《Oliver's Substitute Bride (Oliver and Jessica)》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Love made people hurt.


    At No.27 Hotel in Amsterdam, Jessicay on the bed. Seeing the man through the ss of the


    washroom, she was a little shy.


    She just had a ss of wine at the bar downstairs and felt tipsy.


    In a few moments, the man came out, topless. She couldn''t see his face clearly, but she believed that it


    was her boyfriend, Vincent.


    His strong chest muscles were reflected by the light and his lower body was wrapped in a white bath


    towel. Jessica could smell the fragrance of shampoo.


    The man''s body came up directly before she could react.


    When Jessica woke up, there was still a charming smell in the room. Their clothes were scattered on


    the ground, and there were many spots on the white sheet.


    Jessica opened her eyes but didn''t see the man. When she was ready to get up, she found her whole


    body in pain. It was so painful that she couldn''t even walk.


    Today was the day of her engagement to Vincent.


    Vincent had specially arranged for this engagement to be held in a castle in Amsterdam.


    Jessica turned on her phone and checked the time. It was almost nine o''clock, and the engagement


    ceremony was about to begin at ten o''clock. She immediately called Vincent, but he didn''t answer.


    ''That''s weird. Why didn''t he wake me up?''


    Jessica quickly got up and tidied herself up. Then she took a taxi to the castle, but she didn''t expect


    that the bodyguards at the door didn''t let her in since she was the heroine today. Jessica had a bad


    feeling. She called her father, Jason.


    Just as Jessica was about to hang up, Jason picked up.


    "Jessica, you can stay in the hotel. Vincent and Tina are about to get engaged. Don''te and cause


    any trouble. "


    After saying that, Jason hung up the phone. Jessica''s mood seemed to have fallen to the bottom of the


    valley, and the light in her eyes instantly disappeared.


    ''What the fu... Am I still in my dream? Did I hear it wrong? Why is my fianc¨¦ getting engaged to my


    sister? I just slept with him yesterday!''


    ''It is impossible.''


    The cheerful music started ying from the castle. It was as if everything was telling her that it was


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    true.


    Jessica fell onto the steps at the entrance of the castle. Suddenly, it was raining heavily outside.


    Jessica was still confused. She even couldn''t figure out what was going on, like she had skipped some


    years of her life.


    She stared nkly at the entrance of the castle and suddenly realized that the bodyguards at the


    entrance were gone.


    She then stood up and quickly walked into the castle.


    Vincent was giving a speech on stage now. In front of everyone, he was talking about the love story


    between him and Tina.


    Jessica slowly approached. She felt that the words spoken by Vincent were like sharp des that kept


    stabbing into her chest.


    Tina caught a glimpse of Jessica who was getting closer from the corner of her eye. She became


    nervous, and her eyes began to show panic.


    "Tina, being with you is the most correct decision in my life. " Vincent slightly tilted his head, looking at


    Tina with deep affection.


    The guests below the stage were all waiting to hear their vows, but Tina did not notice that Vincent was


    waiting for her reply.


    When Vincent''s heated gaze was fixed on Tina, he happened to notice Jessica behind her.


    The fire in his eyes slowly faded, and he tried to use a sharp gaze to warn Jessica not to get close.


    On the stage, other than the couple-to-be, Jessica, who waspletely drenched, was walking up the


    stage, and the crowd below began to whisper.


    "Who is she? Why is she here?"


    "That''s so rude. "


    Jessica stared at the two people on the stage coldly. She deliberately said loudly, "Vincent, I thought


    we hadn''t broken up, right? So, could you please tell me why the hell are you standing here and saying


    those stupid and disgusting words to my dear sister?"


    Vincent said, "It''s. . . "


    She then turned to ask Tina, "Tina, my dear sister, you even invited me to drinkst night. You wished


    me and Vincent happiness. Howe after I woke up, you stole my boyfriend?"


    Tina looked terrible, and her mouth twitched. She didn''t know what to say.


    There was amotion below the stage.


    Jason rushed up to the stage and picked up the microphone, saying, "I''m sorry everyone, Jessica is


    drunk. " After saying that, he tried to pull Jessica away.


    How could Jessica be willing to leave? She tried to break away from Jason''s hand. However, at this


    moment, Jason used a voice that only the two of them could hear and said, "Think of your


    grandmother. "


    Unexpectedly, Jason used her grandmother to threaten her, who was her only beloved family.


    Staring at Jason, Jessica really felt that it was funny. But she had no choice, she had to save her


    grandmother.


    "I''m not done with you!" After saying that, Jessica strode out.


    The engagement scene once again returned to peace.


    Jessica was wandering around for more than an hour before returning to the hotel.


    She still couldn''t figure out why Vincent would trick her to Europe if he was going to be engaged to


    Tina.


    ''How could he sleep with mest night and leave peacefully to engage my sister? That''s really


    ridiculous.''


    Sitting on the carpet, Jessica felt like she was drained of her strength. However, she couldn''t go back


    yet, because she told her grandma before that Vincent would take her to Europe for a few more days.


    In the afternoon, she decided to leave the hotel, this horrible ce.


    At the entrance to the hotel on the first floor, Vincent and Tina just got out of the ck Bentley.


    The moment they saw Jessica, both of them were stunned as if they had been caught having an affair.


    Seeing them, Jessica walked up to Vincent and pped him in the face.


    "Jessica, are you insane? He''s my fianc¨¦ now. How dare you p him! "


    Jessica sneered and said, "I really underestimated your shamelessness, both of you."


    She had lost everything. If she just let them go easily, she would feel bad. She umted all the


    strength and wanted to p Tina, but her wrist was grabbed by Vincent and stopped in mid-air,


    "Jessica, don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    With a sneer, she looked at Vincent angrily, "Let go of your dirty hand!"


    She shook his hand off and left.


    Jessica walked down the unfamiliar streets of Amsterdam with her suitcase. She was so angry that she


    couldn''t breathe.


    At that time, her phone kept ringing.


    "Hello. " Jessica answered the phone weakly.


    "Is this Jessica? This is the hospital."


    The person on the phone told her that her grandma was in the hospital. Anxiously, Jessica rushed to


    the airport.


    Only a first-ss ticket was avable for thetest flight back home. Although it was very expensive for


    her, she still bought one.


    She didn''t expect that her grandma would suddenly fall ill. She was supposed to bring her here to the


    engagement ceremony, but her grandmother didn''t want any trouble.


    The ne finally took off.


    She leaned back in thefortable chair and fell asleep.


    She had a terrible dream. She dreamed that her grandmother told her to take care of herself and that


    she was leaving.


    Jessica called out to grandma and suddenly got up to chase after her. However, she identally


    spilled a ss of juice on the person beside her. It seemed that the man sitting next to her was a


    disabled person.


    The man''s expression was cold. He was obviously infuriated by the sudden ident. Jessica quickly


    apologized, picked up a tissue, and wiped his shirt.


    When her hand just touched his white shirt, she was pushed back to her seat.


    For the next few hours, she was very careful, afraid of angering the man beside her.


    In Williams Corporation.


    Simon took a stack of documents into the president''s office.


    "Sir, Master has issued an ultimatum. Within this month, you must marry White''s second daughter, Tina


    White."


    Simon took out a photo and put it on the desk. Without looking at it, Oliver threw it into the trash can.


    Williams was the richest family in Birmingham and controlled the economic lifeline of the city. However,


    the upper ss had always said that because of the car ident, Oliver Williams had been suffering


    from a hidden disease and was unable to sleep with a woman.


    There had never been a woman around him, and it just so happened to confirm that rumor. Otherwise,


    for someone as rich as him, there would be many women wanting to date him.


    The girls of the other great families in Birmingham were naturally unwilling to marry him.


    "How was the investigation of what happened in Hond?" Oliver nced at the background


    investigation of Tina and asked.


    Simon stuttered a little, "Sir, the wine you drank that night was drugged, and we couldn''t take you to the


    hospital, so that''s why that happened. "


    Oliver interrupted him, "That woman, do you find out who she is?"


    "The surveince camera on that day was destroyed. This should have been done by someone.


    There''s no way to recover it now. It''s very difficult to find her with just a tulip earring. "


    That earring was picked up by Oliver by mistake before he left, which was his only lead.


    In Hond, tulips were somon that finding them was like finding a needle in a haystack.


    That day in order to help him find a clean girl, they spent 500,000 euros in cash through the local


    agency, because there was a confidentiality use that the girl''s information couldn''t be exposed at all.


    The situation in Armstrong was different from Birmingham, and it was very difficult for Oliver to


    investigate this matter. It was because of this that others seized the opportunity to drug him.


    "Keep checking. She is important."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Getting off the ne, Jessica took the subway directly to the hospital. Her grandmother was still


    unconscious.


    She walked into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror with a pale face, her swollen eyes


    looked like eggs, and her messy hair made her look like a lunatic. She secretly shouted in her heart, ''I


    must cheer myself up at this moment, I must not break down.''


    Jessica went to the first floor to pay the bill. Seeing the money in her bank card getting less and less,


    she didn''t know how long it wouldst.


    For the past few days, Jessica had been waiting at the hospital all day and night for her grandma until


    the maid at home called to tell her that Jason and Marina were back, so she went back home.


    Before Jessica walked into the living room, she heard Marina and Tina talking.


    "Mom, Jessica hasn''te back yet. She didn''tmit suicide, did she?"


    "Look at her, she won''t die, and even if she dies, we have to get her back. Our n hasn''t been


    "Jessica, you''re back. " Nanny Lisa walked past her with two cups of bird''s nest in her hands.


    The living room instantly fell silent.


    Jessica nced at Tina and went straight upstairs to the study.


    Jessica knocked on the door, but there was no response. She pushed the door open and went in.


    "Dad, did you know about Tina and Vincent?" Jessica angrily questioned Jason.


    "Jessica, since this is the case, don''t mention it anymore. The two of them are in love. This matter is


    not up to you to decide. " Jason was ying with a cigar box and didn''t even look at her.


    Since Marina brought Tina into the White family, Jason has been cold to her. He paid more attention to


    his illegitimate daughter.


    "Why is it not up to me?"


    Jason looked at her coldly, "Of course, we willpensate you for this and find you a better husband."


    "We?" Ever since Jason remarried, she has been excluded from the White family.


    Jessica licked her dry lips, "I don''t need you to worry about me. Right now, I just want my mother''s


    things back, and I''ll cut off all ties with the White family. "


    This time Jason panicked a little because he had promised the William family that he would marry his


    daughter to the disabled son of the Williams family at the end of the month.


    Tina had already regretted her engagement to Oliver because of his illness. If Jessica left, he would


    havepletely offended Williams.


    "My good daughter, don''t let your emotions get the better of you. " Jason walked around the table and


    pulled Jessica to sit down to talk. "What do you want? Tell Dad, I''ll definitely satisfy you. "


    Jessica didn''t know how to ask him for money, but since Jason said so, she didn''t stand on ceremony,


    after all, it was Jason who owed her.


    Sheposed herself, "I want five million. "


    When Jason heard that, he was so angry that he mmed his hand on the table.


    But then he thought about it. This time, he could bring up the engagement to the Williams. ''She wants


    money? The Williams is the wealthiest in Birmingham!''


    "Jessica, you know that the expenses of mypany are very high. There''s also a problem with the


    cash flow right now. "


    Jason began to show weakness andin in front of her.


    The White Group was originally a property left behind by Jessica''s grandpa, but after Jessica''s mother


    died, Jason took it over.


    Jessica knew thepany was going downhill, but she didn''t expect it to be so difficult to make ends


    meet. Of course, she knew she couldn''t trust Jason.


    "My grandma is in the hospital. I need money. Don''t tell me that you can''t even afford a few hundred


    thousand. "


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can give your grandmother the best treatment, but you have to


    promise me one thing. "


    Jessica''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard that. "Go ahead. "


    "Marry Oliver Williams. "


    ''Oliver Williams, this name sounded a bit familiar.''


    ''The Williams is the biggest family in Birmingham, and Oliver should be a member of this family. If


    there''s no benefit, Jason won''t let me marry into the Williams.''


    ''I had nowhere to go now. What is the big deal about marrying someone? As long as I could save my


    grandmother, I could do anything.''


    "I can marry him, but you have to give me $500,000 first, and I have to pay my grandma''s surgery fees.


    " Jessica was afraid that if she really got married first, she would not be able to get a single cent, so


    she had to get through this difficult situation.


    Jason saw that his daughter agreed, opened the safe box, and took out a card from inside, "There''s


    $500,000 in the card. But you must write an agreement first. "


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jessica got the money, signed the agreement, and went straight back to the hospital, where she paid


    the bill and hired another nurse.


    When she returned to the ward, her grandma had already woken up. She looked much better than a


    few days ago.


    "Jesse, when are you going to get married?" Her grandma''s old hands grabbed Jessica tightly as tears


    welled up in her eyes. "If he treats you badly, don''t wrong yourself. "


    Her grandma had been sick for so many days, but she didn''t see her fianc¨¦ in the hospital. She was


    just sick but she knew everything.


    "Grandma, I''m getting married soon. You should get better and attend my wedding. " Jessicaforted


    her.


    On the wedding day, a makeup artist had been putting on makeup for Jessica, who was sitting there


    staring at herself in the mirror.


    Jessica saw Tina appear behind her. She red at her and said, "Get out of my room. "


    "Jessica, I''m here to help you wear a wedding dress, how can you chase me away?" Tina couldn''t hide


    the sneer on her face. "Let''s guess who will get out of here soon. "


    Jessica knew that she was about to be chased out by the White Family, but she couldn''t show


    weakness in front of Tina. "Then I''ll marry into the William Family. Their family is many times richer than


    the about-to-go-bankrupt White. "


    Tina continued to approach and whispered in her ear, "No matter how rich Oliver is, he is still a cripple.


    You will soon experience the life of being tortured in bed by a pervert. You must enjoy it. "


    Jessica felt very depressed. She did not expect that she just escaped the thunder and fell into the


    lightning.


    She red at Tina, "Do you think Vincent is a good man? Since he can abandon me, I will not be the


    "Don''t worry! Only I, Tina, can abandon others, it''s not up to others to abandon me. " Just as she


    finished speaking, she heard the nanny outside urging Jessica to hurry out.


    Jessica didn''t have time to argue with her and started to tidy her clothes.


    Tina was about to leave, but just as she walked to the door, she turned around and said, "Oh yeah.


    There''s one more thing I need to let you know. It was me who gave that cripple to you. "


    "Don''t forget, I give you hand-me-down, Vincent."


    "You..."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    A row of top sports cars worth tens of millions was parked in front of White''s house. Every car was


    decorated with beautiful flowers. Besides the car stood a bodyguard in a ck suit.


    The groom didn''t show up. Jessica was the only one in the back row. Her mind was filled with what


    Tina had said to her in the morning.


    ''Am I really going to live with a pervert in the future?''


    The car drove to the GrandVille Apartments. The ck gate carved with flowers slowly opened. It was


    a manor vi.


    Jessica got out of the car and followed the maid named Daisy to the room on the second floor. "Miss


    White, this is young master''s room. Take a rest first. If you need anything, you can call the internal line


    of the room. "


    Daisy actually called her Miss White. It seemed like she didn''t think of her as Mrs. Williams at all.


    She looked around the room. The simple ck and white style was out of tune with the luxurious


    decorations downstairs. It was like two different worlds.


    Jessica leaned against the sofa, waiting anxiously for the man toe.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in. " Her voice was weak.


    Daisy walked in with a cup of tea and ced it on the table. When she left, she said, "Miss White,


    Young master is entertaining guests at the Williams residence. He won''te over. What do you want


    to eat? I''ll get the cook to make it. "


    Jessica''s worried heart was temporarily relieved.


    When it was almost dawn, she didn''t see Oliver.


    Jessica was wearing a wedding dress the whole day. She felt extremely ufortable. Since Oliver


    was noting back, she would wash up and sleep first.


    Jessica opened the closet. There was a row of pajamas neatly hanging inside. She casually took one


    and went into the bathroom.


    When she came out, she saw that there was a man in the room. He was sitting in a wheelchair with his


    back facing her.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Oliver turned around and looked at her coldly.


    Jessica''s red face turned pale, and her voice trembled slightly. "You''re back. I don''t have any clothes,


    so I took one of your pajamas. I''ll wash it tomorrow."


    Oliver didn''t respond. She smiled awkwardly and started to make the bed.


    Oliver''s robe looked big on 168cm tall Jessica. Her whole naked body could be seen when she bent


    down.


    Oliver had seen Tina''s profile before, and he knew that when she was studying abroad, she often went


    to bars and lived a sultry life. After he saw her with his own eyes, he hated her even more.


    He pushed the wheelchair and prepared to go to the bathroom.


    Jessica saw this and immediately ran into the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and adjusted the


    temperature. "Mr. Williams, let me help you take off your clothes."


    Oliver sneered, "No, you are dirty."


    Jessica''s movement stopped, thinking maybe he knew about her and Vincent, but even so, he couldn''t


    insult her like that.


    "Mr. Williams, since I''m already married to you, I don''t expect us to be as loving as other couples, but I


    hope we can be as respectful as guests."


    And then, Jessica turned around and left the bathroom.


    She still had to wake up early tomorrow to go to the hospital, so sheid on the bed and prepared to


    sleep.


    Oliver hated her, he didn''t want to touch her, that was what she wanted.


    As long as she didn''t piss him off, it was better here than the White Family, where she had to guard


    against everyone. As she thought about it, Jessica gradually fell asleep.


    "Who allowed you to sleep on the bed?" A cold voice sounded beside her ear.


    Jessica opened her eyes and saw a cold and handsome face. She could clearly feel Oliver''s smell. She


    immediately sat up, covered her chest with both hands, and asked with a guarded look, "What do you


    want?"


    "Get out of the bed. "


    Oliver''s thin lips pursed into a straight line, and his unquestionable expression was showing his


    decision.


    "To where?" Jessica asked in a daze.


    "To the floor. "


    Jessica didn''t know what to do, so she got up first. When she got off the bed, she saw that Oliver was


    holding a belt in his hand.


    ''He''s such a pervert! He likes satisfying himself by abusing women?''


    Jessica''s face was full of panic as she secretly observed Oliver''s next move.


    She saw Oliver go into the cloakroom and put the belt in the drawer.


    Only then did the nervous expression on her face disperse.


    "Then where should I sleep?" Jessica asked weakly like a frightened rabbit.


    "On the floor. "


    Jessica thought she had misheard and asked again. Oliver still said the same thing.


    ''Never argue with perverts.''


    Jessica took a pillow from the bed and ced it on the floor.


    When she was lying on the floor, the hard floor made all over her body hurt. She curled up her body


    and hugged herself into a ball. The chill from the floor invaded her entire body, causing her to be


    unable to sleep well for the entire night.


    In the morning, she didn''t get up until she heard Oliver leave. She felt her head dizzy as if she had a


    cold.


    She must not let herself get sick because her grandma was still waiting for her to take care of.


    ''I should just agree to the pervert Oliver''s request today, and try to get his temper under control, so I


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    can sleep on the couch tonight, at least.''


    Jessica walked into the bathroom, turned on the tap, and wanted to take a hot shower to relieve the


    cold.


    Jessica called Nanny Daisy, hoping that she could help buy some clothes for her.


    Daisy told her that the White family had brought her luggage here yesterday.


    When she arrived at the guest room, she saw her suitcase, which contained everything she had.


    It was in the early autumn, and the temperature difference between day and night was big. She has


    caught a cold, so she wore a light gray cashmere jacket and a pair of tight-fitting jeans, looking perfect.


    Jessica has been a beauty since she was a child, and when she grew up, she became more and more


    beautiful. Her long ck hair made her skin as white as snow, especially her beautiful eyes, which


    seemed to be able to speak.


    She came down from the second floor and saw Oliver sitting by the table. He was wearing a ck


    handmade shirt, noble and elegant.


    Jessica sat down not far from Oliver.


    ''I have to be careful with this pervert. It will be best for us to keep a safe distance.''


    "Mr. Williams, good morning. "


    Oliver answered coldly, "Morning. "


    Jessica saw the sandwich in front of her, picked up her fork and knife, and prepared to eat. However,


    she identally knocked on the edge of the te and made a harsh sound. This sound was especially


    ear-piercing in the quiet morning.


    It made her very nervous.


    Oliver, who was eating elegantly, paused for a second. However, he didn''t say anything. He got up and


    left with his assistant Simon.


    "Sir, Miss White was thedy sitting next to you on the ne. "


    Oliver frowned and said, "Go and find out who she was with. "


    ''There was something weird in here.''

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Jessica left after having breakfast.


    GrandVille Apartment was a bit far from a public transport area, so she needed to walk a bit.


    In the autumn of Birmingham, the weather was vtile, and suddenly it rained. As she left in a hurry,


    she didn''t bring an umbre with her, so she could only continue walking forward while braving the rain.


    Simon just drove out of the vi and saw that the person in front of him was Jessica, so he said, "Sir,


    do you want Miss White to get in the car?"


    Oliver, who was sitting in the backseat, looked out the window and said indifferently, "No. "


    As soon as Jessica arrived at the hospital, the nurse Elena was pacing back and forth outside the


    ward. When she saw Jessica, she immediately ran over and said, "Jessica, you''re finally here. I called


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    you just now, but no one answered. "


    She was very careful when she was at Oliver''s house, and even her phone was set to vibrate. She had


    been busy on her way, and it was quite noisy outside, so she hadn''t heard the phone.


    She asked with a sobbing tone, "What happened?"


    Elena replied, "Your grandmother is in critical condition. The doctor is in the ward now. "


    Jessica''s face turned pale, and she felt uneasy.


    Finally, the door to the ward was opened.


    She ran up and said, " Doctor, how''s my grandma?"


    The sweaty doctor took off his mask and said, "Miss White, pleasee with me. "


    "We found the patient had the bloodplication. The best ce to treat this disease is Williams''


    hospital. Of course, it is a private hospital, so the cost will be higher. You can think about it. "


    When Jessica heard that, she quickly thanked him. "Thank you, Doctor. "


    She immediately took a cab to the White Group to ask for money from Jason.


    Jason saw Jessica rushing over and asked indifferently, " Why do youe here?"


    "Dad, you promised mest time that you would provide the best medical resources for my grandma,


    and now I''m married to Oliver. Please fulfill your promise. "


    "Didn''t I already give you half a million? You''re really greedy. "Jason snapped.


    "The doctor rmends transferring her to a private hospital. "


    She didn''t want to say the private hospital she wanted to transfer to was Williams Hospital, afraid that


    Jason would find an excuse to reject her.


    "Williams Hospital is the best private hospital. If your grandma needs to be transferred, you shouldn''t


    havee to me. You should have to go to your husband, Oliver. "


    She underestimated Jason''s shamelessness and didn''t expect him to refuse so directly.


    "He doesn''t owe me anything. Why should I ask him for help? You promised me that you would treat


    my grandma. "


    "Didn''t I already help you marry Oliver? Do you think that the Williams Family can be easily married


    into? If you don''t have the ability to ask him to help you, that''s your own problem. You shouldn''t have


    Jessica clenched her fists, with her nails digging into her palms.


    "Jason White!" Jessica couldn''t contain the anger in his heart and directly shouted out his name, "No


    matter what you have done to me, I can tolerate it. This is the most critical moment to save my


    grandma. How can you be so perfunctory to me?"


    Jason picked up the cup on the table and threw it at her, "You b*tch, how dare you to talk to me like


    that?"


    Jessica''s forehead bled instantly, the ss shattered all over the floor.


    "Do you think you deserve me to talk to you properly?"


    "Get out. " Jason angrily shouted.


    Jessica walked out of the White Group. It was raining heavily outside, and the blood on her forehead


    was washed clean by the rain.


    ''Do I really have to ask Oliver for help?''


    She didn''tin that he was disabled and had no sexual ability, but she was punished to sleep on


    the floor. If she really asked him for help, she didn''t know what kind of torture she would have to suffer.


    When she returned to the hospital, her grandma had not woken up yet. She sat beside the hospital bed


    and muttered, "Grandma, as long as there is a chance, I will seize it. "


    She didn''te back to GrandVille until the evening. There was no Oliver.


    She asked Nanny Daisy, "Will Olivere back for dinner tonight?"


    "The young master has a social gathering, he should be back veryte."


    "Will he drink?"


    "If he drinks, he''ll ask us to prepare a decanter soup. "


    "If Simon calls, please tell me, I''ll prepare the soup."


    Jessica spent the whole night in the kitchen, learning how to cook the decanter soup.


    When she saw Olivere back, she took out the soup from the kitchen. Just as she was about to


    hand it over, he raised his hand and knocked the soup onto the floor.


    She was at a loss for what to do. Oliver cast a sidelong nce at her. His deep eyes revealed a


    "If you want to drink, I''ll get Daisy to make another one for you. "Finishing, Jessica bent down and


    cleaned up the broken porcin pieces on the floor. However, she identally touched the wound on


    her palm. The bright red blood droplets dyed the white and delicate porcin pieces red.


    "Don''t ever ask about my whereabouts. Be transparent. " Oliver''s low and indifferent voice carried a


    warning.


    While Jessica was in the hospital, she received a call from the steward, n, asking her to go back to


    GrandVille early and have dinner at the Williams Family''s old house.


    It was the first time to meet Oliver''s grandfather, naturally, she had to prepare some gifts. She looked


    up information about Oliver''s grandfather online and saw that he liked calligraphy and ink.


    Jessica had studied painting since she was a child, and she was particrly picky about the branding


    of the brushes she used to use. She knew Mr. Henry, who was known for making brushes, and she had


    been ordering brushes there.


    Because she couldn''t afford anything expensive right now, she went to the Henry Brush Shop and


    bought a set of high-quality brushes.


    After that, she went back to GrandVille Apartments.


    The maid had already prepared clothes for her. It was a ssic autumn suit.


    She simply put on makeup to make herself look more decent.


    When she went downstairs, she saw a Rolls-Royce park in the yard. The driver was waiting by the


    side. When he saw her walk over, he immediately helped open the car door.


    Jessica had been thinking along the way about how she failedst time when she tried to please Oliver,


    and she wondered if she could get his grandfather to help.


    The driver drove the car into the old house of the Williams Family, and Jessica got out of the car and


    saw a man in a white suit. He looked simr to Oliver, and he looked very refined.


    When the man saw her, he was stunned at first, but his expression quickly returned to normal. He


    smiled and asked, "You are my sister-inw, right? I''m Lambert. Wee to the Williams Family''s old


    house. "


    Lambert''s voice was deep and maic. These were the sweetest words she had heard recently. No


    one had ever weed her. The White family didn''t treat her as a family member. Oliver didn''t even let


    her sleep in the bed.


    She smiled slightly, "Thank you, I''m Jessica."


    As soon as Jessica finished speaking, she heard the sound of a wheelchair behind her.


    She turned around, met Oliver''s gloomy eyes, and the smile on her face froze.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Lambert greeted him and was about to help him push the wheelchair when Oliver went around the two


    of them and entered the living room.


    Lambert smiled helplessly and said, "Jessica, let''s go in first. "


    As soon as Jessica stepped into the living room, she saw a hale and hearty old man sitting in the


    middle of the seat.


    Lambert whispered to Jessica: "This is Grandpa, rx, he''s easy to get along with."


    He could tell that Jessica was nervous.


    Jessica walked to Jeff''s side and said, "Hello, Grandpa. " She then handed the present over with both


    hands.


    Seeing that it was from Henry''s Brush Shop, Jeff praised her silently in his heart, thinking that Jessica


    had good taste and that Oliver was right to marry her.


    Oliver, who was sitting at the side and did not say anything, saw this and became even warier of


    Jessica. The first time she came to Williams Family, she made the people in his house happy. He really


    did not know what other tricks she would y in the future.


    After a while, many people came to the house one after another. Jessica did not know them.


    At the dining table, Oliver''s uncle, Toby asked slowly with his indifferent voice, "Oliver, have you gotten


    your marriage certificate? The board of directors has been urging you! If you don''t calm them down,


    your position will be easily shaken. "


    From what he said, Jessica could tell that Oliver married her for the reputation of the Williams Group.


    As the president of the Williams Group, his words and actions represented thepany. However,


    there had always been rumors that he had no sexual ability, which caused thepany''s reputation to


    be tarnished. He had also been questioned by the board of directors.


    Oliver said coldly, "Uncle, even if I put the marriage certificate on their faces, people with ulterior


    motives won''t let it go."


    Toby heard and looked embarrassed. He looked at the silent Jessica sitting next to Oliver and sneered,


    "I don''t know if I should call you Miss White or Mrs. Williams?"


    Jessica didn''t expect the mes of war to fall upon her. She turned to look at the expressionless Oliver,


    took a deep breath, and answered, "Uncle, you are the elder. You don''t need to call me Miss White or


    Mrs. Williams. If you don''t mind, you can just call me by my name. "


    Toby only knew that she was from the White Family, and he didn''t know her name, so he just shut up.


    At this moment, Jeff spoke, "Today is a family banquet, let''s not talk about thepany''s matters. "


    Ever since Oliver was in charge of the Williams Group, Toby had been dissatisfied, and his mind


    certainly couldn''t escape Jeff''s eyes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Oliver, the wedding has already been held, and the marriage certificate should be done as soon as


    possible. Don''t let others gossip about it. "Jeff said.


    Jessica looked up, seeing Simon walk in. He gave Oliver something and left with a nod.


    Oliver opened two red booklets, held them in his hands, paused for a few seconds, and then pushed


    the wheelchair to Jeff''s side, "Grandpa, this is our marriage certificate. "


    Since the marriage certificate was taken out, the people present started to change the topic,


    But Jessica just saw the name on the marriage certificate, it was Tina.


    ''Could it be that Oliver thought that he was marrying Tina?


    Oliver didn''t care who his marriage partner was, probably as long as it was a woman, he wouldn''t


    refuse.''


    After the meal, Simon said to Jessica, "You can take Oliver''s car and leave, Mrs. Williams."


    ''Mrs. Williams''


    ''From now on, I seem to have an identity, just that this identity was supposed to be Tina''s.''


    Jessica nodded and said, "Thank you. "


    She sat timidly next to Oliver, closed the door, and instantly felt that the space in the car was very


    small.


    Oliver''s aura surrounded her, giving her an invisible sense of oppression.


    They didn''t say anything along the way, and the car soon arrived at GrandVille.


    Getting off the car, Simon and Oliver went straight into the study.


    "Sir, we checked the video of that Hotel, especially of the Asian wedding that day. It''s not easy to


    distinguish a young woman''s figure and appearance. We''ve temporarily locked onto a few Mysians.


    "


    "No matter which country she''s from, find her first."


    Ever since Oliver returned to the country, he often thought of the woman he was with that night.


    Unfortunately, the lights were dim, so he couldn''t even see her face clearly.


    Jessica knew that Oliver didn''t eat much at night, so she asked the cook to prepare some supper for


    him.


    This time, she didn''t dare to personally cook again.


    Jessica finished bathing and especially put on a thick nightgown that she wore during winter. She was


    afraid that the floor would be too cold, and if this continued, her body would copse.


    Oliver went back to the room and saw Jessica in the room, with her long hair draped over her beautiful


    back, creating a scene of peace and quiet.


    Jessica heard Olivere in and immediately got up, "Mr. Williams. "


    Oliver looked at her coldly, still indifferent and distant. He only nodded slightly, as if giving Jessica a


    signal that he didn''t seem to be in a very bad mood tonight.


    Since he has acknowledged her as Mrs. Williams, Jessica mustered up her courage and whispered,


    "Mr. Williams, can I sleep on the sofa today? I''m afraid I''ll catch a cold and might infect you. That won''t


    be good. "


    Oliver replied, "Okay."


    Jessica immediately took the pillow to the sofa, afraid that Oliver would change his mind in the next


    second. She immediately realized that she seemed to be in too much of a hurry. She looked back at


    Oliver and smiled, "I''ll go and get you some bathwater. "


    Oliver''s deep and calm eyes narrowed and stopped where she had left.


    ''D*mn it, I am probably too anxious to find the woman from that night and am temporarily attracted by


    Jessica.''


    Yesterday at the Williams'' old house, Jessica couldn''t find a chance to talk to Jeff in private.


    However, it was not that she did not gain anything. It seemed that Oliver did not know that Tina was


    engaged to Vincent overseas in order to avoid the engagement with him.


    Jessica went to the White Family early in the morning, and as soon as she got to the door, she saw


    Tina dressed up like she was going out.


    "Why are you back?" Tina looked at Jessica with disdain. She had already married into the Williams


    Family, and she was still wearing her old clothes. There was not a single trace of Mrs. Williams'' aura.


    "This is my home. Why can''t I go back?" Jessica imitated the way Tina talked to herst time and said,


    "Oh. Right, I have something to say to you. Go and call daddy down. "


    Tina was momentarily at a loss as to what she wanted to do. It seemed like she hade prepared.


    She went upstairs to call Jason, followed by Marina.


    "Jessica, you are back. " Marina had a fake smile on her face, expressing her concern for her.


    Jason hasn''t gotten rid of her anger yet and hasn''t given her a good look.


    "Everyone is here. If there''s anything, just say it. " Tina urged.


    Jessica picked up the steaming coffee on the table and took a sip unhurriedly. "This is the coffee you


    brought back from Europe, right? The texture is delicate and the taste is mellow. "


    Marina looked at Jason, indicating for him to speak.


    Before Jason opened his mouth, Jessica said calmly, "Oliver thought that he married Tina. If he knew


    that Tina was already engaged to someone else and found out that he was cheated, who knows what


    he would do to the White Family?"


    Tina''s eyes were filled with shock. She sat up straight and asked, "What do you want? Even if he knew


    that I was engaged, you were the one who took the initiative to marry him. You were the one who lied


    to him. "


    "I''m his wife now. It depends on whether he believes you or me. "

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    While the four of them were talking in the living room, Nanny Lisa came to report that Vincent was here.


    When Vincent saw Jessica sitting on the sofa, the smile on his face slowly disappeared.


    It was the first time Jessica saw him after Vincent and Tina got engaged, and when she saw the smile


    on his face, she felt disgusted and almost spat out the coffee, but she couldn''t forget why she was here


    today.


    Adjusting her mood quickly, Jessica said with an indifferent smile. " Since Vincent is here. That''s good,


    we can talk about it together "


    Vincent waspletely confused. He just looked at Tina.


    "What do you want? "Jason asked directly.


    "I didn''t want to have any more contact with you disgusting people. But since you promised to treat my


    grandma, don''t go back on your word. Otherwise, I don''t know what I would say in front of Oliver. "


    "Jessica, everything is negotiable. It''s my responsibility to take care of your grandma. Go and arrange


    for her to be transferred to another hospital. I''ll take care of the medical expenses. Is that alright?"


    Jason didn''t want to expose too much of the White Family''s business in front of Vincent, so it was


    better to end it as soon as possible. Of course, he had asked around before. Not everyone could enter


    the Williams'' hospital. Since Oliver didn''t help her, it was still unknown whether he would be able to


    spend the money or not.


    Jessica had achieved her goal. She did not want to stay any longer, so she got up and left.


    Vincent was supposed to pick up Tina at the White Family, and the two of them made an appointment


    to see the wedding dress and get ready for the wedding, so they left.


    Marina turned around and said to Jason, " You arranged for her grandmother to be hospitalized at


    Williams'' Hospital. Did you n to take care of her for the rest of your life? You know how expensive it


    is to receive treatment there. "


    "Don''t worry. I just promised her first, so that she won''t talk nonsense. We''ll slowly think of a better


    n. "Jason held a cigar in his mouth and blew out a puff of smoke. He seemed to be deep in thought.


    "I''ve asked around before. We can''t get in with just money. If she can''t get in, we can''t be med. "


    "What if Oliver makes her grandma transfer into Williams Hospital?"


    "Are you stupid? If Oliver helped arrange for her grandma to go to the hospital, would he still charge for


    her medical expenses?"


    "That''s right. You really have thought it through thoroughly. The thing that Oliver doesn''tck the most


    is money. "Marina hurriedly massaged his shoulders and back, rewarding him for his wisdom.


    Jessica left White''s Family and went straight to Williams'' hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, thedy on duty at the front desk asked, " Do you have an


    appointment?"


    "No, how can I make one?"


    The receptionist saw her dress and knew she wasn''t a hospital client, so she looked down at the


    Jessica knocked on the desk of the reception desk. "Miss, I''m asking you a question. "


    The receptionist threw over a list of procedures impatiently, "Our hospital is a membership system, so


    you need to be a member first, and you need a referrer. Not everyone cane to our hospital to see


    a doctor. "


    ''What should I do?''


    She first went back to the hospital and went to find her grandma''s attending physician to help. The


    nurse told her that the doctor had gone overseas and was not in the country for a period of time.


    Jessica walked out of the hospital with a listless look and walked to the sidewalk in a trance. She did


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    not see that the traffic light in front of her had turned red and the cars on the road were already moving.


    A car suddenly came over and was about to hit her when suddenly a force pulled her back and both of


    them fell to the ground.


    Jessica finally understood that she almost got into a car ident just now.


    She looked at the man who saved her and said, "Lambert. "


    Lambert got up and pulled her up. " What happened to you just now? You almost rushed to the middle


    of the road. It was too dangerous. "


    "Thank you, Lambert. Did you get hurt? " Just now, he fell heavily to the ground.


    "I''m fine. "


    Jessica saw that Lambert''s arm had been scratched and asked nervously, " This ce is very close to


    the hospital, let''s go to the hospital and check your wounds. "


    "It doesn''t matter. "Lambert carried his bag and picked up the ck painting tube on the floor, "I''m


    going to attend a painting and calligraphy exhibition, it wouldn''t be good if I''mte. "


    "Lambert, do you need my help? "Jessica saw that he had brought so many things with him, and in


    order to express her gratitude, she wanted to help him.


    "Alright. It just so happens that my assistant isn''t here today. You can be my assistant for the time


    being. "


    Jessica didn''t know until she got there that Lambert was a very famous young artist. It had been a long


    time since she had paid attention to the news of the painting industry, and she had never even heard of


    his name.


    After the exhibition, Lambert wanted to send Jessica back to GrandVille.


    Jessica refused and indicated that she wanted to return to the hospital.


    "Do you have something bothering you? I can see that you are very upset. If you need my help, feel


    free to ask. "


    ''Right, he''s from the Williams Family, too.''


    Jessica seemed to see hope again.


    "Lambert, I want to transfer my grandma to Williams'' hospital. Can you help me?" Jessica''s words were


    pleading.


    Lambert didn''t owe her anything. On the contrary, he had just saved her.


    Compared to Oliver, Jessica felt more like a friend with Lambert, and he was easier tomunicate


    with. Since he had offered to help, of course, she had to seize this opportunity, but she didn''t know if it


    would make things difficult for him.


    Lambert smiled, "It''s not hard. When do you want to transfer your grandma? I''ll arrange it for you."


    Jessica''s tense little face finally broke into a smile, "The sooner the better. Lambert, I will definitely


    return the favor I owe you."


    "We''re family, it''s my duty to help you."


    "By the way, Lambert, don''t let anyone know about this."


    Actually, Jessica was afraid that Oliver would find out. It wouldn''t be good if there were any


    unnecessary idents.


    "Did Oliver treat you well? Sometimes, his temper wasn''t very good, and it seems that it was difficult to


    get close to him. But when you get familiar with him, it''ll get better. After all, you''re his wife. "


    Jessica didn''t expect Lambert to mention Oliver. "He''s good to me. You know we got married in a hurry.


    He already helped me a lot by letting me join the Williams Family. I don''t want to cause him any more


    trouble. "


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you back to the hospital first. "


    In the Williams Group.


    After a meeting, Oliver just returned to the CEO''s office and saw Simone in in a panic.


    "Did you find out anything?"


    Simon was so scared he broke out in a sweat, "No, sir. "


    Other than being concerned about the Dutch matters, Oliver did not seem to care about anything else,


    "When did you be so unstable?"


    Thest time Simon gave the information on Tina to Oliver, he didn''t check the photos carefully, and


    only now did he know that it wasn''t Tina who married Oliver, but Jessica.


    He was afraid that Oliver would start a fire and throw him downstairs.


    Fortunately, Jessica''s data showed that she was a girl with a clean background, whichforted him a


    little.


    "Sir, Mrs. Williams isn''t Tina, but her older sister, Jessica. "

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Simon nervously handed the file bag over. When Oliver checked the file, he secretly wiped his forehead


    with the corner of his shirt.


    As Oliver read, he furrowed his brows.


    The information showed that Jessica was 22 years old. She had just graduated from university and had


    been working part-time during her time in university.


    The White family may not be famous in the Birmingham circle of billionaires, but it did not go so far as


    to let the eldest daughter go out to work to earn tuition fees. Thest time he looked at Tina''s profile, he


    remembered that Tina squandered overseas, and the difference between the two of them was like


    heaven and earth.


    Oliver let out a coldugh.


    "Sir, what do you think we should do next?"


    "There''s no need to do anything. Just maintain the current situation. "


    Oliver got off work on time for the first time, went back to GrandVille for dinner.


    The maids in the kitchen prepared the food and ced it on the table. Nanny Daisy went to the study


    and invited Oliver to go down for dinner.


    "Is Mrs. Williams back?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Daisy looked at Oliver in disbelief. This was the first time she had heard Oliver ask about Jessica. She


    answered, "Mrs. Williams hasn''t returned yet. I''ll call her and ask her to hurry back. "


    "Forget it. "


    Oliver stared at the table full of dishes and looked at Jessica''s seat. In the morning, he would always


    see Jessica sitting at the table. But now he was the only one eating dinner, although they ate at the


    same table, they rarely talked, he still felt that there was something missing.


    Jessica stayed at the hospital until nine o''clock before she went home. Anyway, Oliver would note


    home before ten o''clock every day, so she set the time.


    As soon as she entered the living room, Daisy called her in, "Mrs. Williams, Sir came back early today.


    He''s in the study room now. "


    Jessica heard that Oliver was back a long time ago as if she had been frightened.


    She quietly went upstairs. There was no one in the bedroom, so she went to the bathroom to take a


    shower first.


    Recently, the weather was quite hot. It seemed to have returned to summer.


    Jessica did not need to sleep on the floor anymore. She wore a thin white nightdress. She did not want


    to make too much noise in the room, so she did not use a hairdryer. She used a towel to wipe her hair


    and came out.


    The phone in the room rang, and Jessica heard Daisy''s voice.


    "Mrs. Williams, I''ve finished preparing the tea. Do you want toe down and drink it?"


    Jessica hesitated for a moment and said, "Okay. "


    Normally, Daisy would bring tea into her room, but today she asked her to go down for a drink. She


    knew that Daisy didn''t have any bad intentions towards her, so she agreed to go downstairs.


    Jessica finished her tea and saw that Daisy had prepared a tray. "Mrs. Williams, when you go up,


    please bring Mr. Williams a cup of tea. "


    "Okay, thank you, Daisy. "


    Jessica knew that Daisy was helping her.


    Jessica went to the door of the study and gently knocked on the door. Hearing the sound of e in,"


    she pushed the door open.


    It was her first time entering the study. The first thing she saw was Oliver, wearing sses, staring at


    the two big screens on the desk.


    Oliver looked up and saw Jessica at the door, so he sat up straight.


    "Daisy has prepared some tea. I brought you a cup. "


    Seeing that Oliver was busy, Jessica ced the tea on the coffee table beside her.


    Jessica sat on the sofa and happened to see Oliver''s side profile, he had a strong nose, a perfect chin


    with a pair of gold-rimmed sses. This made him less ruthless and more refined.


    Oliver took off his sses and massaged his temples.


    Seeing this, Jessica handed the tea to Oliver.


    Jessica''s sweet scent was graduallying towards Oliver, closer and closer.


    He looked to the side and saw Jessica with wet hair on her shoulders, white pajamas, wet droplets of


    water dripping down from her hair. The clothes inside were clearly visible. Oliver closed his eyes and


    his Adam''s apple rolled up and down a few times. He quickly picked up the ginseng tea and drank it all


    in one go.


    Jessica stood next to him, not daring to look directly at Oliver, so she didn''t notice anything unusual


    about him. Seeing that he had finished drinking, she put away the tea tray, closed the door, and walked


    out.


    Oliver was no longer in the mood to work and went straight back to the bedroom, only to find that there


    was no one in the bedroom, and he wanted to go out and look for Jessica, but he felt it was a bit rude.


    He turned around in the room and found a book on the sofa. He picked it up and looked at it. It was a


    painting book. He didn''t expect that she would be so poor that she would have the mood to look at


    these things.


    Jessica saw Oliver and didn''t expect him toe back so soon. Just now, after she went downstairs to


    deliver the tea tray, she went for a walk in the garden.


    "Mr. Williams. "


    "It''s already sote, you''re not in the room, where did you go?" Oliver''s voice wasn''t loud, but it carried


    a sense of oppression.


    "I just went downstairs. "


    "Serve me in the shower. "


    ''He is really crazy today.''


    Jessica didn''t dare to ck off. She helped prepare the bathrobe and adjusted the temperature of the


    water.


    "The water is ready. You can go in. "


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I asked you to serve me in the shower. "


    ''Oliver was really emotional, and he used to dislike her and didn''t let her touch him. But now he let her


    serve him, she didn''t know what to do.''


    Jessica walked over and pushed Oliver into the bathroom. "Is that all?"


    "Before you married, didn''t you think about how to take care of a disabled person''s daily life?"


    "I. . . "


    She didn''t expect Oliver to speak so much today. She never thought that if Oliver knew that he married


    the wrong person, how would he deal with her?


    Oliver''s ck eyes looked at her, "Don''t tell me you don''t care about anything because of money?"


    The water in the faucet flowed out, and steam filled the air. The temperature in the bathroom rose


    higher and higher, and Jessica''s face turned unnaturally red.


    "I''m doing it for money, but not for your money, and I''m not spending your money either. When I get


    settled, I''ll go out to work. "


    "Since you want to work, do your job well to serve your husband. "


    Jessica bit her lip, bent down, and half-squatted in front of Oliver. She unbuttoned the buttons on


    Oliver''s white shirt one by one.


    The two of them were too close, and Oliver''s warm breath sprayed on her ear, tickling. She quickly


    dodged and helped him take off his shoes and socks.


    Seeing that the water in the bathtub was about to spill out, Jessica turned off the tap. She turned


    around to look at Oliver. He didn''t seem to have any intention of getting up. She said, "I''m going out


    first. Call me when you''re done washing. I''lle in and tidy up the bathroom. "


    "Do you want me to shower in my pants?"


    Jessica knew this man was looking for trouble, but she couldn''t just turn him down. She could only


    reach out and unbutton his belt. After searching for a long time, she didn''t know how to operate it.


    "Where are you touching?" Oliver''s voice was hoarse.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. "


    "You can go out. "


    Oliver came out of the shower,y in bed, and looked at his phone.


    Jessica went in to tidy up the bathroom. She found that it was neat and tidy inside. The dirty clothes


    were all in the washing basket, and even the water stains on the washing table were wiped clean.


    ''Oliver probably has obsessivepulsive disorder.''


    Jessica tidied up her sofa and was about to lie down to sleep when Oliver''s cold voice rang out, "You


    can sleep on the bed now, after all, you''re my legal wife"


    ''Legal wife.'' How ironic. The name on the marriage certificate was Tina. She did not know how he


    managed to get the marriage certificate. Perhaps it was a piece of cake for wealthy people.


    However, she was indeed his wife.


    Jessica picked up the pillow and unwillingly walked to the bedside. Fortunately, it was a 2-meter wide


    bed, so she maintained the biggest distance between her and Oliver.


    The room was very quiet, so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard.


    It was the first time she slept with a stranger on the same bed, her body was stiff. She was fully


    guarded, afraid that Oliver would suddenly do something to her.


    Although her eyes were closed, she was not sleepy at all.


    Until she heard the sound of Oliver breathing evenly and saw him closing his eyes, Jessica began to


    rx and get ready to sleep.


    It was just dawn when Jessica woke up. She was pressed awake.


    She didn''t know when, Oliver''s body was right next to her, and he even put a leg on her.


    She tried to move Oliver''s leg away, maybe his leg didn''t feel anything, so it was quite difficult.


    Jessica struggled to get away from Oliver, but she was no longer sleepy. She was afraid of waking


    Oliver up, so she gently got up and went downstairs.


    Today, she had to go to Williams Hospital for hospitalization procedures, and she was afraid that


    something else would happen, so she didn''t have breakfast and left GrandVille early in the morning.


    Jessica went to the hospital to have breakfast with her grandma, then went to Williams Hospital.


    "Hello, I want to go through the hospitalization procedures. " Jessica handed over all the necessary


    documents.


    "Miss, didn''t I tell you? There are no hospitalization quotas now. " When the receptionist saw her, she


    still had an impatient look on her face.


    ''Yesterday, she said that only members were allowed to stay in the hospital. Today, she also said that


    the hospital had no quotas. What kind of excuse would it be the day after tomorrow?''


    Jessica said neither quickly nor slowly, "I was rmended by Mr. Lambert. "


    When the receptionist heard it was Lambert, she immediately beamed. "Then why didn''t you say


    earlier? Sorry, I''ve neglected you. "


    Lambert was usually obsessed with art and never asked about the services of the Williams Group, but


    everyone in Birmingham knew that the famous young artist, Lambert, was the eldest son of the


    Williams Family, and the employees of the Williams Group often talked about him and Oliver behind


    their back.


    Very soon, Jessica helped her grandma settle the hospitalization procedures.


    She called Jason and asked him to pay the hospitalization fees of five million dors in advance from


    the hospital.


    When Jason received the call, he was so angry that his mouth went crooked and he murmured, "I don''t


    know who this damn girl has asked for help, but she really got what she wanted."


    She was Oliver''s wife. He didn''t know what she said to Oliver that would harm the White Family, but it


    would cost more than just five million.


    Jason asked Tina to pay the bill at Williams Hospital. When Tina heard that it was five million, she


    jumped up and said, "Dad, are you being held back by her? We can talk to Williams and tell them that


    she requested to marry into Williams'' family. "


    "Calm down, don''t be impatient. We can''t afford to lose out on a small matter. "


    Now that things hade to this point, Marina had already epted it, so she persuaded Tina, "Just


    take it as giving her back the money, and you can''t just go against her on the surface. No matter what,


    she''s still Mrs. Williams, keep your eyes away, the entire White Family will be yours in the future. "


    Jessica waited at the cashier on the first floor.


    After a while, she saw Tina walk in.


    Tina unwillingly handed the bank card to the cashier and watched helplessly as the five million was


    transferred.


    "Jessica, you''re already part of the Williams family. If you don''t have the money, go find Oliver. Don''t go


    to White''s house if you have nothing to do. "


    "I deserve what I''m looking for. It''s not up to you to say anything. "


    Oliver just happened to be on his way to Williams Hospital today, and as soon as he walked into the


    lobby on the first floor, he heard two people talking.


    "Sir, it''s Mrs. Williams." Simon whispered.


    "Ask her what she came here for?"


    Simon walked over. "Mrs.Williams, are you feeling unwell?"


    "Good morning, Simon, I''m fine. "


    Jessica looked up and saw from afar that Oliver was sitting in a wheelchair in front of the exclusive


    elevator. She was afraid that Tina would speak nonsense, so she pulled her and was about to leave.


    When Tina saw this, she knew there must be something fishy going on. She said to Simon, "How can it


    be fine? Jessica''s grandma will be staying at Williams Hospital soon. I just helped her pay 5 million


    dors for her hospitalization fees. "


    "Simon, you go ahead. We''ll be leaving soon. "


    Since the injury in his leg, Oliver has arranged a room on the top floor of the Williams Hospital, where


    he could work and also do the rehabilitation.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He thought about it in the elevator. ''Jessica left early in the morning. She didn''t even have breakfast.


    Did she really get sick?''


    Later on, Simon arrived at the top floor.


    "What''s she doing at the hospital?" Oliver asked calmly.


    Since when Oliver started to care about Jessica? He always asked Simon something about her.


    "I heard she just went through the hospitalization procedures for her grandmother. "


    "Hospitalization procedures?" Oliver frowned. "How could she possibly have the ability to arrange a


    ce for her grandma in Williams Hospital?"


    "The White family paid $5 million in advance, and her sister just came to pay. "


    "Investigate this matter properly. "


    Simon''s phone rang. He swiped his phone and received many photos of Jessica and Lambert


    attending the painting event together. The two of them seemed to be very close.


    Oliver noticed something strange about Simon and asked, "What happened?"


    "Yesterday, Lambert and Jessica. . . "

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Oliver stood up, grabbed Simon''s cell phone, and looked at the photos. He saw Jessica and Lambert


    together in a few different ces, and it seemed like they had been together for a long time.


    Especially in front of the hospital, Jessica looked at Lambert with a smile, This was an expression that


    Oliver had never seen before. Jessica had always been expressionless in GrandVille. The more he


    looked at it, the angrier he got. He directly mmed his phone onto the ground.


    Seeing the broken cell phone screen on the floor, Simon firstforted Oliver, "Sir, perhaps there is


    some misunderstanding, I will go and find out. "


    Simon went downstairs to the inpatient department to ask about Jessica''s condition and was told that


    Jessica''s grandmother could be admitted to Williams Hospital, which was arranged by Lambert.


    He immediately reported this news to Oliver.


    When Oliver heard that, his cold eyes were instantly filled with ice.


    "Chase them out. "


    Simon naturally knew who to drive away.


    "Is that OK? Are you really going to break up with Lambert? Also, what would Mrs. Williams think? "


    Oliver hated Lambert, and they seemed peaceful on the surface, and as his father''s youngest son, he


    took the president''s seat because of his father''s will. However, his position in thepany was still not


    very stable. Lambert had always been in Jeff''s good graces. He was afraid that he would even offend


    Grandpa Jeff.


    "Do I need you to question my decision?"


    When Simon heard that, he shut up and went downstairs to do what Oliver told.


    Jessica returned to Grandma''s original hospital, went through the discharge procedures, and nned


    to transfer to Williams Hospital after lunch.


    As she was on her way to buy food for her grandma, she received a call from Williams Hospital. When


    she heard that the hospital couldn''t receive Grandma, Jessica felt like she had been struck by lightning.


    She asked the paramedics to take care of Grandma for dinner, and then she took a taxi to Williams


    Hospital to find out.


    Jessica asked the receptionist about the situation.


    "Miss White, you''re here to settle the refund procedure, right?"


    "Why would I refund? I''ve alreadypleted the hospitalization procedure. I want to ask your


    supervisor, what exactly do you want?"


    "Why did I hear that someone was using Lambert''s name to take advantage of the situation and


    had to withdraw from the decision to receive patients. "


    In the morning, the receptionist, who had been smiling coyly at her, was now sneering at her without


    showing any mercy.


    Jessica remembered seeing Oliver at the hospital in the morning, and thest time he had dinner at the


    Williams'' old house, Oliver didn''t look at Lambert right in the eye. In this hospital, other than him, there


    was no other person who could ignore Lambert.


    Lambert had already helped her once, and Jessica didn''t want to bother him again because of her own


    business, making the estrangement between the two of them even greater.


    She walked out of the hospital''s main door and felt dizzy. She leaned against the wall to rest. In a


    trance, she saw a ck Bentley driving out of the hospital''s main door. It was Oliver''s car. She


    immediately perked up and wanted to go forward to interrogate it. Before she could get close, she fell


    to the ground and watched the car drive away. Soon, it disappeared into the traffic.


    Since her grandma could not be transferred to another hospital now, she could only go through the


    hospitalization procedures in the original hospital.


    Jessica settled Grandma down, went straight back to GrandVille, and went to the guest room to sort


    out her things.


    She took the ce of Tina and married Oliver,pleting the previous agreement with Jason, and


    there was no need for her to stay with the inhumane devil in this ice house.


    Jessica was waiting to clear this thing out with Oliver. Just like on the day of the wedding, she waited


    for Oliver toe back in the early hours of the morning.


    When Oliver entered the room, he saw a well-dressed woman sitting on the sofa, and the room was


    filled with Jessica''s anger, and he thought this stupid woman wouldn''t lose her temper.


    "Oliver, you''re the one who stopped my grandmother from being transferred to the Williams Hospital?"


    She called Oliver by his name for the first time, and now she didn''t think about it at all.


    "It was me, so what?" Oliver suppressed his anger and said in a low and cold voice, "You don''t deserve


    to call my name. "


    "Of course I don''t deserve it. When I just got married, you said I was dirty and let me sleep on the floor.


    I don''t deserve it. " Jessica choked on her sobs as she said," If that''s the case, I''ll leave the Williams


    Family and you inhumane devil. "


    "Do you think you wille and go as you please?"


    "What? Do you want to tie me up with that marriage certificate? You are so wise and noble. Don''t tell


    me you don''t even know who you married. "


    "Aren''t you afraid that if you go, I''ll destroy your entire White Family?"


    "If the White Family cares about me, why would I marry you?"


    "It seems like marrying me makes you feel wronged. That''s why you went out to hook up with other


    men. "


    ''Oliver even ndered her, and she has been taking care of his pride, and she has been very careful


    not to mention anything about hisck of sexual ability. In the end, she would never be able to escape


    from being humiliated, so let''s just hurt each other.''


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What right do you, a man without sexual ability, have to care if I hook up with a man or not?" Jessica


    raised her chin and looked into Oliver''s eyes with anger.


    Oliver was so angry that heughed, "It looks like the women of the White Family are all the same."


    "No matter what kind of woman I am, don''t you marry me? Do you think I want to marry you? Before I


    marry you, I knew nothing about you. I have no interest in knowing you. For my grandmother, even if


    you''re a nobody, I''ll marry you. "


    ''This Jessica is crazy. She actuallypared me to Nobody. I could have any woman I wanted, but this


    tactless woman ndered me!''


    "Get out of here. " Oliver pushed the wheelchair, leaving a back view for her.


    "Do you think I want to stay here? Being with you is torture. "


    Jessica mmed the door and went downstairs.


    At the hospital.


    Grandma saw that Jessica had been staying at the hospital for the past few days. She even brought


    her luggage with her, so she asked, " Jesse, did something happen?"


    "It''s fine, Grandma. Just rest assured and take care of yourself. I''ll find you a better doctor. I''ll definitely


    cure you. "


    Jessica sat in front of the hospital bed and caressed Grandma''s thin and old face. She felt as if her


    heart had been pricked by needles.


    She thought she was useless, there were better medical conditions, but she can''t provide them to


    Grandma. Thinking of this, she hated Oliver more.


    She told her grandmother she was going to transfer her to a better hospital, but she didn''t, and she was


    even chased out of Williams'' home.


    She lived in the hospital, and it was not a long-term solution. She still needed to rent a house by


    herself, so she had to find a job first. She couldn''t afford to do nothing at all.


    Jessica recalled the news of a part-time painter at the entrance of the Henry''s Brush Shop, so she


    rushed over to ask.


    She just so happened to be in a selection contest where the contestants can choose any one of the


    flowers and birds painted by artists from the Song Dynasty to copy.


    Jessica chose to copy the Lily, which was a painting depicting a lily. The painting had fine branches and


    thick leaves, flowers growing everywhere, white flowers and green leaves. The color was in and


    clean, and it was very pleasing to look at.


    It had been a long time since she had practiced painting. When she first started drawing, she was a


    little unfamiliar with it, but she slowly got into the state.


    Jessica persisted in drawing for an entire afternoon before finally handing in her work. Jessica


    persisted until the end before leaving.


    No matter how she finished, she tried her best to get this part-time job.


    The staff at Henry''s Brush Shop let the candidates go back and wait for the news.


    Lambert just came to Henry''s Brush shop to get a custom-made brush. He saw a familiar back view of


    the group of people who had just left. It seemed to be Jessica.


    At this time, the director of the painting department, Sally, just came out of the studio inside.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Williams, we''re recruiting some part-time artists here, and we just had a paintingpetition "


    Sally replied.


    Lambert walked into the studio with interest, looking at the copies on the table, and there was a picture


    of a lily with the name Jessica written on it.


    ''It seemed that I was right. It should be Jessica.''


    Lambert had juste back from another town when he heard that Oliver had chased Jessica''s


    grandmother out of Williams Hospital. He knew that she had already left GrandVille and was about to


    look for her, but he didn''t think that she would be looking for a part-time job outside.


    Sally saw Lambert stop in front of Jessica''s painting. She walked over and asked, "Is this drawn by


    someone you know?"


    Lambert pointed at the painting and said, "The color arrangement is not bad, and she can dye the white


    so thoroughly with her own hands. It looks like she has some skills, but it seems that she hadn''t


    practiced for a long time, the lines she drew don''t seem to have any sticity at all."


    "Mr. Williams, you are really an expert in the literary and painting circle. You really hit the nail on the


    head. "


    "Recruit her, then give me all her paintings. " Lambert calmly said, "Give her ten times sries than the


    market price. Just tell her that your Henry''s Brush Shop values her potential. "

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Lambert has been using custom-made brushes at Henley''s pen shop, and Sally was very familiar with


    him. Apart from the title of the eldest son of the Williams Family, Lambert was the rising star of the art


    circle. Coupled with his refined temperament and modest personality, many women in Birmingham


    were attracted to him.


    Sally always saw him go out alone and never thought the person he liked would show up in Henry''s


    Brush Shop. She still remembered that the woman who drew this painting had a good temperament,


    but the painting was indeed not so good.


    ''She must be important to Lambert.''


    The next day, Jessica received a call from Henry and heard the price, almost as high as the price of a


    famous artist''s work. She kept showing her gratitude over the phone. She didn''t expect Henry Brush


    Shop to be so rich.


    Since she had found a job, there was no way for her to draw in the hospital. Therefore, she rented a


    house through the agency in the old housing area near the hospital.


    After Jessica settled down all things, she set her mind to drawing, preparing drafts every night until


    dawn.


    After sending lunch to her grandma at noon, she returned home.


    Just as she walked to the corridor, she heard the sound of someone smashing the floor. The closer she


    got, the more uneasy she felt. The sound seemed toe from her rented house.


    She ran all the way up the stairs and saw a few men in ck suits. They were smashing her house into


    pieces, as well as her drawings. Her painstaking efforts of day and night were torn to pieces and


    scattered on the ground.


    "Who are you? Stop. "Jessica threw the thermos over and ran to stop them. Her thin body was pushed


    to the ground.


    She was scared. It was not until the men left that she remembered to call the police.


    At this moment, she could not even shed tears. She sat on the ground and hugged her legs tightly. She


    waspletely dumbstruck.


    After she finished her statement at the police station, she didn''t clean the house until it was dark.


    Staying alone in the room was too terrifying. She staggered out of the door.


    She walked on the street but didn''t know where to go. She wanted to find a lively ce so that she


    wouldn''t let her imagination run wild.


    In front of her, she saw arge neon sign, Midnight Bar. There was the sound of rock and roll music


    She ordered a ss of wine and sat at the bar counter in a daze.


    When Toby came out of the room and saw Jessica sitting there, he felt like an opportunity hade.


    He arranged for his sidekick to go over and talk to Jessica so that he could figure out why she was


    here.


    Soon, a tall and thin man sat next to Jessica, "Miss, alone?"


    Jessica ignored him, took a sip, but she felt dizzier, and then she fainted on the bar.


    In a trance, two people helped her out, went into a sealed space. The sound of closing the door woke


    her up a little bit. At that time, she found herself in the car.


    "Let me go. Who are you?" Jessica used all her strength to tear apart the man beside her.


    In the Williams Group.


    It waste at night, and the lights in the CEO''s office were still bright.


    Oliver flipped through the documents that needed to be signed.


    "Sir, I''ve already found out about the incident in Hondst time. It was Toby who did it. " Simon said


    from the side.


    Toby couldn''t stand Oliver. He was a famous character in Birmingham, and Oliver''s father died. It was


    his turn to be the president of the Williams Group. But Oliver''s father left a goddamn will that he gave


    the president to his youngest son, Oliver.


    Toby has been ying tricks behind the scenes, trying to test Oliver''s bottom line.


    "What has he been doing recently?"


    "I heard that he''s been trying to rope in other shareholders of thepany recently, and he''s meeting a


    lot of people at the bar tonight. "


    "There''s no need to alert the enemy. You can go out. "


    After a while, Simon came back in a panic and said, "Sir, Mrs. Williams was kidnapped by Toby''s


    sidekick. "


    "Why is that stupid woman at the bar?"


    "Didn''t you get someone to smash her house?" Simon said as he observed Oliver''s expression. He


    continued, "She might be feeling depressed, so she went to the bar."


    Oliver had already heard the news of Jessica looking for a job outside. Especially when he knew that


    Lambert had helped her behind her back, which made him furious. He thought that Jessica would take


    the initiative to go back after staying enough outside. It seemed like he had underestimated her.


    Oliver mmed the documents heavily on the desk.


    "Arrange for someone to intercept that car. Let''s go. "


    "Yes. " Simon immediately pushed the wheelchair over.


    "It''s already so urgent, why are you still carrying this tool to dy things?" Oliver kicked the wheelchair


    away.


    Simon thought, ''What''s going on with the young master? He pretended to be disabled in order to numb


    the enemy, but now he removed his disguise. Isn''t it too hasty?''


    However, how could he dare to make any suggestions? He followed behind the resolute Oliver and


    headed straight for the underground garage.


    Simon stepped on the elerator, and the ck Bentley drove out of Williams Corporation''s


    underground garage.


    Oliver''s sidekicks kept reporting the movement of the van to Simon, which was heading towards the


    pier warehouse.


    Simon turned the car around and drove in the direction of the warehouse, and halfway, he got a call


    saying they lost the car.


    Oliver cursed, "Idiots! Speed up. "


    Simon was driving in front, and he was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.


    Jessica sat in the car, kicking and biting. She was pped by the tall and thin man in the backseat, and


    her hands and feet were tied. Her mouth was sealed by the ck tape, "B*tch, you should save some


    strength. There''s a time for you to move. "


    Jessica saw that resistance was futile, so she kept quiet and observed her surroundings. The number


    of cars on the road was clearly decreasing, and her heart was pounding.


    The car was getting bumpy, and soon it was parked in an old warehouse.


    Jessica was dragged out by her neck and thrown on the ground.


    The tall, skinny man took off her ck tape and untied the rope around her leg.


    Jessica squatted on the ground and begged, "Please, let me go. What do you want? I''ll give it to you. "


    The two men were whispering to each other, and the man next to him said to the tall and skinny man, "I


    think this girl is pretty. Didn''t the boss say that we can be free to deal with her?"


    "Our boss wants us to embarrass her. " The tall and thin man said.


    "Then fuck her while making videos. You go first, I''ll record the video. "


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Seeing the two men getting closer, Jessica retreated step by step. "If youe any closer, I''ll kill


    myself. At that time, you''ll be charged with the crime of murder. "


    The thin and tall man''s eyes revealed a fierce glint. He pinched Jessica''s chin and said, "Do you think


    I''m scared? Don''t threaten me. Later, I''ll make you kneel and beg me. You still don''t know what you


    drank just now, right?"


    Jessica felt hot all over her body and her breathing quickened. She thought it was because she was


    afraid. "What. . . what did you put in my wine?"


    The tall and thin man went up and tore Jessica''s white shirt apart. "It seems that you have already


    known it."


    Jessica kicked the man''s lower body and was about to escape, but just as she took a few steps, her leg


    was pulled by the tall and thin man and was pulled inside. At this moment, the man who was recording


    the video was holding up his phone and taking pictures.


    "How dare you!"


    Jessica''s miserable cries were especially ear-piercing in the silent night. Even Oliver, who was


    anxiously searching outside, heard it.


    Following Jessica''s cry, Oliver and Simon quickly found the ce. When they rushed over, the tall and


    thin man was tearing Jessica''s clothes...


    This scene really broke him.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Oliver flew up and kicked the tall and thin man away from Jessica.


    The man who was taking pictures saw that Oliver wasing and immediately sent out a distress


    signal.


    Simon went up and kicked his cell phone away. The four men began to fight, totally a mess.


    Jessica''s entire body trembled, and she copsed to the ground, sobbing in a low voice.


    Very quickly, Oliver''s sidekicks arrived and kicked the two men to the ground, tying them up and


    interrogating them.


    Oliver bent down. He took off his suit and covered Jessica with it. He found that Jessica''s body was


    boiling hot, and her face was abnormally red.


    He had once been tricked by Toby like this. He knew the symptoms. He kicked the tall and thin man in


    the face and asked, "What did you do to her?"


    "Mr. Williams, it was Toby who told me to do it. We won''t do it again. " The tall and thin man recognized


    that it was Oliver, ''He wasn''t even sitting in a wheelchair! When did his legs recover?''


    He was even more afraid and kept begging.


    Oliver clenched his fists so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. Toby actually used this trick on


    Jessica again. No matter how he treated Jessica, she was still the nominal Mrs. Williams.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He was gonna let Toby have a taste of this pain.


    "Tie Toby up and let him have a taste of this. "


    Simon instantly understood, "Then how do we deal with these two jerks?"


    "Cut off everyone one hand. From now on, they are forbidden to step into Birmingham. "


    After saying that, Oliver bent over and picked up Jessica, who was lying on the ground, and left the


    warehouse at the dock.


    ck Bentley ran at a high speed all the way in the night to GrandVille.


    In the car, Jessica grabbed Oliver''s arm and begged, "Help me!" It was as if thousands of insects were


    corroding every inch of her skin. The heat in her body spread even more violently. She felt so


    ufortable that she had no choice but to seek help from her hated Oliver.


    Oliver called his personal doctor, Martin, and it took him a long time to get through. He thought that he


    had finally found a reliable savior, but Martin was not in Birmingham.


    "You are the best medicine, Oliver. You know that."


    The car arrived at GrandVille.


    Oliver carried Jessica into the elevator with his long, narrow, and deep phoenix eyes staring at Jessica,


    who was so soft in his arms, and his heart was struggling.


    He gently ced Jessica on the bed in the bedroom.


    Jessica''s petite face was full of temptation, and her lips were very sexy, especially when faced with


    those charming eyes, Oliver''s throat tightened.


    No matter what, they had already been couples, and it was natural for them to have sex. Jessica didn''t


    want anything to happen to her, so she didn''t refuse to ask him for help.


    She just didn''t know if he had the ability to help her. She didn''t know when his legs had healed, but her


    eyes revealed a trace of doubt whether or not the hidden illness in his body had healed.


    Oliver was decisive in the business, and soon after he took over as the president of the Williams


    Group, he took down billions of dors worth of projects. In the business world, he was so decisive.


    Now, facing Jessica, he actually hesitated.


    Oliver could tell what she was thinking at first nce, especially when he remembered thest time she


    had scolded him for not being a man before she left. He still remembered what she had said to him,


    and he looked at her with a gloomy expression.


    Seeing Jessica''s exquisite figure, Oliver''s eyes became deep, and his breathing became a bit


    disordered.


    Jessica''s eyes were closed, and she started to be delirious.


    Oliver couldn''t imagine how much Toby drugged her. Oliver had sex with her for a long time before he


    managed to neutralize the aphrodisiac in Jessica''s body.


    Jessica had experienced too much fear yesterday. She waspletely exhausted and fell into a deep


    sleep.


    Oliver''s body was like a biological clock, waking up early as usual. He looked at Jessica who was


    sleeping next to him. Even he cannot help loving her upon seeing her.


    Jessica didn''t wake up untilte in the afternoon. Her head was still a little dizzy.


    She sat up on the bed, looked around, and found that it was Oliver''s room, and yesterday''s incident


    instantly came to her mind, and it was Oliver who saved her.


    Jessica lifted the nket and found herself naked, covered in deep and shallow kisses. It seemed that


    Oliver wasn''t the disabled person that Tina had been talking about. He hid so deeply that no one could


    see through him.


    She saw that there was a new robe on the bed. She picked it up and put it on and went to the bathroom


    to take a shower.


    When Jessica leftst time, she took away all her clothes. The shirt that she wore yesterday was also


    torn. She didn''t know what she was going to wear. She wanted to find a man''s shirt to cover her body.


    She walked into the cloakroom and saw a neat row of women''s clothing on her left, which was


    obviously her favorite brand. She had been wearing this brand since she was born until Marina married


    Jason, and then her clothes were taken away by Tina.


    Jessica opened the drawer under the closet, and there was a woman''s underwear inside, exactly her


    size.


    She changed into a cream-colored suit. When she went downstairs, she saw Oliver standing in the


    living room and making a phone call.


    In the past, she had only seen him sitting in a wheelchair. Yesterday, she did not even have time to pay


    attention to Oliver''s figure. It was only then that she realized that apart from his face that looked like it


    was carved by God, he also had a figure that made all the men in the world jealous. He was tall, thin,


    and handsome.


    Oliver, wearing a ck, hand-sewn suit, was noble and imposing, emitting a powerful aura.


    Oliver hung up the phone and looked back at Jessica, who had juste downstairs. He said calmly,


    "Since you''re back, don''t leave. Stay here and don''t cause any trouble. "


    Jessica was originally grateful for the cold-faced Oliver, but when she heard him say something like


    that, she was in a bad mood.


    "When did I go out and cause trouble? Why is everything my fault?" Jessica''s eyes were filled with


    tears. She looked wrong, "If it wasn''t for you, how could I get to know Toby? If it wasn''t for you, my


    grandma would have been treated better. If it wasn''t for the fact that I married you, Why would I have to


    go into this cage? "


    Oliver''s face began to soften after hearing a series of questions from Jessica, and these things did


    happen because of him.


    "I can promise you that your grandmother will be transferred to Williams Hospital, but you have to be a


    good Mrs. Williams. "


    Thest time was to be transparent. This time was to be a good Mrs. Williams, it seemed like Oliver


    had always treated her as a tool.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Since she still had value as a tool person, she was willing to exchange her value for her grandmother''s


    better medical conditions.


    "I can promise you to stay here, but there must be a time limit. When you no longer need me, just let


    me go. Of course, I won''t be a parasite in your family. I can go out and work to earn money and pay


    you thepensation for helping me. "


    Oliver sneered, ''Jessica is so childish! I am the president of the Williams Group, why would I need your


    money?''


    "If you go out to work and outsiders find out, won''t theyugh at me for bullying a weak woman?"


    "I''ll keep it a secret. I won''t do anything that will make you embarrassed. "


    Besides White and Williams Families, no one knew she was married to Oliver, not even to say the


    name on the marriage certificate was not her.


    "You are not allowed to work. " Oliver refused decisively.


    "Oliver, don''t think it''s just me asking you for help. Don''t you want to pretend to love me in front of your


    family? You should understand why Toby dared to do this to me because he knew that you were forced


    to marry me. I was not in his eyes at all. If the news of me leaving the Williams family gets out, I''m


    afraid it will affect your reputation a lot. "


    He hasn''t seen her for a few days, but Jessica was getting bolder and even began to threaten him.


    "I can promise you that I''ll let you work outside. But you can only work at Williams. "


    Jessica heard it and quickly agreed.


    She just urgently needed a job. Right now, she could eat and live at Oliver''s house. If she left his house


    in the future, she would not have the slightest ability to work. How could she take care of the lives of


    her grandmother and herself for the rest of their lives?


    Chloe walked into the living room and asked Oliver if he needed to eat now.


    Oliver said coldly, "No. "


    After saying that, Oliver strode away with his long legs.


    Chloe looked at Jessica and said with a smile, "It''s good that you''re back. The young master asked the


    cook to prepare some food early in the morning. He was waiting for you to eat with him. He might have


    something to do now. You can slowly use it yourself. Even though the young master doesn''t have a


    good temper, he treats us all very well. When you talk to him, he''ll understand your feelings. "


    Jessica thought to herself, ''she still doesn''t know that Oliver left because he was angry with her.''


    Daisy knew she had just gotten up, so she must be hungry. "Mrs. Williams, you can eat now. "


    As soon as Jessica entered the dining room, she caught a whiff of the fragrance of the dinner. There


    was actually something she liked to eat here. Her grandma always made these dishes for her. There


    were also other dishes that she liked to eat.


    Daisy just said that it was the young master who asked the kitchen to cook dinner. She rarely had lunch


    with Oliver, not even for a few days. Even when they met, he didn''t give her any good expressions. He


    should know the dishes that she liked, and Jessica couldn''t understand it.


    Jessica had lunch, left GrandVille, and went straight to Williams Hospital.


    As soon as she entered the hospital hall, the receptionist came over and said with a ttering face,


    "Miss White, you''re finally here. We''ve been waiting for you. Your grandmother''s hospitalization


    procedures have beenpleted. When will you arrange to transfer her in? We''ll send a car to pick up


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    her. "


    It seemed that Oliver had already helped arrange it. The receptionist''s enthusiasm made her


    ufortable because she had been kicked out a few days ago. Every time she came, she had a


    different expression on her face. It was really hard on her.


    "Then let''s do it now. I want to transfer my grandma here as soon as possible. "


    Jessica arrived at Henry''s Brush Shop and ran into Sally, who had juste back from the outside.


    She greeted, "Hello, Sally. "


    Sally could tell at a nce that she was the youngdy who had drawn Lily that day. Among the people


    who had participated in the drawing, her appearance was especially outstanding, making it hard for


    people to forget her.


    "Miss White, you''re here. Wee, please take a seat. "


    Sally brought her into the conference room and asked someone to make tea.


    "Sally, I''m sorry. I''m here to resign. " Jessica felt very sorry, this might bring trouble to Henry Brush


    Shop.


    When Sally heard that, a puzzled look shed across her face, "Do you think the price is not high


    enough, or is it some other problem?" She knew that if she didn''t handle this matter well, she might


    offend Lambert.


    "No, no. " Jessica quickly denied, "It''s just some family''s matters. I can''t draw anymore. "


    Sally was a little relieved, but fortunately, it was her own reason. It wasn''t because Henry''s Brush Shop


    had neglected her. This way, she would be able to exin.


    "Alright then, we won''t make things difficult for someone who loves to create art. We respect your


    decision."


    Jessica didn''t expect Sally to agree so freely, because she signed an agreement at the time and


    actually didn''t hand in her work on time, it was she who broke the contract.


    She stood up and bowed to express her thanks! She was grateful to Henry Brush Shop for giving her a


    job at the crucial moment.


    Sally smiled and said, "You''re being too serious. I think we''re quitepatible, so I''ll just tell you. You


    shouldn''t thank me, you should thank Mr. Williams. "


    "Mr. Williams?"

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    She was sure it was not Oliver. ''He was against me going out to work this morning, so it was Lambert?''


    "Well, not only does Mr. Williams draw well, but he also values talent. I can tell he treats you well."


    ''Sure enough, it was Lambert, I didn''t expect him to help me behind the scenes. I really owed him


    more.''


    "We''re just friends, Mr. Williams is kind and generous. He helped me when he saw that I was in a bad


    state. " Jessica was afraid of causing a misunderstanding, so she wanted to exin it clearly.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll help you to this point. I can''t watch such a bitter scene. "


    Jessica was afraid that the more she said, the harder it would be for her to exin, and it would be


    inconvenient for her to say more.


    The next day.


    The Williams Group was holding a temporary board meeting.


    When Oliver walked into the conference room with vigorous steps, the people present discussed in low


    voices. They did not know when Oliver''s leg had already been cured.


    At the meeting, Oliver proposed the dismissal of Toby, because it was no longer suitable for him to take


    charge of the Williams Group''s business in Europe. Oliver decided to transfer him to Southeast Asia.


    The Williams Group couldn''t be underestimated in European business, and if Oliver relocated Toby to


    Southeast Asia, it would take away most of his power. Among the directors present, many of them were


    in cahoots with Toby, so they naturally protested.


    Oliver nced at them with his cold eyes. "If someone is not satisfied, I can allow him to apany


    Toby to go to Southeast Asia. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, a person in a wheelchair with a head full of gauze and patient uniform


    came out of the door.


    Everyone looked at the door at the same time. The person in the wheelchair was wrapped so tightly


    that it was hard to recognize him. The person who pushed him was Toby''s assistant and many people


    knew him.


    There were so many strange things today. Oliver''s wheelchair was probably lent to Toby.


    Toby was in the hospital, and he knew that Oliver was holding a meeting to dismiss him. He ignored the


    doctor''s obstruction and rushed to the meeting venue to stop it no matter what.


    Oliver ignored his appearance and said, "Vote. "


    Toby raised his trembling hand, pointed at Oliver, and said, "You don''t have the final say in the Williams


    Group. "


    He turned his eyes back to the people he usually had a good rtionship with and begged for help.


    However, he saw that those people were intentionally avoiding eye contact with him.


    The voting results were announced on the spot, and the decision was passed by two-thirds of the


    votes.


    Toby was so angry that he spat out blood and was immediately sent back to the hospital by his


    assistant.


    The top brass of thepany went through a major change, and the news quickly spread across the


    entire Williams Group.


    Jessica came to work on her first day and was arranged to be in the CEO''s secretary''s office.


    She had just gone to the tea room to make coffee for the people in the office when she heard a few


    women discussing inside.


    "Our CEO is so awesome, he actually dismissed Toby. "


    "The president is not in a wheelchair anymore. He is so handsome. I think all the women of


    Birmingham are willing to fight to marry him now. "


    "I''m afraid you don''t know. Our president is already married. I just don''t know who was the president''s


    wife. I''m so jealous. "


    "If she doesn''t get favored, sooner orter she will be angered to death by the beautiful women outside.


    "


    Jessica carried the coffee back to the office and identally bumped into a man and identally


    spilled the coffee on him.


    She hurriedly apologized. She had caused trouble on her first day here. Would she be chased out of


    thepany by Oliver?


    "Jessica, what are you doing here?"


    Jessica then realized it was Lambert and asked in surprise, "Lambert, what are you doing here?"


    Although Lambert was obsessed with painting, he still had a stake in the Williams Group, and he would


    attend important meetings.


    Lambert saw that Jessica had a few cups of coffee in her hands. She had quit her painting job and


    came to work at the Williams Corporation. It seemed that she had been forced by Oliver. He knew that


    Oliver had always been cold to her.


    "Jessica, how have you been?"


    "I''m fine. "


    "If you need any help, you cane to me directly. "


    "Thank you. My grandma''s problem has been solved, and there''s nothing else I can do to trouble you


    with. "


    She thought about what Sally told herst time and wanted to talk to Lambert face to face. He was


    Oliver''s older brother, after all, and he always took care of him. She didn''t want others to spread any


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    rumors.


    Lambert realized that she was dodging and did not stay any longer. He entered the elevator.


    Jessica and Lambert were talking at the elevator door, and it was seen by Oliver''s third-level secretary,


    Catherine.


    In the morning, when Jessica was just brought in by the HR manager, she thought there must be


    something shady about this womaning straight to the CEO''s office.


    Now, in the Williams Corporation, she seduced Lambert with her good looks. ''Look at her fake look,


    she really needs a push.''


    Catherine thought about it and came up with a n.


    Oliver just lost his temper and threw everything on the floor. When Oliver was in a bad mood, whoever


    ran into him would suffer.


    ''Now it was a good time to let Jessica take on the wrath of Oliver.''


    Catherine took the coffee from Jessica and said, "Jessica, the meeting records have been sorted out,


    right? Mr. Williams is in a hurry to use it, you can send it over now. "


    Jessica took the documents and went to the president''s office.


    She knocked lightly on the door, but there was no response. She was afraid of dying, so she pushed


    the door open and went in.


    Oliver was looking down at the documents when he looked up and saw Jessicaing in. His dark


    eyes seemed to be dyed with ink, emitting dark rays of light.


    "Who let you in?"


    "I... I just came to deliver the documents. " Jessica felt the coldness in his words and exined.


    Oliver''s office had arge ss window, so he could see the situation outside. He also saw the scene


    of Jessica and Lambert talking outside.


    He hated Lambert since he was young.


    Lambert was his brother, but he was a half-brother. Lambert was the child of his father and his first love


    before he married his mother. Later, he was brought to the Williams Family and grew up by Grandpa


    Jeff''s side.


    His father Daniel and mother Maggie got together because of family marriage, but Daniel neglected


    Maggie for years after marriage.


    When he was 15, Lambert had a disease. Daniel scolded Maggie for not taking care of Lambert. After


    all, he was the eldest son of the Williams Family.


    Maggie took Oliver to the hospital, got into a car ident, and died on the spot, while Oliver broke his


    legs.


    Every time he saw Lambert, he would feel a kind of physiological disgust, especially when he knew that


    Jessica had a special rtionship with him. They even did not avoid arousing suspicion at all. It was as


    if there was a volcano in his heart that was about to erupt.


    Jessica calmed down a little, walked up and put the file in front of Oliver, and didn''t expect it to be


    picked up by Oliver and thrown on the ground.


    She was prepared for his emotions, so she bent down and picked them up one by one.


    When Jessica came in, she did not close the door. Her actions in the office were seen clearly by the


    people in the secretary''s office. They all broke out in a cold sweat for her, except for Catherine who was


    gloating over her misfortune.


    "When you need it, I''ll send it over. " Jessica said in a t tone, then turned around and was about to


    leave.


    "Who told you to leave?"


    "It''s my first day at work. There are still many things I don''t understand. Please be merciful, President


    Oliver. "


    "You know it''s your first day at work. How dare you? You have an unclear rtionship with other men


    outside, yet you''re still being like this in thepany. You don''t even know how to restrain yourself. "


    "Don''t nder me, I don''t even know the people here. "


    "Get out, I don''t want to see you. "

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Jessica turned around. Tears rolled down her face.


    When she got back to the office, her eyes were red.


    When Catherine saw that she had brought the documents back, she said with a look of disdain,


    "Jessica, what did you do? You didn''t even finish the job of sending the documents. "


    Jessica didn''t know if it was Oliver who didn''t take the documents on purpose or Catherine who let her


    deliver the documents on purpose, but she knew she couldn''t afford to offend either of these two


    people.


    "Sorry, Catherine, I''ll be careful next time. "


    She was a neer, so no one in the office helped her say a word.


    Catherine took the opportunity to bring another stack of documents and put them on the table at


    Jessica, "This is the data that needs to be reported tomorrow, it needs to be checked by you, no


    mistakes should be made."


    Jessica picked it up and saw a lot of densely packed numbers. She could only bite the bullet and


    agree, "OK. "


    Her colleagues were about to get off work, but Jessica''s table was filled with documents. She was


    definitely going to work overtime today.


    As the people in the office gradually left, Jessica was the only one left in front of theputer, staring


    at the documents to verify.


    When she walked out of the office, it was already midnight.


    Jessica had already called Chloe and told her that she wasn''t going back to GrandVille tonight. She


    went to Williams Hospital topany her grandma.


    Oliver went back to GrandVille, and when he found out that Jessica wasn''t back yet, he called Chloe


    over to ask where she was.


    "Mr. Williams, Mrs. Williams went to the hospital. I thought you knew. "


    "Call her back. "


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    If it were any other time, Chloe would have tried to persuade him, but seeing Oliver''s face tonight, he


    felt like he was in a bad mood, so Chloe had to call Jessica and ask her toe home.


    Jessica arrived at the hospital and her grandma was sleeping.


    When she saw that Grandma was in a high-ss ward and was well taken care of, she felt a trace of


    warmth in her heart.


    She crawled next to Grandma''s hospital bed and unknowingly fell asleep. She had a dream and


    dreamed that her grandmother''s illness had recovered. She and her grandmother went to the


    countryside to live a peaceful and happy life.


    Her beautiful dream was woken up by vibration, and her phone rang at this time. Jessica picked it up


    and answered, it was Chloe.


    Jessica hung up the phone and looked at her grandmother, who was looking at her kindly.


    "Grandma, you''re awake. "


    "Jesse, why are you here sote?"


    "I''ll apany you. "


    "Go back, I''m fine. "


    Her grandma probably heard her answer the phone and didn''t want to make things difficult for her, so


    she urged her to go back.


    "Grandma, I''lle and see you tomorrow. "


    Jessica left the hospitalte. Williams Hospital was further away from the city, so it was inconvenient to


    take a taxi. She walked forward and suddenly a car stopped in front of her. She was shocked.


    The shadow of being kidnapped by Toby had not dissipated yet. She subconsciously wanted to run


    away.


    The driver shouted, "Mrs. Williams, I''m here to pick you up and bring you back to GrandVille. "


    Jessica only rxed when she found out that it was the driver who had sent her to the Williams'' old


    house.


    The driver opened the back door of the car and invited Jessica to take a seat.


    She was really too tired today. She fell asleep the moment she got in the car.


    "Mrs. Williams. "


    The driver called a few times, and Jessica just woke up and found out that they were already at


    GrandVille.


    She got out of the car and saw that Chloe was still waiting in the lobby. "Mrs. Williams, you''re back. Sir


    is waiting for you up there. "


    "Chloe, you may go to sleep. "


    Jessica''s heart raced as she went upstairs.


    She knew that Oliver had not slept. In the morning, she had the shadow of entering the office without


    knocking, so she knocked on the door. Hearing the sound of e in," she pushed open the door and


    entered.


    "Sorry, I went to the hospital at night. So I came backter. "


    "Did youe backte, or did you not want toe back at all?"


    She really didn''t want toe back, but she was afraid that an honest answer would anger him. She


    said, "I promised you that I would do well as Mrs. Williams, I will believe in promises. "


    "Then just do as you say. Don''t do it again next time. When I get home, you should be around. "


    "OK. "


    There was no storm as she had imagined. Jessica''s worried heart calmed down and she went to the


    bathroom to take a shower.


    Jessica dawdled in the bathroom, unwilling toe out. She just had sex with Oliverst night, and it


    was a little awkward if they slept together today.


    Oliver was already in bed, ready to sleep. She guessed that he should have already fallen asleep.


    Jessica tiptoed out, turned off the light, and gently got on the bed.


    A sweet scent lingered around Oliver, and he couldn''t help but turn his body around.


    Jessica''s body froze, not daring to make any sound.


    They slept all night and nothing happened.


    Jessica opened her eyes and saw a tall figure in front of her. Oliver was topless, his shoulders were


    wide, and his waist was thin. Although he had been sitting in a wheelchair for a long time, his muscles


    were still very strong. She was just lying on the bed and secretly looking, but she did not expect that


    Oliver would suddenly turn around and meet her two shining eyes.


    Jessica''s face turned red and her eyes started to drift. She opened her mouth and said. "You''re up. "


    Oliver replied inly and went downstairs.


    Jessica got up, quickly washed up, and then went to the cloakroom to look for clothes.


    She wouldn''t dare wear Channel''s clothes when she went to work, which would be too conspicuous.


    Yesterday, on the first day of work, she had already suffered a loss, so she had to keep a low profile.


    She put back on the clothes she used to wear at the White''s house, even though they were the most


    ordinary clothes, they were totally different on her,pletely unable to hide the beauty that came from


    inside out.


    She changed her clothes and looked out the window It was raining heavily outside, and the leaves on


    the trees in the yard began to change color.


    When she went downstairs and saw Oliver about to leave, she went up and asked, "Can I take your car


    to thepany? It''s raining today. "


    "Don''t push your luck. Yesterday, on ount of your first day at work, I let you get in the car. From now


    on, you need to go to thepany yourself. Didn''t you want to go out and work? If you work outside,


    can you take the boss''s car to work?"


    "Oliver, at home, we can be considered partners, right? Only in thepany, you are my boss. "


    "You need to understand the situation. It''s not that I''m begging you, it''s that you''re begging me. "


    After saying that, Oliver got into the car, leaving a mess of Jessica behind him.


    It was true that she needed him more, and Oliver did not need her. Without him, she would not be Mrs.


    Williams.


    Simon couldn''t understand. Yesterday morning, Oliver specifically told him to get Jessica to ride with


    him, and although she got out of the car in front of thepany first, it seemed that Oliver was in a


    good mood at the time.


    He didn''t know what Jessica did to piss him off again, but the weather was so bad today, and he asked


    her to go to work herself, obviously on purpose.


    Simon couldn''t stand it, so he said in a low voice, "Sir, why don''t you ask the driver to send Jessica to


    work?"


    "Shut up and drive. "

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Simon didn''t dare say another word.


    Jessica arrived at the Williams Corporation, and just as the elevator was about to close, she quickly


    squeezed in. If she waited for the elevator to close, she would probably bete.


    As soon as she walked to the office door, she met the brightly dressed Catherine.


    Jessica smiled and said, "Good morning, Catherine."


    "As a neer, you dared to bete the next day. You''re quite impressive. "


    Jessica looked at the time. There were still a few minutes left before nine o''clock. "It''s probably


    because your watch hasn''t been adjusted. It''s not even time for work yet. "


    Catherine did not expect Jessica to talk back to her. Although she was a third-level secretary, she was


    at least someone close to the CEO. Even the directors of other departments would be polite to her.


    How could she be willing to be talked back to by a neer?


    Jessica didn''t continue to talk to Catherine and went straight to her seat.


    She had worked overtime until early in the morning yesterday. She was in a bad mood. She squeezed


    the bus to thepany and was scolded by her colleagues. Her heart was also burning with anger.


    She could not control herself and resisted Catherine''s words.


    Jessica went to her office and saw a stack of new documents on her desk. On the paper, there was a


    note stating the areas that needed to be checked. When she stayed upte the night before, she felt


    like she was going blind. Yesterday, she had only slept for a short period of time, and now she was still


    dizzy. She was really afraid of making a mistake.


    She had just started working, so she didn''t have any experience. She could only do some basic work


    without any technical skills.


    She sat motionless in her seat all morning, and by lunchtime, her stomach was already growling from


    hunger. She had been so angry with Oliver in the morning that she just drank a ss of milk, and left in


    a hurry.


    When she arrived at the employee restaurant, it was time for everyone to eat and she had to line up for


    a while before it was her turn.


    She ordered a serving of steamed pork, a serving of taco, and a bowl of rice. It had been a long time


    since she had eaten so much because was afraid that if she would not be able to finish her work today,


    she had to work overtime again. The employee restaurant was not open for business at night, so she


    had to go out to eat. It would be too much of a waste of time. She also wanted to visit her grandma.


    Jessica was holding a te and looking for an empty seat to sit down. She heard people whispering


    beside her. Many people looked at the entrance of the restaurant.


    She looked up and saw a group of people surrounding Oliver, and his aura was very strong, and he


    was walking towards the dining window.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She was about to meet Oliver, so she turned her head. She walked away quickly in the opposite


    direction but identally stepped on a pool of water under her feet. She was wearing five-centimeter


    high heels. When she slipped, there was no room for any reaction. There was a dull thud. Jessicay


    on the ground, and a te of food fell on her body. Everyone in the restaurant turned to look at her.


    She wanted to get up right away, and then she reached out to pick up the chair next to her and saw


    that it was Catherine sitting on the chair.


    At this time, Jessica saw a pair of shiny ck leather shoes on the ground, and a pair of straight long


    legs walking towards her.


    Catherine quickly stood up and leaned over to help Jessica up. She asked with concern, "Jessica, why


    are you so careless? Did you hurt anywhere?"


    "Thank you, I''m fine. "


    Catherine turned around and looked at Oliver, "Sir, this is our office''s worker, Jessica. She identally


    fell down just now. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her. "


    Oliver didn''t say anything, just gave Catherine a little signal, and then he passed by them with the


    group of people followed.


    She had only been here two days, and she hadn''t put clothes for changing in the office yet. After all,


    this was something that she had never thought of. Now, she could only go home.


    Jessica took a leave of absence from Catherine, left thepany in a hurry, and went out to take a cab


    home.


    Chloe saw Jessica in a sorry state and quickly asked, "Mrs. Williams, what''s going on?"


    "I identally fell during lunch. "


    "You didn''t eat, did you? I will ask someone in the kitchen to cook for you. "


    "Okay, thank you, Chloe. "


    Jessica went upstairs and directly went into the bathroom.


    She took off her clothes. Except for the kiss marks left on her body a few days ago, which had not


    ground on her butt. She had a perky butt and the flesh on her butt was thick. Otherwise, with that heavy


    fall, her tailbone would have shattered.


    She had lunch at home and then took a taxi back to thepany.


    As soon as she got to the office, a colleague next to her whispered to her, "Dana is looking for you."


    Dana was the highest-ranking secretary in all the Secretariats, the most deeply valued by Oliver.


    Jessica knocked on the door and went into the office nervously.


    Darcy was dressed in a ck suit with long hair tied behind her head, looked so energetic and neat.


    "Why are you absent from work today?"


    "No, I didn''t. I just went out for some trifles."


    "From now on, I don''t want to see you absent again."


    "Yes, I see."


    "Catherine had been waiting for you for a long time before she went to the Zamani Group. You went


    straight there."


    Jessica uneasily returned to her seat and called Catherine.


    No one answered the phone. Now that she didn''t know what happened, she asked her colleagues.


    Then she was told about the notification asked Catherine and her to the Zamani Group for negotiating


    the sponsorship affairs of the art exhibition.


    Jessica put away her bag and ran to the elevator, just encountering Oliver at the president''s exclusive


    elevator.


    She nodded to him. But the man didn''t even look at her.


    Jessica went to the Zamani but couldn''t get in touch with Catherine. When she was in a hurry at the


    reception desk, she saw someone familiar to her.


    "Miss White, why are you here?" Sally asked with a smile.


    She was afraid of meeting the wrong person. It was only when Jessica heard the voice that she could


    recognize her.


    When Sally appeared in Henry''s Brushshopst time, she was dressed in an elegant dress. Today,


    Sally was dressed in a lotus-colored suit with high heels, whichpletely drew Jessica''s attention.


    "Miss Sally, I came here with secretary Catherine of the Williams Group. And I am waiting for the time


    being until I can reach her."


    "Catherine is already upstairs. I''ll take you there."


    Jessica was so anxious just now that she almost sweated for that. When she entered the elevator with


    Sally, she gradually calmed down.


    When the elevator opened, Catherine greeted Sally with a big smile on her face and reached out her


    hand. "Good afternoon, Miss Sally."


    After that, she looked at Jessica behind and said with the same expression, "Jessica, you''re here too.


    I''ve been waiting for you downstairs for a long time, but I haven''t seen you. So I came up first."


    Jessica felt so annoyed after hearing her words. But she and Catherine represented the Williams


    Group in front of Sally. It was unwise to quarrel with her on this asion, so she just kept silent.


    She didn''t know anything about the negotiation before, and Catherine didn''t tell her. She could only sit


    by the side and help with the notes.


    Only then did Jessica know that Brushshop belonged to the Zamani Group. Sally was not only in


    charge of the affairs in Brushshop, but also in an important position in the Zamani Group. She was the


    connection between the two parties during this negotiation.


    With the advantages of operating brush shops, the Zamani Family family had been developing in the


    calligraphy and painting collection field for a long time, and its business was also involved in the hold


    and organization of art exhibitions.


    The Williams Group wanted the Zamani Group to promote the Fox Mountain Residence.


    Fox Mountain Residence was a high-end resort hotel of Williams Group designed by the top


    architectural designer in the world.


    The Zamani Family would invite famous artists from the calligraphy and painting industry to the


    exhibition and promote publicity of the hotel.


    After discussing the details of the cooperation, Sally suggested visiting the Fox Mountain Residence


    and arranged for a driver to take them with her.


    The Fox Mountain Residence was not in Birmingham, and the driver drove for more than two hours to


    get there.


    The hotel was built at the foot of Fox Mountain, surrounded by lush greenery and clear water. Inside,


    the entire style was simple yet elegant.


    Catherine took them around and went back to the hotel''s tea room to chat.


    Not long after that, Sally received a call and went back to Birmingham in advance.


    Catherine asked Jessica to check the guest room. The artists would be invited to stay at the hotel. It


    was important to ensure that there would be no idents in the facilities of the room.


    The hotel was very private, and each room was far away. She ran back and forth, panting and


    exhausted.


    After all the inspections, Catherine arranged for her to the storage room to prepare souvenirs for the


    guests.


    Jessica was so busy inside that she didn''t even notice the time. Her stomach growled, which reminded


    her that she had felt hungry so frequently that she could win an eating contest.


    Suddenly, the lights in the room went out, just in time for her to get off work.


    She wanted to check the time but found that her phone was with her. She looked out and it was already


    dark.


    Jessica got up and walked to the door in the dark, but she could not open it whatever she tried. There


    was no key on the lock when she came in, so she could open it from inside even if it was locked, but no


    matter how she tried to twist the handle, it was still useless.


    Jessica mmed on the door and shouted for help, but she didn''t receive any response.


    The hotel was not officially open yet, and there was very few staff in the hotel. Most of them were


    gathered in the front hall.


    She was running out of strength and slid to the ground.


    There was silence all around.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    When she arrived, she only wore a windbreaker with a striped shirt and jeans inside. The temperature


    in the mountains was a few degrees lower than outside, and the night was colder, which made her


    shiver.


    Jessica was cold and hungry. Looking out at the blinking stars, she prayed that someone could appear


    and help her.


    Oliver wanted her to go home early tonight. She could only hope that he woulde and find her. It


    was easy for him.


    She had no idea when it was, and she only saw the moon gradually drifting away and hiding in the


    clouds.


    The storage room became darker, and Jessica was more afraid.


    She used herst strength to knock on the door and cry.


    Lambert had been sketching near Fox Mountain for the past few days. Huang Gongwang of the Yuan


    dynasty was his favorite painter. Especially, "His Dwelling in the Fox Mountain" had always been known


    as "king in the painting."


    Many of theter painters followed this master''s footsteps and came here to create their own works.


    Lambert was one of them.


    The Williams Group''s hotel happened to be built here, so he became the first guest.


    After painting at night, he came out and walked in the yard, just to hear the crying.


    Lambert followed the sound and came to the backyard. As the sobbing became less and less, he


    couldn''t tell where it came from.


    He knocked on a lot of doors but did not receive an answer. Then He repeatedly knocked on the door


    of the storage room. "Is there anyone inside?"


    There was still no response. He was a little suspicious that if he had misheard.


    Lambert was about to turn around and leave when he heard a sound like something falling to the


    ground,ing from the storage room.


    He twisted the doorknob, but it seemed to be locked down. When he was sure that there was someone


    inside, he couldn''t find better solutions instantly and directly kicked the door open.


    The light was off in the room. He turned on the shlight in his phone and found a woman lying on the


    ground with a pale face. It was Jessica.


    He shouted, "Jessica!"


    Jessica said in a weak voice, "Lambert."


    Lambert picked up Jessica and walked to his room.


    Jessica''s thin and cold body trembled a little, and her lips turned livid with cold.


    "Lie down and have a rest."


    After saying that, Lambert rolled up his sleeves and walked into the kitchen. He poured the mineral


    water into the kettle and ced it on the induction cooker.


    The water soon boiled.


    Jessica sat up from the sofa and took the ss that Lambert handed her. The warm temperature


    spread through the edge of the ss to her mouth, making here to her senses.


    "Mr. Williams, do you have anything to eat here?" Jessica was so hungry that she couldn''t care less


    about anything else.


    Lambert stored a few bags of instant noodles in his room for convenience. It was a basic need for


    people who often sketched outside.


    "Yes, I''ll make noodles for you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Williams."


    There was still some boiling water, so the instant noodles were quickly cooked. The whole room was


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    filled with the delicious smell of noodles. Jessica swallowed just when she smelled it.


    When Lambert brought a bowl of noodles out, her stomach growled.


    "You must be starving. Eat it up."


    Lambert didn''t ask her why she was here. She didn''t have time to exin and just lowered her head to


    eat the noodles.


    "Shall I call a doctor to take a look at you? I think you''re very weak." Lambert asked with concern.


    "No." Jessica picked up the tissue on the table and wiped the soup off her mouth. "Mr. Williams, what


    time is it?"


    "A quarter to eleven."


    "Mr. Williams, thank you for saving me. I don''t know how to thank you. I owe you so much."


    "We are family. You''re wee."


    Jessica picked up the dishes and was about to stand up when Lambert snatched them away, "I''ll do the


    dishes. Have a good rest."


    "Mr. Williams, I need to go back to Birmingham now. I can''t stay here any longer."


    She was leaving.


    She knew that there was still staff at reception. She would ask the staff there to call a taxi for herter.


    If she went back now, she might be able to get home before Oliver. She didn''t want to cause any more


    trouble.


    "It''s toote. Are you going back? I''ll book a room for you. You can rest for a night and go back


    tomorrow morning."


    "No, I have to go back today."


    Lambert knew Oliver''s character. He was overbearing and ruthless, so Lambert no longer persuaded


    her.


    "I''ll take you back."


    "No, Mr. Williams. I''ve caused so much trouble to you. I''ll just take a taxi."


    "It''s sote. It''s not safe for you to take a taxi alone."


    To be honest, Jessica was indeed a little scared. She often dreamed of being kidnapped. Now that


    Lambert said so, she really didn''t dare to take a taxi back alone.


    Lambert asked Jessica to pack up. He went to pick up the car.


    Jessica went to the reception desk to wait for him. She asked the staff to find her phone and mail it


    back to Birmingham.


    After she got into Lambert''s car, Lambert asked why she was there.


    She said briefly that she came here for a business trip with her colleagues. She was identally


    locked in the storage room, and her phone was lost. She screamed helplessly inside, and then Lambert


    saw her lying on the ground.


    "Does Oliver know you''re here on a business trip?"


    "No."


    "If you meet any trouble in thepany, you can tell him. You are his wife. He won''t ignore it."


    "He''s too busy every day. I don''t want to disturb him."


    Jessica thought that Oliver would probably be happy to see her being like this and let her shrink back


    from difficulties. Then she might be willing to stay in the GrandVille Apartments as a nominal wife.


    When the contract expiration came, he would chase her out. However, she would not let him seed.


    "If you are unhappy in thepany, you can do the work you like. Oliver is not a mean person. If you


    discuss it with him properly, he will understand."


    Jessica looked embarrassed, "Okay."


    "You can also tell grandpa if you have some problems. Oliver still listens to grandpa."


    Jessica remembered what Sally had told her about Lambert helping her secretly. She was afraid that


    Lambert would tell grandpa, and then things would be moreplicated, so she quickly refused,


    "I just went over and haven''t adjusted myself to it yet. I like thepany''s atmosphere. And I can get


    closer to Oliver so that I might be able to help him. He works very hard every day. As his wife, I should


    share his worries."


    She did not know why she had said such a thing to show that she and Oliver were a harmonious


    couple. When she said this nonsense, she blushed.


    ...


    GrandVille Apartments.


    Oliver came back a little earlier than he usually did. Seeing that Jessica was not in the room, he


    guessed that she had probably gone to the hospital.


    However, after he waited for a long time, she still didn''te back. He just told her to go home early


    yesterday, but she didn''t take his words seriously.


    Oliver wouldn''t take the initiative to call that woman. He asked Simon, who was still working in the


    study, to contact Jessica.


    Simon dialed the number. At first, no one answered it. He could only continue to make calls, but he


    actually heard an electronic voice saying that her phone had been turned off.


    "Mr. Williams, madam didn''t answer the phone."


    Lambert snorted coldly.


    Oliver had no other orders, so Simon left the study.


    Jessica talked to Lambert in the car for a while. Because she was too tired and it was a little hot in the


    car, she quickly fell asleep.


    Lambert looked at Jessica, who was sleeping soundly in the passenger seat and picked up his suit


    jacket to cover on her.


    The road was especially unobstructed at night. It took more than two hours by car during the day, but


    now they were back in the GrandVille Apartments in less than two hours.


    The GrandVille Apartments was the home where Daniel and Maggie lived together.


    Lambert had onlye to the GrandVille Apartments with his grandfather once, when Oliver''s mother,


    Maggie, died.


    He vaguely remembered the way to the house. Fortunately, the vis here were so far apart that it was


    easy to find the GrandVille.


    Lambert said his name and Butler Shank immediately opened the door.


    Oliver stood by the window of the study with a livid face and his falcon-like eyes were fixed on the SUV


    driving in.


    Lambert got out of the car, walked to the passenger seat, and woke Jessica up.


    Jessica opened her sleepy eyes and looked around, only to see the familiar house. She didn''t expect it


    to be here so soon.


    She got out of the car, still wearing Lambert''s clothes. She quickly took it off, handed it to him, and said,


    "Thank you, Mr. Williams. You should go back soon to have a rest. It''s toote. Drive safely."|


    Butler Shank sent Lambert away and nodded at Jessica, "Madam, you''re back."


    "Is Oliver home?" There was obvious uneasiness in her tone.|


    "Mr. Williams came back earlier than usual today."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Jessica went upstairs cautiously. She saw Olivering out of the study on the second floor.


    "I''m back." She spoke in a low voice. Jessica didn''t expect to bump into Oliver.


    Oliver nced at her and entered the bedroom without saying anything.


    "I''m away on business this afternoon. Sorry."


    She tried to defuse the tension over here, otherwise, both of them would feel ufortable in the


    room.


    "On business or on other men?" Oliver said coldly.


    Jessica widened her eyes, staring at Oliver and listening carefully to every word he said.


    ''He must have seen Lambert who sent me back, but he was his brother.''


    "What do you mean? Make it clear."


    "Not answering the phone. Sent home by another man at midnight. What''s not clear? You have to


    remember that you are still my wife."


    Oliver was annoyed. He actually didn''t mind who sent Jessica home. He just felt upset that the one was


    his own brother, who seemed to have a close rtionship with his sister-inw.


    Jessica felt aggrieved for his words. "Since you think I''m your wife, wouldn''t you be worried if you


    couldn''t reach me and I didn''te homete at night?"


    "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Seeing Oliver''s cold face, Jessica wanted to remain silent.


    "I''ll sleep in the guest room from now on," Jessica said and turned to leave.


    "Stop right there," Oliver''s cold voice sounded from behind.


    "What do you want?"


    "As my wife, you should know that you need to help me release my lust." Oliver grabbed Jessica and


    pushed her onto the bed.


    "Are you crazy?" Jessica was scared.


    "Crazy?" Oliver snorted. "Didn''t you beg me to do it before? Don''t pretend to be innocent. You are just


    a slut."


    Oliver felt regretful after he said those words. He really didn''t mean that.


    Jessica struggled to sit up, but Oliver grabbed her by the cor again. The man approached her,


    seeming to find other evidence. Looking at her tear-filled eyes and aggrieved face, the man stopped.


    There was something unclear in his eyes. Jessica didn''t know what he was thinking but was afraid that


    he would do something to her. She just wanted to disengage from him now, so she said, "Since you


    think I''m a slut, don''t touch me. I''m just your nominal wife. You can date any other woman if you want ."


    He hated people who had an affair. When he was a child, he had seen everything his father had done


    to his mother. He didn''t believe in love. When his grandfather asked him to get married, he agreed, for


    he knew that he wouldn''t fall in love with anyone.


    He never thought of cheating because it was against what he hadmitted.


    Jessica''s words irritated Oliver, so he forced himself on her. "I''m not like you."


    Oliver roughly unzipped her jeans and ripped off her clothes.


    Jessica struggled to get rid of him. "Oliver, please, not today."


    "I was trapped in the hotel storage room tonight and almost died. Your brother saved me, but it was


    Hearing her words, Oliver loosened his grip on her cor. Seeing his stopped action, she quickly


    withdrew and walked into the bedroom.


    She turned on the tap, and squatted on the floor, bursting into tears.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The woman''s cries were still heard despite the bathroom was soundproof, whichpletely broke


    Oliver. He took out a cigarette from the drawer and lit it.


    ''Oliver, look what you have done. She is your woman now!'' Oliver thought in his mind.


    Sitting on the balcony, he took a puff. The white smoke blurred his handsome face. He was


    After a shower, Jessica came out and saw Oliver looking at his phone on the sofa. "I''ve run a bath for


    you. Go take a shower."


    She rarely said anything considerate to him. Probably it was because he let her go just now.


    The next day, when Jessica got up, she found that the man beside her had already left.


    After washing up, she picked clothes in the cloakroom. She had thought of wearing randomly, but on


    second thought, she gave up.


    She was so embarrassed yesterday. There must be so many peopleughing at her. Catherine was


    against her at work. Last night, she was trapped in the storage. She didn''t know if it was intentional. If


    someone deliberately held her back, she wouldn''t surrender, otherwise she would be bullied again.


    She put on thetest Chanel dark dress with high-heeled shoes. Atst, she specially wore exquisite


    makeup.


    The makeup brought out Jessica''s coolness.


    She arrived at the office early, finished the work, and cleared the desk.


    Seeing Jessica in her own seat, Catherine was taken aback after entering the office.


    ''Impossible.''


    She was well aware that usually there was no one in the yard of the storage room.


    Jessica seemed fine. "Good morning, Catherine."


    Catherine felt kind of guilty but worried.


    ''Is she insane? Why did she act like nothing ever happened? What is she gonna do?''


    She pretended to be calm. "Morning. I had something emergent yesterday, so I left early. I called you


    but you didn''t answer. Is everything all right?"


    It was she who had her pack gifts in the storage room. She could tell Jessica directly in the storage, but


    she didn''t.


    It was easy to know that she set Jessica up. Fortunately, Jessica had no evidence.


    "I''m good." Jessica replied with a smile.


    Suddenly, Jessica''s phone rang. It was Simon and he asked her to go to the president''s office.


    Jessica didn''t see Oliver when waking up in the morning. She was wondering why he suddenly wanted


    to see her, after all, she was the misfit in the office.


    This time, Jessica learned her lesson from thest time. After she was allowed to go in, she pushed the


    door open.


    When Simon saw Jessicaing, he nodded to Oliver and left.


    Oliver was reading the documents, so Jessica sat down on the sofa. She noticed that the decoration


    style of this office was simr to his bedroom, extremely simple.


    The man said indifferently, without looking up, "What happened yesterday?"


    "I identally locked the door of the storage room and had no phone on me. So I was trapped there."


    The man''s hand paused, "Why didn''t you follow Catherine?"


    Oliver knew that Jessica couldn''t go on a business trip alone. She was still a neer.


    "Catherine left in advance."


    "You should learn to be smart."


    "Got it, boss." Jessica then left.


    Oliver looked at her back meaningfully.


    ''She is really strange today.''


    After Simon told him what had happened to her, he called her into the office, trying to show his care to


    this woman, as the identity of a boss. But when he saw that she acted indifferently, he changed the


    subject.


    ''Stupid, terrible asshole!''


    Walking out of the president''s office, Jessicained silently.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Catherine''s desk was in the back row of Jessica. She sat in her seat and stared at Jessica''s back. This


    woman was actually called into the president''s office by Mr. Williams. She wondered if Jessica would


    say something bad about her to the president.


    Catherine saw Jessica walk to the pantry. She got up and followed.


    "Jessica, I saw you went to the president''s office just now. Is there anything wrong?"


    "It''s nothing serious. Mr. President just asked about yesterday''s business trip to Fox Mountain


    Residence. He values the uing art exhibition very much."


    "We''ve been following up on this exhibition. We can''t make any mistakes. Is there anything else?"


    "What else do you want to know?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a small talk."


    After Jessica made coffee, she left. The pantry was a ce where people crowded with gossip. She


    didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Catherine walked behind her and was shocked when she saw Jessica''s dress.


    She had just read this dress in a magazine. It was a new autumn dress from the Channel. She didn''t


    expect this woman to have it, so she shouldn''t underestimate Jessica.


    She nned to use a few tricks to kick her out, but it seemed that it was not that easy.


    She had only been a third-level secretary for three years, and the new year''s rotation test was about to


    begin. At this time, this beautiful and hardworking Jessica came from nowhere. Catherine worried that


    she might be knocked off, so she had to take it seriously.


    Jessica didn''t go to the hospital to see her grandmast night. After what happenedst night, she


    wanted to go home early. She had a lunch break so she went to have lunch with her grandma.


    When she arrived at the hospital and saw that her grandma was all right, she felt relieved.


    As soon as she left the hospital, a pink limousine stopped in front of her.


    After the window rolled down, she saw it was Tina sitting inside.


    "Sis, where are you going? I''ll take you there." Tina''s soft voice made Jessicapletely unable to


    adapt.


    "No, thanks. I''m good."


    "I wanted to visit grandma just now. When I got to the door, I heard from the nurse inside that grandma


    was sleeping, so I didn''t go in to disturb her. Is Grandma''s condition much better?"


    Jessica said coldly, "Of course. Thank you for your concern."


    "I heard that it was Oliver who arranged grandma to the Williams Hospital, so you didn''t use the card I


    gave for the medical bill. Should you return it back to me?"


    "Tina, the White Family owes grandma that five million. It doesn''t make sense to pay you back whether


    I need it or not."


    "Sis, I think you''re living a good life in the Williams Family now. Why should you care about that five


    million? As long as you serve Oliver well, you can have much money." Tina could tell that Jessica was


    wearing more luxury brands now.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Tina''s words made Jessica disgusted.


    "Oliver''s money has nothing to do with me."


    Checking the time, she was afraid that she would bete if she continued wasting time on Tina. She


    waved at the taxi, but it was really difficult to take a taxi at this time in front of a hospital.


    Opening the door of the passenger seat, Tina said. "Come on in, sis."


    Jessica had no choice but to get into Tina''s car.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The Williams Group."


    "Looking for Oliver? You are so close now." Tina looked at Jessica, who was leaning against the


    window, and said with a smile, "Vincent and I are getting married soon. Sis, will you congratte us?"


    ''Why are you so shameless? I really can''t figure it out. You stole my fianc¨¦ and dared to ask my


    congrattion?''


    Jessica suppressed the anger in her heart and said, "I will wish you both a happy marriage." There was


    obvious mockery in her tone.


    Jessica didn''t have time to waste on those two b*tches right now. She wanted to be strong as soon as


    possible. She would never let them go, including Jason and Marina.


    The car quickly drove downstairs to the Williams Group building. Tina watched Jessica enter the


    building. She twitched her lips and said, "Marrying a disabled president could actually make her


    arrogant. Oh, such a pathetic thing. She can''t tell anyone about what she suffered."


    Tina was about to turn around when she saw a group of peopleing out of the Williams Group


    building. The first person she saw was Simon. She remembered him very well since she had talked


    with him before.


    Just as she saw Oliver in front of Simon, she was stunned. She thought she was wrong. She stopped


    the car and secretly took a picture.


    She had peeked at Oliver before the engagement, confirming that he was disabled in a wheelchair.


    Because at that time, she was not willing to give up marrying into the Williams Family and gave that


    chance to Jessica easily, who she had always hated.


    Tina had always wanted to be a member of Birmingham''s upper ss because the White Family


    was just a small family in Birmingham. She could only asionally attend parties held by the upper


    ss under the cover of her friends.


    Once she had said that she was going to marry Oliver Williams, but she was mocked by all the rich


    Only then did Tina know that Oliver was not only crippled in both legs but also impotent.


    Although Tina was also the daughter of the White Family, Marina conceived her when Jason had an


    affair with Marina. Since childhood, she had been used of being the daughter of a mistress. When


    she was young, she was often scolded as a fatherless bastard.


    It was not until Marina officially married Jason and she had a status in the White Family that she felt


    that she could finally raise her head up.


    When she first came to the White Family and saw Jessica''s closet full of famous brand clothes, she


    hated her past even more. She should have what Jessica had, but it was more than ten yearste. She


    was unwilling.


    Later, she went to the same school as Jessica, and the two of them went home together after school.


    Her ssmates often regarded her as a schoolgirl serving Jessica to study, because their temperament


    was too different.


    Jessica looked noble with a calm and courteous temperament, while Tina had a rustic face and an


    entric personality.


    At home, with Marina and Jason supporting her, she was happy to bully Jessica. She exerted all the


    grievance she had suffered outside on Jessica when she came back.


    Jessica could only pick up what she didn''t want, whether they were things or people.


    No matter how much she wanted to be Mr. Williams'' wife, she couldn''t gamble on her lifelong


    happiness. If she didn''t get married, she still had a chance. Once she married into the Williams Family,


    ording to the power of the Williams Family in Birmingham, she would not have the chance to


    escape.


    So, she began to focus on Jessica''s fianc¨¦, Vincent.


    Vincent was the second son of the Garner Family and was on the edge position of the Garner Group.


    Although the Garner Family was far less famous than the Williams Family in Birmingham, it was also a


    well-known family. The most urgent thing was to get engaged to him so that she wouldn''t be forced to


    marry Oliver.


    With Marina''s encouragement, Tina finally got what she wanted. She exchanged marriage partners


    with Jessica and became the winner she thought.


    Fate had really made a big joke on her. Oliver had actually cured his disability. Now he was a


    She didn''t know how she drove home.


    Seeing her Tina enter the house in a daze, Marina asked anxiously, "Tina, what happened?"


    "Mom, I can''t marry Vincent."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Marina widened her eyes and looked at Jessica. "Why? Vincent regretted it?"


    "No, Mom. I saw Oliver." Tina''s mind was in a mess and she didn''t know how to say it.


    "No hurry. Have some water and tell me slowly."


    Jessica told Marina about seeing Oliver at the entrance of the Williams Group.


    Marina also opened her mouth in disbelief.


    "I''ve been reading the financial section on the newspaper recently, but it hasn''t mentioned anything


    about Oliver," Marina said.


    "The Williams Group has invested in all the major media organizations. Oliver''s information rarely


    appears on the news. His information has always been very confidential. Only a small circle of people


    in the upper ss knows a little. It''s difficult for us to know the real situation."


    "The wedding date with the Garner Family ising up. What are you going to do?"


    "I want to postpone the wedding with Vincent. He didn''t want to get married so soon anyway. I was the


    one who kept urging him."


    "Okay. We''ll figure it out slowly."


    Tina could not ept that she had given Oliver to Jessica for nothing. After all, they had just gotten


    married, and they should not have any feelings. She should still have time to start nning now. Just


    like before, Vincent had always wanted to marry Jessica, but he was still easily hooked up by her.


    ''Men are all the same."


    Tina thought that she was no longer an ugly duckling when she was a child. After spending so much


    money on the White Family these years, she thought her temperament and taste had long surpassed


    Jessica''s.


    The biggest problem now was that Oliver liked Jessica a lot. Oliver not only helped cure her grandma''s


    illness but also raised her as a noble woman. How could she make a rift between the two of them?


    Jessica didn''t know it was arranged by Oliver that the money for her grandma''s medical charges hadn''t


    been transferred yet. She didn''t want to owe him money. Besides, she had money now.


    Just as Jessica was waiting for the elevator, she met Oliver and his subordinatesing out. She


    greeted them and Oliver nodded in response.


    This man was overbearing and sometimes not so bad. Her impression of the man changed constantly


    during the day, and Jessica could not see which one was the real him.


    As soon as Jessica got off work, she went back to the GrandVille Apartments.


    She ate dinner alone, but she had a good appetite. After finishing, she felt stuffed and walked alone in


    the garden.


    After she moved in, she only strolled around the small garden in front of the main building a few times.


    Suddenly, she wanted to take a look around the whole of GrandVille Apartments.


    There was also an artificialke in the GrandVille Apartments. Theke water was clear. The setting


    sun shone on theke, and the scenery at dusk was breathtaking.


    Jessica walked along theke, feeling her vision wider. There was arge garden ahead, which was full


    of beautiful hibiscus flowers.


    The hibiscus flower was also called rosa-sinensis. She had seen the sentence in the book


    "Compendium of Materia Medica, "rosa-sinensis grows in the south, and it is a kind of hibiscus."


    Jessica walked in and saw Nanny Daisy digging in the garden.


    "Madam, why are you here?" Nanny Daisy asked quickly when she saw Jessica.


    "I came out for a walk. I came over to take a look at the beautiful flower. What are you doing?"


    "Young master asked me to add new nts. It rained a few days ago and the soil was full of rain, so I


    She didn''t expect that Oliver even cared about the little matter of nting flowers.


    "Does he like hibiscus flowers very much?" Speaking of which, she realized that she knew very little


    about Oliver.


    "The hibiscus flower is the flower that young master''s deceased mother liked."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Madam, to be honest, young master is not a bad person. I watched him grow up." Nanny Daisy sighed


    as she spoke.


    From Nanny Daisy''s few words, it could be seen that she loved Oliver very much.


    Nanny Daisy was the first person who treated Jessica kindly in this family, so she was grateful.


    But she knew that she didn''t need to know too much about Oliver. Anyway, the less she knew, the safer


    she was.


    If Oliver knew that she was asking about him behind his back again, though she did not mean it, he


    would be rude to her. She had already suffered this kind of pain once.


    "Daisy, I''m going back first."


    In the evening, Oliver arrived home.


    Jessica took the bowl of soup from Daisy and sent it to the study.


    Oliver looked at her hesitant expression and asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "The money on the card for my grandma''s hospitalization fees hasn''t been deducted yet. I''ll pay for


    grandma''s expenses myself. You can feel free to take the money."


    Oliver didn''t know that Jessica had asked for so much money from the White Family. He sneered, "With


    your sry, even if you keep working for the rest of your life, you can''t afford it."


    "Even if I have to keep working for the rest of my life, I don''t want to owe you this favor. There''s some


    money on my grandma''s hospital card. If it''s not enough, I''ll pay for it myself."


    This woman was really ready to leave at any time.


    "You don''t think I ask the hospital not to charge for your grandma''s hospitalization fees, do you? You''re


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    so naive. Williams Hospital is not a charity. Is it possible that it only provides the best medical service


    for patients but doesn''t charge? You''re just in the name of Mrs. Williams. Do you really think of yourself


    as the hostess of the Williams Group?"


    Jessica''s face turned red and her chest was heaving.


    Usually, it was the nurse, who dealt with her grandma''s affairs in the hospital. She didn''t know the


    situation clearly. But after hearing Tina''s words, she believed her and thought that her nominal husband


    should be a great man. However, she thought too much.


    "I see." She said with an awkward smile.


    After Jessica left the study, Oliver immediately called Simon.


    Simon answered the call and heard the scolding from the other end. "Who told you not to charge that


    woman for the hospitalization fees?"


    He didn''t understand what Oliver was talking about at first, but after being with Oliver for so long, he


    naturally knew that the only person who could make him so angry now was Mrs. Williams.


    Simon was afraid that he would misunderstand what Oliver meant. He said in fear, "Shall I ask the


    hospital to treat madam''s family as a nobody?"


    "What does that woman''s family have to do with me? Charge her as usual. I''ll see how much she can


    afford."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    After Jessica began to dress up, her life in the office began to be a little peaceful.


    As long as Catherine didn''t take the initiative to offend her, everything could be fine.


    She needed to put on a hard shell to protect herself. Recently, she felt she had a disruption in taste,


    and she went to the pantry more often. asionally, when she went in, she felt her colleagues looking


    at her strangely.


    At first, she didn''t know why but just thought that she was too sensitive and thinking too much.


    Until one night, several departments worked overtime. She didn''t want to go out to eat, so she sat


    alone in the corner of the pantry and ate bread. A few women from the nning department came in


    "I heard that there''s a new woman in the secretarial department. There must be someone supporting


    her."


    "I wonder who she has hooked up with? When she first came here, she just wore ordinary clothes. Now


    she''s wearing thetest brand clothes."


    "Who knows if it''s real or fake?"


    "Nowadays, as long as you have a beautiful face and know how to flirt with men, that''s okay."


    A group of women were busy gossiping and did not see Darcy and Catherine passing by the door of


    the pantry.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Catherine raised her voice and the sound in the pantry


    suddenly stopped.


    They turned to see Darcy and asked in unison, "Hello, Darcy."


    "Don''t gossip behind others'' back."


    When the women left, they were still making eye contact with Catherine behind Darcy''s back.


    It was only then that Catherine realized that Jessica was also in the pantry. It seemed that she had


    heard what her friends had just said. But that was good. Gossip could drown people. She wondered


    how long Jessica could hold on.


    Darcy saw Jessica sitting in the corner, went into the pantry, and walked to the coffee machine to make


    coffee.


    Seeing this, Catherine quickly stepped forward. "Darcy, let me do it."


    Darcy nodded and sat down at the table next to Jessica.


    "Hello, Darcy." Jessica immediately sat up straight and greeted her.


    "Miss White, why didn''t you go out for dinner with your colleagues?"


    "I''m toozy to go out tonight."


    Catherine came over with two cups of coffee.


    "Can you get used to your work?" Darcy asked with concern.


    Jessica remembered the first time she talked to Darcy, she was a little frightened by her serious tone.


    She didn''t expect that Darcy would care about her in private.


    "I''ll try my best to keep up with you."


    "Don''t worry. Take your time."


    Catherine, who was sitting by the side, had never heard of Darcy being so concerned about her


    subordinates. Catherine looked at Jessica in a new light. She was afraid that Jessica would soon


    outmatch her.


    "Catherine, you''ve been in our office for a long time. Help Miss White more in the future."


    Catherine looked at Darcy and said, "I will. Miss White and I know each other best."


    Jessica showed a half-smile. "Thank you, Catherine."


    She wouldn''t believe that Catherine would help her. Every time Catherine was present, something bad


    would happen. Even the gossip in the pantry was probably a rumor spread by her.


    It was ate shift today.


    There was already a long queue of taxis in front of the Williams Group, waiting for the people working


    overtime in the building toe out.


    Jessica was thest one to get off work in the office. By the time she came out, it was already difficult


    to get a taxi. She continued to walk to the road, trying to catch an avable taxi.


    Simon drove out of the Williams Group building in a ck Bentley and turned into the road. He saw


    Jessica trying to get a taxi.


    "Mr. Williams, madam is ahead."


    Oliver knew that many departments were working overtime today. It was not safe for a woman to take a


    taxi in the middle of the night. After all, she was also his employee. "Tell her to get in the car."


    Simon got out of the car. "Madam, Mr. Williams wants you to get in the car and go home together."


    As he spoke, Simon opened the door on the left side of the back seat. Jessica no longer pretended to


    be polite and got into the car directly. "Thank you."


    Oliver just gave her a cold look.


    Simon had always been confused about the rtionship between the two of them. If this was the


    attitude of the boss towards his subordinates, it didn''t make sense because they were not in the


    between the two of them was too distant.


    Just now, when Oliver was in the car, he asked Simon about thepany. Ever since Jessica got in


    the car, the atmosphere in the car became a little tense.


    Jessica was so tired that she didn''t care so much and fell asleep.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    In a daze, she felt a warm hug. When she woke up, she found herself in bed.


    ''So it was Oliver that carried me to bed?" Since Jessica woke up, she has been thinking about this


    question.


    Jessica went to Fox Mountain Residence again. She was in charge of the reception for tonight''s


    opening ceremony of the art exhibition.


    She found Sam, who was on duty that day and checked the monitoring room for safety at night. After


    chatting with Sam for a while, she asked about that day when she was in the storage room. "Sam, can


    you help me find the surveince that day?"


    "Miss White, I''m sorry to tell you that there was no record of that day. It might have been because of


    the strong wind that day. The wind blew something over and covered the camera. That night, Mr.


    Williams came to me to check the surveince, only to find that the camera was abnormal. But it is


    working now."


    "All right, thank you."


    ''Mr. Williams? Lambert? Could it be that Lambert didn''t go back to the residence of the Williams Family


    that night and went straight back to Fox Mountain Residence?''


    Many celebrities in Birmingham were invited to tonight''s art exhibition because it was a great


    opportunity to talk about art in an art exhibition, but also because it could help build momentum for the


    trial operation of the hotel tomorrow.


    Fox Mountain Residence was the first of the Williams Group''s attempts to build niche and exclusive


    high-end hotels. In the future, they aimed to build a global hotel chain simr to Aman Resorts.


    Oliver paid special attention to the opening ceremony. In the past, he would onlye for a while then


    quickly leave thepany''s activities. Today, he was the host of this ce and he would wee all


    the guests.


    The news of Oliver''s legs recovering had already spread throughout Birmingham''s upper-ss society.


    When the socialites heard that Oliver would appear at the opening ceremony of the art exhibition


    tonight, they expressed their support and all came here. They knew that Oliver was forced to marry


    Tina''s sister, but they had never seen him and his wife appear in public together. Naturally, they knew


    that their rtionship was not good.


    Tina heard from her friends that they would go to the Fox Mountain Residence to see the art exhibition


    in the evening. She thought it was a great opportunity to get close to Oliver.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    In the evening, the night was clear and there were few stars, dazzling


    In the courtyard, the hotel staff had alreadypleted theyout of the reception. A variety of freshly


    baked snacks, cookies, and wine were served.


    Most of the guests drove to the opening ceremony.


    Jessica saw a familiar figure in the crowd. It was her SISTER. Tina was wearing a bright red low-cut


    evening dress with a shiny diamond ne. She was beautiful, but it didn''t match the atmosphere


    here. Tina also saw her standing at the door in charge of receiving guests. She did not expect that


    Jessica would do the work of weing guests as Mrs. Williams after being a servant in the White


    Family.


    Tina saw a staff member of the Williams Group and asked, "Hello, is thedy in charge of reception


    over there your staff?"


    "Hello, miss. She''s our office assistant, Jessica. Do you have anything to talk to her?"


    "No, thank you."


    It seemed that they didn''t know Jessica''s real identity. Oliver actually let her be an inconspicuous


    assistant. It seemed that she had almost miscalcted before.


    ''It turns out that Jessica doesn''t have much status in Oliver''s world. It is such good news.''


    Tina walked to the reception desk and handed the invitation.


    Jessica was afraid of her big mouth. It would be bad if her identity was exposed. But she didn''t expect


    that Tina was only sneering, pretending not to know her.


    That was good. Jessica handed her the pen. "Hello, please sign your name."


    Tina wrote her name very casually. "Thank you."


    Jessica was a little worried that something might happen. ording to Tina''s usual temperament, she


    would rather drink in a bar than go to a painting exhibition. Perhaps she had thought too much. As long


    as Tina didn''t disturb her, just let her be.


    She was sorting out the membership list for tonight when a man''s voice came from above. "There are


    no guests now. You can go in and rest."


    "Lambert, there you are."


    Lambert camete. Tonight, he was the artist''s representative.


    "Do you want me to help you?"


    "I''m fine. You can go in first."


    The opening ceremony of the art exhibition was going on in the hall. Looking at Oliver who was


    speaking on the stage, Tina felt regretful. Why did she take the initiative to regret her marriage? She


    didn''t even meet Oliver officially. Now she even wanted to strangle those socialites.


    Oliver only returned home six months ago. He had been living in the United States before, and not


    many people in the country really knew him.


    After Oliver finished his speech, he came out of the hall and saw Lambert helping Jessica sort out her


    things.


    He walked over and shouted at Jessica, "Who told you to stay here? Leave, now!"


    Jessica left with an indifferent face and entered the hall. She was a little immune. She was like a


    machine without feelings. Feelings had already shattered in her heart.


    Lambert looked embarrassed and said to Oliver, "Oliver, if it''s because of me, you don''t have to be so


    mean to your wife."


    "You don''t have the right to care about my woman," Oliver said.


    "Since you still know she''s your woman, treat her better."


    "What? Do you want to hook up with your own brother''s wife? Are you as fond of stealing other


    people''s things as your mother?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lambert''s look went solemn. "Oliver, don''t go too far."


    "If I see you around that woman like a fly anymore in the future, I''m not done with you."


    When Catherine saw Jessica enter the hall, she arranged a new task for her.


    Jessica had been busy all night before she saw Catherine. She was wearing a long strapless dress


    with a long silk shawl over her shoulders. It seemed that she had been carefully dressed, but she didn''t


    look like a staff member. Instead, she looked like a guest.


    Catherine said, "When the people in the hall go to the reception outside, you will be responsible for


    guarding the hall so that the guests can get a response in time if they have any problems."


    "Catherine, are you off work since you are dressing like this?" Jessica asked.


    "Are you envious? Then work hard and teach me a lesson when you are qualified."


    Jessica really looked down on her as she was such a snob, but she still had to do what she was told to


    do. Her rank was lower than Catherine''s anyway.


    Jessica stood in the hall and asionally looked out into the yard. The neon lights flickered and there


    was an extraordinary bustle. People came and went, holding wine sses and exchanging


    pleasantries.


    She was familiar with such a scene.


    At that time, her mother was still alive and would invite guests to have a party in the back garden of the


    vi of the White Family. The adults would drink and dance, and the children would y together. She


    knew Vincent just back then.


    Vincent was an illegitimate child. He was ostracized by the children around him. Jessica took the


    initiative to y with him.


    At that time, Vincent told her he would marry her when they grew up.


    But in the end, the man who hurt her the most was the one she had always trusted. Now, she always


    remembered the night in Amsterdam. The memory was clear and her hate was absolute.


    Vincent crushed her love, totally.


    Like Oliver, Jessica also deeply believed that she wouldn''t fall in love with anyone.


    Oliver went out to wee Martin and Carl who had just returned from the United States.


    Good friends couldn''t help but tease each other when they met.


    Carl patted Oliver on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Come on, I have always thought you are gay.


    After so long in the United States, you hadn''t dated any girlfriends. I heard from Martin that you would


    beughed at if you didn''t show the real you that night."


    Martin had just signaled Carl to shut up.


    Carl was in a good mood,pletely ignoring the two men next to him. "Let''s go. Take us to your wife."


    "She''s busy."


    Martin said, "No way. She just married into such a big family and she began to help you entertain your


    guests as the hostess. You really have a good wife."


    Oliver ignored his two "bad" friends'' teasing and said. "I have something to talk to you about. Let''s go in


    first."


    In the exhibition hall, Jessica tried to control her tears and not let them slide down. She reminded


    herself that she was here to work but not to get sad. She had to work hard and win back what belonged


    to her.


    She stood at the work table at the door, tidying up the albums she should give the guests when they


    left, and looked up to see Catherine lead a few well-dressed women in.


    Jessica recognized at a nce that the beautifuldy in the sky blue evening dress was Alice, the only


    daughter of Bruce, the president of the Zamani Group. They were childhood ymates and had


    learned drawing together. After Alice left the country, they had never met again. She didn''t expect to


    meet her here today.


    She wanted to lower her head and pretended not to see her, but she didn''t expect to be stopped by


    Catherine. "Jessica,e over and give Miss Zamani and the others a tour."


    As a secretary, Catherine had long developed the habit of observing people. These richdies had


    never taken her seriously before, but today they were very enthusiastic about her because they knew


    that she was Oliver''s secretary and wanted to get some information about Oliver from her.


    Now her chance was here, and she thought Jessica would be screwed this time.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    There were only her and Jessicast time, and Jessica didn''t notice that it was her who deliberately


    locked Jessica into the storage room. Today, she didn''t even have to do it herself. She just needed to


    say a few words and Jessica could offend those rich girls. Catherine sneered secretly and returned to


    normal.


    Catherine looked at Jessica as if they were close. "Ladies, let me introduce her to you. This is my


    colleague, Jessica. She is pretty and outstanding. Although she is new here, she''s highly valued by our


    president. If you want to know more about our president, you can ask Jessica. Don''t underestimate


    her."


    Jessica hated Catherine to say so. She just smiled and said. "Don''t you want to enjoy those beautiful


    paintings? I''ll give you a tour of the exhibition hall."


    Ady named Zelda said, "Miss White is so beautiful. It''s a pity to work as a guide."


    Jessica smiled and said, "Thank you. Pretty face couldn''t earn money. I have to work hard to support


    myself."


    As they were talking, a waiter came over with red wine.


    Catherine said, "Ladies, let''s enjoy the painting while tasting the wine."


    Everyone had a ss of wine in their hands, and Jessica led them all the way.


    Suddenly, Zelda identally stepped on Alice''s dress. The red wine in Alice''s hand spilled on her own


    dress. This dress was customized in France, and Alice wanted to dazzle Oliver with this dress. Before


    she could say hello to Oliver, her dress was dirty, and even her good mood was ruined. She looked


    especially gloomy.


    Zelda looked at the particrly eye-catching dark red wine stains on Alice''s sky-blue dress and knew


    that she had pissed Alice off. She whispered in her ear, "It''s Jessica. She must be jealous, so she


    deliberately stepped on your dress to make you look bad."


    After hearing Catherine''s introduction just now, Alice knew that Jessica was not easy to deal with. Her


    face was terribly pretty. This poor woman could be favored by Oliver, so it seemed that she was very


    clever.


    Alice turned around to exchange her wine with Zelda and raised her hand, trying to pour red wine on


    Jessica''s face.


    Jessica was on guard when she heard how Catherine introduced her to them. She found that Alice''s


    eyes were full of hatred to her and immediately understood what she was going to do. She


    subconsciously grabbed Alice''s arm.


    Alice was furious and shouted. "How dare you. Let go of me."


    Jessica looked into her eyes and said seriously, "Miss Zamani, I didn''t step on your dress. You


    shouldn''t waste your red wine on me."


    While they were confronting, Catherine whispered, "Mr. President is here."


    Alice leaned forward to Jessica and poured a ss of red wine onto a scroll ofndscape painting


    hanging next to them.


    Jessica immediately let go of her hand. She did not expect Alice to destroy the painting in front of so


    many people. If this were to spread, no one would be willing to put their work in the Williams Group


    exhibition.


    Jessica said, "Miss Zamani, you''re really going too far."


    The people around them were all dumbfounded.


    Then they heard a delicate voice calling, "Oliver". Alice ran to Oliver with her dress raised.


    In Oliver''s memory, Alice was like his little sister. He did not expect that she had grown up to be a


    beautiful woman after so many years that he had not seen her.


    "Alice, here you are."


    "Oliver, your favorite employee spilled red wine all over me." As Alice spoke, her eyes turned to


    Jessica.


    Jessica heard this clearly and said, "Mr. Williams, I didn''t do it. You should have seen what happened


    just now. Miss Zamani spilled red wine on the painting. I just checked. This painting happens to belong


    to Mr. Lambert. Please inform him in time. The painting may be saved now. It won''t be good if the wine


    is dryter."


    When Oliver heard from Jessica it was Lambert''s painting, he was even more indifferent.


    Alice saw that Oliver didn''t fancy this woman at all. She said with an aggrieved face, "Oliver, she


    deliberately held my hand to pour the wine on the painting and wanted me to take the me."


    Oliver looked at Jessica with a cold look in his eyes and opened his lips, "You did a terrible job."


    "You..."


    Jessica was speechless.


    ''You motherf*cker! Pathetic jerk! F*ck you! Both of you!''


    Jessica thought she was a good quality woman, but she really couldn''t control herself anytime when


    she saw Oliver''s stupid face.


    This stupid man was unreasonable in front of the beautiful woman. "Mr. Williams, there are surveince


    cameras here. Please take a look at the surveince footage."


    Seeing that something was wrong, Catherine sneaked out and contacted Lambert to see how badly


    Jessica had destroyed his painting.


    Oliver said, "Seeing is not believing, not to mention there is a blind spot in the surveince."


    "So, Mr. Williams thinks I set up Miss Zamani?"


    Oliver did not answer Jessica''s question.


    "You are too pathetic, Mr. Williams." Jessica finally spoke out what she wanted to say, well, in a polite


    way. Her words made Oliverpletely shocked.


    While Alice and the others were going to give this stubborn silly girl a hard time.


    After all, she was the First Young Lady of the Zamani Family. Although she didn''t draw paintings, she


    had been exposed to them since she was a little girl, so she had good eyes. She deliberately sshed


    this painting on this one because it looked better and more expensive.


    "How dare you say that? You have topensate it." Alice motioned for Zelda to take a photo as


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    evidence.


    Zelda said, "She is poor. She can''t afford to pay for this painting even if she sells herself.."


    After a while, Lambert came in. Seeing that his painting which he had been painting for almost a year


    was ruined, he felt heartbroken. He cherished this painting very much. Though he had always been


    modest and gentle, he wore a gloomy expression instantly.


    Lambert had heard what Catherine said just now. Looking at the people around, he roughly


    understood.


    Sally came at this time. She was the curator of the art exhibition tonight. Just now, she was busy


    entertaining her artist friends. When she heard that something happened, she also came to check.


    She found that the scene was awkward. To lighten up the atmosphere, she smiled and said to Alice,


    "Hi, Miss Zamani. If you want to see the art exhibition. I can apany you."


    "Sally, you''re here just in time. Let''s see how to deal with the woman."


    "I''ll take care of it. You can go change first." At a nce, Sally saw that Alice''s clothes got dirty.


    Seemingly, Alice was waiting for a good show, so she didn''t want to leave.


    Since Lambert was here, Jessica didn''t want to talk to them anymore. She said to Lambert, "Mr.


    Williams, let''s save the painting first."


    Lambert didn''t say anything. Instead, he reached out to take the painting off.


    Fortunately, hisndscape painting was painted on high-quality art paper and it was a piece of


    meticulousndscape. The high-quality art paper would not break even if it was washed with water.


    His drawing tools were in the hotel room. Before the wine stains became dry, he quickly washed it so it


    could restore its original appearance.


    Lambert took the painting out of the hall.


    Jessica followed, "Mr. Williams, let me help you."


    No matter what, she was a staff member and she was not meless.


    They watched Lambert and Jessica leave, with subtle expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Sally looked cheerful, knowing that it was just an episode, "Let''s go and have a rest first."


    Looking at Lambert, who was with deep eyes and a bad look, Alice thought to herself that the woman


    had provoked Oliver. Even if she restored the painting, she would leave a stain on Oliver''s heart. She


    was waiting to see how she would survive in the Williams Group in the future.


    "Oliver, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Come with me. I need a change. We can have a


    chat as we walk."


    It was only then that Oliver remembered that he hade here for Jessica. He wanted her to meet his


    friends Martin and Carl. He didn''t expect to meet such a scene. "Alice, I have something to doter.


    You can ask Sally to go with you."


    Hearing what Oliver said, Sally had no choice but to say, "Miss Zamani, let''s go change first. You can


    talkter."


    Alice took Zelda and the others back to the hotel to change.


    Tina saw what happened just now. She didn''te up to join the fun. She couldn''t get into Alice''s


    circle, and Alice didn''t remember her very much.


    She could tell that Alice and the others were hostile to Jessica. They didn''t know that Jessica was Mrs.


    Williams.


    Tina was specting about Oliver''s attitude towards Jessica. She was happy to see him put on a bad


    face for Jessica in front of outsiders.


    Back in the room, Lambert asked Jessica to get a bucket of water. He spread the painting on the


    nket, took out arge wool board brush, and gently washed the painting.


    "I''m sorry, Lambert. It was all because of me." Jessica found that she got Lambert in trouble every time.


    "Jessica, it''s none of your business. Don''t worry."


    Thinking Oliver, who protected other women, Jessica felt depressed.


    Soon, Lambert washed the painting and blew it dry with a hairdryer. He asked Jessica to bring the


    painting back to the scene. Otherwise, it was really weird if one piece of painting was missed in the


    middle.


    Sally had been waiting in the hall. When she saw Jessicaing back with the painting, she


    understood that the matter had been resolved. "Miss White, thank you for your hard work."


    "Miss Saletta, I''m sorry for getting you in trouble just now. But I didn''t ssh it on the painting."


    Sally had seen Jessica several times who gave her a feeling of a friend. But Alice was from the Zamani


    Family. She couldn''t say anything, so she just smiled and nodded.


    Oliver just went out, Martin and Carl asked, "Why did youe back alone? Where is Jessica?"


    "We have something important to say. Leave her out."


    Carl said, "Are you hiding your wife? Is she ugly?"


    Martin found Oliver was upset, "I saw Aliceing. Is she here for you?"


    "She came to the exhibition, not for me." Oliver shook his ss and said absent-mindedly.


    Carl joked, "It can''t be that Jessica was jealous to see you and Alice be together, and she doesn''t want


    to see you?"


    Martin found it was boring for three men to drink, "Let''s go and see the paintings. Since we''re here."


    Oliver wanted to see how things were going just now. They got up and walked to the exhibition hall.


    Jessica was on adder to hang a painting. Her hair was pulled up, wearing a dark blue work suit,


    which made her look more capable. Standing on the triangrdder, she turned around to talk to Sally


    below.


    Jessica''s small face looked creamy under the light. A neat row of white teeth was revealed when she


    smiled, with a sparkle in her eyes.


    At that moment, Oliver thought this woman was extremely beautiful.


    As soon as Carl came in, he was attracted by the woman standing on the triangledder. The beautiful


    woman could do such a rough job? So, he asked, "Oliver, is she an employee of yourpany? She


    looks beautiful. Introduce her to me."


    Martin couldn''t watch this, "There are so many beautiful girls out there. Just hook up with them directly.


    Don''t scourge a good girl."


    Oliver put on a poker face, "Don''t youe to see the painting? Stop talking about women."


    "You have a wife. So, you draw a clear line with the bachelor. We can''t even talk of women in front of


    you. Are you whipped?" Carl lifted his chin to Martin, "We''ll keep it a secret from Jessica, right, Martin?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Carl''s voice was a little loud in the exhibition hall, and even Sally could hear these words clearly.


    When Jessica heard the voice, she went down thedder.


    Sally saw Olivering over, "Mr. Williams, the problem with the painting has been solved. Jessica of


    yourpany is good at handling things. Now everything is fine."


    Oliver watched Jessica move thedder. She nced at him and left.


    Sally saw that the problem had been solved and also said goodbye to him.


    Carl watched the beautiful woman leave and asked, "Haven''t you established your authority in the


    Oliver sneered and said, "You guys just enjoy the exhibition."


    Unlike the pervert Carl, Martin kept staring at the leaving Sally.


    Carl said, "Martin, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing. I think I saw someone I know."


    Jessica looked at her watch. It was time for her to get off work. After standing all day, her feet were


    almost swollen. She wanted to go back to the hotel room as soon as possible to rest.


    She took out her room card and opened the door. As soon as shey on the sofa, she heard a knock


    on the door.


    She stood at the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    She didn''t hear anyone answer, so she didn''t open the door.


    She had just sat down when someone knocked on the door again.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    She got up from the sofa unhappily and opened the door, "What?"


    "Sister."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I have something important to tell you."


    "I don''t think that there is anything important between us."


    Jessica had been dealing with all kinds of people the whole night. She didn''t want to waste time talking


    to Tina and was about to close the door. But Tina just squeezed in.


    Tina sat down on the sofa directly, "Jessica, actually, I want to know about your rtionship with


    Oliver."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jessica paused and said, "Why? Everybody knows that I''m his wife. By the way, you''re the


    matchmaker who directly facilitated our marriage."


    Tina thought to herself, ''She is really stubborn. I''m afraid her position in the Williams Family is even


    worse than that in the White Family.''


    "Then why did Oliver pretend not to know you in public?"


    "It''s you who pretend not to know me. Don''t nder my husband."


    Tinaughed, "You''re really stubborn. I saw everything that happened just now."


    "So?"


    "Why don''t we talk to Oliver before everyone knows who you are? I should have married him, and I


    should have been Mrs. Williams. Not you!"


    "Tina, save yourself some dignity. What do you think of Oliver? You can throw him away whenever you


    want, and snatch him from me as you please?"


    "You promised to marry him for money at that time. It''s none of my business."


    "You said that I married him yourself. So, if you want your Oliver, you should persuade him, or tell him


    to divorce me. And you should also get my agreement. Are we clear, Miss Thief?"


    Tina was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Jessica then took a deep breath and said, "Leave my room."


    At this time, the doorbell rang again. She was really busy today.


    It was Simon at the door.


    "Madam, Mr. Williams wants you to go to his room. This is the door card for the room." Simon handed


    the door card.


    Jessica thought that she could spend the night alone outside, but now she had to be entangled by that


    man again. Thinking about the cold expression of him at night, she didn''t want to stay in the same room


    with him for even a moment.


    "Simon, I have to get up early to work tomorrow. I want to rest early. I won''t go and disturb him."


    Simon looked embarrassed. Just as he didn''t know what to do, Tina came over and grabbed the card,


    "You can leave. I''ll talk to my sister."


    Only then did Simon realize that there was someone else in Jessica''s room, her younger sister Tina.


    This was perfect. He had finished what the president had told him anyway.


    As soon as the door closed, Jessica red at Tina, "What do you want again?"


    "I''m going to rearrange the mess and get everyone back to their original positions."


    "You''re not going to dump Vincent, are you?"


    "Do you pity him? If so, go and save him."


    "He''s your fianc¨¦ now. He has nothing to do with me. I''m not a garbage can like you."


    "Do think Oliver will like you? He married you because of his Grandpa''s pressure. You lied to him. So


    you have to prove to him that I was forced to quit back then."


    "It sounds like Oliver really feels disgusting to marry you. Even if we get divorced, you can''t get into the


    Williams Family."


    Tina raised her hand to p Jessica. After that big show at night, Jessica could already react quickly


    and put Tina''s hand behind her back, "You still think that it was in our childhood that you and your


    mother bullied me together and hit me. If you dare to hit me again, I will return it back to you ten times


    and even hundreds of times, turning you to a pig face. Do you want to have a try?"


    Tina didn''t expect Jessica''s strength to be so strong, and her wrist hurt, "Jessica, let me go."


    Jessica didn''t want to talk to this crazy woman anymore. She let go of her hand, "Go out."


    Tina looked at her fair wrist, which was a little red, "You''re really cruel now."


    "Thanks to you."


    In the past, she also wanted to live peacefully with Tina on the surface, not to offend her directly,


    because she was still young, and had to take care of her grandmother. But herpromise only made


    Tina treat her worse. Now that she broke up with Jason, she was no longer afraid of their family.


    "Well, if you don''t tell him, I''ll go and talk to Oliver. He''ll know that you married him for money and you


    used to have a childhood sweetheart."


    Jessica picked up the pillow on the sofa and threw it over, "Please. Take your time."


    Recently, Tina had been thinking about how to exin this misunderstanding to Oliver.


    She was able to easily take Vincent away from Jessica because that man wanted to use her position in


    the White Family. In the future, the president of the White Group was her, Tina, who could assist


    Vincent in his career. In addition, she was also very beautiful. Although she was not as beautiful as


    Jessica, Vincent chose her because he was desperate to scramble for the power of the Garner Family.


    After thinking about it, she knew that she couldn''t expose the bad things she had done in the past. It


    was feasible for her to do it thoroughly and sleep with Oliver to establish their rtionship.


    With that in mind, Tina walked straight to Oliver''s room.


    She knocked on the door first, but there was no answer inside. Just now, his assistant said that he was


    having an appointment, so he shouldn''t be back so early.


    Tina used the card and went in. The room was empty.


    She was secretly overjoyed that even God was helping her.


    Oliver was entangled by Alice outside. He kept signaling Carl with his eyes.


    Carl pretended not to see it.


    Oliver had no choice but to say directly, "Carl, I''ll leave Alice to you. Take care of her. I have to leave


    first and prepare for the opening ceremony of the hotel tomorrow morning."


    Oliver went into the room and heard the sound of water. He was a little puzzled. He just asked the


    woman toe over and ask what happened that night. But she directly went to take a bath.


    Without too much thinking, he went straight to the desk in the living room, turned on hisputer, and


    began to work.


    Tina came out of the bathroom. Hearing the sound of the keyboard outside, she saw that Oliver was


    back.


    She quietly walked behind Oliver and hugged Oliver''s waist from behind. She called out coquettishly,


    "Mr. Williams."

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Oliver paused. It was obviously not the smell of that woman. Who dared to break into his room? He


    stood up and pushed the woman behind him away.


    Looking back at the woman behind him, he found that she looked a little like Jessica. "Who are you?


    Why are you in my room?"


    "Mr. Williams, sit down please. I''ll talk to you slowly."


    "Hurry up."


    Tina was a little scared when she saw that Oliver was angry. This man was really bad-tempered. She


    was very sad to be rejected by him.


    "Mr. Williams, I should have been your wife."


    Oliver understood that the woman in front of him was Tina immediately, who was going to marry him. "I


    already have a wife. You should leave."


    Oliver walked to the door, and opened it, signaling her to leave.


    "Mr. Williams, my sister doesn''t like you at all. She has had a boyfriend for many years. She married


    you only for money."


    Tina didn''t say anything about her and Vincent''s secret engagement abroad. Instead, she deliberately


    said some bad things about Jessica.


    "Are you done?"


    Tina found out that Oliver was like an iceberg without emotion. No matter what she said, his expression


    did not change.


    "Mr. Williams, I really like you. After my sister married you, I regret it. Just now, I was in my sister''s


    room. She said that she would marry you not only because of money but also because of the power in


    your hands to help her grandmother treat the illness as soon as possible. Then she would win your


    heart and she would slowly upy half of your wealth."


    "Are you done? Get out."


    "Mr. Williams, please believe me."


    "Do you want me to throw you out, or get out by yourself?"


    Tina knew that if she disobeyed, she couldn''t get any benefits today. So she took her clothes and left


    Oliver''s room in a dejected manner.


    Oliver sat in front of theputer and found it was hard for him to focus on work again. That woman


    actually had a boyfriend who had been in love for many years. When Simon showed him Jessica''s


    materials, he didn''t care at all. Now that after hearing Tina''s words, he began to feel curious about the


    reality of them.


    ''Since it is true, why did the man let go of that woman? It seemed that there was no real love between


    them.''


    The more Oliver thought about it, the more confused he became.


    He called Simon, "Where''s that woman? Let here over."


    Simon immediately understood that Madam really didn''t go. It was a bad thing.


    "Mr. Williams, I''m going to invite madam over."


    Simon rang the doorbell of Jessica''s room once again. But Jessica was already asleep.


    No one answered the door. He thought that he would be criticized if he did notplete the tasks given


    to him by the president. As ast resort, he called her number.


    Jessica was awakened by the ringing of the phone when she was sleeping soundly. She answered the


    phone and asked, "Catherine, what else do you want to do?"


    "Madam, it''s me, Simon."


    Jessica asked that subconsciously. She had been listening to Catherine''s errands all day and had


    formed a conditioned reflex, afraid that she would make another mistake. She only sobered up a little


    when she heard Simon''s voice, "Simon, is there something wrong?"


    "Madam, Mr. Williams didn''t see you in the room. He asked you to go over."


    Jessica was furious, but no matter how angry she was, she couldn''t get off on Simon, who was just a


    messenger. Oliver was the one with who she should get angry. He even didn''t let her sleep.


    "I got it."


    Jessica hung up the phone, put her hands around her head, and cursed the evil man, "Asshole."


    Reluctantly, she put on her clothes and knocked on Oliver''s door.


    Oliver saw the sleepy Jessica at the door and felt absurd.


    ''This woman is really heartless. She gave her husband''s door card to her mean sister and could still fall


    asleep? She really doesn''t care about me.''


    "What do you want?" Jessica had no intention of going in.


    "Come in."


    "No, I have to go back to sleep."


    Oliver dragged her into the room.


    Jessica was a little scared. This man, despite his perverted heart, had never put his hands on her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Could it be that he was finally leaking his true colors now? She sobered up at once.


    "Oliver, what are you doing?"


    "Think about what you''ve done yourself."


    "I didn''t do anything in the room. Why are you being so rude to me? Are you avenging Alice?"


    Asked by Jessica, he remembered the opening ceremony of the art exhibition at night and was almost


    ruined by this woman. "You know you did something wrong."


    "I''m not wrong."


    "You''re really stubborn."


    "I know you don''t like me. I don''t expect anything. I just wish we can all be at peace."


    "Good talk. If you don''t expect anything, why did you marry me?"


    Jessica felt that this man really was a narcissist. "As I said, after one year, I will leave you."


    "Are you going back to your childhood sweetheart, your ex-boyfriend, after taking advantage of me?"


    Jessica was a little frightened by the man''s words. It seemed that he knew something. "That''s


    ridiculous."


    Oliver looked down at Jessica. "Do you still love him?"


    "No," Jessica answered firmly.


    He wanted to see how hypocritical this woman could be by asking this question. He didn''t expect it to


    be the same as he thought. This woman had been with her ex-boyfriend for so many years and now


    she could answer him "No". She was indeed a cruel woman.


    "Do you need to be in such a hurry to deny it?"


    "I don''t need that. I just don''t love him anymore. I''m a heartless person now, and I''ll never fall in love


    with anyone."


    Jessica''s words pierced his heart. If his mother could be like the woman in front of him, she would


    suffer less.


    "I believe you this time. Don''t do anything that embarrasses yourself."


    Jessica nced at Oliver. "Don''t worry. I won''t. Can I leave now?"


    "No, you stay here today."


    "I can''t. There are many people. It''s not good if they see me here."


    "No one will see you. Didn''t you notice when you came? The entire top floor is not open to the public.


    Only you and I are here."


    Jessica nodded in agreement. After that, Oliver went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Jessicay on the sofa and fiddled with her phone for a while. She found that there was already news


    about the art exhibition on the Inte. The most eye-catching thing was the news with the picture of


    Oliver. He rarely appeared on the news. This event seemed to be very important to him.


    Fortunately, no one had exposed the incident during the art exhibition on the Inte. Otherwise, she


    would have made big trouble, and it was not worth it to involve herself in the vortex of public


    discussion.


    She was so tired that she gradually fell asleep on the sofa.


    When Oliver came out of the bathroom, he thought Jessica had left. He walked to the living room and


    saw that she was sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    He sat in the chair opposite her and stared at her delicate face. He was so absorbed that he gently


    rubbed her soft and pink cheeks with his thumb. She looked so beautiful while sleeping.


    Oliver leaned forward andnded a kiss on her face.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Jessica felt something strange and suddenly turned around.


    Oliver immediately got up and sat straight, like a kid who made a mistake


    The next day, when she woke up, she found herself lying on the bed, while Oliver had left.


    She lifted the quilt and looked at her clothes, breathing a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing happened


    with them again.


    She got out of bed and washed up quickly. She had to go back to her room to change clothes. Today


    was the opening day of the hotel, and she had a lot of things to do.


    Jessica came out and saw breakfast on the table. She touched the edge of the bowl. It was still warm.


    It seemed that Oliver had just left.


    She finished her breakfast and went back to her room. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she met


    Catherine.


    Catherine stared at her with a strange look, which scared her.


    "Jessica, did youe down from upstairs?"


    When Catherine was waiting for the elevator just now, she saw that the elevator came down from the


    top floor. As a secretary, she knew clearly that the top floor was the president''s room, so she was


    confused.


    Jessica looked away. "I wanted to go to the top floor for a breeze. But I didn''t expect that I couldn''t


    enter the top floor, so I went down."


    "Don''t wander around. There are some forbidden ces here."


    ''I know more than you, okay?'' Jessica wanted to roll her eyes at Catherine.


    The opening ceremony of the hotel went smoothly. Jessica wanted to leave the hotel early and go back


    to Birmingham.


    She wanted to stay in the hospital with her grandma this weekend. She had less time to stay with her


    since she started working.


    She packed her luggage and was about to take a taxi when saw a familiar SUV. It was Lambert''s car.


    She saw Sally sitting in the passenger seat.


    The window rolled down, and Sally asked, "Miss White, are you going back? Come on, get in."


    Sally was an outgoing girl. She looked about the same age as Jessica. The two of them got along well.


    Jessicaughed and said, "I called a taxi, and it''ll be here soon. I''ll get out of your hair."


    "Come on. We can talk and kill time."


    Lambert also invited her to get in the car, so she could not refuse anymore. She opened the backdoor


    and got into the car. After sitting down, she said, "Thank you so much."


    "Don''t mention it. I think Mr. Williams is d to do so." Sally said half-jokingly.


    Jessica was a little awkward.


    Sally didn''t know about her rtionship with Lambert and probably thought she was bringing a


    romance to them.


    Lambert said, "It just so happens that I have to go back to Birmingham too."


    Oliver finished his work and realized his promise. He said he would take Jessica to lunch with Martin


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    and Carl.


    He asked Simon to find Jessica.


    Simon was speechless, after all, Oliver looked for Jessica through Simon every time. He saw Jessica


    carrying her luggage and getting into Lambert''s car, but he couldn''t tell Oliver directly. He was afraid


    that Oliver would kill him.


    He had to call Jessica in front of Oliver.


    "Mrs. Williams, Mr. Williams wants to have lunch with you. Where are you now?"


    "Lunch?" Jessica repeated, afraid that she might have misheard.


    "Yes."


    "Please tell him that I''m on the way back to Birmingham."


    After she hung up the phone, Sally asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "It''s nothing. A friend wants to have lunch with me. I will talk to him when we go back."


    Lambert drove quietly. Recalling what Oliver saidst night, he didn''t know if sending Jessica back


    would cause her trouble.


    Sally didn''t like awkward silence, so she kept asking questions. She suddenly turned to Lambert and


    asked, "There''s an overseas exhibition in a few days. Do you want to attend?"


    Lambert was immersed in his thoughts, and he didn''t hear Sally at all. After a few seconds, he realized,


    "Excuse me?"


    "It''s nothing big."


    Oliver was furious when he heard that Jessica had left.


    Simon spoke carefully, "Mr. Williams, do you want me to take Mrs. Williams back?"


    Oliver said in a cold voice, "No."


    After a while, Martin and Carl came.


    Carl walked around the room and didn''t see any woman. "Where''s your wife? Why is she so


    mysterious?"


    "She''s back to Birmingham."


    "You can''t even handle a woman?"


    Martin reminded Carl on the side, "Mind your words. He''ll tear you apart if you get him angry."


    "How dare I?" He said on purpose, "There were so manydies by Oliver''s sidest night. Did you piss


    your wife off?"


    Oliver sneered in his heart. ''That woman wouldn''t be angry. She said she is heartless. That is good. It


    would be much easier for us to divorce when the timees.''


    "Carl, if you continue to say that, I will send you you back to America."


    Carl was lost for words.


    "Mr. Williams, just pull over there." After the car entered the district of Birmingham, Jessica was about


    to get out of the car.


    Sally said, "Where are you going? Lambert can send you there directly."


    "I''m going to buy something nearby."


    After Jessica got out of the car, Sally also looked at Lambert''s expression. Sally felt that he looked


    strange, but she couldn''t tell.


    Jessica bought some food for her grandma before taking a taxi to the hospital. Knowing that her


    grandmother had recently recovered, she was grateful to Oliver.


    When she was eating with her grandmother, something was alwaysing out of her throat. She felt a


    little ufortable, so she drank some water.


    Her grandma saw this and asked, "Jessica, are you feeling bad?"


    "I was working overtime yesterday. I''m a little tired, but I''ll be fine after a rest."


    "Are you in a special condition?"


    "What?" Jessica didn''t understand what her grandmother was saying.


    "I think you''re pregnant. That''s what your mother looked like when she was pregnant."


    Pregnant...

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Jessica was a little panicked.


    The first time she had sex, she took the contraceptive and took it for less than 36 hours. The second


    time, with Oliver, she secretly went to buy contraceptives that day. She only had sex with two men.


    After finishing, Jessica couldn''t sit still in the hospital.


    "Grandma, I''ll go home and put my things away. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Okay, don''t tire yourself out."


    Jessica went out of the hospital and bought a few pregnancy tests at the pharmacy next door.


    When she saw two purple bars gradually appearing, she panicked. Her first thought was that Oliver


    couldn''t know about her pregnancy.


    Jessica began to search for private hospitals. An appointment was made for 3 days to go to the


    hospital for the procedure. She absolutely cannot have this baby.


    She was upset. When she returned to GrandVille Apartments, she went to bed and didn''t want to think


    about it anymore.


    Jessica tossed and turned, unable to sleep at all. When she went downstairs to drink, she met Nanny


    Daisy.


    "Madam, are you feeling unwell? I''ll contact the doctor for you ande over to check on you."


    When Jessica heard this, her hand holding the ss shook which almost broke to the ground. Her


    palms were sweating. "Thank you, Daisy. I''m fine. I feel carsick and ufortable. I just need a rest."


    After saying that, she hurried upstairs.


    She was afraid that Oliver would find something wrong when he came back. Fortunately, he didn''t


    The next day, she went to the cemetery to see her mother.


    "Mom, I''m here to see you. I want to talk to you."


    She suddenly burst into tears and remembered that when she was a child, she always told her mother


    that she would have a daughter when she grew up and got married. It seemed that her mother was still


    around yesterday, and she felt that she was the happiest daughter in the world.


    However, she was about to kill her child with her own hands, which made her heartbroken.


    She tried her best to calm herself down.


    "Mom, grandma is much better now. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her. And I will take back what belongs


    to you. I promise."


    If her mother was still alive, how could she have fallen to this stage? Even she had to abandon her


    unborn baby, and her whole life was like a nightmare.


    She didn''t want to go back to GrandVille Apartments. She just walked aimlessly around.


    When Oliver returned to GrandVille Apartments, he found that Jessica was not at home.


    "Is she back?"


    "Young Master, Madam went out not long after she came back. She hasn''te back yet. I''ll call her


    and ask her toe home."


    "No need."


    Nanny Daisy knew Oliver too well. Realizing that he was angry now, she secretly called Jessica, which


    could calm the Young Master down.


    When Jessica came back, she was exhausted and soaked herself in the bathtub. It was only when her


    cold and exhausting body felt warm that she began to rx.


    Oliver stood in the study on the second floor and saw Jessica who hade back. This woman had


    been running out all day, and she didn''t take him seriously. She didn''t even say a single word to him


    when she came back. She just directly hid in the room.


    After waiting for half an hour, he couldn''t sit still. When he returned to the bedroom, he heard the sound


    of running water in the bathroom. He knocked on the door but no one answered.


    Somehow, he felt worried.


    ''Is there anything wrong?''


    He had just seen her walking in the yard, looking like she had lost her soul along the way.


    The bathroom door was unlocked. So he just opened the door and walked in.


    A dense mist of water rose from the bathroom. The water from the tap was still running, and the water


    kept flowing out of the bath. The womanid in the bath, with her long seaweed-like hair, her little face


    red, like a beautiful mermaid.


    ''This woman had either been trying to sleep or was sleepingtely and now she could even fall asleep


    in the bathtub. She must have been exhausted.''


    Oliver reached out and turned off the tap. The instant silence woke Jessica up in uneasiness.


    Seeing Oliver, she remembered that she was not wearing anything. She covered her chest with her


    long, wet hair and hugged her legs tightly. "Why did youe in? Please go out."


    Oliver''s throat tightened and his deep voice was hoarse. "If I don''te in, no one will know that you


    died in the bathroom."


    "Thank you for saving me. You can go out first." She didn''t have the strength to retort.


    She had been a little sleepy and ate a lot recently. These were all signs of pregnancy. She should have


    found out earlier. The sooner she dealt with it, the less she would suffer.


    Jessica''s depressed mood worsened. She absent-mindedly put on her bathrobe, blew her hair half dry,


    and slowly came out of the bathroom.


    She thought that Oliver had already left the bedroom. At this time, he would usually work in the study


    and onlye back when she was almost asleep. She didn''t think that the man was already lying on


    the bed and looking at his phone.


    Jessica walked around the end of the bed to the sofa, picked up the book, and leaned back on the sofa


    to read.


    Oliver said, "Aren''t you going to sleep? Why are you reading books now?"


    "I''m not sleepy. You''ve been busy all day. You may sleep early."


    Jessica''s words were obviously perfunctory.


    Oliver resisted his sex impulsest night and knew that she was tired from working in the hotel, so he


    let her go. Just now, in the bathroom, when he saw her lovely look, he couldn''t resist his lust.


    "Since you''re not sleepy, let''s do something interesting."


    Jessica''s hand, which was flipping through the book, suddenly stopped. She did not expect this man to


    be so horny. When she was still hesitating, the man walked to her barefoot and bent over to pick her


    up.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Jessicay in the man''s arms. She tried to break free but was tightly held by the man''s strong arms.


    She knew that she could no longer find an excuse to escape. Oliver was at her prime age. Thest


    ident was also because of her, which made her and Oliver the real husband and wife. Since he


    chose to marry her, she was ready for this.


    The man quickly grabbed her lips. She suddenly didn''t know how to react. Shey on the bed and was


    very timid.


    The man was topless, revealing his sexy chest muscles. Memories shed through her mind like a


    movie. As she was thinking about that night in Amsterdam, her eyes seemed to be misty. Under the


    dim yellow light, she looked pitiful and aroused the man''s desire to conquer.


    Jessica''s thoughts drifted, and the man suddenly whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Williams, can you at least


    concentrate when you''re having sex with me?"


    This man must know how to read her mind. He even knew that she was a little distracted.


    She closed her eyes and let the man do whatever he liked to her.


    Not until he got satisfied did he show his tenderness. He went to the bathroom to prepare the water.


    Then he carried Jessica into the bathtub and said softly, "Shall I help you wash, or do you want to wash


    yourself?"


    "I choose thetter, sir."


    Jessicay in the bathtub, looking at the marks all over her body. Just now, the man was like a wolf on


    the bed, extracting from her endlessly. It reminded her that Vincent was the same that night. Creatures


    like men all have moments like this. She hoped that this year, Oliver could travel more and stay at


    home less.


    When she came out of the shower, Oliver had already changed the sheet. The two of them, who had


    just been intimate,y back to back on the bed and slept in silence.


    On the day of the appointment to the hospital for the abortion, Jessica went to work as usual.


    She had an appointment at noon so that no one could find out, lest Oliver knew that she was not in the


    office during work hours.


    Jessica finished her work for the morning, quickly packed up, and left the office building.


    Just as she was waiting for the cab downstairs, she heard a familiar voice. It was Vincent.


    "Jessica."


    Jessica turned around and saw that he was dressed in a gray suit. He looked very elegant in some


    way, but his eyes were filled with fatigue that could not be concealed.


    She said coldly, "Don''t call me by my name. You are disgusting."


    "I''m not here to pester you. I just want to ask you something."


    "We don''t have anything to do with each other anymore. This is where I work. Please don''t disturb me."


    "15 Minutes. Otherwise, it won''t be good for you if we stand here and are seen by your colleagues.


    Where are you going? I''ll drive you there."


    Jessica saw that there was still time, so she went to the coffee shop across the road with him.


    "You have only 15 minutes. I won''t stay for one second longer. "


    "Have you seen Tina recently?"


    "She''s your fianc¨¦e now. Why are you asking me? Vincent, you''re going too far."


    "Jessica, I''m sorry for what I have done to you before. I don''t expect you to forgive me. I just wish you a


    good life in the future."


    "I''ll be fine. I never thought about forgiving you. I''ve already swept the past into the trash can. I''ll just


    think of it as the bad luck of stepping on dog shit, and I don''t have to keep thinking of that pile of dog


    shit all the time."


    Vincent was livid as he continued to listen to Jessica.


    "Whatever you say."


    "Five minutes have passed."


    "She''s pregnant now, but she refuses to see me. I''m very worried about her. She said she had to ask


    for your forgiveness before she was willing to marry me." Vincent took a deep breath and said,


    "Jessica, will you forgive us?"


    When Jessica heard that Tina was pregnant, she clenched her fists. ''How could I have been so stupid


    to believe in Vincent?''


    Jessica tried not to let her emotions show on her face. "If that''s the case, I hope you two will live


    together forever."


    Judging from what Vincent had said, he didn''t know that Tina was not going to marry him. She hoped


    that they would not be separated for the rest of their lives so as not to harm others.


    "Thank you for forgiving us."


    Jessica got up and left the cafe. She refused him when he offered to give her a ride.


    She took a taxi to the private hospital and had her blood drawn first.


    She did not regret her decision at all. She must abort this child. She could not give it a decent life now.


    Seeing that her number was up on the electronic screen, she walked straight in.


    "Miss, please lie down first," the female doctor said to her very gently.


    Jessicay on the bed, feeling that the doctor was spraying something cold on her stomach and then


    using an instrument to check it.


    "Doctor, how long have I been pregnant?"


    "More than eight weeks."


    In that case, it was that night when she was with Vincent.


    "Doctor, please give me an abortion right away."


    After she finished speaking, she saw the doctor frowned.


    "Miss, I looked at your test sheet. Your blood type is RH-negative. The child is about two months old. If


    you have an abortion now, you might not be able to be pregnant again in the future, and moreover, the


    operation is highly risky. Please think carefully before making a decision."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Jessica felt dizzy all of a sudden, as if her head were exploding.


    She just wanted to make a quick decision and deal with the time bomb in her stomach, which, however,


    would put her life in danger. As the saying goes, when people were unlucky, even water got stuck in


    their teeth. This could be used to describe her perfectly.


    Jessica went back to work first. When she came out to deliver the materials, she happened to meet


    Oliver and Simon. They walked right across to her, but she didn''t even say hello.


    Simon called when walking past her, "Madam."


    Only then did Jessicae to her senses. When she saw Oliver, she was a little panicked and


    scattered all the documents on the ground. Simon squatted down to help her pick them up.


    She hurriedly thanked him and left quickly.


    "Go find out what happened," Oliver told Simon.


    Soon, Simon entered Oliver''s office. "Mr. Williams, I checked the surveince just now. Madam didn''t


    eat in the canteen at noon."


    Oliver lowered his head while listening and then replied, "Then what did she do at noon?"


    "Madam..."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Say it."


    "Madam met someone."


    "Who?"


    "Vincent."


    Oliver stopped writing and looked up, asking, "What did they do after they met?"


    "They went to the coffee shop across from thepany and separated after about 15 minutes."


    "And then?"


    "Madam took a taxi and left. It''s not yet clear where she went. I''ll arrange for someone to investigate


    immediately."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Oliver turned his chair and looked out of the window. He was a little confused.


    The woman had just promised him that she would not do anything inappropriate, but she went to meet


    the man she used to date. He didn''t know which word she said was true.


    When Jessica returned to the office, she looked awful. And Catherine saw Jessica''s expression.


    Catherine couldn''t figure out who this Jessica was on earth. She could even handle the situation of


    yesterday without being affected at all.


    ording to her understanding of the president, the first person to be fired after this incident was an


    employee of the Williams Group. Moreover, the Zamani Family and Williams Family had a deep


    friendship, so he would always show some respect to Alice.


    And for Lambert, the First Young Master of Williams Family, although he had a much better temper


    than the president, anyone who saw his painstaking work destroyed on the spot would be very angry.


    Yet he did not lose his temper on Jessica on the spot.


    This Jessica was not simple. The moreplicated she was, the more dangerous Catherine felt.


    Although she couldn''t get rid of Jessica now, she could give her a hard time. She was here because of


    her support behind, then Catherine decided to assign all the troublesome missions to her.


    "Jessica,e here," Catherine shouted.


    Jessica was still thinking about the miscarriage and didn''t hear Catherine calling her.


    Catherine''s face turned red from anger. She walked to Jessica''s desk and knocked.


    "Catherine, what''s wrong?" Jessica looked up at Catherine.


    "Sort out the data of the new opening of the hotel in the past two days and make an analysis report.


    Hand it over to the president tomorrow morning."


    Jessica looked at the time and saw that it was almost time to get off work. Obviously, she didn''t want


    her to get off work. Now that she was working here, she had to endure this. This job might be the best


    job for her at the moment. She couldn''t lose this because of her personal feelings for Catherine.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Okay ."


    This was not an easy thing for a girl who had just graduated. She knew that Catherine was deliberately


    making things difficult for her. She was a graduate of the school of economics and management at the


    best university in Birmingham. She had seen a lot of case studies in this area, but time was a little tight.


    Jessica had been working overtime in the office until nine o''clock, and the report was only half-finished.


    She nned to take theputer back and finish it. If she went backte, she was afraid that she


    would make the man unhappy. She was no longer single and just needed to care about herself. If she


    wanted to have a good future, she had to take the emotions of the people around her into


    consideration. These were the things that the White Family taught her after her mother died.


    Dragging her tired body home, she didn''t go straight back to her room and went to the kitchen to eat a


    bowl of lotus seed soup. She didn''t even have time to eat dinner.


    She saw the light in the study was on and knew that Oliver came home earlier than she did.


    After taking a quick shower in the bathroom, Jessica sat down in front of the desk, turned on her


    When Oliver went back to his room to sleep, he saw Jessica working and coughed softly.


    "You can go to bed first. I still have work. Will I disturb you? If I do, I''ll go downstairs to the living room."


    Jessica said a lot in one go. She didn''t have time to exin slowly to the man.


    "I''ll ask the housekeeper to clean up a study for you tomorrow."


    This sentence was probably the most beautiful thing she had heard today. Her face was slightly


    flushed, indicating she was touched. Then she instantly calmed down and said, "Thank you."


    Jessica consciously brought theputer downstairs, in order not to affect the president''s rest.


    Otherwise, the wholepany would be affected by this tomorrow.


    She drank coffee by cups to keep herself awake.


    Finally, it was almost dawn before the report waspleted. She was afraid that she had been staring


    at theputer for too long and could not find any mistakes. So she printed out the entire report and


    checked it like catching a bug before closing theputer.


    Nanny Daisy got up early and saw Jessica sleeping in the living room. Just as she was about to wake


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    her up, she saw Olivering down from upstairs.


    Oliver reached out his finger and made an "Shh" gesture in front of his mouth. Nanny Daisy knew that


    the young master didn''t want her to disturb Jessica.


    He walked over and took out a few pieces of paper from the pile on the desk. He curled his lips. This


    woman had been working on the report all night. He thought that she was an Eye Candy with nothing


    deep inside. But the reports she made were unexpectedly wonderful.


    When Jessica woke up, Oliver had already gone to work. She looked at the time. ''OMG. If I took the


    bus to work, I would bete. It would be my fault to fail to put the report on the president''s desk before


    work in the morning.''


    She went to look for the Butler Shank.


    "Shank, can you ask the driver to take me to work? If I''mte, it''ll dy the n of the young master."


    As Shank heard this, he thought the couple was interesting. When the young master left this morning,


    he asked him to prepare the car and take his wife to work, as if he had predicted that she woulde


    to ask for the car today.


    "Madam, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Jessica quickly washed up, drank a ss of milk, and went to work.


    There was a traffic jam along the way. She was so anxious that she kept looking at her watch. The


    driverforted her, "Madam, don''t worry. I''m very familiar with the road situation here. If we pass this


    intersection, there will be no traffic jam."


    "Thank you. Thank you for this."


    Jessica took theputer and stormed to the office. She looked at the time and found that it was a


    quarter to nine o''clock.


    She walked to Catherine''s seat and said, "Catherine, I sent yesterday''s report to you through email. If


    you say it''s okay, I''ll go print and bind it now. Then I''ll send it to the president''s officeter."


    Catherine smiled awkwardly. "I came early this morning and revised a few parts. I just sent the report to


    the president''s office."


    Jessica''s face suddenly turned a little gloomy. After she worked all night long so hard to draft a report,


    Catherine took all the credit. She now knew that this was thepetition in the office.


    Catherine, on the other hand, looked natural and rxed. "I''ll make you a coffee. Thank you very


    much."


    In the morning, as soon as Oliver arrived at the office, Catherine followed him in and handed over a


    data report of the Fox Mountain Residence hotel, specifically mentioning that she stayed up all night to


    finish it.


    Oliver picked up the report and read it. ''Isn''t this the one that the woman worked all night on?''


    He said calmly, "The report is good. You can go out first."


    Catherine turned around, raising a big smile.


    ''Yes! The president praised me in the face. My position in the office would be more stable.''


    ''Jessica is a useful stepping stone.''

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Jessica had not slept much all night. She sat in her office, feeling sulky.


    Soon, she remembered the doctor''s words yesterday and began to feel worried.


    ''What should I do?''


    If she decided to abort the child, and there was a big hemorrhage or other uncontroble conditions in


    the process, she might die. Then what about her grandma?


    But if she didn''t, Oliver would have killed her if he knew. No man could ept that his wife was


    pregnant with another man''s child.


    Jessica somehow admitted her identity as Mrs. Williams. She seemed to have trapped herself in a


    dead-end. It was wrong to think so. She was indeed not his legal wife, but just a temporary


    recement.


    Jessica still didn''t want to give up. The private hospital she went to was a small one. It was possible


    that the doctor could not handle such a situation. She decided to take an afternoon off and go to other


    hospitals to ask.


    She used a fake identity when she went to the private hospital so that she wouldn''t be identified. But


    after she went to severalrge private hospitals, she got the same bad news.


    Then she took the risk and went to the best public hospital, however, the doctors didn''t have a good


    way either.


    After going out of the public hospital, Jessica went straight to Williams Hospital to see her grandma.


    Grandma saw the worried look on her face and asked with concern, "Jessica, is there anything wrong?"


    Jessica immediately smiled and grabbed grandma''s wrinkled hand. "Nothing, grandma. I just started


    working, and I haven''t fully adapted yet."


    "I''ll be fine soon. You don''t have toe to see me every day. Since you''re married, you have to put


    your family first."


    "Grandma, don''t worry. He''s good to me. I''ll bring him to see you when he is free."


    Jessica had told her about the breakup with Vincent and she married a man she fell in love with at first


    sight. That man often went abroad on business, so he couldn''te to see grandma.


    "You should go."


    Her grandma was probably afraid that it would be not good for her for going homete and urged her to


    leave.


    "Okay, grandma."


    Jessica tucked grandma in and left.


    She walked to the registration office on the first floor and had an impulse to check in Williams Hospital.


    This was the top hospital in Birmingham. Perhaps the doctors here had a way.


    However, if the hospital leaked the news that Mrs. Williams had an abortion operation, it would


    seriously affect Oliver.


    Jessica finally suppressed the urge and went straight back to GrandVille Apartments.


    Oliver was in GrandVille Apartments now.


    "Mr. Williams, madam went to a private hospital after seeing Vincent yesterday. She asked for leave


    today and went to several hospitals."


    "Why did she go to the hospital? Didn''t her grandmother be treated well in Williams Hospital?"


    Oliver thought that Jessica went to the hospital because of her grandmother''s illness.


    Simon began to sweat out of nervousness. "We found out that madam is pregnant through her medical


    records."


    ''Pregnant?''


    Oliver was stunned.


    He used condoms every time they slept, not to mention that they had only done it twice. So she


    couldn''t get pregnant so soon. He became suspicious.


    Simon handed over the test results.


    When Oliver saw the word "Eight weeks plus," he was angry.


    "Is that woman back?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t let the housekeeper clean up the study. Also, find a chance to fire Catherine."


    Simon replied reverently, "I''ll do it right away."


    Oliver stayed alone in the study for half an hour before returning to the bedroom.


    Jessica was sitting on the sofa in a daze. When she saw Olivering back, she felt a little bit guilty.


    When she saw Oliver''s eyes, she could feel the coldness in his eyes, like a sword aiming straightly at


    her. She subconsciously shivered.


    ''Does he know?'' She knew this man was alert and suspicious.


    "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" He said in a cold and frightening tone.


    "I..."


    Jessica''s mind was in a whirl. She didn''t know where to start. But since he asked, he had to be honest


    and talk to him frankly. After all, they were partners.


    "Let''s talk about it."


    "About what? About you being pregnant with another man''s child and marrying into the Williams


    Family?"


    Jessica stared at the man. As she expected, he knew.


    "I didn''t mean to. I didn''t know I''m pregnant at all. Besides, we''re not a real couple."


    "You have already married me and still see other men. Who do you think I am, some generous saint?"


    "I have no other man since I married you. I''ve never betrayed you."


    "I''m done with your lies."


    "Who was the man you met at the coffee shop yesterday?"


    "You followed me?"


    "So what?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jessica felt that there was no point in arguing with this now. What was important was the baby in her


    belly. "I beg you to believe me once. I didn''t betray you."


    "Then prove it to me. Abort the baby."


    "I can''t."


    "What? Do I give you too much freedom and give you the illusion that you can do whatever you want?"


    Jessica was so scared that her face turned pale.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to abort the baby. I''ve been to many hospitals today. The doctors said that


    because of my health condition, I can''t have an abortion."


    "Do you think I am a fool?"


    "It''s true..."


    "Shut up."


    Before Jessica could finish her sentence, Oliver interrupted her.


    He was raged. The more she exined, the angrier he became. They could only talk about it tomorrow.


    She just walked to the bed and wanted to sleep, Oliver grabbed her and said, "What? Do you still want


    to sleep on the bed? You are not allowed to sleep in my bed from now on."


    "Alright, I''ll go to the guest room."


    "No way. Why do you sleep in a guest room? Are you a guest? You are nothing."


    Jessica no longer wanted to argue with Oliver. It was her own fault about the pregnancy. She was


    willing to bear the consequences. She could totally understand Oliver''s feeling, after all, she was once


    betrayed by Vincent.


    "Then I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    "No."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The floor is the only ce you can sleep on."

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The next day, Simon took Jessica to a private hospital.


    "Madam, we''re here."


    Jessica got out of the car helplessly. She didn''t know what the doctor would say this time. She was


    extremely uneasy. She didn''t know if the man wouldpletely ignore her condition and let the doctor


    do the abortion.


    Perhaps today was herst day. If she died, she only hoped that Oliver would let her grandma stay in


    Williams Hospital.


    "Simon, promise me one thing."


    "Madam, please say it."


    "If anything happens to me, please take care of my grandmother."


    "Don''t say that, madam. The doctor said it was just a small operation and you will be fine soon."


    The nurse brought her to draw blood first, then a female doctor with sses received her and did an


    ultrasound for her.


    Jessicay there, tears streaming down her face.


    Before Jessica could ask for the results, the doctor got up and left.


    The doctor called Simon to the conference room. "Sir, this youngdy can''t have an abortion. Not only


    is her blood type RH negative, but she also has a familial disease. Once abortion is performed, it is


    very easy to cause massive bleeding andplications, which will lead to a high probability of death."


    As soon as Simon heard this, he was stunned. He thought he had found the most skilled doctor to do


    this small operation. Before he came, he promised the president that he would solve it today. He didn''t


    expect it to be soplicated.


    In Williams Group.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?" Oliver got up and went to the door to wee the old master.


    "I came to take a look. I heard you arranged for your wife to work in thepany."


    "Yes, grandpa. She has nothing to do at home. She wants to work at thepany."


    "Be careful not to affect other colleagues."


    "No one here knows her identity."


    "It''s more important than anything for you to have a child as soon as possible."


    Oliver nodded, with a gloomy look.


    Jeff continued, "You just took over the group. There are so many people staring at you. Thest time


    you dealt with your uncle''s matter, you made many directors worried. You were young and a little


    arrogant, and you didn''t know what was important. Now that you''re married, you should have a child


    immediately. You should show them that you''re faithful and responsible. You should set up a good


    image of yourself, as a father and a husband."


    "Thank you for reminding me, grandpa."


    "Your father trusts you and is willing to hand over the group to you. Don''t let him down. I''m just worried


    about your temper. It''s better that you can be as prudent as your brother. I''m saying it for your own


    good."


    Suddenly, Oliver''s phone rang. When he saw that it was Simon calling, he didn''t answer it in front of his


    grandfather.


    He didn''t expect it to be done so soon. That woman was a real liar.


    The phone rang again as soon as he hung up.


    "Grandpa, I have something urgent to deal with. I''ll ask the driver to take you back first."


    Jeff saw that his grandson indeed had phone calls to answer, so he left.


    After Jeff left, Oliver picked up the phone, "What''s the matter? Why do you keep calling? Juste


    back if you''re done."


    "Mr. Williams, it''s not done yet."


    "What happened?"


    "Mr. Williams, the doctor said that Madam can''t bear an abortion."


    "What doctor are you taking her to? The doctor can''t even perform a small operation?"


    Simon had already felt Oliver''s stormy anger on the other end of the phone.


    "You have to make it done anyway."


    "Mr. Williams, it''s a matter of life-or-death. We''d better be careful."


    Simon exined the reason that the doctor told him to Oliver in detail.


    "Come back first."


    On the way back, Jessica asked Simon what the doctor had said as the doctor told her nothing back


    then.


    Simon was tight-lipped, "Madam, Mr. Williams will tell you what you should do when we go back."


    It seemed that there was really no way for her to have an abortion.


    "Then let''s go straight back to thepany. I asked for leave yesterday. It''s not good to be absent from


    work today."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Yes, madam."


    Jessica went to the office and found the desk full of documents. She went to the pantry to make coffee


    to refresh herself.


    At this time, Catherine was standing in a corner chatting with a few female colleagues from other


    departments.


    "Wow, she is here."


    "We don''t know who''s behind her. She''s so arrogant. She asked for leave yesterday and also missed


    work this morning."


    "I remember I saw her get out of an old man''s car yesterday. It should be a luxury car. Could she be a


    kept mistress?"


    It was hard for Jessica not to hear these words. When she returned to the office, the group of female


    colleagues were still talking andughing behind her.


    Then Catherine came in, "Jessica, you finallye back. I helped you with all your work yesterday.


    These are today''s work. Please finish it today."


    Jessica helplessly sorted the documents on the desk and put them in order of urgency. Just then,


    Simon came in.


    Simon saw the documents on Jessica''s desk and flipped through them. ''Didn''t I arrange for Catherine


    to deal with these yesterday? Why did these documents appear on Jessica''s desk?'' When he


    remembered what Oliver said yesterday, he suddenly understood that he almost neglected his job. It


    turned out that Jessica had been bullied by Catherine in the office. As the assistant of the president, he


    hadn''t dealt with this problem in advance. He was really confounded.


    Simon called the security guard.


    When the security guard came upstairs, he confiscated Catherine''sputer. Catherine was stunned.


    Seeing Simon outside the office, she ran out and asked, "Simon, what''s going on?"


    "Go to the personnel manager and he will tell you what happened."


    The security guard attracted a lot of attention when he came upstairs, causing colleagues from other


    departments toe and see what was going on. People in this administrative office were all the


    CEO''s men. There was a scene of security chasing people away. Could it be that something was going


    to happen to the top management of thepany? Many people were hiding behind and gossiping.


    Everyone saw Catherine crying and going to the personnel supervisor. The personnel supervisor said


    helplessly that there was nothing he could do. Catherine called to her distant rtive who used to have


    the best rtionship with Toby Williams, who had a very high status in the Williams Group. After Toby


    was expelled to Southeast Asia, her rtive was also marginalized, and now it was difficult for him to


    protect himself.


    When he received her call and knew that the president was going to chase her away, he naturally did


    not dare to help her.


    Catherine walked to Jessica, who was busy working in her seat, "Did you do that?"


    Jessica was confused, "Don''t me others for what happened. You deserve what you''ve got. Now you


    just lose a job. If you don''t change, you won''t know what you will lose."


    "It''s you, you b*tch. I won''t let you go."


    Catherinepletely lost herposure and reached out to grab Jessica''s face. The security guard


    went up to hold her and threw her out of the building.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Jessica knocked on the door and then entered the president''s office. Oliver was signing the documents


    and he didn''t even raise his head to look at her.


    The atmosphere was quiet but weird.


    Jessica pursed her lips and said, "Simon said you wanted to see me."


    Oliver remained silent.


    "Thank you." Jessica suddenly said.


    The man sneered, "Thank you? For what?"


    "Thank you for not forcing the doctor to operate on me."


    Oliver said indifferently, "You don''t have to thank me. I keep you alive because you are still useful."


    Jessica''s expression froze slightly and soon she returned to her normal state.


    "I''ll work hard in the future. Mr. Williams, if you don''t need me now, I''ll go out."


    "I haven''t asked you to leave yet."


    Jessica, who was about to leave, paused. "Mr. Williams, what can I do for you?"


    "You take over Catherine''s work. Make me coffee."


    Jessica replied, "Okay."


    When she came back with the coffee, she saw there was a woman sitting on the couch beside Oliver.


    Jessica put the coffee directly on the coffee table. At that moment, Jessica saw the woman''s face


    clearly. It was Alice. She smiled and said, "Miss, what do you want to drink?"


    Alice saw Jessica and said coldly, "Coffee."


    ''This woman hasn''t been fired yet? She''s really lucky.'' Alice thought.


    "Alice, why did youe here?" Oliver looked at his watch and asked.


    "Oliver, there''s a charity auction the night after tomorrow. Do you want to go with me? You''re too busy


    now. You have to bnce your work and life."


    "I''m married now."


    When Jessica came in with Alice''s coffee, she heard his words.


    Alice sat facing the door so she could see Jessicae in. Alice felt embarrassed and she quickly


    changed the topic.


    "Oliver, is thisdy your secretary?"


    When Jessica heard that Alice was going to talk about her, she was a little nervous. She knew that she


    had heard something she shouldn''t have heard, and her footsteps became flustered. When she walked


    to the coffee table, she was tripped up by Alice. The coffee cup in her hand fell directly on the coffee


    table and Oliver was sshed with coffee.


    She didn''t expect Alice to do that in front of Oliver. Her face turned pale and she quickly apologized and


    cleaned up the mess.


    "What are you doing?" Oliver snapped.


    He stood up. "Alice, I have a meetingter. I''ll ask Simon to send you off."


    "Oliver, I can go back by myself. See you next time."


    Jessica asked a cleaner to clean up.


    Her clothes were also stained by coffee. Since thest time she dirtied her clothes in the restaurant,


    she put a spare set of clothes in the office. So after changing her clothes, she returned to the office to


    work.


    Catherine didn''t work here any longer, and the others in the office became more friendly to her. She


    was recovered from being wronged by Oliver.


    Jessica worked hard in order to avoid those bad thoughts, but she didn''t know where to go after work.


    She didn''t want to tell her grandma about her pregnancy for the time being. When she returned to


    GrandVille Apartments, she didn''t even have a bed to rest. Now that she was pregnant, Jessica was so


    confused about her future.


    Jessica went to the nearby shopping mall to eat and shop. She went inside a mother and baby store.


    There were a lot of lovely baby products, including baby socks and clothes. Jessica felt better after


    seeing them.


    Jessica didn''t go back to GrandVille Apartments until the mall was closed.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Nanny Daisy.


    "Madam, you''re back."


    "What happened?"


    "Not a big deal. Young Master asked where you are. I told him that you should be back soon. And you


    came back immediately."


    "Thank you, Daisy."


    Jessica didn''t know what that man wanted from her, and she was a little nervous.


    The door of the room was not locked. She pushed the door open and went inside.


    "I thought you wouldn''te back." Oliver''s cold voice came.


    "If you don''t think I deserve to stay here, I can move out now. If you want me to see grandpa, I''ll listen


    to your arrangement."


    Oliver sneered, "That''s good for you, right? Do you want to run away after cuckolding me? It''s not that


    easy."


    "I didn''t cuckold you. That was what happened before I met you."


    "Sure."


    Jessica didn''t know what he meant. She ran into the bathroom anxiously. In this small space, she


    temporarily calmed down.


    When she got out of the bathroom, she saw the man sitting on the sofa staring at her with dark eyes.


    Her eyes avoided his.


    She took out her quilt from the cupboard and prepared to sleep.


    Just as shey down and closed her eyes, she heard the man''s voiceing from above. "Who allows


    you to sleep now?"


    Jessica sat up abruptly. "Oliver, you are insane. Do you feel bad if you don''t torture me?"


    "I''m sane. This is the punishment for your infidelity."


    "How many times do I have to tell you before you believe me? I haven''t cheated on you. I am pregnant


    because of my mistake in the past. Do you think I want the child in my belly? I can''t give her a better


    life. I don''t want her to suffer with me. But I can''t die now. I can only ept the reality."


    The woman''s eyes turned red, which made Oliver a little guilty. He believed her actually, but he really


    got PTSD because of his mother''s tragedy. He didn''t know whether he could believe his nominal wife,


    after all, he didn''t know her very well.


    Jessica''s face was red because of anger and she was breathing quickly after saying those words in


    one shot, with her mouth slightly opened. It was like a kind of seduction to Oliver.


    ''D*mn it.'' He was actually turned on. He had always been proud of his self-control, but now...


    Jessica was shocked to see the man''s crotch and immediately looked away in astonishment.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Why? Do you want to escape? Since you''ve seen it, you have to help me solve it."


    Jessica knew she couldn''t escape, so she directlyy down. "Okay,e on."


    "I''ll not enter your body. You are pregnant."


    "What do you want?"


    "Forget it."


    Jessica couldn''t figure out what this man was thinking. He was so fickle.


    "Why?"


    "What? Do you expect that?"


    "No, no, I''m good."


    Taking a deep nce at Jessica, Oliver went out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Jessica theny in the quilt on the ground, huddling herself up.


    The next day, Jessica woke up early.


    She sat up and nced at the bed, which was the same as yesterday. The man was not sleeping in


    here yesterday.


    Jessica went to work as usual.


    She tidied up all the documents that needed to be sent to the president''s office and put them on


    Oliver''s desk.


    "Mr. Williams, do you need coffee now?" Her voice was very calm.


    "No."


    "Then I''ll go out."


    It was not until Jessica left the office that Oliver tilted his head.


    ''This woman is really good at pretending to be calm.''


    At noon, Jessica went to the maternity and child care hospital to make an appointment with the doctor


    for the next examination. When she went down to the first floor to pay the bill, she saw Tina.


    Tina also saw her and walked straight over. "Jessica, are you pregnant?"


    "I''ve been married for so long. It''s normal for me to be pregnant. But why are you here?"


    "I... I came to visit a friend."


    "Then see you."


    Tina called someone to check on Jessica and heard that Jessica was pregnant for more than eight


    weeks. Tina was overjoyed. Jessica had only been married to Oliver for more than a month. It seemed


    that she must have been pregnant after that night. If Oliver knew about this, he would definitely feel


    ashamed and would kick her out. Tina felt that she got a great chance.


    And she was no longer worried about her pregnancy.


    She had to get rid of the child in her belly first. She must go abroad to abort it. Otherwise, others might


    find out what she did.


    Tina immediately booked a ne ticket to Hond. Her residence permit in Hond had not expired yet.


    She didn''t need to apply for a visa and could leave at any time.


    When she arrived at the Schiphol airport, her ssmate Tracy, who was studying at Hogeschool in


    Hague, came to pick her up.


    Tracy was a Mysian. Her mother remarried to a Dutchman and brought her here. After she was 18


    years old, her mother kicked her out of her home. She had no friends in Hond and made friends with


    Tina when they were both at school.


    The two of them often went to bars together and attended different parties. When Tracy heard that Tina


    wasing, she picked her up happily.


    "Tina, a man from your country came to me yesterday and asked what I was doing the night before


    your engagement." Tracy chatted with Tina while driving.


    Tina was shocked. She wanted to know more details. "What did he ask?"


    "He showed me a pair of tulip earrings and asked if I had seen them before."


    "What kind of earrings?"


    "I can draw them for you after we arrive at the hotel."


    Tina booked the No. 27 Hotel again.


    When she checked in, Tracy drew the tulip earrings ording to her memory at the reception desk.


    "Let''s go to the room first."


    When they entered the elevator, Tracy showed her the picture. "Probably like this."


    Tina was shocked and subconsciously eximed, "That''s impossible."


    Tracy asked with a puzzled face, "What''s wrong?"


    "If someone asks you about the earrings, please tell that person that the earrings belong to your friend.


    You can tell him my number."


    "Okay. Let''s go to the bar first. Our friends are waiting for you."


    Tina met a lot of friends at the bar and was dragged to the dance floor. She was still thinking about the


    tulip earrings, absent-minded.


    She had indeed seen the tulip earrings. They belonged to Jessica. Jessica had worn a set of tulip


    jewelry, including a pair of earrings, and a ne. This set of jewelry was Jessica''s mother''s. And


    they had fought over the jewelry. In the end, Jason decided to give Jessica a pair of earrings and she


    got the ne.


    She didn''t like the tulip design, but because it was something Jessica liked, she wanted to take it away


    from her. But she had never worn the ne, and now she didn''t even remember where it was.


    After three in the morning, Tina returned to her room, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Back then, when she was engaged to Vincent, she tricked Jessica intoing to Hond. In order to


    make Vincent give up on Jessica, she and her mother, Marina, decided to trick Jessica into selling her


    virginity.


    They could not only destroy Jessica''s purity but also make Jessica and Vincentpletely break up


    and they could earn 500,000 euros for Jessica''s virginity. The n waspleted perfectly. But she


    did not expect that the person who bought Jessica''s virginity was actually from the same country as


    them. She had a bad feeling.


    Tina went to Lucas the next day, who had helped her carry out the n back then.


    Lucas was a distant rtive of Marina. He secretly immigrated to Hond in his early years. He had


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    been living in the red light district of Amsterdam and doing illegal business. He helped Tina find a


    buyer.


    Lucas knew many kinds of people. He helped her find out that it was a man from H Country in a


    wheelchair who entered the room that was arranged for Jessica at that time and then the man


    destroyed the surveince video. But he managed to get some scenes of the video.


    Tina looked at the blurry picture and could confirm that the person in the video was undoubtedly Oliver.


    The news caught her off guard. So, Jessica was pregnant with Oliver''s baby, but neither of them knew


    the truth.


    The n really couldn''t keep up with the change. She came to Hond this time to have an abortion in


    Hond because she believed no one would know what happened here. But it seemed that abortion


    was no longer necessary. She''s got a perfect n.


    Tina booked the most recent flight to H Country. Her priority now was to return to the White Family and


    find the tulip ne in case she needed it. And since Oliver only had one tulip earring, the other one


    was still in Jessica''s hands. She had to take the other one away from Jessica, so Oliver would never


    know that the woman that night was Jessica.


    Before she left, she gave Tracy a designer handbag for her and asked her to keep the whole story a


    secret.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    When Tina returned to the White Family, she began to rummage through the house.


    When Marina heard the noise, she came in and saw a mess. She thought there was a burr at home


    and was shocked, but she didn''t expect to see Tina behind the door.


    "Tina, didn''t you go to Europe? Why are you back?"


    "Mom, I need to tell you something."


    Tina told Marina what she knew.


    Marina''s first reaction was the same as Tina''s. She didn''t expect that Jessica was so lucky. She


    thought that the buyer who would be willing to pay such a high price must be a fat old man from


    abroad. No young and handsome man was willing to pay such a high price to sleep with a woman.


    They didn''t expect that Jessica actually slept with Oliver.


    This news, like the news that Oliver had recovered, made Marina have a headache.


    "Tina, we have to make a long-term n. Let''s reconsider it. You will definitely win Oliver''s heart back.


    We can''t let that b*tch take the credit."


    "Mom, my phone number had already been given to the man who''s looking for the tulip earrings. They''ll


    contact meter. Now finding the ne is the priority. The tulip on the pendant is the same as the


    one on the earrings. We can cast the pendant into an earring."


    "Where did you put that ne?"


    "I don''t know. I''m still looking for it."


    "Our family''s future is up to that ne. We have to find it no matter what."


    Simon also received new clues and found the woman with the tulip earrings, who happened to be from


    Birmingham.


    ''What a coincidence.''


    Oliver asked Simon to contact that woman as soon as possible.


    Simon did not dare to dy at all. In the past few days, Oliver had been in a bad mood, and Simon had


    to bear it. Suddenly, there was a clue and they saw the progress. Even Oliver''s tense frown had


    rxed a little.


    Simon called and heard a young woman saying that she did have a pair of tulip earrings. When Simon


    asked her to meet him for details, he didn''t expect the woman imed that she had just returned from


    abroad and was jetgged. She didn''t want to go out now and agreed to meet him next week.


    After discussing the time and ce of the meeting, Tina hung up the phone, feeling nervous.


    "Mom, we don''t have much time. If we can''t find the ne, let''s cast another one ording to this


    pattern."


    "No, if Oliver finds out it''s fake, he will kill us."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    They rummaged through the house for a few days and finally found it on the neck of a toy barbie doll in


    the storage room. This barbie doll was thest birthday gift that Jessica''s mother bought for her. It was


    secretly stolen by Tina, which made Jessica cry for a long time.


    The moment Tina found the ne, she hugged Marina excitedly. "Mom, we finally found it. That


    b*tch isn''t the luckiest one in the world."


    "My Tina is beautiful and smart. You will definitely kick that slut out of the Williams Family, just like we


    kicked her out of the White Family."


    Marina went to a shop where she often custom-made jewelry. She asked their best craftsman to make


    a new earring out of the tulip pendant and secretly gave him a sum of money and urged him to finish it


    as soon as possible ording to the picture.


    Tina arrived early at the coffee shop on the first floor of the hotel. She worerge sunsses, which


    covered two-thirds of her face, and one ear stud.


    After a while, two men came to sit down across her. She did not know either of them. She was sure that


    the person who called her was Simon. She did not expect Oliver to send someone else. Oliver was


    terrifyingly meticulous.


    "Hello, Miss. I''m Gadway. Nice to meet you."


    Tina replied coolly, "Hello, Mr. Gadway..."


    She looked at these two men through her sunsses. One of them had a toolbox in his hand. She had


    guessed that they would send an appraiser over.


    Gadway went straight to the point and asked her to remove the tulip earring from her ear. Then he


    handed it to the appraiser next to him.


    The appraiser took out his professional tools and soon got the results. He nodded to Mr. Gadway.


    The appraiser left first. Gadway wanted to confirm the flight ticket and hotel with Tina and asked her to


    repeat what had happened that night.


    That night, Jessica had been with her before entering the hotel room, so she answered truthfully. As for


    what happened after Jessica entered the room, no one knew. Anyway, she had put something in


    Jessica''s wine so that Jessica also forgot what had happened that day. Even till now, Jessica thought


    that it was Vincent who slept with her that night.


    When being asked about what happened in the room, Tina began to sob in a low voice. "I was getting


    engaged the next day. I drank too much that night. I didn''t expect that something like that would


    happen. I didn''t dare to tell anyone at that time. I didn''t know if I offended someone when I was


    studying in Hond and they did this to me."


    The more Tina said, the violently she cried.


    Seeing this, Gadway left her a phone number and stood up to leave.


    Tina put his phone number in her bag, went out, and walked quickly to the car at the door.


    Marina was sitting in the driver''s seat, anxiously waiting. Seeing Tinae out, she asked quickly,


    "How is it?"


    Tina took off her sunsses andughed happily. "Mom, it''s done. No matter how smart Oliver is, he


    can''t find any w in our perfect n."


    "That''s great. No one can know about this anymore, not even your father."


    "Mom, I''ll be careful. Fortunately, I was nning to go to Hond for an abortion, or else we would have


    lost the precious chance if I lost this baby."


    "Does Vincent know you''re pregnant?"


    "I didn''t tell anyone about my pregnancy. Besides, I''ve been estranged from Vincent since the day I


    decided to cancel our engagement. He''s not giving up yet."


    "Don''t worry about Vincent. As long as Oliver says he is the father of your baby, Vincent won''t dare to


    do anything. Did you tell them about your pregnancy today?"


    "Mom, we should take our time. When I get all the results of Jessica''s examination, then I can mention


    my pregnancy."


    "Well, it''s better to be well prepared. It seems that we need to find a few more people to keep an eye


    on that girl. Before she gives birth to the child, she must be safe. We have topletely control her


    and deal with her after giving birth."


    "And I''ll focus on dealing with Oliver."

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Oliver soon knew that the woman that night was Tina.


    He carefully recalled that the figure of that woman that night was indeed somewhat simr to Tina''s.


    When he tried to remember that woman''s face, Jessica''s face suddenly popped up in his mind, which


    startled him.


    After all, they were sisters, so it was normal for them to look alike.


    Oliver now looked at Jessica''s indifferent face, feeling angry. This woman was so annoying.


    Since he knew it was Tina, he didn''t want to have anything to do with the White Family anymore. He


    had already paid the money, and now it was even.


    This matter was over, and he would never think about it again.


    These days, every time Jessica went for an ultrasonic examination, the doctor would tell her that the


    child was healthy and tell her about the size of the child. She, who used to have no feelings for the


    child in her belly, now began to look forward to this little thing.


    When she went to the hospital to see her grandmother, she told her grandmother about her pregnancy.


    Her grandma was so happy that she burst into tears, "Congrats, Jessica. I''m happy for you. I will take


    good care of myself so I can see your baby be born. Thank God, it''s good enough."


    "Grandma, you will definitely recoverpletely. By then, we will be happy together with the baby."


    "You have your own family now. Just have a good life with him. It''s good enough for me if you can bring


    the baby to see me sometimes."


    On her way back, Jessica began to look forward to living in the countryside with the baby and her


    grandma. She secretly cheered herself up and tried to hold on longer.


    Now that she was in GrandVille Apartments, she had almost nomunication with Oliver. She was


    afraid of him.


    Watching him enter the room with a straight face, Jessica felt like the room got colder immediately. She


    didn''t know if he was unhappy again. As long as he didn''t vent his anger on her, she would just turn a


    blind eye to it.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Suddenly, the man said, "Have you contacted the father of it recently?"


    She just whispered," No."


    "Aren''t you going to let him know?"


    "The child in my belly has nothing to do with anyone else. I will raise it up by myself."


    "I didn''t expect you to have such backbone."


    "I have no backbone. I don''t want it at all. However, since I have to keep it, I will treat it well, just like


    how my mother treated me."


    Jessica didn''t know why she mentioned her mother, and she couldn''t help but sob.


    Watching Jessica cry and her shoulders tremble, he also remembered the way his mother hid in the


    room and sobbed alone when his father left home, which made him frown.


    "You can sleep in the bed tonight. It is getting colder. If you catch a cold, it will affect me."


    "No, I''ll take care of myself. Even if I''m sick, I promise I won''t affect you."


    The man who had been sitting suddenly stood up from the sofa, "Did you deliberately set yourself


    against me?"


    "How dare I? It was you who asked me to sleep on the floor, wasn''t it? I''m afraid that I will offend you


    unknowingly again. It''s hard to tell if I''ll be killed by then."


    "Why are you still so stubborn? You are pregnant with some other man''s baby now!"


    Jessica''s eyes were bloodshot as she red at Oliver, "Okay, I''ll sleep on the bed."


    "Do you think if you sleep on the floor, you can avoid me?"


    Jessica really thought about this. She would stay as far away from him as she could because


    sometimes when he got crazy, he was like a monster.


    She knew that she couldn''t escape in any case, "Whatever."


    He got angry again about the way she talked, and he felt that he would even be driven mad by this


    woman. He really didn''t know what he would do if he didn''t leave the bedroom right away.


    At first, he came back today and wanted to get along well with her. Anyway, he was not interested in


    other women now. He never had any hope of marriage. Now that there was a woman at home, he


    could think of it just as a chance to experience his marriage life, and anyhow, it would be over in a year


    or even less. He didn''t care much about who the father of her baby was, after all, he deeply believed


    that he had no feelings for that woman.


    Oliver went to the balcony of the study and lit a cigar.


    At this moment, his phone rang. It was Carl.


    "What''s up?" Oliver picked up the phone and said with a cold tone.


    "Ever since you got married, you''ve been staying at home with your wife all day and havepletely


    forgotten us. Come on, we are waiting for you."


    Before Oliver could answer, Carl hung up.


    Oliver put out the cigar in the ashtray, put on his clothes, and went downstairs.


    Nanny Daisy was cooking night snacks in the kitchen. When she heard the sound of Olivering


    downstairs, she came out and asked, "Young master, do you want to eat some night snacks before


    going out?"


    "No."


    "Is madam asleep already? Should I send some snacks upstairs?"


    Recently, Jessica came back veryte every day. When she got home, she went to bed. It had been a


    few days since she hadn''t eaten night snacks. Nanny Daisy felt that there must be something between


    the two of them but she knew that she was a servant and should never ask about it. However, she liked


    Jessica and she could tell that the young master did not hate his wife that much as he showed. He just


    didn''t know how to express his feelings. Nanny Daisy was anxious for the young master and always


    wanted to help him.


    Oliver said coolly, "Go ahead."


    Nanny Daisy immediately smiled hearing his words, "Okay."


    Nanny Daisy went up to the second floor with a bowl of soup and knocked gently on the door. "Madam,


    it''s me. I bring you some night snacks."


    Jessica had just put away the bedding on the floor. "Come in."


    "Madam, the young master asked me to bring you snacks."


    "Thank you. Just put it on the table."


    Jessica had already begun to have some pregnancy reactions and had a bad appetite.


    "Young master just went out. There may be something urgent. You can have your soup and go to bed


    early."


    She knew that Nanny Daisy had deliberately said something nice about Oliver, but anyhow she was


    very grateful to her.


    Jessica picked up the bowl and quickly finished the soup.


    After washing up, Jessicay on the bed and felt a long-lost sense of happiness. She just hoped that


    Oliver would note back tonight so that she could sleep soundly.


    In the middle of the night, Jessica was sleeping soundly when she heard a knock on the door.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and got out of bed to open the door. It was Nanny Daisy standing at the


    door.


    "Madam, Young Master asked you to pick him up."

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Jessica felt it incredible. Oliver had many drivers and assistants. How could he ask her to pick him up?


    "Did he really say that? Simon is the one who helps him with his work."


    "Yes, Young Master asked you to pick him up yourself."


    Jessica didn''t know what was wrong with this man tonight. He had asked her to sleep on the bed,


    which show his concern, but then he asked her to pick him up in the middle of the night, ignoring that


    she was pregnant and needed to have a good rest.


    "Ask the driver to get the car ready. I''ll be right down."


    The driver drove Jessica to the club.


    It was Jessica''s first time here. ording to the sign, she took the elevator upstairs and found room


    6868.


    She knocked on the door but no one answered. Maybe nobody had heard the knock.


    Jessica hesitated at the door for a while. Just as she was about to leave, she saw Alice walking


    towards her.


    "Jessica? What are you doing here?"


    Alice looked at Jessica with disdain.


    "Good evening, Miss."


    "You work for Mr. Williams during working hours, but you don''t need to follow your boss after work,


    right? If Oliver knows it, he will kick you out of the Williams Group immediately."


    "Sorry, I went to the wrong ce."


    Then Jessica bypassed Alice and was about to leave here.


    "Since you''re here, don''t leave. As Oliver''s secretary, you should at least help him drink a few sses


    of wine."


    As soon as Alice pushed the door open, a strong smell of alcohol directly came into Jessica''s nostrils,


    making her feel sick.


    Jessica had to put down her hand that had been covering her mouth. She saw that there were many


    men and women in the room. Besides Oliver and Alice, she didn''t know anyone else.


    She had seen some of them before during the opening ceremony of the Fox Mountain Residence.


    "Who is this?" Someone asked.


    "She is Oliver''s secretary."


    "Mr. Williams, we asked you to call your wife here, but why did you ask your secretary here? It seems


    that we should punish you with more drinks. How mysterious your wife is! You didn''t even invite us to


    attend your wedding."


    Olivery on the sofa with eyes closed, without answering. No one knew if he was drunk or fell asleep.


    Alice picked up the whiskey on the table and gave Jessica a ss. "Jessica, have a drink."


    Jessica was pregnant and couldn''t drink any alcohol at all. "Sorry, Miss, I can''t."


    "Are you a weak drinker, or are you deliberately embarrassing me?"


    "Can I rece it with water?" Jessica saw a few bottles of water on the table, unscrewed one of them,


    and poured herself a cup of water.


    "Jessica, we''re not in the Williams Group, and it''s not working time. Oliver will not protect you. Since


    you''re here, you have to drink this whiskey."


    Carl, who was beside Oliver, wanted to stop Alice. He walked to Jessica and said, "Alice, we''re here to


    celebrate Mr. Williams'' wedding, don''t ruin the atmosphere. If Miss White can''t drink, let me drink it for


    her."


    "No." Alice wanted to stop him, but Carl had already gulped it down.


    "All right, you guys sit down."


    "Carl, you want to hook up with Oliver''s secretary?"


    "Come on, Alice, don''t ruin my rtionship with Mr. Williams."


    "Jessica, Carl has drunk it for you. Since you''re here, give us a show to celebrate Mr. Williams''s


    wedding. You can''t refuse this time."


    Jessica looked at Oliver, who had beenying on the sofa. She knew that he was not asleep and hoped


    that he could stop Alice''s request, but he did not do anything.


    She had been annoyed at being woken up in the middle of the night, but she still came here to pick up


    this man. However, the man acted like a stranger when his friends humiliated her.


    Jessica said directly, "I''m sorry. I have work tomorrow. I gotta go."


    She was about to walk to the door but Alice was already standing in front of her. "Jessica, you gotta be


    kidding me. Tomorrow is Saturday. Have you hidden your identity and been a part-time worker?"


    Jessica''s mind had been in a daze recently. It was an excuse to leave, but Alice didn''t let her go.


    "That''s none of your business."


    Alice brought another ss of whiskey. "You seem to want me to feed you the drink."


    Then Alice was about to pour whiskey directly into Jessica''s mouth.


    Jessica grabbed the ss and threw it on the ground.


    "What the f*ck did you do?" Alice raised her arm as she spoke with a ferocious look. She wanted to


    p Jessica.


    But Oliver grabbed her hand before she could p Jessica. She didn''t know when did he stand behind


    her.


    "Enough," Oliver yelled at her.


    Alice pretended to sob. "Oliver, you''re still protecting her."


    "Carl, send Alice back."


    "You should send her back since you''ve made her cry. I''ll send Jessica back." Carl smiled evilly. He had


    asked Oliver to introduce Jessica to him, but Oliver wasn''t willing to. Carl felt Oliver so stingy because


    he even didn''t introduce his employee to him. Today was a good opportunity, and he couldn''t let it go.


    "Are you insane?"


    "Alice doesn''t want me to send her back."


    Martin, who had been sitting in the corner, quietly watched what happened in the room, with a slight


    smile on his lips.


    "Martin." Then he was suddenly called by Oliver.


    "It''s none of my business."


    "Send Jessica back."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Why Martin but not me?" Carl asked unhappily.


    "Don''t you think you''re noisy?" Oliver red at Carl.


    Carl smiled helplessly. "Well, fine."


    Martin opened the door. "Miss White, let''s go."


    Jessica found Martin was very polite, and he was the one who looked more like a good person among


    Oliver''s friends.


    "Thank you."


    "Miss White, I''ll take you home."


    Jessica didn''t want Martin to know about her rtionship with Oliver.


    "Thank you, but I''ve already called a car. You don''t have to take me home. Thank you."


    "Okay."


    Martin saw Jessica get into a Rolls-Royce. It was Oliver''s car.


    "I didn''t expect that."

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Tina was fully prepared before telling Mr. Gadway about her pregnancy.


    Soon, Oliver knew. He then asked Simon to arrange a meeting with Tina.


    The meeting ce was at the hotel opposite Williams Hospital.


    Tina was still dressed up in disguise and set off in the evening. As soon as she reached the first floor,


    someone took her to see Oliver.


    When she entered the room, she found that there was no one in the room. She took a deep breath and


    told herself that if she didn''t take risks she would never get what she wanted.


    After a while, the door of the room opened. Tina''s face was deliberately full of shock. She stood up


    trembling.


    "Oliver, how could it be you?" Tina took off her sunsses and looked at Oliver doubtfully.


    Oliver''s dark eyes were like an abyss, making it impossible to know what he was thinking. His


    expression had not changed since he entered the room.


    However, his indifferent attitude almost made the atmosphere in the room frozen. Tina was so scared


    that she didn''t dare to say anything. She just showed Oliver her pregnancy test results.


    Oliver nced at the B-scan ultrasonography report and threw it directly on the table.


    He said coldly, "Abort this child. Mr. Talty will sign a document with youter. Write down the amount of


    money you want."


    Tina pretended to be sad, and tears quickly flowed down her face. "Oliver, I can''t abort this child. If you


    don''t want the child, I will raise it myself."


    "You never deserve my child. Take the money and get out of here."


    Tina plopped and knelt on the ground, "My religion does not allow me to abort the child, or I will go to


    hell."


    Her crying only made Oliver more agitated.


    Oliver stood up and strode out of the room.


    Soon, Oliver''swyer Mark Talty came in and handed a document directly to Tina.


    "Miss White, please take a look. If you have no objections, you can sign here."


    Tina didn''t even look at the documents. She didn''t want money because the White Group could give


    her enough money to spend. She wanted to be Mrs. Williams, the most honorable woman in


    Birmingham, and she wanted to rece Jessica to be Mrs. Williams and trample on her pride.


    "Mr. Talty, I won''t sign it. I want to see Oliver."


    "Mr. Williams has given me full authority to deal with it."


    "Then I''ll take the documents home and think about it before making a decision."


    Mr. Talty looked a little embarrassed because Simon told him that he should take Tina to Williams


    Hospital for an abortion right away, and if he couldn''t, he should deal with it within 3 days.


    "Okay, Miss White, I can give you two days to think about it."


    It was so cruel of Oliver to kill the baby if it were really his own baby. He only gave her two days. She


    had to think of a new way in such a short time.


    As long as it wasn''t thest moment, Tina believed that there was still a possibility of a turnaround. This


    was the only chance she could get married to Oliver so she couldn''t miss it.


    Tina left the hotel as if someone was running after her. As soon as she went downstairs, she found that


    there were many people on the road. It seemed to be a car ident.


    Just a few minutes ago, on the way to the hospital to see her grandma, Jessica saw Simon and Oliver


    standing outside the hotel, not knowing what they were talking about.


    The hotel was standing at an intersection with too much traffic. Suddenly a big truck came behind


    Oliver. The truck''s driving route was not straight, and it was not under control.


    Jessica witnessed the truck getting closer to Oliver. For a moment, she didn''t think of anything but ran


    straight across the road. She didn''t know where she got so much strength to push Oliver away


    At that time, there were already a lot of cars on the road. Oliver and Simon were only concerned about


    the thorny matter of Tina''s pregnancy and did not notice the dangerous truck behind them. He could


    not imagine the consequences if Jessica hadn''t run over desperately to push him away.


    Simon immediately called the police.


    Tina hid behind the crowd and saw Jessica and Oliver. She hated that why the truck didn''t hit Jessica


    directly so that she could be Mrs. Williams naturally.


    If Oliver and she stayed in the room for a while longer, they could avoid being hit by the truck. Jessica


    was a jinx to Oliver because she would bring misfortune to the people around her. Tina thought she


    was a victim of her because she believed that the position of Mrs. Williams was taken away by Jessica.


    Oliver asked Simon to stay at the scene. After waiting for the police, he and Jessica went to the


    hospital opposite.


    The receptionist saw the big boss and immediately stood up from her seat. Before she could greet Mr.


    Williams, she heard Oliver''s anxious voice, "Take her for a checkup."


    "Okay... Okay." The receptionist immediately stepped forward to hold Jessica.


    "I''m fine."


    The receptionist only listened to the instructions of her big boss. She didn''t care whether Jessica hurt


    or not, and she arranged for a full body examination.


    Jessica had no choice but to tell the doctor that she was pregnant now, and there were some tests she


    couldn''t do. She only fell down with a scratch on her leg and a band-aid was enough.


    Then the doctor took her to do the examination that almost everything she could do. The results of the


    examination were quickly sent to Oliver.


    Oliver went to the police station and interrogated the driver of the truck.


    The police tested the driver on the spot, he was obviously drunk.


    Oliver felt that things were not that simple. Since he returned to be the president of the Williams


    Group, he had made great changes in thepany. Naturally, as a result, some people''s profits were


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    gone and he offended a lot of people. In addition, he had to think more about the surrounding


    After the police questioned the driver, Oliver did not find anything unusual. He asked his own


    subordinate toe to the trial. The driver still insisted that it was because he drank too muchst


    night and was tired.


    If Jessica didn''t push him away, he might have suffered another car ident or even lost his life.


    Before his mother Maggie died, she said she hoped he would live happily and healthily. But if he died,


    he would fail his mother''sst wish.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of Tina''s pregnancy report, which meant the continuation of his


    life.


    Oliver called Simon out, "Tell Tina not to abort the child."

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Simon looked at Oliver and understood a little. "Okay, Mr. Williams. I''ll talk to Mr. Talty and ask him to


    change the terms."


    Tina was worried about how to make Oliver ept the child in her womb. When she heard her phone


    ring, she was not even in the mood to take a look. "Who is that annoying?"


    But her phone kept ringing.


    "Tina, you should answer the call. What if something urgent happens?"


    Tina was irritated by the ringtone of the phone. She answered the phone and said in an annoyed tone,


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Is this Miss White?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m Mr. Talty. We''ve met this morning."


    When Tina heard that it was Mr. Talty, she was worried about whether Oliver had changed his mind


    again. She didn''t know what to do now. She put Mr. Talty on speaker so Marina could hear him and


    help her.


    "Hello, Mr. Talty." Tina pretended to be kind.


    "Miss White, our n has been changed. You can keep the baby, so the document needs some


    changes. I''ll send the document to youter."


    Tina became so happy that even her voice was much louder. "Mr. Williams asked me to keep the child,


    right? Then he admitted that he''s my child''s father, didn''t he?"


    Tina was afraid that she might have misheard him. She looked at Marina, who was excited too. The


    two of them made an OK gesture.


    "Mr. Williams just asked you to resign the document again. I don''t know anything else."


    "Thank you, Mr. Talty. You cane to me anytime."


    Tina and Marina hugged each other. They were so happy because they thought they finally found the


    right way.


    Vincent was an illegitimate son, who had no money or power. He was apparently no match for Oliver.


    Tina thought she had made a stupid choice because of the urgency and because of his excellent sex


    skills. Fortunately, she had the opportunity to correct her mistakes.


    "Mom, we should deal with Vincent as soon as possible. He still has hope of marrying me. I''m afraid


    that if Vincent says something to Oliver, our entire n will be ruined."


    "I''ll shut him up. You just prepare to be the hostess of the Williams Family."


    Tina got the new agreement and nced at it casually. There were all kinds of confidentiality uses in


    it, which were fine with her. But she felt shocked when realizing that she would be kicked away after


    she gave birth to the child.


    Tina and her mother were analyzing every use in it all night.


    "Mom, what should we do? I''m afraid that I''ll be abandoned by Oliver after giving birth to the child. How


    can I marry into another rich family after already having a child?"


    "Tina, don''t worry about the contract. After you get to the Williams Family, you can get closer to Oliver.


    You pretend to be on good terms with that b*tch and then try to approach Oliver. You''re young and


    beautiful, and you can win his heart with the child."


    "I think I will suffer a lot in his home. And I even have to please that b*tch. I don''t know if I can hold on.


    If I can''t, I''ll just confess that Oliver is not my child''s father."


    "Are you crazy? You can''t expose yourself. Just endure the pregnancy for the time being. As long as


    that b*tch''s child is born, we can take the child away and you''ll be the child''s mother, then we will enjoy


    endless glory and wealth in the future."


    They had been thinking about all the possibilities and idents all night and found that they would not


    lose much but could gain a lot of benefits.


    The next day, Tina signed the agreement and sent it back to Mr. Talty.


    In the Williams Group.


    After an afternoon of meetings, Oliver sat in his office and received a call from an uninvited guest.


    "Carl, what''s the matter?"


    "Oliver, we''ve been back for so long, but you haven''t invited me to visit your office. I happened to be


    downstairs. Come down and pick me up."


    "Go upstairs on your own."


    "You hurt me."


    Carl hung up the phone and said to himself, "Do you think I''m here for you? I''m here for Miss White.


    Without Miss White, I will never visit your office even if you invite me."


    Carl was waiting for the elevator. And he saw Jessica, who had juste out from the elevator to send


    the guests off. He thought he shouldn''t have called Oliver if he knew he could see Miss White


    downstairs.


    He leaned against the elevator door, helping Jessica press the button of the elevator.


    Jessica didn''t notice Carl at all. When she was almost at the elevator door, she saw him.


    Carl made a gesture of invitation. "Miss White, nice to see you again."


    Jessica smiled. "Hello, Mr. Carl." Then she entered the elevator.


    "I''m really sorry for what happened in the club that day. Alice is willful. Please don''t take her words


    seriously."


    "I''m fine."


    Jessica pressed the button and asked, "Mr. Carl, which floor do you want to go to?"


    "Well, I just want to follow you."


    Jessica felt his words weird. She said, "If you are here for Mr. Williams, I can take you to his office."


    "Thank you, Miss White."


    They walked out of the elevator one after another.


    Jessica knocked on the door of the president''s office. "Mr. Williams, Mr. Carl is here for you."


    Oliver raised his head and looked at Jessica. His deep eyes turned to Carl beside her. "You go out


    first."


    Jessica lowered her head and left.


    Oliver continued to work in front of theputer. Carl, on the other hand, was pacing around his office.


    Oliver said tonelessly, "Have you finished?"


    "Your office is good. It doesn''t look big outside, but here''s even a special lounge."


    "Are you being kicked out by your father? Why are you so idle?"


    "Mr. Williams, please stop. Since you know I''ve been kicked out and I don''t even have a ce to have


    meals, you should buy me dinner. I''ve called Martin. He''s on his way."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Shame on you." Then Oliver made a phone call.


    Jessica made a reservation and went to the president''s office after work.


    "Mr. Williams, I''ve reserved a table in the restaurant. I''m off work first."


    "Wait a minute. Let''s go for dinner together."


    Jessica looked surprised and quickly calmed down. "Okay."

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    As long as it was work, a secretary had no reason to refuse.


    When Jessica came out of the president''s office, she met Martin who was about to enter. "Hello, Mr.


    Deerman."


    Martin nodded.


    "Martin, you''re finally here. Let me tell you something strange. Mr. Williams brought his secretary to


    dine with us together. I never see him like that. But I like it very much. With beauty like Jessica dining


    with us, I will be full just by looking at her tonight."


    Oliver was busy and did not hear what Carl was saying to Martin.


    "Is Miss White going to dinner too?"


    "Yes. I really like mature women like Miss White."


    When Oliver heard the name of Miss White, he nced at Carl.


    "Why are you ring at me? Don''t tell me that you are a boss who would asionally f*ck your


    secretary."


    ''Yes, he is.'' Martin listened with a wicked smile and said nothing.


    "Martin, I''ll take you to see the lounge inside." Carl was so talkative. "Oliver is so extravagant. By


    contrast, we really led a beggar life in America."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Oliver finished all the work and said, "Let''s go now."


    "I haven''t shown Martin around your office yet."


    "He''s been here many times."


    "What have you done behind my back? Only I have been here for the first time."


    "If you don''t want to leave, just stay here. Martin, let''s go."


    Oliver and Martin walked straight to the elevator exclusive for the boss.


    "Why are you walking so fast? Won''t you wait for Miss White?"


    Carl squeezed in as the elevator door was about to close. "You two are plotting to leave me alone."


    "I wanted toe out with Miss White so that others would assume that I have a girlfriend and they


    would not covet me anymore. You shouldn''t walk so fast."


    Carl had lived in the United States for many years. Even his dressing style was American street style.


    With a handsome face, he could always win women''s affection.


    The two men in front of him strode forward. Only Carl was walking slowly and kept waving at women


    who were ogling him.


    They arrived at a private home cuisine where Oliver often entertained guests.


    Jessica was already waiting at the door and was about to bring them into the private room. But at this


    time, she met Sally in the hall.


    "Good evening, Mr. Williams. Are you here for dinner too?" Sally went to greet Oliver.


    "So are you, Miss Saletta?"


    "I had an appointment here. But the other party can''te because of something. I feel boring to eat


    here alone and I am about to leave." Sally turned to Jessica and said, "Miss White, you''re getting


    prettier these days."


    Jessica smiled sweetly and blushed. "That''s sweet, Miss Saletta."


    Martin suddenly said, "Miss Saletta, if you don''t mind, you can have dinner with us. If there are more


    people, there will be more fun."


    Sally nced at Martin and wondered whether he had known her. She frowned slightly. "Won''t I disturb


    you?"


    Jessica tugged at Sally''s clothes. Sally looked at Jessica''s pleading eyes and smiled, "Then I''m d to


    join you."


    Jessica also breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, she would feel awkward dining with three men and


    didn''t know how to finish her meal.


    The five people sat down and started to talk about the weather in Birmingham.


    Martin looked at Sally who sat opposite to him and asked, "Miss Saletta, are you a local?"


    Everyone else looked at Sally when he asked her.


    A trace of displeasure shed across Sally''s eyes. "My mother was born in Birmingham. I''m half local."


    Soon, the waiter served dishes, easing the tense atmosphere in the room.


    As soon as the waiter left, Carl asked, "The dishes look very good. Miss White, what do you like to eat?


    I''ll help you with the dishes."


    Jessica was stunned and looked at Oliver, who was sitting in the main seat.


    Oliver red at Carl. "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Mr. Williams, don''t keep a straight face when dining with us. You will ruin our appetite."


    "It seems that you are not hungry. You can leave early and let us have a quiet dinner."


    "Without me, can you have this meal?"


    Sally said, "Mr. Salen, did youe from afar?"


    "Not really. I''m a local."


    Martin continued, "You''re a foreigner. Don''t call yourself a Birmingham man."


    Sally thought Carl was like an American-born man. "Mr. Salen, did you grow up abroad?"


    "Not really. I have simr experiences with Oliver. Am I right, Mr. Williams?"


    "Why do you suddenly mention me when talking about yourself?"


    Jessica had just learned that Oliver had grown up abroad. She had never asked anything about Oliver.


    But she could tell from previous meetings that these two men should be Oliver''s best friends.


    Carl saw Jessica eating slowly and asked. "Miss White, are you not satisfied with the food here? What


    do you want to eat? We can order more."


    Jessica suffered morning sickness slightly and had no appetite. When Carl found something wrong with


    her, Jessica became very nervous. "No, thanks. I''m full."


    "Miss White, do you want to go to the bathroom with me?" As Sally spoke, Sally had already stood up.


    "Okay."


    After they left, Carl asked Oliver, "Is Miss White short-spoken all the time?"


    When Carl asked, Martin was holding back a snicker.


    Oliver ignored Carl and continued eating.


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Carl was also puzzled and then asked Martin.


    "If you keep talking, I will drive you out of Birmingham."


    "No. I haven''t even met your wife. You said you would bring her to meet us and treat us to dinner." Carl


    pointed at Oliver.


    Martinughed out loud. Carl suddenly realized what was happening and opened his mouth wide.


    "Mr. Williams, seriously? Jessica is your wife? You''re torturing your wife. She has to sleep with you at


    night and work for you during the day?"


    Oliver did not deny it. So it was true.


    "Martin, why don''t you tell me earlier?"


    Martin raised his chin at Oliver, meaning that since Oliver wanted to keep it a secret, he couldn''t


    expose it.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Sally went to the bathroom and asked Jessica, "Why did youe out to eat with the three men?


    Fortunately, Lambert had something to do and didn''te to the appointment. Otherwise, it would be


    too buzzy."


    Jessica saw that Sally was repeatedly trying to set her up with Lambert, so she said quickly, "Sally, I''m


    married."


    Sally''s eyes suddenly widened. "I always thought Lambert and you..."


    "He is a friend I''ve just known."


    "Does he know you''re married?"


    "Yes."


    "Congrattions."


    Jessica''s abdomen would be obvious soon, so it would be found out by others by then. Now she


    confessed directly, lest it would be more awkward to be found out in the future.


    After going back home, Jessica felt that she was a little ufortable. It took her a long time to fall


    asleep.


    Fortunately, Oliver didn''te back with her at night. She was free to toss and turn in bed now.


    When she opened her eyes in the morning, her mind was still in a daze. Noticing the man closely next


    to her, she suddenly sobered uppletely. She didn''t know when Oliver came backst night.


    Jessica put on her clothes and went downstairs.


    "Madam, you wake up so early. Why don''t you take more rest?" Nanny Daisy''s words implied an


    apology for waking her up in the middle of the night.


    Jessica smiled and said, "I''m fine. I''ll just sleep a little longer at noon."


    "Madam, do you want to have breakfast now?"


    "No need. I want to take a walk in the garden."


    When Jessica woke up in the morning, Oliver was already awake. He didn''t get up until Jessica went


    downstairs.


    Oliver sat alone at the dining table for breakfast. Nanny Daisy said beside him, "Young master, I don''t


    think madam has a good appetite recently. Shall we ask the doctor to take a look at her?"


    "I''ll arrange it."


    Nanny Daisy also found something strange about Jessica, but she didn''t dare to say it directly. She


    reminded Oliver to care more about Jessica. She guessed that Jessica was pregnant. If Jessica had a


    child with Oliver, the GrandVille Apartments would be lively in the future. After they had a child, the


    rtionship between them would be much better than now. Thinking of this, Nanny Daisy smiled.


    Daisy was a personal servant brought by Oliver''s mother. She had never been married in her life. She


    had watched Oliver grow up and naturally cared about him wholeheartedly.


    Just as Daisy was talking to Oliver, she saw Jessicaing back. She immediately said, "Madam,


    you''re back. Do you want breakfast now?"


    Jessica didn''t expect Oliver to be up already. She walked around the river and came back. She wanted


    to go to the hospital after breakfast to avoid meeting Oliver.


    She couldn''t refuse again, so she had to agree. "OK."


    Jessica sat at the table and ate breakfast quietly. The atmosphere was a little strange. The two of them


    had not spoken since they had a quarrelst night.


    After breakfast, Jessica went upstairs to change clothes. Just as she took off her clothes, Oliver went


    straight into the cloakroom.


    Jessica put her pajamas in front of herself to block her body. "I''m changing. Can you go out?"


    "I''ve seen you all over. Why are you making a fuss?"


    "Let me change my clothes first."


    She usually wore a shirt and suit pants at work. On weekends, she only wanted to wear loose clothes


    and spend the weekendfortably.


    Jessica found a milky white woolen dress to put on and found that her body became a little fatter.


    When Oliver, who was sitting on the sofa and pondering, saw Jessica walking out of the cloakroom, his


    dark eyes sparkled with light. The woman''s body was delicately outlined by the woolen dress. Her


    ck hair was scattered around her waist, and her whole body exuded a young girl''s delicate and


    mature woman''s charm. Oliver was stunned for a moment and looked down at his phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Grandpa will know about your pregnancy soon."


    Hearing his words, Jessica began to get worried. She thought this man was still trying to send her to an


    abortion.


    "What do you want me to do?" She asked timidly.


    "I''ll get someone to clean up your medical records at the public hospital. In the future, you can go to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Williams Hospital for a checkup and give birth to the baby. I''ll get the doctor to adjust the new records


    to fit our real situation."


    It turned out that Oliver wanted to help her hide the actual number of days she was pregnant. "I''ll listen


    to your arrangement. I''ll pay you back privately for the cost of giving birth."


    "If grandpa asks, you know what to say."


    "I know." Jessica pursed her lips. "Then how will you exin to grandpa when I leave the Williams


    Family after I give birth to the child?"


    "I have my own way."


    "Thank you for helping me. I''ll pay you back if possible in the future."


    ''This woman really talks big. Pay me back?''


    Oliver nced sideways at her. "I''ll ask the driver to drive you to the hospitalter. He''ll take you


    through all the procedures."


    "Okay, thank you."


    This was good. Every time she came over for a checkup, she could see her grandma. Most importantly,


    her physical condition was not very good. If she could give birth in Williams Hospital, she would be very


    relieved.


    Jessica spent the morning with her grandma in the hospital.


    Her grandma could walk with her walking stick now. She took her grandma to the hospital garden to


    feel the sunshine and chat. Time passed quickly.


    Her grandma loved dressing up the most when she was young. Now that her grandma was always


    lying in the hospital wearing the hospital patient clothes, Jessica nned to go to the mall in the


    afternoon to buy some clothes for her.


    As soon as she reached the first floor of the mall, she met Marina and Tina.


    Jessica wanted to ignore them, but Tina stopped her. "Jessica."


    Jessica turned her head slowly. "What''s the matter?"


    Marina''s mouth twitched. "What an impolite girl! You don''t even know to call me auntie when you meet


    me."


    "Speaking of impoliteness, I really feel ashamed of my inferiority. Some girl even stole her sister''s


    fianc¨¦."


    Jessica didn''t want to show any respect to these two b*tches. If Marina dared to retort, she would say


    even harsher words. Marina and Jason had bullied her mother. If it weren''t for them, her mother would


    not have died of illness so early.


    "You... b*tch." Marina''s face turned red with anger.


    "Mom, ignore her. There is a day for her."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Jessica had been in a good mood recently. Since Oliver had epted the fact that she was pregnant,


    she didn''t need to hide it anymore. Especially Nanny Daisy, when she learned the good news, she


    began to n the pregnant women''s diet for her.


    Nanny Daisy made different kinds of delicious food for her every day, which made Jessica get plump.


    Oliver also asked the chauffeur to drive Jessica to work every day, and she was very grateful to him for


    that. She gradually began to think that Oliver was not a bad person. But...


    One day, Jessica was strolling in the backyard after dinner.


    In addition to the main house where she and Oliver lived, there were two wing houses in the backyard.


    Since there were workers bustling about the west wing, Jessica went over curiously to see what was


    going on, and it turned out the west wing was being decorated.


    Jessica wondered if there would be someone else moving in. Apart from the people from the old


    Williams'' mansion, she knew none of the other rtives of the Williams Family, nor had she ever heard


    Daisy mention anyone.


    Jessica looked at the furnishings inside, which were to women''s liking.


    Oliver had been excessively kind to her recently.


    ''Is he going to have a mistress at home?''


    In fact, that woman was not much of "a mistress", because her marriage with Oliver was a deal, to


    begin with, and it could be ended at any time.


    ''This is good anyway.''


    Jessica hoped that Oliver and that woman would end up being together so that she could leave with


    ease.


    When Jessica came back, she happened to meet Nanny Daisy.


    "Daisy, is someone going to move in the west wing?"


    Nanny Daisy looked a little flustered and stammered, "Madam, I... I don''t know much about this."


    "Alright, it''s okay."


    It seemed that the fact was pretty much as she expected.


    Jessica nned to wait for Oliver to bring it up himself, while she acted as if she knew nothing of it.


    After having dinner at home, Jessica was strolling about, which was a new habit she developed.


    Unconsciously, she walked to the west wing in the backyard.


    This time, Jessica heard a woman talking inside. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she


    heard a familiar voiceing from behind.


    "Sister, why are you leaving?"


    Jessica turned around and saw Tina, stunned. "Why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here? This was supposed to be my home. It''s you who took my ce." Tina turned to


    the servant and said, "Go get some tea and snacks. I want to chat with my sister."


    At this moment, Jessica saw that it was Nanny Daisy whom Tina was talking to.


    Nanny Daisy was also embarrassed. "Madam, the young master asked me toe over to help."


    Jessica''s face turned pale all of a sudden.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''What happened? Why is Tina moving in GrandVille Apartments, while the others seemed to have


    known it long ago?''


    When Nanny Daisy came out with the tea, Jessica had already left the backyard and back to the


    bedroom.


    Jessica recalled the encounter between Tina and Oliver, and the one she knew was when they were in


    Fox Mountain Residence. At that time, Tina took Oliver''s room card, iming that she would get him


    back. Seemingly, Tina had put her words into practice.


    Then Jessica thought of the other day when she met Marina and Tina in the mall. Apparently, there was


    more to it than what they said then. It seemed that they had long made a n to move in.


    Jessica paced back and forth in the room, thinking about this messy rtionship.


    ''Then what about Vincent? Did Tina really dump him? Highly likely. Vincent deserves it.''


    Tina was indeed good with men, which was different from Jessica.


    ''Perhaps I should leave Oliver early, which would be good for everyone.''


    Jessica didn''t want to see Tina when she got home at all.


    Oliver came back veryte at night and went straight to the study.


    Jessica wanted to talk about that thing with Oliver. She went to the study and knocked on the door


    gently.


    "Come in." The man''s cold voice came from inside the room.


    The moment Jessica opened the door, she caught a strong smell of cigar. Jason had used to smoke


    them at home often, and she was quite familiar with the smell.


    The man was lolling in the chair in front of the desk. The top buttons on his white shirt were naturally


    unbuttoned, while his sleeves were raised above the elbow, his strong arms shown. His handsome face


    was shrouded in the smoke. This was the first time Jessica had seen him so decadent.


    "Am I here at a bad time?" Jessica wanted to turn around and go back.


    "What''s the matter?" Oliver put out the cigar in his hand, walked to the window, and opened it wide so


    that the smell in the study could go away as soon as possible.


    "I saw my sister Tina in the backyard today. I want to know what''s going on."


    The man''s cold voice was a little hoarse. "It has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to care about it."


    "I know Tina was supposed to marry you, but I ended up marrying you by ident. If you two were in


    love with each other, we could end our rtionship early."


    "I told you it had nothing to do with you. You may leave now."


    Jessica could tell there was a tinge of anger in the man''s tone and knew it was not the right time to talk


    about this issue today, so she left.


    Oliver went on smoking in the study, not knowing how things had got to this point either.


    Oliver''s first reaction when he learned that Tina was pregnant was to have Simon take her to the


    hospital to have an abortion. Not any random woman could just give birth to his baby, especially Tina.


    And the most important thing was that he still doubted whether the woman that night was Tina or not.


    When Oliver almost had a car ident, or when he knew he could die at any time, the baby might be


    his only hope, but Oliver could still ept Jessica pregnant with some other man''s baby. If he killed his


    own flesh and blood, what was the difference between him and his father, Daniel? He hated his father,


    and he couldn''t forgive himself for bing the person he hated.


    Since Tina was pregnant, Oliver just took her as the woman carrying the baby for him, so he lodged her


    at home temporarily.


    He had already asked Mr. Talty to have Tina sign the agreement. When the baby was born, he would


    give her a one-off big settlement fee.


    Although Jessica had made an oral agreement with Oliver that she would not stop him from seeing


    someone else, he didn''t feel at ease at all. This issue had worn him out recently.


    Oliver calmed down in the study before returning to the bedroom.


    Jessica was not asleep yet. Recently, she had been reading some parenting books. She put the book


    down behind her upon hearing the door opening.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Do you think... I need to move into the guest room now? It seems good


    for all of us."


    ''All of us? Including Tina?''


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? If you don''t remember, I''ll remind you again. This has nothing to do


    with you. Everything is cool."


    Jessica shut up, walked to the bed, lifted the corner of the quilt, andy down.


    She was waiting for Oliver to return so that she could tell him about her intention to move into the guest


    room. Since he didn''t agree, she would sleep in the master bedroom in peace for now. During that time,


    She had already dozed off earlier.


    Jessica fell asleep in a moment. In a daze, a cold touch drifted around her body. She felt the man with


    the scent of moisture and mint clinging to her back.


    She suddenly sat up. "What do you want?"


    "Fuck you." Actually, Oliver wanted to hug this little asleep woman, but he didn''t expect that he woke


    her up. So he made up a random ridiculous reason. And he really wanted to see the woman''s reaction.


    "You... You''re shameless."


    "Are you done talking? I''ll continue when you''re done."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    The man continued to touch her.


    "Oliver, if you want to have sex, go to that woman. She''ll be very happy to satisfy you. I don''t mind


    changing ces with her. I''ll let her move here tomorrow, and I''ll go live in the backyard."


    "She''s the mother of my child. I don''t want anything to happen to her."


    "You''re afraid of hurting Tina as a pregnant woman. I''m pregnant too. Why can''t you think about it for


    me?"


    Hearing Jessica''s words, Oliver didn''t want to y his stupid trick anymore.


    He then smiled and said, "Okay, good night."


    Jessica was surprised to see the sudden change in him. She didn''t intend to dig deeper and began to


    sleep.


    When Jessica woke up early the next morning, the man was still asleep. She quickly got up. She


    wanted to leave home early and go to work.


    As soon as she arrived downstairs, she saw Tina sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Oh, Jessica, morning."


    Jessica nced sideways at her and ignored her. It was nauseous for her to meet Tina so early in the


    morning.


    Tina followed Marina''s advice and nned to get along well with Jessica. But Jessica didn''t treat her


    kindly. Even Jessica''s position in the family was higher than hers, which made her more jealous.


    Jessica walked straight to the table. "Daisy, please bring me breakfast."


    "Madam, would you like to wait for young master to have breakfast together?"


    "No."


    Daisy had no choice but to go to the kitchen and bring out the sandwich and milk specially made for the


    pregnant woman.


    Tina sat across from Jessica and asked unkindly, "Jessica, how long have you been pregnant?"


    Jessica raised her eyelids and looked at Tina. "Mind your own business."


    "I don''t know why I feel short of breath these two days. It''s probably because I moved to a new ce.


    I''m always ufortable."


    "If you''re not feeling well, go to the hospital. It''s useless to talk to me."


    "Jessica, I think you''re pregnant a little earlier than me, so could I ask you for more pregnancy tips in


    the future?"


    Tina deliberately hinted that she had gotten pregnant only after Jessica and Oliver had gotten married.


    In particr, Jessica knew that Tina had once taken Oliver''s door card, and it was likely that the two


    had sex that night.


    Jessica didn''t want to talk to her and she continued to eat her breakfast. Although there was a fly


    buzzing in her ear early in the morning, she could not hurt the child in her belly. She still had to eat


    something.


    When Tina saw that Jessica was ignoring her, she pursued the question again, "Jessica, is it okay?"


    "Don''t call me. It sounds disgusting. I don''t want to vomit."


    By this time, Oliver was already standing in the living room and heard the conversation clearly.


    He was really surprised to notice such a tough Jessica.


    Tina saw Oliver in a ck suit. He was so handsome that her eyes were almost fixed on him. She


    quickly stood up and walked to Oliver. "Good morning, Mr. Williams. Let me prepare breakfast for you."


    Jessica lowered her head and ate her sandwich. She just wanted to leave the table early. She didn''t


    even look at Oliver. It was so funny for him to eat with his legal wife and his mistress.


    ''Am I out now? Is this still the society that values monogamy?''


    Tina took the initiative to go to the kitchen and brought her breakfast with Oliver.


    "Mr. Williams, I woke up early to make this for you, see if it''s to your liking."


    Tina got up early this morning and went to the kitchen to make breakfast for Oliver. Marina told her that


    if she wanted to catch a man''s heart, she had to satisfy his stomach first. That was how Marina catch


    Jason''s heart.


    Before Tina came to GrandVille Apartments, she specially invited a famous chef to teach her how to


    cook.


    Since Oliver sat down at the table, Jessica not only didn''t greet him but also didn''t give him a look.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tina made breakfast for him personally, and he didn''t refuse, picking up his knife and fork, cutting a


    sandwich, and putting it in his mouth.


    Tina looked at Oliver and felt extremely nervous. She was afraid that it might not be right for Oliver''s


    appetite. Seeing that Oliver did not speak, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Williams, how does it taste? If


    it doesn''t suit your taste, I''ll go to the kitchen and make another one."


    Oliver took a sip of milk and said, "It''s good."


    Tina felt happy about what she had done. She turned to Oliver with a ttering smile on her face and


    nced at the expressionless Jessica, feeling proud.


    Not wanting to listen to the conversation between them, Jessica quickly finished eating and got up to


    leave.


    "Jessica, are you done eating?"


    "Yes, you guys continue." Then she went upstairs.


    When she arrived downstairs, the food she had just eaten suddenly reached her throat. She went to


    the bathroom and vomited.


    The man''s cold voice came from behind. "If you are not feeling well, you can ask for leave today."


    Jessica didn''t know when the man came up, but she said without looking back, "No, I''m fine."


    After washing up, she walked around the man at the door and went to the cloakroom to put on a coat.


    Tina saw that Jessica and Oliver had left one after another and went upstairs quietly.


    She opened the door nearest to the staircase. It was Jessica and Oliver''s bedroom. She went in and


    looked for all Jessica''s things, especially the jewelry box, but found nothing.


    Tina knew that Jessica had the other tulip earring. If she didn''t wear it now, she must have put it


    somewhere, but Tina couldn''t find it even after searching the bedroom.


    She pushed open the door of the next room and saw Jessica''s box at a nce. It turned out that all


    Jessica''s things were here. She was overjoyed. She was about to rummage through the box when she


    heard footstepsing in.


    She then quickly hid behind the door.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    The maid went into the bathroom to clean up, and she went downstairs quietly. Since she had found


    Jessica''s things, she could soon find the other tulip earring.


    When Tina went downstairs, Nanny Daisy was in the living room there.


    "Miss White, it''s the young master and madam''s room. No one is allowed to go inside."


    "I went up to see if my sister was still there. I knocked on the door. There was no one, so I came down."


    Tina looked at Nanny Daisy''s back as she left the living room and cursed in a low voice, "Who do you


    think you are? You even dare to mess with my business. When I be Mrs. Williams in the future, I''ll


    not let you go."


    Tina left the main building resentfully and returned to the courtyard.


    It was so boring to stay here. She didn''t even have the freedom to go out. She felt like she was in jail.


    Vincent couldn''t find Tina anywhere. Marina told him that Jessica had seemingly forgiven the two of


    them, but secretly urged Jason to force Tina to work at a branch office abroad. She couldn''t go back for


    a while, so their wedding was postponed for the time being. It was unknown when it could be


    rescheduled.


    After hearing this, Vincent knew that Jessica deliberately retaliated against him and Tina. He wanted to


    meet Jessica again.


    Jessica was helping with the minutes in the conference room when her phone suddenly rang. She


    hung up without looking at it. But the phone rang again.


    As a secretary, she didn''t dare to set the phone mute. She was afraid that if she couldn''t be found, she


    would be scolded. She just set the phone to a low ringtone.


    Just before entering the conference room, she forgot about the ringtone of her cell phone. She didn''t


    expect her phone to ring all the time during the meeting.


    Oliver, who was in front of her, heard everything clearly. He was disturbed during his speech. He took a


    deep look at Jessica for a moment. Everyone in the conference room followed the president''s gaze and


    stared at her.


    She was so scared that her palms were sweating and she turned off the phone in a hurry.


    Fortunately, the meeting was about to end.


    Jessica returned to her office. When she just turned on her phone, Vincent called again, saying that he


    was waiting for her downstairs.


    She took the elevator downstairs in a hurry, meeting Vincent at the entrance.


    "Vincent, is there something wrong with you?"


    "Jessica, did you force Tina to go abroad?"


    "Who told you that?"


    "That''s not the point. I didn''t expect you to be so evil. Last time, you said you forgave us in front of me,


    and then you sent Tina abroad behind my back. Are you retaliating against us because I lied to you and


    you are unhappy to see us together?"


    Jessica sneered. "So?"


    "Tell your father to get her back."


    "You two are so close. Why don''t you follow her abroad?"


    Vincent had just established his footing in the Garner Group. How could he be willing to go abroad at


    this time? Of course, Jessica also deliberately induced him. She knew that such a big lie about Tina


    going abroad was something that Marina and her daughter would make up.


    Vincent was angry. "I can''t go abroad for the time being, so I hope you can help me."


    "It''s ridiculous for you to ask me to help you. Last time, I have wished you both a long life together. If


    you don''t think it''s enough, I wish you can spend all your next lives together."


    Jessica cklisted his phone number in front of Vincent and added, "I''ve already left the White Family.


    You and anyone in the White Family have nothing to do with me anymore."


    ''Why did I fall for Vincent back then? I was really out of my mind.''


    She actually had his child. She was determined not to let Vincent know that the child was his. She


    didn''t want to have anything to do with this person anymore.


    However, seeing Vincent being yed around by Tina, she felt he really deserved it.


    She had just sat down when her new colleague Jasmine said to her, "Jessica, Mr. Williams wants you


    to go to his office."


    Jessica felt somewhat uneasy. She got up and walked away, tidying up her clothes. She knocked on


    the door and entered the president''s office.


    "Mr. Williams, what can I do for you?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver asked her to stand there, without saying a word.


    Jessica waited for a few seconds and saw that Oliver was still reviewing the documents. "I''lle back


    when you''re done."


    "Who told you to leave?"


    "I haven''t left yet. Tell me what you need."


    "Can''t I see you if there''s nothing? Can you tell me who you saw just now when you went downstairs in


    a panic?"


    She didn''t expect to be seen by him since she had only been downstairs for a while.


    "I have the freedom to meet people."


    "It seems that your life is too easy. If you want to be like that woman at home, I don''t mind giving you a


    long vacation."


    "I can''t take a vacation. I''ve already cklisted that person. I won''t see him again." Jessica answered


    sincerely.


    She didn''t want to stay at home and do nothing. Could she stay at home every day to fight with Tina?


    She didn''t want to. Even if she was pregnant, she couldn''t give up her job. After the child was born, she


    needed money to support three people. Although the sry of this job was not high, it was better than


    not earning a penny.


    Jessica left the president''s office and went to the break room to make a cup of coffee to calm herself


    down. Jasmine was also taking a break there.


    When she saw Jessica, she immediately came over. "Jessica, did the president scold you?"


    "Why should he scold me?" Jessica''s hand, which was holding the coffee cup, trembled imperceptibly.


    She thought that Jasmine had heard something.


    "During the afternoon meeting, your phone kept ringing. I heard that during our president''s previous


    meeting, some employees'' phones rang and was fired on the spot."


    "Right, the president taught me a lesson. Since it was the first time, he forgave me."


    "It seems that the president is not as terrifying as they said." Jasmine seemed to be relieved. "Jessica,


    please give me more advice in the future."


    "You tter me. I have been working here not long."


    "Jessica, you are a big shot in our University A. I often see your name in every corner of the school.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know you at that time."


    Jessica''s School of Economics and Management was the richest school in University A. The students


    who studied there were not only excellent but also rich and powerful.


    Jessica was an exception. If the White Family was involved, she was also a rich girl, but Jason did not


    even pay her tuition fees. It was her grandma who paid her tuition fees.


    While she was studying at University A, in order to get a schrship for every school year, she fought


    for first ce in all other aspects, so Jessica was very famous at University A.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Jessica was going to the hospital to visit her grandma. But she was upset at the thought of seeing Tina


    again after work. Perhaps because of pregnancy, her hormone level changed a lot, and she had been


    bilious.


    She returned to GrandVille Apartments veryte. She was a little hungry, so she asked the servants in


    the kitchen to make some supper.


    After a while, someone knocked on the door, but it wasn''t Daisy who came in.


    Jessica asked casually, "Why isn''t Nanny Daisy here? Is she not feeling well?"


    "Madam, I will serve you from now on."


    Jessica knew that she was Nanny Winnie, but she didn''t know her very well. She only knew that she


    was a servant who had been working in the kitchen.


    "Okay, you can go down first. I''ll send the bowl downstairs myselfter."


    "Yes, madam. If you need anything else, just tell me."


    Jessica finished a bowl of porridge, went down to deliver the bowl, and took a walk. She strolled around


    the garden and saw Nanny Winnie walking towards the backyard with a basket in her hand.


    Jessica immediately realized that Nanny Daisy was not busy, nor was she feeling unwell. It turned out


    that she went to serve Tina.


    She felt pretty upset. Since she came to GrandVille Apartments, Nanny Daisy was the person who


    treated her the best. It was familiar and sad to see someone who was good to her would go for Tina.


    When she was a child, Jason was nice to her before Tina arrived at the White Family. Ever since Tina


    was there, it was as if the White Family didn''t have her as a daughter. Tina was really good at stealing


    the people around her.


    Jessica suddenly became sentimental.


    Nanny Daisy should have just listened to Oliver''s arrangement. Besides, she could leave if she wanted.


    If Nanny Daisy was too good to her, she didn''t know when she would be able to repay her kindness.


    Thinking about that, she felt much better.


    When Jessica returned to her room, she saw a photo sent by Jasmine on WhatsApp on her phone.


    She thought it was about work. So she opened it and saw a picture.


    It was taken the moment when she went on stage to receive the first prize she had won in a dance


    She was wearing light makeup. After looking at the photo for a while, she barely recognized herself.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She almost forgot that she still had such a pure and energetic moment.


    Staring at the photo, she smiled. Although she was very poor in the past, she still had a happy life in


    school. She was young, free, and unrestrained. She didn''t know when she entered this cage and


    couldn''t move.


    Jessica was chatting with Jasmine and did not notice that Oliver had already entered the room.


    Oliver suddenly walked in front of her, and Jessica realized that the shadow of a figure was covering


    her. She stood up in a hurry and saw the man''s deep eyes and gloomy face. She had no idea what he


    was thinking and why he suddenly stood in front of her.


    Jessica bit her lip. "You''re back."


    The man suddenly grabbed her phone and saw the photo of her at first nce.


    "Is that you?"


    Jessica was still angry at his rude action just now. She just nodded and didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Can I get back my phone now?"


    Oliver held the phone and handed it over.


    "By the way, Nanny Daisy will work at the backyard temporarily. I asked Nanny Winnie to take her


    ce."


    "Thank you. You don''t have to tell me about this. It doesn''t matter if it''s Nanny Daisy or Nanny Winnie."


    After saying that, she regretted it. It was good enough for her to have a servant to take care of her. How


    could she be so picky about who the servant was?


    "If you''re not used to it, I can get Nanny Daisy back."


    "I''m good." After Jessica finished speaking, she went into the bathroom.


    Nanny Daisy was the one Tina wanted. She knew that Nanny Daisy and Jessica were close to each


    other the day she arrived. Although Oliver did not give her the freedom to go out, she could still choose


    a pleasing servant in GrandVille Apartments. This small request would be satisfied by Oliver. Sure


    enough, Oliver agreed. Only by separating the people who were protecting Jessica could Tina carry out


    her n well.


    At this time, Tina was on the phone with Marina in the room, discussing the n.


    When Jessica came out of the shower, Oliver was no longer in the bedroom.


    After she went to bed, she didn''t dare to sleep. She was afraid that Oliver would catch her off guard


    when he came to bed.


    After a while, Oliver entered the room in his pajamas. It seemed that he had gone to the bathroom of


    the guest room next door to take a bath.


    When she saw the mane in, she sat up and said, "Did I spend too much time in the bathroom,


    dying your bath?"


    Jessica was clearly estranging him with her words.


    "It''s okay."


    "Well, I''m going to Fox Mountain Residence on a business trip tomorrow. I want to rest early."


    Jessica was afraid that the man would harass her after she fell asleep. She might as well give him a


    little warning, which wouldn''t make the man embarrassed because of being turned down.


    "Then go to sleep. I''ll go back to the study first. I still have some work to do."


    She didn''t expect the man would be so considerate. It was probably because he felt a little bad about


    sending Nanny Daisy away and he becamepassionate. People were emotional animals. The two


    of them had lived in the same bed for so long. Even if it were only a cat or a dog, he should have pity


    for it.


    Looking at the woman sitting on the bed and speaking timidly, no matter how heartless he was, he


    didn''t want to let her down too much.


    Jessica left early in the morning on a business trip.


    Tina arranged for Nanny Daisy to clean up her yard after breakfast, while she stayed in the living room


    of the main building.


    Finding the right time, she went straight into the guest room. Fortunately, Jessica didn''t bring her


    suitcase for the trip. Otherwise, Tina might lose the opportunity to find the tulip earrings forever.


    She opened the suitcase and rummaged through it. There was not even a jewelry box inside.


    Tina didn''t give up and searched every corner of the room. She couldn''t even find any other jewelry, let


    alone the tulip earrings.


    As she rummaged around, she alsoughed at Jessica in her heart. She didn''t expect that after she


    had been married to Oliver for so long, he didn''t even give her a piece of jewelry. She was such a lowly


    woman. Thinking about therge sum of money that she signed with Oliver, Tina was so happy.


    But this time, she had failed to find what she wanted, which made her feel a little uneasy.


    ''Jessica, you forced me to do this to you. Don''t me me.''

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Before Tina went to GrandVille Apartments, Marina had prepared her all kinds of medicine, and put it in


    a bottle formon drugs, just in case.


    Tina had mastered the dosage and efficacy of every kind of medicine as if she was about to be a


    professional pharmacist.


    She spent a lot of time staying in the kitchen. Now she was getting along well with domestic helpers in


    the kitchen.


    The servants in GrandVille Apartments liked Tina because she was generous and often gave them


    small gifts. And Tina was especially generous to Nanny Winnie.


    Servants'' attitudes also varied from person to person. Usually, they had no contact with Jessica


    because she either went to work or stayed in the hospital. She didn''t spend much time at home. Even


    at home, she was alone, looking depressed, making it difficult for the servants to get close to her. So in


    Servants were not surprised that a rich man had many women in the house. But they would gossip


    behind their backs.


    When Jessica came back from her business trip, she saw Tina chatting with Nanny Winnie in the yard.


    For some reason, when Jessica saw that happy scene, she felt a little upset. Perhaps she remembered


    that ever since Tina and Marina lived in the house of the White Family, they had cozied up to the


    servants of the White Family. At that time, they would change the servants who were opposed to them.


    Later, all the servants in the White Family became their aplices and bullied Jessica.


    She was still young at that time. Jason didn''t listen to her at all. He always said why Tina never said the


    maids treat her badly.


    It seemed that it was Jessica who was wrong.


    It was only after she grew up and became tough that the situation began to improve. But her miserable


    memory was inadvertently aroused. Bad feelings swarmed into her mind, making her very


    ufortable.


    Jessica also knew that the servants were all instigated by Marina. But even so, she could not forgive


    them.


    Seeing that Jessica was back, Nanny Winnie immediately put on a straight face and walked over. She


    lowered her head and said, "Madam, you''re back." She took the luggage and followed Jessica.


    Jessica said to Nanny Winnie, "Thank you, Winnie. Please put my luggage in the guest room."


    Tina looked at Jessica with a tired face. "Sister, you''re back. I thought you didn''te backst night.


    What happened? Mr. Williams told me that you went on a business trip. Don''t you have to pay rent to


    live here, do you? So that''s why you work so hard to earn money."


    When Tina first came here, she pretended to be nice. But in a few days, her evil nature showed up.


    "Are you going to tell me that Oliver slept in your roomst night?" Jessica twitched her lips and


    sneered.


    Tina''s look immediately went bad and she groaned angrily. "Anyway, I have his baby in my belly. I don''t


    know if Oliver knows who your baby''s father is."


    It seemed that Jessica''s words really provoked Tina.


    "Tina, it''s useless for you to provoke me. If you have the guts, ask Oliver to kick me out of the house.


    Maybe I''ll look up to you then, or you just a sh*t in my eyes."


    "You..." Tina was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    She obviously wanted to kick Jessica out. If Jessica was driven out of the house, she wouldn''t have


    Oliver''s protection. When Jessica was outside alone, she would have no money or power, which


    helped Tina control her more easily.


    However, through talking with the servants, she realized that although Oliver didn''t like Jessica, he


    didn''t intend to kick her out.


    Tina thought to herself that even if Jessica stayed in GrandVille Apartments, Jessica would always be a


    loser.


    After the conversation in the yard between the two of them, Jessica didn''t see Tina for several days.


    Jessica was in a much better mood with one less annoying person in front of her, and she ate one


    more slice of bread at breakfast.


    She hadn''t been pregnant for a long time. So she still went to work and was always the first employee


    to arrive in the office. Of course, her driver who took her to work every day gave a lot of help.


    As a secretary, there were too many things to do every day. asionally, she would have a cup of


    coffee and rest in the tearoom.


    Today, Jessica felt somewhat ufortable, so she made a cup of hot coffee to warm her stomach.


    Jasmine came in and saw Jessica''s pale face. She walked up to Jessica and whispered, "Jessica, are


    you not feeling well?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica knew that her difort was probably rted to her pregnancy. The matter of her pregnancy


    had always been kept secret in thepany. She was slim so her belly wasn''t noticeable in the early


    stages of pregnancy.


    She was afraid that when others found out that she was pregnant, they would definitely ask about her


    husband and so on. At that time, the situation would be very awkward. When she told them the first lie,


    she had to follow it up with countless lies.


    "Jasmine, I''m OK. I feel a little cold. I''ll be fine soon after drinking something hot."


    "Why don''t you get off work early? What else do you have? If you need my help, just tell me. Don''t


    worry."


    "Okay, I''ll ask you for help if I need you. Thank you."


    Ever since Jasmine came to the office, the two of them got along very well. Jessica began to do her


    work more smoothly, and they became friends. She felt much better and delighted. The doctor had


    been telling her to keep in a happy mood during pregnancy.


    Jessica looked at her phone, realizing that she had been resting for a long time. She got up and was


    about to leave when she identally saw the chair under her stained with blood.


    Jasmine saw it too. "Jessica, are you on your period?"


    Jessica''s ruddy face suddenly turned even paler. She thought, ''OMG! I can''t have my period now. Is


    something wrong with the baby?''


    She calmed down, then answered Jasmine, "Jasmine, I''m going out for a while. If someone asks for


    me, just tell him I have something urgent to deal with."


    "Hurry up. I''ll do what I can do for you."


    "Thank you."


    After Jessica finished speaking, she went downstairs. Then she took a taxi to the nearby hospital.


    It was difficult to get a taxi after work.


    Jessica walked to the nearest hospital. As she walked, she felt that her eyes suddenly darkened and


    she lost consciousness.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    When she woke up, she found herself lying on the bed.


    Noticing a tall figure in front of the window, she suddenly became nervous. The next thought that


    urred to her was that Oliver had brought her to the hospital for an abortion.


    The man standing there heard the rustling of the bed and turned around. "Are you awake?"


    "Lambert, why are you here?"


    "I was just passing by the street ahead and saw you fainting on the side of the road, so I brought you to


    the nearest hospital."


    "Thank you."


    Jessica said as she sat up and was about to get up.


    "The doctor said you should rest more."


    When Lambert had just sent Jessica to the hospital, the doctor asked about the patient''s condition. He


    hadn''t seen Jessica for a few days, so he didn''t know how to answer. After examining her, the doctor


    immediately found out that the patient was pregnant.


    The doctor who examined Jessica was an olddy. She said to Lambert earnestly, "Young man, you


    are too careless. Your wife has been pregnant for a few months and but you don''t even know it. I really


    don''t understand you, young people. You''re really irresponsible."


    Only then did Lambert know that Jessica was pregnant.


    "I''m fine. I just need a rest. Lambert, you should go back first. Sorry to trouble you."


    "Let me call Oliver. If you''re OK, I''ll ask him to pick you up."


    "No, Lambert, no." Jessica quickly stopped Lambert, who had just taken out his phone and was about


    to dial.


    She didn''t want to bother that man because of her pregnancy, which would make her situation worse.


    "Does he know you''re pregnant now?"


    Jessica looked at Lambert in a daze. "Yes."


    After that, she quickly turned her face away. She could not exin to Lambert that the child had


    nothing to do with Oliver. It was inappropriate to bother Oliver.


    Seeing Jessica''s uneasy expression, Lambert walked to Jessica''s bedside andforted her to lie


    down.


    At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly opened.


    The two people in the room raised their eyes at the same time and looked at the door. The man at the


    door was like a ghost from the hell, with a chilling aura.


    Oliver said coldly, "I guess I came at a bad time. Did I disturb you?"


    Lambert stood up. "You''re here at the right time. I''m leaving. Take good care of your wife."


    "Of course I''ll take care of my wife." Oliver said,ying a particr emphasis upon the words ''my wife.''


    The two tall men stood in the ward with a strong hostility in their words, which made the atmosphere in


    the small ward even tenser. Jessica felt more uneasy.


    She forced a smile and said to Lambert, "Lambert, thank you for sending me to the hospital. You can


    go back first."


    Lambert ignored Oliver, walked around him, and strode away.


    Oliver walked to Jessica''s bed and looked at her in amanding manner. "It seems that Lambert


    didn''t know the truth."


    "You can leave too."


    "Can''t you stop causing trouble? You didn''t let Simon send you to the hospital when you''re sick, but you


    called Lambert over. Are you happy to see a lot of men around you?"


    "Then you can get out of my ward. I don''t dare to ask the president toe to see me."


    "You really don''t know what''s good for you. The doctor said it''s nothing serious. Simon will go through


    the discharge procedures immediately and you should return to the GrandVille Apartmentster."


    "I want to rest in the hospital for a night."


    "I don''t want everyone to know that Mrs. Williams is pregnant."


    There was obvious mockery in Oliver''s words. Taking her home seemed to be the greatest gift to her.


    She was just a woman who was pregnant with another man''s child but was known as Mrs. Williams.


    The doctor did not find out the specific reason why she bled. The doctor''s order indicated that she


    should rest more.


    Jessica believed the doctor''s words. She had just gone on a business trip a few days ago. After all, she


    was busy and tired during the trip. It was possible that the child had been affected. She had an


    ultrasound, which showed that the child was OK.


    Simon drove Oliver and Jessica back to the GrandVille Apartments.


    Tina watched theme back together and felt something was wrong, so she quietly walked to the


    parking lot.


    As soon as Simon parked the car, he saw Tina walking in his direction.


    "Simon, where did youe back from?"


    At this time, Simon was still holding the hospital bag, which was filled with health products and


    miscarriage prevention medicines prescribed by the doctor for Jessica. Since Tina saw it, he said


    directly, "I just came back from the hospital."


    "Is there something wrong with my sister''s body?" Tina asked with concern.


    "The doctor said there''s nothing serious. She just needs to have a good rest."


    Tina''s nervous expression immediately rxed. "My sister has always been in good health and will


    recover soon. Is this my sister''s medicine? I''ll take it to her." As Tina spoke, she reached out for it.


    Simon dodged her hand. "I won''t trouble Miss White. I''ll send it to madam right away."


    Simon rejected Tina and walked straight to the main building.


    Tina sneered behind his back, thinking that he was still so guarded against her. No matter how guarded


    he was, he couldn''t stop her from drugging Jessica. It seemed that the doctor didn''t find anything


    strange at all, but thought it was a normal pregnancy reaction.


    Tina followed behind, wanting to go in and watch the show.


    When Oliver came back, he called Nanny Winnie to the master bedroom and asked her to take care of


    Jessica. Then he went to the study.


    Nanny Winnie had already made the bed for Jessica and helped her lie down.


    "Madam, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, just bleed a little." Jessica smiled calmly.


    "Madam, don''t worry too much. Just rest more. Is there anything you''d like to eat?"


    "No, I don''t have an appetite now."


    "I''ll let the kitchen cook you some soup."


    Jessica felt a little ufortable in her abdomen and didn''t want to talk to Nanny Winnie anymore, so


    Jessica asked her to go downstairs.


    Tina saw that Nanny Winnie hade down and gone to the kitchen to wait for Nanny Winnie.


    She just casually asked Nanny Winnie a few questions and knew all about Jessica''s condition.


    Tina felt that the dosage she had drugged Jessica was not veryrge, but she did not expect Jessica to


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    bleed. This was not the result she wanted.


    Jessica''s baby must be fine.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Tina called Marina and reported Jessica''s condition. She didn''t expect that when she said that Jessica


    was bleeding, Marina raised her voice suddenly.


    "Even if you don''t like her, you should know what you can''t do. Her child is important to us." Marina was


    afraid that things would be screwed up by Tina because she had messed up the n of marrying


    Oliver.


    "Mom, I did just put a little bit of that medicine in her milk cup. I didn''t expect her to be so weak. She''s


    fine now. I''ll pay attention to it."


    Before Marina hung up the phone, she told Tina again and again for fear that she would make another


    mistake.


    Jessicay in bed, sleepless. She could only ept her destiny if she lost the baby. If the pregnancy


    went smoothly and she gave birth to the baby, she would take good care of her baby.


    Jessica hoped that she was pregnant with a girl so that she could dress up her in the future. That was


    like every woman''s dream.


    She didn''t seem to have thought seriously about what happened after the baby was born, but what


    happened this time made her feel uneasy.


    Jessica struggled to get up and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    She didn''t dare to wash for too long, afraid that it would be bad for her. She just washed her hair


    carefully.


    With long, thick ck hair, Jessica was usually the envy of others. Thanks to her mother, who took


    good care of her hair when she was very young. Her hair had been dark and shiny.


    After washing her hair, she felt exhausted and panting.


    When she saw some of her hair falling from the ground, she thought it was her pregnancy that caused


    her hair to lose. She didn''t think much about it. She just wanted to clean up the corners of the bathroom


    before Oliver came back to take a shower. She couldn''t let the man who was a neat freak see her hair.


    Because it was toote, she didn''t want the servants to clean up, so she had to kneel on the bathroom


    floor.


    As soon as she finished cleaning up the bathroom, Oliver came in.


    Perhaps she had slept in the hospital for too long in the afternoon and was not sleepy at all. She tossed


    and turned and couldn''t sleep. Thinking about what happened in the hospital, she thought Oliver


    probably misunderstood her and she wanted to exin it to him.


    Jessicay on her side. When she heard the sound of the bathroom door, she got up.


    She nced at the man who had juste out of the bathroom. His hair was still wet with water


    flowing andnding on his cold face. He was so perfect that she dared not to look straight at him.


    Jessica bit her lower lip and took a deep breath. "Well, I think you must have misunderstood what


    happened this afternoon. I didn''t call Lambert. I fainted on the way to the hospital for some reason.


    Lambert said that he happened to pass by and sent me to the hospital. I don''t want to make you two


    unhappy because of me."


    "You''re ttering yourself. My business with him has nothing to do with you. I just hate him."


    "I won''t ask anything about you, but don''t use me as an excuse to attack Lambert."


    "Well, did you feel sorry for him?"


    Jessica was really depressed at this moment, unable to believe in front of him was the president of


    Williams Group. Now he was such a scoundrel.


    "Oliver, don''t talk nonsense. Since it''s not because of me, that''s fine."


    Jessicay on her side again, not wanting to say another word to him.


    After ten seconds, Oliver said coldly, "Don''t think I don''t know what you did with him."


    Hearing what he said, Jessica was about to jump out of bed. But she just sat up straight a little


    considering that she was pregnant. "Oliver, have you seen a doctor? Is there something wrong with


    your mind?"


    After she finished speaking, Oliver snapped with cold eyes, "You are going too far."


    "I''m just telling the truth. Do you think people around you will tell you the truth? They''re just afraid of


    you, so they''ll do whatever you want. Don''t think that you are absolutely right."


    Oliver sneered, "Do you think you''re smart? Then how could you be kicked out by the White Family?"


    "This is my own business." She was surprised that the man knew so much about her and he tried to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rub salt into her wound.


    "Then stay out of my business."


    The next day.


    Jessica who was in deep sleep was woken up by Nanny Winnie.


    "Madam, there''s a call for you from Senior Mr. Williams."


    Jessica did a double-take. Ever since she married Oliver, she had only met Jeff once at the table. She


    didn''t expect to receive a call from him.


    She was in her pajamas and went downstairs to answer the phone.


    "Jessica, how do you feel? Oliver is too careless. How could he let you go to the hospital alone?"


    When Jessica heard this, she knew that Lambert must have told his grandfather about yesterday. It


    seemed that everyone in the Williams Family knew about her pregnancy.


    "Grandpa, I''m fine. The doctor said everything was fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "This is a good thing. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''ll have a great-grandson soon. You really bring


    good fortune to our Williams Family."


    Fortunately, he didn''t say to Jessica these words in front of her. Otherwise, she was too embarrassed


    to hear. She didn''t think that she deserved his regard.


    Jessica said calmly, "I wanted to tell youter."


    After saying some ttering words to Jeff, Jessica hung up the phone.


    After putting down the phone, she took a long breath of relief. Answering the phone almost used up her


    energy.


    She felt so hungry, so she went to the kitchen and asked the servant to make porridge for her, only to


    see Tina making bread in the kitchen.


    Jessica felt a little incredulous. Tina had never done these things when she was in the White. She


    wondered why she acted like a fine wife after being with Oliver.


    When Tina saw here in, she was stunned first, then a weird expression shed across her face.


    "Jessica, why are you here?"

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Jessica looked up and down at her and said calmly, "You want to cook by yourself? Don''t you have a


    kitchen in your yard?"


    "I''m really bored in the backyard alone. I happen to have nothing to do now. If you want anything, just


    tell me. I just baked Mr. Williams a whole-wheat bread. When it''s done, I''ll slice it up and send it


    upstairs to you."


    "No need. I don''t have the luck to enjoy."


    Just now, Jessica was quite hungry. But when Jessica suddenly saw Tina, shepletely lost all of her


    appetites. Then, Jessica went back upstairs to lie down.


    Tina called Nanny Winnie to the kitchen. "My sister came to the kitchen just now. She must be hungry.


    Do you want to bring her some food?"


    Nanny Winnie was afraid that Jessica would think she was cold-shouldered, so she called Jessica.


    Tina listened to Nanny Winnie as she asked Jessica whether she wanted to eat porridge or bread, and


    an evil smile appeared on Tina''s face.


    Nanny Winnie began to cook porridge in the kitchen. Tina was waiting for the bread to be well


    prepared. Tina moved to the stove and helped Nanny Winnie stir the porridge. While Nanny Winnie


    was not paying attention to her, Tina poured the medicine into the porridge. This time, she only used


    one-third of the volume she had usedst time. Then she quickly stirred the porridge with a spoon.


    Tina nervously put the spoon aside and pretended that nothing had happened. She ran to the oven and


    looked at her bread. "Nanny Winnie, I''m bing more skilled in making bread, right?"


    Nanny Winnie smiled and said, "Yes, you are much better than us."


    Tina was overjoyed and thought that Oliver would like it.


    Nanny Winnie got a bowl of porridge and took it upstairs.


    Since Jeff knew about his granddaughter-inw''s pregnancy, he took out a jar of his own collection of


    the best dried orange peel which was collected a hundred years ago. The orange peel had the effect of


    relieving abdominal pain and preventing pregnant women from vomiting. There were no female elders


    in the family. But as the grandpa, he couldn''t leave his granddaughter-inw alone. So he asked


    Lambert to send the gift to GrandVille Apartments.


    Lambert drove to GrandVille Apartments. Ever since Shank let Lamberte inst time, Oliver had


    ordered Shank not to open the door for Lambert again.


    However, when he heard that the Old Master of the Williams Family asked Lambert to send something


    over, he couldn''t make the decision himself. Now, Oliver was not here. So, Butler Shank had to call


    Jessica.


    Jessica had just eaten a bowl of porridge. Then, she ran to the bathroom and vomited almost


    everything she had just eaten out. Now, her morning sickness was getting worse.


    The phone in the room kept ringing. Today, she had been answering the phone all day. She was very


    whiny. Picking up the phone, she heard the voice of Butler Shank.


    "Madam, Mr. Lambert Williams is outside the door now. Do you want him toe in?"


    "Let Young Master receive him."


    "Madam, I called to ask you because Young Master is not here."


    Jessica hesitated for a moment. "Then let hime into the living room."


    Jessica went to the cloakroom to change. Looking at her tired face in the mirror, she put on a little


    makeup to make herself not look so sick.


    Lambert entered the living room and saw a woman sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. Lambert


    thought it was Jessica and just said, "Jessica."


    However, when the woman holding the newspaper showed her face, Lambert found that it was not the


    woman that he knew.


    "Sorry, who are you?" Lambert asked politely.


    Tina looked at the man who came in. He was handsome and elegant. He was still holding something in


    his hand. Tina could guess that this man was from the Williams Family, so she did not tell him who she


    was, but called Nanny Winnie to receive the guest.


    Although Nanny Winnie had been in GrandVille Apartments, she knew the Williams Family''s eldest


    son. "Mr. Williams, you''re here. Please take a seat."


    At this time, Tina knew that the man in front of her should be Oliver''s brother. She had also asked


    about Oliver''s brother before. She only knew that he had no status in the Williams Family and was


    excluded from the core of the Williams Family, so she did not care about Lambert too much. Now, as


    she saw Lambert, she found that he was also an attractive man.


    Tina smiled awkwardly. "So you are Oliver''s brother. Nanny Winnie, go make the tea."


    Tina spoke as if she were the hostess here. Lambert couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    At this moment, Jessica went downstairs. "Brother, you''re here."


    Lambert saw that Jessica walked down the stairs a little groggily. "Am I not here at the right time? Do I


    disturb your rest?"


    "It''s okay."


    "Grandpa asked me to give you some dried orange peel that he has kept for a long time. It is said that


    it is good for pregnant women."


    Jessica looked at a transparent ss jar on the coffee table. There were exquisite carvings on the


    metal lid. At first nce, Jessica could tell the dried orange peel inside was of high quality. Jessica had


    seen a lot of precious things when she was a child, and the dried orange peel was one of them.


    "Please send my sincere thanks to grandpa. When I get better, I will go to visit him."


    At first, Tina didn''t pay attention to the ck stuff in the ss bottle at all. But when Tina heard that it


    was Oliver''s grandpa who asked Lambert to send it here and it was something good for the pregnant


    woman, she had the intention of having it all to herself.


    Tina couldn''t help but pick up the jar from the coffee table. She stared at it and said with a smile, "The


    things in the bottle look very expensive. Since it''s good for pregnant women, sister, you can''t have it all.


    Can you share half of it with me?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica didn''t expect that Tina could say such things in front of Lambert. But, Jessica couldn''t be angry


    with Tina.


    Lambert sensed that the atmosphere was a little strange. "Jessica, go upstairs and rest first. I have


    something else to do. I''ll go first."


    "Let me see you off."


    When Lambert got here just now, he parked his car directly on the parking lot at the gate. It was quite a


    distance from the main building to the gate.


    Lambert asked with confusion, "Who was thatdy in there just now? Why haven''t I seen her before?"


    Jessica knew she couldn''t hide it from Lambert and she didn''t want to hide it. "That''s my younger


    sister."


    Lambert had heard his grandfather casually say that Oliver was going to marry the younger one, but


    then it was the elder sister who was married into the Williams Family.


    He never thought that this elder sister was Jessica.


    When he first met Jessica at the Williams Family''s mansion, there was a subtle change of expression


    on Jessica''s face, and Jessica quickly regained herposure.


    In Lambert''s memory, Jessica was still a young and beautiful girl with two ponytails and big eyes. At the


    time when they were both children, they learned the painting in Birmingham from Hayden, who was a


    famous painter.


    At that time, Jessica was the youngest but most talented student in the ss. Because she was


    beautiful, there were many boys around her. But for some reason, Lambert never saw that beautiful


    little girl in the ss again.


    He could only recall the little girl''s appearance blearily from time to time and he had forgotten her


    name. When he saw Jessica again and saw her sweet smile, as well as her two rows of small white


    teeth, the clear image of the little girl, appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    When Lambert heard that it was Jessica''s sister who lived here and just now she was about to want


    half of the dried tangerine peel in an impolite tone, he felt confused.


    "It''s good for your sister to be here. Apanied by the family, you will feel better."


    Jessica said bluntly, "She''s not here to apany me. She''s pregnant. Oliver arranged for her in the


    backyard."


    Lambert''s doubt was confirmed by Jessica immediately.


    "Then you..."


    Jessica tugged at the corner of her mouth helplessly, "Lambert, I feel sorry to let you know."


    Lambert did not expect Jessica to live such a miserable life after marrying Oliver.


    If he had met her earlier, perhaps everything would be different. He regretted that he had never thought


    of looking for that little girl, but asionally in his dream, he would dream that if she continued drawing,


    with her talent, she would have been famous in Birmingham, and he would meet her again.


    However, from the paintingst time she drew at Henry''s Brushshop, she should have stopped drawing


    for a long time. He didn''t know if she had a good time all these years. Now that he saw her like this, he


    felt pity.


    "Since it is so, why are you still here?"


    "I won''t be here for long. Maybe I''ll leave soon."


    "Won''t he let you go?"


    Sure enough, he meant Oliver.


    "It''s just not the right time yet."


    Oliver thought that he had not really helped Jessica in the past few times, so he felt a little guilty. "If you


    need any help, you can call me anytime."


    When Jessica heard this warm sentence, ayer of mist immediately appeared in her eyes. People


    were vulnerable when they were sick, especially when they were alone in a grand house.


    Her misty eyes sparkled, "Thank you, Lambert. I can handle it myself."


    As they were talking, a cold voice suddenly sounded in front of them, "What a coincidence."


    Jessica did not know when Oliver came over. The man exuded a cold and powerful aura, and he


    looked at Jessica and Lamberting towards him.


    Looking at Lambert next to her, Jessica said first, "Grandpa knows I''m not feeling well, so he asks


    Lambert to send me some dried tangerine peels. I''m going to send him out."


    "Who let him in?" With a calm but mighty expression, Oliver asked the butler who was following behind


    him.


    It was rare for Shank to see young master be in a violent rage. He was so frightened that he stuttered


    when he spoke. "I... I."


    "I did it. It has nothing to do with him."


    Jessica turned to Lambert and said, "Lambert, I won''t send you off. Thank grandpa for me."


    Lambert knew that staying here would only make things worse, so he said, "Okay, I will."


    Jessica whispered to the butler, "It''s all right. You could leave and do your work."


    Then Oliver ignored them and went straight into the main building.


    Jessica also followed in and asked Nanny Winnie to put away the dried tangerine peel. Later, she could


    boil it with water for her every day.


    When Oliver saw the jar, he felt particrly dazzling. He told Nanny Winnie directly, "Take the dried


    tangerine peel directly to the backyard."


    Nanny Winnie threw her eyes on Jessica as if she told her that she did not dare to disobey the young


    master and whispered, "Yes, young master."


    It was obvious that he tried to embarrass Jessica. That was to give the dried tangerine peel directly to


    Tina. Tina, who had been sitting in the corner without saying anything, stood up. "Thank you, Mr.


    Williams. I''ll take it myself."


    As Tina spoke, she took the jar and walked with swaying steps.


    Oliver went straight to the study. Before he could close the door, Jessica barged in, "What do you


    mean?"


    "You are bing reckless. You could even let another man into the house. Besides, when youe


    into my study next time, you should knock on the door."


    "That''s something grandpa gave me. Why the hell did you give it to Tina directly?"


    "Grandpa aims to give it to his future great-grandson''s mother, not to you."


    "Since you value Tina so much, why don''t you let me go? It won''t affect your reputation or the Williams


    Family''s."


    Oliver snorted. "The more you want to leave early, the more I won''t let you go. This game has started.


    And it''s not up to you to call an end. You say that woman''s name again and again. Are you jealous?"


    Jessica was so angry that her face turned red. "You are indeed pathetic. I just hope you and Tina get


    together early and don''t harm others anymore. It''s a pity if you two don''t be a couple."


    After saying that, she went back to the bedroom. Shey on the bed and her body was trembling. This


    man was getting scarier. She could not let herself stay in this ce like a trapped animal. Perhaps this


    man would change his mind and not fulfill the promise that he had agreed to separate after a year. She


    could not wait.


    Fortunately, she was not in good health these two days. That man did not force her to do anything, or


    she would not want to stay here for a minute.


    Thinking of these messy things, Jessica felt a headache.


    The next day was Monday. Jessica got up and went to work normally.


    She got off the car not far from the office and walked to thepany.


    When she was about to arrive at the building, she heard someone calling her. It was Jasmine. Although


    Jasmine was not a beautiful woman in the traditional sense, she looked veryfortable as a whole.


    When Jessica saw that she was smiling happily, Jessica''s mood felt much better.


    If her mother was still alive, she would have been like Jasmine, who was simple, happy, and energetic.


    "Jessica, are you okay now?"


    Jessica smiled, "Yes, thank you."


    "Wow, look, in front of you is the boss." Jasmine pointed at her and said, "Our Mr. Williams is really


    handsome. I don''t know who his wife is. She''s so lucky to marry Mr. Williams."


    Jessica also saw Oliver, who was walking towards the building, in a straight suit, outlining his perfect


    figure.


    "Who knows?" Jessica whispered casually, thinking that a man with such a beautiful appearance was


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unattractive inside.


    "Jessica, what did you say?" Jasmine was too busy looking at Oliver to listen to Jessica.


    "Nothing. Let''s go in."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Just as Jessica entered the office, Darcy called her over.


    "Jessica, there''s a party tonight and you''re supposed to be there with Mr. Williams."


    Jessica only heard this one sentence and did not hear much of what Darcy saidter. She was just a


    small employee within the Williams Group, helping Oliver, and had never shown her face in public with


    him.


    If someone else found out about their rtionship in the future, it would not be good for anyone. She


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    had already thought about it, and she decided to leave as soon as possible, not to cause any more


    trouble.


    "Darcy, I don''t have much experience. I''m afraid that if I get him in trouble, I will be killed." Jessica


    wanted Darcy to find someone else, and all she could think of was this stupid excuse.


    "I''ve already spoken to Mr. Williams. That''s settled."


    Jessica returned to her seat. After thinking about it, She decided to go to talk to Oliver.


    Jessica entered the President''s Office and asked directly, "Are you going to a business party tonight?"


    "What? Do I have to report my whereabouts to you?" Oliver asked faintly.


    "Mr. Williams, this is the workce. I''m talking to you about work."


    Only then did Oliver raise his eyelids and look at Jessica. "Go ahead."


    "It''s not appropriate for me to go with you."


    "And then?"


    "Mr. Williams, please change the person."


    Oliver held the pen in his hand and twirled it around with interest.


    "Then who would be more suitable?"


    Jessica thought of Jasmine''s admiration for Oliver in the morning, which was beyond words. "How


    about Jasmine? Mr. Williams, who do you want? I can ask them for you."


    Oliver sneered. "What? Do you feel bading with me?"


    "No. It''s just that it''s good for both of us."


    "Why?"


    "If I go out with you, there are too many people surrounding us. After we separate in the future, if


    someone asks, it doesn''t seem to be good for you"


    "Do you think I married you because I care what others think?" There was a clear alienation in Oliver''s


    indifferent voice.


    Jessica thought to herself, ''Isn''t it? It was clear that when we were having dinner at the Williams


    Family''s old residence, the Williams Family was afraid that because of him, the reputation of the


    Williams Family would be affected. ''


    Oliver continued, "It''s the same for me whether I get married or not. It just so happens that someone


    wants to arrange a woman for me. I just epted."


    Jessica''s face was red with anger. She almost forgot why she came into the office.


    "Sit down." Oliver motioned for Jessica to sit on the sofa next to him.


    As soon as Jessica sat on the sofa, Oliver got up and walked over. The man was tall and straight,


    standing in front of Jessica. He had just bent down and approached her as if a feeling of being pressed


    came over her. "What do you want?" She unconsciously moved back.


    After Jessica finished speaking, she saw Oliver pick up a long hair on her shoulder.


    She wore her hair in a bun in thepany. First, it would make her look professional, and second, she


    knew that Oliver was a neat freak. As a secretary, she would oftene and go to his office. If she


    didn''t pay attention and lose her hair, that would make him unhappy. So she naturally carefully avoided


    these to happen.


    She didn''t expect that the man could even catch a single strand of hair on her ck shirt. That was


    really creepy.


    Oliver seemed to see through her mind with his deep eyes. "What do you think I want to do?"


    Jessica blushed and knew she was wrong. She lowered her eyes in embarrassment and did not dare


    to look at the man again.


    "This is the guest information you are going to see at night. You have to familiarize yourself with it


    quickly and report it to me. In addition, change your widow outfit and buy an evening dress."


    She was only dressed in ck, but he actually said that she was wearing a widow''s dress.


    ''So stupid. If I''m a widow, he should be dead. Is he cursing himself?''


    Oliver had arranged for this, and she could no longer persuade him to let someone else attend the


    evening''s event.


    It was almost time to get off work. Jessica told Oliver her n and went to the nearby shopping mall to


    buy clothes in advance.


    She wanted to take the lift straight upstairs to buy a dress randomly in a slightly brighter color but


    stopped on the first floor. She stood in front of a shop and gazed at the dark green dress inside. She


    really adored it.


    Jessica entered the store and looked for the price tag. Before she touched the clothes, the shop


    assistant stopped her.


    "Miss, if you don''t buy it, don''t touch it."


    Jessica nced at the shop assistant standing beside the cashier, and then at her cheap clothes. She


    didn''t expect the shop assistant could be able to tell at a nce that she was not the target customer.


    She didn''t want to ask for a snub, so she left the store directly. As soon as she reached the door, she


    met Alice who was about toe in.


    "Oh, Jessica! What a coincidence to meet you here."


    "Hello, Miss Zamani."


    "Are you leaving now? I see you still get anything."


    "I''ll just take a look. And I have to go."


    "Well, Miss White, could you please do me a favor? I want to buy an evening dress for tonight''s party.


    Could you help me choose one?"


    In Oliver''s stack of documents, Jessica saw that Aaron, the representative of the Zamani, would attend


    tonight''s event. She never thought that Alice would go too.


    She didn''t like Alice and they didn''t get along well. But the Williams Group had always worked closely


    with the Zamani Group, especially as people from both sides were meeting this evening as well. Since


    Alice had asked for her help, she would take the time to help Alice out, just by helping to choose the


    dress.


    At this time, the shop assistant saw Alice and greeted her warmly. "Miss Zamani, wee. Come and


    see some of the high-end dresses. Would you like to try them on?"


    The shop assistant pointed to the dark green dress hanging in the window.


    "It looks good. Jessica, what do you think?"


    The shop assistant said immediately, "Thisdy has been looking at this dress for a long time. She likes


    it very much."


    "I will try." Alice stood up and said to Jessica on the sofa, "Jessica, you can also try it."


    "I don''t need it. Miss Zamani, you''d better choose your own clothes quickly."


    Jessica knew that she couldn''t afford any clothes here, so she rejected them.


    After a while, the shop assistant came over. "Miss, Miss Zamani asked you to go to the fitting room and


    let you take a look."


    Jessica put her phone in her butt pocket and hesitated a little before entering. "I think I''ve to use the


    Jessica came out from the bathroom soon.


    Alice was asking the shop assistant, "Is she here?"


    Jessica knocked on the door. "Miss Zamani, pleasee out so that I can give you some advice."


    "Jessica,e in first."

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Fortunately, the fitting room was wide. As soon as she walked in, she saw Alice in front of the mirror.


    The dark green dress was really beautiful on her. "This one suits you very well. You look like a beautiful


    princess when wearing it." Jessica praised her.


    "I have allodoxaphobia. I want to see how this rose-red dress looks like on people."


    Only then did Jessica see a rose-red dress hanging next to her. "Then you can change into the rose-


    red one."


    "Jessica, why don''t you try this rose-red one for me? I want to see its effect."


    Jessica didn''t want to but still tried it for her as there was little time left.


    Both of them had put on dresses. They came out of the fitting room together and stood in front of the


    wide mirror outside. Alice stared at Jessica''s dress and regretted asking her to try this rose-red dress


    on. Wearing a bright dress at night would definitely make Jessica showier at the party. This rose-red


    dress made her look ruddy and good.


    Though the dark green one she had chosen was not ugly,pared to Jessica''s, it made her look


    darker, especially when they were standing side by side.


    "Miss Zamani, have you made a decision?" Jessica saw Alice''s slightly changed expression and asked


    her softly.


    Alice said insincerely, "Well, I still think my dark green one looks better."


    Hearing what she said, the shop assistant quickly came over and said, "Miss Zamani, this dress suits


    you perfectly. Your taste is good."


    "Okay, I''ll take it off first. You wrap it up for me. I will do my hairter."


    Hearing that Alice had made a decision, Jessica immediately turned back to the fitting room to take the


    dress off.


    Alice followed behind, thinking of what had happened at the Fox Mountain Residence Hotel. At that


    time, she was trampled on the hem of the dress, and red wine was spilled all over her body. Last time,


    she didn''t teach Jessica a good lesson in the face of Oliver. Now that the fitting room wasn''t equipped


    with a camera, no one could save her anymore.


    Alice stepped directly at Jessica''s rose-red dress hem without any scruples. Her dress was not very


    long. It just hung down to the ground while she was walking.


    Alice failed to stamp on her dress at first. Then, she took another step forward. She trampled it so


    quickly that Jessica didn''t have time to react at all. Jessica lost her bnce and fell on the table in front


    of her. Jessica let out an "Ouch" and heard the dress rip at the same time.


    Jessica''s first reaction was that the dress was torn apart.


    Alice walked over and said, "Jessica, you''re too careless. You''ve stepped on my hem before. Are you


    going to atone for your mistake today? So you slip in front of me."


    Jessica knew that she was a little anxious, but her heels were not high. She didn''t fall by ident. It


    was obvious that Alice tripped her up.


    "I didn''t step on your dress hemst time. But you stepped on my dress on purpose this time." Jessica


    was furious. Alice was really vengeful.


    "Oh? Who could prove it?" Alice turned around to see if anyone was around. Sheughed wildly, "Your


    dress was torn. How do you exin it to the shop assistant?"


    When the shop assistant outside heard the noise inside, she knocked on the door and came in. When


    she saw that the hem of the rose-red dress had been torn, she immediately pointed at Jessica and


    said, "You were dressed in rags and couldn''t afford to buy the dress obviously. We served you for Miss


    Zamani''s sake. Do you think our clothes are of the same quality as the coarse cloth you were wearing?


    Our skirts are all made of the most expensive silk fabric, handmade by costume designers. You must


    The shop assistant was probably so frightened that she said a lot about its serious consequences.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Jessica, I think you should just buy it. To be honest, this dress looks good on you. If you get it, you can


    still wear it after asking a tailor to sew it up for you."


    Alice was still talking and Jessica''s phone suddenly rang. She hung up without looking at it because


    her phone was still filming. Before she went into the fitting room, she found that there was no camera


    inside. If some disputes happened, she couldn''t exin it. Since she had previous experience, she


    learned a lot. A fall into the pit, a gain in her wit.


    So, when she went into the cloakroom, she turned on the camera of her phone. Fortunately, she was


    carrying today was Fu''s transparent bag, so that no one would notice her phone was recording the


    whole process in her bag.


    She clicked the video she had just recorded and saw that Alice took another heavy step on her dress


    hem after failing on the first try. So, she lost her bnce and fell forward, which made her skirt tear


    apart.


    Jessica came back to her senses. "Miss Zamani, what did you just say?"


    Alice smiled maliciously. "I say, do you want to transfer money or swipe a card? Or go to the police


    station?"


    "Miss Zamani, what do you think I should do?" Jessica calmed down and asked Alice, being neither


    humble nor pushy.


    "Jessica, although I don''t know how much your sry is, I guess that you can''t afford the dress you''re


    wearing without eating or drinking for a year. But if you beg me, for Oliver''s sake, I''ll help you. After all,


    you''re his secretary. I don''t want you to be embarrassed."


    "Then how can you help me?"


    "Kneel down in the hallway outside and beg me to forgive you for stepping on my skirt and spilling


    coffee all over me. Then I will let it go."


    "Miss Zamani, it seems that you have a bad memory. I''ve never stepped on your dress. You watched


    the surveince video in the first ce."


    "You are really stubborn. If you don''t beg me, how can you, a poor woman, pay for this dress? It seems


    that you have to be ready to eat instant noodles for a few years."


    Jessica sneered, "Although I''m poor, I won''t stab others in the back. You areplimented as a rich


    girl from a noble family, but you really love to do some shady things. It''s really contemptible."


    "Jessica, keep your perfectly acting. When we get into the police station, you will know what will


    happen."

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Alice turned to the shop assistant. "Call the police."


    When Jessica heard that she wanted to call the police, she knew that she had to stop it. She still had


    important things to do at night, and she could not exin them clearly to the police in a short time. She


    quickly asked, "Miss Zamani, are you sure you want to call the police?"


    "Are you afraid?" Alice thought that Jessica was about to admit defeat, and she raised a really big


    smile.


    Jessica raised her phone and shook it. "Come on, I''ll show you something."


    "What tricks are you trying to y? No matter what, no one can save you today."


    Jessica unhurriedly opened the video and handed the phone to her.


    Alice turned angry when she saw herself deliberately stepping on the hem of her skirt in the video. Her


    domineering expression quickly sank. "You filmed the video?"


    After that, she quickly turned off the video and pressed the delete button.


    When Alice saw the video, she was still stubborn. She sent the shop assistant out again, leaving only


    the two of them in the fitting room.


    Jessica was amused to see her hurriedly deleting the video. Jessica wanted to tease her even more.


    "Miss Zamani, you''re too smart. You look so smart in front of the hard evidence and delete the video so


    quickly."


    "Now that the video has been deleted, you can say whatever you want and see who will believe you."


    "I knew you were going to y tricks again. How could you assume I only had this one video. Before I


    gave it to you, I had already sent the video to the mailbox, just in case you do that."


    When Alice heard this, she immediately became stunned. "What do you want?"


    "Didn''t you just say that you want me to kneel down and admit my mistake? Now it is your turn."


    "Seriously?" Alice couldn''t believe it. She had never been humiliated like this.


    "That''s right. Give you back what you did."


    Seeing that Jessica insisted, Alice said, "Jessica, I''ll pay for this dress. What dress do you want? Pick


    one yourself and I''ll pay for it, okay?"


    "No." It sounded there was no room for bargaining.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Oliver and ask him to fire you?" Alice found being gentle didn''t make


    sense, so she threatened her again.


    "Then tell him now. See if your call is faster than mywork. It will make you popr."


    Alice finally had no choice but to kneel down and apologize to Jessica in the fitting room.


    "I epted your apology. If you ever consider ndering me again in the future, I will make you feel


    worse than this time. Do you understand?"


    Alice was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She just nodded and obediently took two dresses to pay.


    It was only then that Jessica remembered to check the time. It was almost time. She didn''t even buy


    clothes and didn''t prepare anything.


    At this moment, her phone rang again. It was Simon. She remembered that she had hung up on him


    just now.


    She quickly swiped the answer button on her phone. "Hello, Simon."


    "Madam, are you ready now?"


    "Ah, I''ll be ready soon."


    She hung up before Simon could say more to her.


    As soon as she opened the door of the fitting room, she saw Simon standing in the shop, still looking at


    the time on his watch.


    "Simon, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Williams asked me to pick you up early to the meeting."


    "Simon, just wait for me to go upstairs and buy clothes."


    At this moment, Simon asked the clerk who had just served Jessica toe over. "Go and get thisdy


    a dress that fits her."


    "Yes, Mr. Simon."


    Seeing this, Jessica whispered, "Simon, I can''t afford it. Don''t let her do it."


    "Don''t worry, thepany pays for you this time."


    Soon, the shop assistant brought a white strapless dress and a pair of high heels. "Miss, this white


    dress will look good on you. I''ll take you inside to try it on."


    "It''s okay. We''re in a hurry."


    She was afraid that she would waste time. She intended to take the clothes and put them on in any


    bathroom. Besides, she was just a nonentity. No one would care what she wore. With the shop


    assistant''s urate judgment just now, there would be nothing wrong with the dress the shop assistant


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had chosen.


    Simon whispered something to the shop assistant, but Jessica didn''t hear it clearly. Since Simon said it


    was apany expense, she stopped asking anything. Anyway, it was also because of work that she


    had to wear this dress.


    After leaving the store, Simon said to Jessica, "Madam, get in the car first. Mr. Williams is waiting for


    you in the car."


    It was only then that Jessica saw the Bentley that Oliver often took parked in front of her. She opened


    the door and got into the car directly. Oliver was sitting in the driver''s seat in front of her. Simon didn''t


    get in the car and left directly.


    "Sorry for the dy, I just came out."


    "Don''t tell me that you will just go in like this."


    Jessica raised the dress in her hand. "I have the dress. I''ll put it on there. I''m afraid it''s toote. You can


    drive first."


    Oliver started the car and quickly drove out of the shopping mall. Jessica had just gotten off work and


    quarreled with Alice for a long time, which made her tired. She fell asleep as soon as her head touched


    the back seat.


    When she woke up, she was not in the parking lot of the venue, but at the entrance of a styling center.


    "Where are we?"


    "Get off the car."


    Jessica got out of the car with her dress in her hands. The cold wind at night blowing past her face


    made her sober.


    As soon as she followed Oliver in, a man who looked very well-dressed came over to greet her. "Mr.


    Williams, I was really shocked when I received your call. I didn''t expect you to bring a woman to my


    ce. I thought you are also gay."


    When Jessica heard this, she was surprised that Oliver knew this man.


    Oliver didn''t answer his words. He just said coolly, "Hurry up."


    The man stopped talking nonsense. "Miss, please sit here."


    He quickly finished Jessica''s hair and put her on makeup.


    "Miss, please go inside and change. Do you want my help? You don''t have to be afraid. I''m not


    interested in girls, you know."


    Jessica was amused by his bluntness, and with no time to say anything more to him, she went inside to


    change her dress.


    When she went inside to change her dress, she realized that the white dress was in a v-neck shape.


    When she put it on, she felt difort.


    She came out of the room, squirming.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Oliver was stunned for a few seconds when he saw Jessica. She was dressed in a long white dress


    and looked as beautiful as a fairy.


    The person standing by joked, "Mr. Williams, so this is the type of girl you like?"


    Oliver didn''t want to answer him. He just said to Jessica, "Let''s go. It''s gettingte."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jessica came to the venue of the fragrant shadow at the sideburns and followed Oliver. From time to


    time, she whispered in his ear about who they were going to meet. Her memory was very good. She


    only needed to look at the profile once to match the person to the photo.


    "Mr. Williams, you''re finally here." Aaron came over with a ss in his hand.


    Jessica turned to look at Aaron, who looked a little like Alice. He looked like a refined rascal with his


    hairbed back.


    While Aaron was talking to Oliver, he was constantly looking at Jessica, making her feel ufortable.


    Oliver also felt something strange. "Mr. Zamani, let''s go out and talk."


    Jessica knew that the Williams Family and the Zamani Family were aristocratic families, and they knew


    each other. She stood there and watched the two men leave, shoulder to shoulder.


    Jessica went to the bathroom. She leaned against the washbasin to rest. When she was following


    Oliver just now, her mind was racing all the time. She was afraid that she would make a mistake in


    introducing the VIP guests to Oliver. Just now, she was so nervous that she didn''t realize that her ankle


    was red from the high heels.


    She had never worn shoes with such high and thin heels before. Although the quality was good, her


    feet were a little swollen because of pregnancy. Her feet now hurt from walking.


    Now it was lively outside, so she couldn''t hide inside all the time. If Oliver couldn''t find her, he would be


    angry. She looked at herself in the mirror and felt a little strange. She barely recognized herself after


    being dolled up by a stylist.


    She took out herpact, refined her make-up, and left.


    As soon as Jessica opened the bathroom door, she bumped into a person.


    She looked up and saw a man''s face. It was Aaron.


    Aaron pushed Jessica into the bathroom and locked the door from inside.


    Jessica''s heart was in her mouth and her face turned pale. She said nervously, "Mr. Zamani... Mr.


    Zamani, did you go to the wrong ce? This is the women''s bathroom."


    Aaron smiled evilly. "It''s the same for me whether it''s the men''s or the women''s bathroom."


    Jessica remembered that she had just taught Alice a lesson that night. She thought her brother came


    to avenge her. Jessica didn''t know Aaron''s character, but his malicious smile made her shudder. What


    she needed now was to calm down.


    "Mr. Zamani, if you want to use the restroom, let me go out first."


    "Are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    "Sorry, I don''t seem to know you well, Mr. Zamani."


    "We didn''t know each other, but now we do. I''ve seen you in the hall just now. Now that we''ve met for


    the second time, I think we''re familiar. Do you need me to introduce myself again?"


    Jessica knew that he was ill-intentioned. She prayed that someone woulde in quickly. She kept


    looking at the door. At this time, there was really a sound of turning the doorknob. She immediately


    wanted to open the door, but Aaron grabbed her tightly.


    At this moment, Aaron shouted at the door, "We have something to do in there. Please go to another


    bathroom."


    When the person outside heard that there was a man''s voice inside, she basically understood what


    was going on inside. For those who often attended such asions, they had seen everything and were


    not surprised at all.


    Jessica panicked even more. "Please let me out."


    "Miss White, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you right now. I''ll take care of you. I''m just wondering if


    you''re interested in changing jobs, Miss White?"


    "No, I like my current job very much, so I won''t trouble you to worry about me." Jessica refused directly.


    "I don''t think I''ve met anyone who can refuse me." As Aaron spoke, he looked into the mirror tob


    his hair.


    "I''m really sorry. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Zamani."


    Aaron said casually, "How much do you want?"


    Jessica had thought that he would avenge Alice and teach her a lesson. When she heard that he


    wanted to make an offer, she couldn''t figure out what he was going to do to her.


    "Mr. Zamani, why do you want me to change jobs?"


    "How about being my secretary?"


    "Mr. Zamani is rich. You can get any kind of secretary you want. I''m new to the job, so I''m afraid you''re


    overestimating me."


    "Since you know I''m rich, I''ve always been generous with women. You could do a lot better if you work


    for me."


    Jessica felt sick when she heard this. "Whether Mr. Zamani is looking for a secretary or a girlfriend, I


    want to tell you clearly that I don''t meet your requirements."


    Aaron was not happy. This woman was really difficult to deal with. With his knowledge of women,


    coupled with his charm, he had never failed to get any woman. Now it seemed a little difficult, but he


    liked to tease her.


    Aaron took out his checkbook from his pocket and tore up a nk check. "I''ll give you as much time as


    you need to think about it. There''s no number on this check. When youe around to my request, fill


    in the number on the check ande to me."


    After that, Aaron stuffed the nk check directly into Jessica''s V-neck dress, then opened the door and


    left.


    Jessica took out the check from her cor, tore it up, and threw it into the toilet. Then she ran to the


    washbasin, wiping back and forth where she had been touched with a wet towel.


    She knew that although Oliver was not good to her, he would not take the initiative to hurt her. She felt


    that Aaron was not a good person. Moreover, since she had a problem with his sister, she had to hide


    from Aaron in the future. He was much harder to deal with than Alice.


    After Jessica came out of the bathroom, she quickly went to the hall to look for Oliver. She looked


    around and finally saw Oliver waving a champagne ss in his hand and talking to someone.


    She walked straight over and realized that the person who was talking to Oliver was Aaron. This man


    was really annoying.


    "Mr. Williams, Don''t you always take Darcy with you when you go out to parties? Is this your new


    secretary? Could you please introduce her to me?" Aaron took a sip of red wine as if nothing had


    happened.


    Jessica red at Aaron and said to Oliver, "Mr. Williams, am I interrupting your conversation? I''lle


    backter."


    Oliver said calmly, "It''s okay, Mr. Zamani is my friend."


    Jessica, who was about to walk away, stopped.


    "This is Jessica, my..."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    "New secretary."


    Aaron took the initiative to reach out to shake Jessica''s hand. As soon as he reached out, his other arm


    was hugged by a coquettishly dressed woman, "Mr. Zamani, here you are. I''ve been looking for you all


    night."


    This seductive woman, whom Jessica had seen in magazines, was the newly popr movie star,


    Helen Garcia.


    Then Helen threw herself straight into Aaron''s arms in front of them. Aaron could only hold Helen


    Garcia awkwardly.


    Fortunately, Helen helped her out. Jessica didn''t want to shake hands with this man. She couldn''t figure


    out what he would do in public.


    Oliver was drinking, expressionless, waiting for the man and woman in front of him to end their intimate


    behaviors. Oliver didn''t take it seriously, but Jessica felt very ufortable and did not know where to


    look.


    After a while, Aaron probably remembered that there were people waiting for him here, so he pushed


    Helen away from him.


    "Mr. Williams, don''t me me. When we were talking just now, you were called away by the mayor and


    I also waited for you. We''re even now. Let''s go upstairs and find a room to talk."


    Oliver put down his ss and walked straight up the stairs.


    Aaron, who was following behind, put one hand in his pocket and one arm around Helen. Jessica


    followed behind and also went upstairs to the reception room.


    The room was spacious. In the middle of the room were threerge sofas with a tea table inside and


    chairs beside each sofa. This room looked like it was for a meeting.


    Oliver directly went to the sofa nearest the window.


    Aaron sat nearest to the door, and Helen sat directly on hisp. Jessica was stunned to see this. She


    quietly chose a chair behind Oliver to sit down.


    Oliver wanted to light a cigarette, but when he remembered that Jessica was pregnant, he stopped.


    "Mr. Zamani, what are you going to do with thend in the west of the city?"


    Aaron acted intimately with Helen on the sofa as if no one else was around. He didn''t forget to answer


    Oliver, "Are you interested in mynd? I do have a n to sell it. It depends on the offer."


    Jessica knew that the Williams Group wanted to build a high-end residentialmunity in the west of


    the city. The Williams Group had twonds in the west of the city, separated by a piece ofnd


    belonging to the Zamani Group. Thus, Oliver nned to buy thend in the middle. He knew that the


    The Zamani Family and the Williams Family were close friends. Henry of the Zamani Family and Jeff of


    the Williams Family had always been good partners in the business world. They wanted to let Oliver


    and Alice get married, butter Oliver had a car ident, and their previous engagement was naturally


    broken off. The Zamani Family had been feeling guilty about the Williams Family. If Jeff took up the


    matter himself, the problem would be solved soon.


    However, since Oliver was now the president of Williams Group, he shouldn''t ask Jeff to worry about


    the business. In addition, the power of the Zamani Group had also been transferred to the hands of the


    younger generation of the Zamani Family. These things should be handled by them.


    Aaron naturally knew what Oliver was up to today. Aaron did not say he would sell thend to the


    Williams Group, nor did he directly refuse to sell it.


    Oliver said directly, "The Williams Group is interested in that piece ofnd. Mr. Zamani, make an offer."


    When Aaron heard this, he pushed Helen aside and took out the cigarette. Helen Garcia lit the


    cigarette for him. Originally, Oliver wanted to stop him but he couldn''t find a proper excuse, so he just


    let it go.


    Aaron had a few puffs at the cigar and thought for a few seconds. "If Mr. Williams wants that piece of


    When Oliver heard what Aaron said, he knew he had other demands. The business was like a


    battlefield.


    "Just say what you want, Mr. Zamani."


    Aaron grinned, bared his white teeth, "I think your secretary is good. Lend her to me for a few days.


    What do you think, Mr. Williams?"


    When Jessica heard this, she sat up straight at once, no longer leaning back in her chair. She did not


    expect Aaron to be so persistent. He couldn''t win her heart with money, and now he used her as a


    bargaining chip. She didn''t think she was worth that much.


    Her heart was pounding as she waited for Oliver''s answer. She was afraid that Oliver would really give


    her to Aaron. But no matter what Oliver would say, she still had the freedom to refuse. She was only his


    employee, not his ve.


    Oliver heard Aaron''s request andughed out loud.


    Jessica rarely saw Oliverugh. The sound of hisughter made her feel a little creepy.


    Oliver said coldly, "Mr. Zamani, you are really not picky. How can you be interested in my ipetent


    secretary? You think highly of our Williams Group."


    Jessica cursed in her heart, ''Am I that bad? I''ve just been offered a job at a high price.''


    Aaron picked up the wine bottle on the table and poured a ss of wine for Oliver. "Mr. Williams, you''re


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    not angry, are you? I''m just kidding. Cheers."


    Oliver raised his ss. "Cheers."


    "I want to tell Mr. Williams in advance. If Miss White wants to change jobs in the future and work for our


    Zamani Group, you shouldn''t make things difficult for Miss White, Mr. Williams."


    Jessica scolded Aaron in her heart for deliberately sowing dissension between her and Oliver. It was as


    if she was looking for another job and Aaron was pleading for her in front of Oliver.


    She couldn''t sit still and be used as a pawn. She choked and said, "Thank you, Mr. Zamani. I have no


    intention of changing my job. I will always stay in the Williams Group. I will never leave."


    As soon as Jessica said this, the other three people in the room looked at her.


    She was a little agitated just now, so she spoke loudly and quickly.


    "I didn''t expect the employees of the Williams Group to be so loyal. The Zamani Group is really inferior


    to you in this respect. Mr. Williams, you have always been haughty and don''t even care about your


    uncle. I have long heard that you are especially good to your subordinates. I didn''t believe it, but now I


    do. Mr. Williams, it seems that you not only manage the group well but also manage your employees


    well."


    The fact that Oliver had driven Toby to Southeast Asia was indeed discussed by the upper ss for a


    long time, which made many people see his decisiveness. This young president of the Williams Group,


    who had just taken office, was definitely a person that could not be underestimated by hispetitors.


    It was just that Aaron''s words seemed to mock Oliver for being cruel and ungrateful.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Oliver sneered, "You know, I just attack the problem not the people."


    "Back then, if you hadn''t broken off your engagement with Alice, I would be your brother-inw now."


    Hearing what he said, Jessica knew that Oliver and Alice had an engagement. No wonder Alice was


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    much more intimate than others when she saw Oliver. Maybe she, like Tina, was regretting it.


    Alice had targeted her several times on purpose. Now she was just a secretary in the eyes of Alice. If


    she knew that she was the one who married Oliver, Jessica couldn''t figure out what she would do to


    her.


    Oliver didn''t have much patience to say anything to Aaron, "Mr. Zamani, can I make a bid now?"


    "Mr. Williams, we just had a ss of wine. Why are you in such a hurry? If you have something to do,


    you can leave first. Just let Jessica stay with me."


    Oliver turned to look at Jessica who shook her head violently. She was afraid that Oliver would really


    throw her into that bastard. After all, they had shared the same bed, so he shouldn''t ignore her.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver said slightly next, "OK."


    Jessica''s eyes were wide open, looking at the scene. She was a secretary. How could she have a say


    in the business of billions? Obviously, Aaron was deliberately making things difficult.


    "Thank you. About thend, I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible. I have a clear mind." After


    Aaron finished speaking, he nced at Helen.


    Helen stood up elegantly and sat next to Oliver, "Mr. Williams, if you don''t mind, I''ll take good care of


    you."


    "I do mind."


    Helen didn''t expect Oliver not to give her face, her face changed from pale to red. Then she went back


    to where she was.


    Aaronughed, "Doesn''t Mr. Williams like this kind of enchanting woman? Do you only love a pure


    woman like Jessica?"


    Jessica couldn''t listen any longer and stood up, "Mr. Williams, it''s gettingte. It''s time to get off work.


    I''ll go first."


    She walked straight to the door. When she passed Aaron, he grabbed her wrist, "I didn''t expect you to


    have such a temper. I just like such a wild kitten. Interesting."


    "Mr. Zamini, please show some respect and let go of my hand." Jessica tried to break free, but the man


    was strong, grabbing her wrist tightly.


    "Let her go," Oliver said coldly. His eyes turned cold instantly. The eyes he set on Aaron like with a


    sharp sword which was going to pierce through his arm.


    "If I don''t..."


    Before Aaron could finish his sentence, Oliver stood up and kicked his chest. It hurt so much that he


    immediately withdrew his arm and covered his chest with both hands. He became ferocious, "Oliver,


    you hit me for such a woman?"


    Obviously, Aaron didn''t expect Oliver to kick him directly.


    Jessica was also shocked. She didn''t know why Oliver was so reckless. Without his help, she could


    walk out of the room, safe. Now, if it affected thend deal, it was partly her fault.


    At this time, Helen was shocked and quickly helped Aaron massage the position of his chest, "Mr.


    Zamani, I''ll take you to the hospital to check."


    "He won''t die." Oliver sat down as if nothing had happened.


    His kick was really hard. Aaron''s forehead was wet with sweat and his face was pale. He could hardly


    speak.


    Jessica just saw Martin was downstairs just now. Thest time they ate together, she knew that Martin


    was a very powerful general practitioner. So, she ran downstairs to ask Martin up directly.


    Fortunately, Martin had a medicine box in his car. He went outside to take the medicine box from the


    car and then went upstairs with Jessica.


    Martin pushed the door open and went in. It was just a matter of business. But what made Olivere


    to blow most likely because of a woman. He had long heard of Aaron''s personality.


    Martin looked at Oliver and he took out the shlight from the medical box and took a look at Aaron''s


    pupils. Then, he took out the stethoscope and put it on his chest. After listening, he knew that Oliver


    kicked him hard.


    After all the tests, Martin told Helen, who had been taking care of Aaron, "Put him down and have a


    rest first, waiting for the doctor toe over. Send him to the hospital to go check-up after he


    stabilizes." He nced at the sses on the table and specifically said, "Don''t drink any more wine. If


    he drinks more, his body won''t be able to bear it and may cause other serious consequences."


    Helen nodded and repeated, "Thank you, doctor."


    Jessica felt that her heart was about to stop. She didn''t expect Oliver to be so violent. Before Aaron


    could finish a sentence, he stepped up and kicked him. Thest time she saw him beat somebody was


    at the dock warehouse where he saved her. She didn''t expect that this time it was also because of her,


    which triggered Oliver''s violent tendencies. She was also frightened.


    Hearing that Martin said it wasn''t a big deal, and he will be OK after taking a rest, Jessica was much


    relieved.


    "Mr. Deerman, please take Mr. Williams away first," Jessica whispered to Martin. She wanted to stay


    with Helen longer. If anything happened, they would be able to deal with it. Now, Aaron had closed his


    eyes andy on the sofa. He would not do anything to her for the time being. After all, it was because


    of her and she wanted to end it well.


    Oliver heard this and nced sideways at her, "Aren''t you leaving? Are you going to stay here and let


    him torture you?"


    "I..."


    Jessica was speechless. Yes, when the people of the Zamani Family came, they would definitely not let


    her go. They would probably get even with her for Alice''s thing and this thing together.


    "Jessica, let''s go together. You can''t help much here."


    Jessica followed Oliver and Martin out of the meeting.


    Just outside, Martin turned to Oliver and said, "You kicked him so hard. If Aaron has any hidden


    disease, your kick will kill him."


    "He won''t die anyway," Oliver repeated what he said.


    Martin knew his temper and knew that he couldn''t persuade him. So, he said to Jessica, "Jessica,


    persuade Oliver. He is now the CEO. He should be careful when he does something. Fortunately, he


    beat up Aaron in the room just now. Otherwise, if it was exposed by the reporters outside, the shares of


    the Williams Group would fall sharply tomorrow."


    Jessica nodded in a daze.


    Oliver said, "Are you done? Let''s go home."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    ''Go home?''


    ''Am Ipletely exposed?''


    Jessica followed Oliver and saw Simon, who had already helped open the door for them.


    They got in the car and no one said anything. Simon started the car. The street lights flickered on the


    two people in the back seat.


    Jessica looked at Oliver, who was resting with his eyes closed. She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry about


    what happened tonight. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have had the conflict with him."


    Oliver ignored her sentence for a long time before replying, "He deserved that. I would have done the


    same for anyone else, even if it weren''t for you."


    "But will this cause a lot of trouble for the Williams Group?" Jessica felt so guilty.


    At this moment, Oliver suddenly reached out his big hand and clenched her small hand.


    Jessica froze immediately. Her instinct told her to break free, but she gave up the intention the next


    second.


    Oliver said, "The trouble wille anyway. It''s better to solve it sooner rather thanter."


    His eyes were fixed on Jessica''s palm-sized face as he spoke. Perhaps it was because she was


    frightened and was too worried about what just happened, her face still had a look of panic. Oliver felt


    his heart beating in restlessness when he saw her expression. He remembered how Aaron had held


    her hand just now. He really wanted to cut his hand off. Instead, he just kicked Aaron once, which could


    be considered as mercy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man nced at Jessica''s delicate corbone and looked down from there. His adam''s apple was


    sliding up and down.


    Suddenly, Oliver pressed her against the back seat and kissed her gently. Her lips tasted cold. The


    feeling of lips touching together spread fast through all their bodies. He used his tongue to open her


    mouth and deepened their kiss. He leaned over and started to enjoy her lips more.


    Simon, who was driving, heard the noise behind him and looked in the rearview mirror. He did not


    expect that his serious-looking boss turned into a different person after having a wife. He quietly pulled


    up the fender between the front and back of the car. If Oliver knew that he had been peeping, he would


    be thrown out of the car.


    Jessica couldn''t do anything but let Oliver do whatever he wanted to do.


    As far as she could remember, Oliver had never kissed her on the lips before.


    She didn''t mind the intimate actions today, maybe because she felt a little guilty. Seeing his handsome


    face and perfectly shaped chin under the dim light, she even felt that she could forgive him for what he


    had done to her. She thought she had really gone mad.


    Jessica responded softly to his passionate kiss. Her whole body was on him now, soft and warm. Her


    eyes were so charming, and her cheeks were red.


    The air temperature in the car was rising rapidly. Oliver''s breathing became heavier.


    They kept kissing for a while, and then his lips began to nibble her earlobes. This was one of her


    erogenous zones, and the kisses turned her on at once. She started to gasp a little for more air.


    Oliver whispered in her ear in a voice that only they could hear, "I want you tonight."


    Like a shocked rabbit, Jessica pushed him away and adjusted her sitting position. Looking out of the


    window, she found that they had reached the entrance of GrandVille Apartments.


    She saw Nanny Winnie waiting at the door when she got out of the car, "Young master, Madam, you


    are back. Do you want to have dinner now?"


    "Not now. I''ll call you if I need it." Oliver said so and went upstairs.


    Jessica was afraid that Nanny Winnie would find something strange and quickly followed him upstairs.


    His steps were a little too big. He had already taken his clothes from the closet and was about to walk


    to the bathroom when Jessica entered the room.


    Jessica took her own clothes and nced at him. "You can take a shower first. I''ll take a shower in the


    bathroom of the guest room." She smelled like alcohol and wanted to take a shower at once.


    Oliver didn''t say anything. While Jessica was deciding on her clothes, she heard the sound of running


    watering from the bathroom and knew that Oliver was preparing the bath.


    At some point, he came out of the bathroom again and grabbed Jessica, who was about to walk to the


    guest room. "We can take a bath together."


    Jessica found his request absurd and was about to refuse him. Before she could say anything, she was


    picked up by Oliver and was taken into the bathroom.


    Oliver was naked, revealing his well-built muscles. No wonder he could kick Aaron so hard.


    Jessica was too embarrassed to take off her clothes. The embarrassment on her face waspletely


    seen by Oliver.


    "Do you want to do it yourself, or do you want my help?"


    Even though they had already done the most intimate things, and he had seen her naked before, she


    still felt nervous.


    She frowned and said in a low and hoarse voice, "I''ll do it myself."


    It had already passed midnight after the sex.


    Jessica didn''t eat at all at the dinner party. Her stomach started to make noises when they were making


    love, which made her a little embarrassed. However, since he didn''t seem to mind it at all, she


    pretended that she couldn''t hear it either. However, she really felt hungry now.


    The servants at home had already gone to bed by now. She was too embarrassed to bother them


    again. She put on her nightgown and wanted to go downstairs to find something to eat.


    Seeing this, Oliver asked, "Why are you going downstairs now?"


    "I''m a little hungry. I want to find something to eat."


    "It''s cold downstairs. You can stay in the room. I''ll go down to the kitchen to make some noodles."


    Jessica thought that she had misheard him. He actually said that he was going downstairs to make


    some noodles for her. She never knew that he could cook. She found the whole situation unbelievable.


    Soon, Oliver came back with two bowls of noodles. Each one was covered with a well-made fried egg.


    The yolk and the egg white were perfectly separated. There was also a pinch oftro on the top of


    the egg. Only looking at it could make her mouth water.


    "Thank you." Jessica stopped pretending. She sat in the chair, picked up her chopsticks, and started


    eating. It tasted even better than the noodles in fancy restaurants.


    Oliver saw her gobbling up and knew that she must be starving. "If one is enough, you can eat this one


    too."


    He pushed his bowl of noodles over as he spoke.


    She hadn''t swallowed all the food in the mouth, so she shook her head repeatedly. After a pause, she


    said, "You didn''t eat much either, did you? Eat something."


    Besides, he was the person who did all those "exercises" earlier, after they came back. He must be


    starving as well.


    The two of them sat at the table and ate together. The atmosphere was harmonious, and they looked


    like a real couple.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    The next day.


    Oliver was called to the Williams Family mansion.


    As soon as he arrived at the hall, he saw Jeff sitting in a wooden armchair with his eyes closed. When


    Jeff heard the noise, he opened his eyes.


    Oliver greeted him, "Grandpa."


    The old man''s voice was hoarse and cold. "Sit down."


    "Grandpa, you said that I muste here. What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Oliver was so indifferent, the old man was angry and he pounded the crutch in his hand.


    "You just became the president. How did you dare to drive your uncle away? I didn''t say anything


    because you had to establish your prestige in the group, but how can you offend the Zamani Group?


    You hit Henry''s most precious grandson and even want thend of the Zamani Family. Do you have


    any idea what you''re doing?"


    "Grandpa, uncle made a mistake. He deserved all those punishments. It was the same with the Zamani


    Family."


    "Henry called me early in the morning and said that you almost beat Aaron to death. What was going


    on?"


    "He won''t die, so you don''t need to worry."


    "How can I not worry? Do you still have a grudge against the Zamani Family? When you had that car


    ident, the Zamani Family broke off the engagement with you. At that time, I agreed directly to it in


    order not to offend them. Later on, when you were going to get married, I found the White Family for


    you. They were humble."


    Jeff was a little excited. He coughed a few times and continued, "But you never tell me the truth. How


    could I know that your legs are almost healed? Otherwise, I wouldn''t let you marry the daughter from


    the White Family."


    Oliver said, "No matter whether shees from the White Family or the Zamani Family, once I married


    her, she is my wife."


    "I''m d to see that you two are in a good rtionship. I feel sad when I think of your parents."


    Daniel and Maggie''s rtionship had not been good since they got married. Everyone in the Williams


    Family knew these things, and Jeff knew them best.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the two families arranged a marriage for them, his mother wouldn''t have


    fallen in love with his father and then died.


    Oliver frowned. "Grandpa, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    "You''d better apologize today. In the future, you must remember that there are always opportunities for


    cooperation when ites to business. Don''t be penny wise and pound foolish."


    "Grandpa, I''ll see to it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jeff sat up straight with a cane in one hand. His other hand trembled. "Fine. Don''t be too rash in the


    future, or you''ll suffer losses."


    Oliver left the mansion and sat in a ck Bentley. The driver was Simon. When he saw Oliver''s solemn


    expression, he knew that he didn''t have a pleasant conversation with his grandfather. Simon knew that


    every time the president would wear a solemn expression after seeing the old master of the Williams


    Family, so Simon did not dare to speak much.


    Oliver rubbed his temples and leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed. "Simon, what''s going on


    with the Zamani Family?"


    "Aaron is fine. He''s staying in the hospital to rest. Although he''s in the hospital, he''s quite busy. The


    Zamani Group bought iron ore in Australia a few years ago, but it was a wrong investment. Now there''s


    a serious financial problem, so they are trying to sell thend to solve the problem. If..."


    Simon began to hesitate.


    "If what?"


    "If, if you hadn''t beaten him up, the contract for selling thend would have been signed."


    "He deserves it."


    "Then... What about that piece ofnd? If they sell it to someone else who won''t sell thend again, the


    progress of the new development n will be affected. There will be a board meetingter. Perhaps,


    some people will say something unpleasant then."


    "I have my own ns for thend. This is a good opportunity. There are some wily men hiding behind.


    Once there is a sign of trouble, they can''t remain calm and want to make some moves. How can I catch


    those people with ulterior motives if they do nothing?" Oliver said proudly, "It was because Aaron knew


    our development n that he deliberately caused trouble. There must be a traitor in the group who


    leaked the news, and I can take this opportunity to trace the traitor this time."


    Oliver went to the Williams Group and took a break. He looked at the clock on the wall. It was only two


    minutes before ten o''clock. He took his time to walk to the conference room.


    When he was in the corridor, he could hear the voices of discussion inside the room.


    As soon as Oliver appeared at the door of the conference room, the people inside immediately became


    silent.


    The main topic of discussion at this meeting was thend of the Zamani Family. The Williams Group


    almost got thend, but because of Oliver''s kick, thend was lost, which caused a lot of dissatisfaction


    among the directors.


    "Mr. Williams, why did you and Mr. Zamani have a conflict at this point? Can you exin it to us?"


    Oliver shed an icy nce at the conference room and said, "No."


    His words made many directors even more dissatisfied. They whispered that Oliver was so arrogant


    and he didn''t take those directors who had made great contributions to the Williams Group seriously.


    The atmosphere in the conference room crackled with tension as the whispering grew louder.


    Some of them began to stand up and criticize Oliver.


    Oliver still sat in his chair and watched how they behaved.


    When they finished arguing, the meeting was over.


    The directors walked out of the conference room, discussing.


    "Sooner orter, the Williams Group will be destroyed by him."


    "How could such an unreliable man be in charge of the Williams Group? Why didn''t Lamberte


    today?"


    "We''ll have a hard time in the future."


    Jessica went to another department in the morning to hand over the work. As soon as she came out,


    she met these peopleing out of the conference room. They were all talking. After listening to them


    casually, she knew that it had something to do with Oliver.


    Jasmine was in charge of the reception for today''s board meeting. When Jessica returned to the office,


    she took Jasmine to the pantry room and asked what happened during the meeting.


    Jasmine told her that in the conference room, the board of directors were all opposed to Oliver.


    The smile on Jessica''s face immediately disappeared. "Why?"


    Jasmine took Oliver''s side. "Because they used Mr. Williams of losing a piece ofnd and affecting


    the new development n. However, I think Mr. Williams always has a good n of his own."


    When Jessica heard this, she knew that it was because of her. If it weren''t for her, Oliver wouldn''t have


    beaten up Aaron. But she shouldn''t be the one to be med. It was Aaron that offended her first.


    However, because of her appearance, Oliver lost the chance to buy thend. The Zamani Family


    wouldn''t give up that easily this time. Jessica felt quite guilty.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    In the past few days, Jessica had been observing the president''s office. Although she couldn''t


    recognize all the people who entered Oliver''s office, she knew that they were prominent figures in the


    group.


    When she delivered the files to Oliver, she found that his expression was kind of twisted. Although his


    face was usually dark before, she could see the difference between the two kinds.


    Jessica folded her hands and held them for a while. Finally, she mustered up the courage to ask, "Mr.


    Williams, is it because of thend in the west of the city?"


    Oliver gazed up with mixed feelings. "Focus on your own work. Don''t ask anything you shouldn''t know."


    "Okay, I see."


    Jessica left the president''s office uneasily.


    Although Oliver didn''t say anything, he hade home muchter than usual in the past few days.


    After all, they lived together. Jessica felt that this matter was very important to him.


    In the afternoon, Jeff came to thepany and had a terrible quarrel with Oliver in the office. Almost


    everyone on the same floor had heard them.


    Jessica did not dare to step in and say anything to them. She was not qualified to interfere in this. She


    wanted to try her best to fix it.


    Jessica didn''t like all the youngsters of the Zamani Family at all, but she respected Henry very much.


    Henry was the sessor of the Zamani Family and its brush-making craftsmanship, and he promoted


    the Brushshop to a higher level. In addition to the brush-making profession, he also had the agility of a


    businessman. Through the first bucket of gold he earned in the brush house in his early years, he


    bought many pieces ofnd to exploit real estate, developing the small brush shop into a diversified


    group of real estate, art collection, and energy investment.


    When she was young, Henry''s Brushshop was not big. Her grandpa Terence often took her there to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    buy brushes. Terence and Henry were close friends.


    After she married Oliver, her grandma overheard the nurse talking about the gossip between Jessica


    and Oliver. Later, after being repeatedly asked, she told grandma the truth that the person she married


    was not Vincent, but Oliver of the Williams Family.


    Her grandma knew that Jessica married Oliver because of her illness. One day when Jessica went to


    visit her, she held Jessica''s hand with tears in her eyes, "My dearest, I''m old and I don''t know how long


    I can live. I shouldn''t have dragged you down."


    Hearing this, sheforted her grandma, "It''s good to marry the Williams Family. They are rich and


    powerful. No one can bully us anymore."


    "My child, it''s difficult to escape since you marry into a rich family. Nevertheless, if you want a divorce


    someday, you can ask a person to help you."


    "Grandma, I''ll see to it myself."


    "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to see you someday so I have to tell you now. You may not remember


    the Henry that you met as a child. He owed your grandfather his life. If you go to him, he will definitely


    help you."


    At that time, Jessica didn''t take it seriously. She didn''t want to ask anyone else, as long as she had


    something to sell out, whether it was her body orbor force. After all, Henry owed her grandfather that


    favor, not her.


    But now, she was thinking about that.


    Jessica only wanted to spend the year tly with Oliver. She had never thought that this was not an


    easy year. But she had to solve the problem, for Oliver and for thepany.


    She had toe forward. The source of all the matters started with the conflict between her and Alice,


    and Aaron wanted to help avenge Alice.


    After making the decision, she nned to go to the Zamani''s first to plead for forgiveness and request


    Henry''s agreement to sell thend to the Williams Group.


    But now that Henry was living a cloistered life, it was not easy to contact him.


    Fortunately, Sally could help. She was an executive of the Zamani Group. Perhaps she could be a


    middle person.


    After Jessica got off work, she asked Sally to go to the private restaurant they had been to for dinner.


    When Sally arrived, she wore a dark gray suit and eight-centimeter high heels. It could easily be found


    from her dress-up that she had gone here from work.


    Every time she saw Sally, she would give her a different feeling. Her style was really flexible, but her


    smile always made her feel at ease.


    Jessica greeted Sally with a smile at the door. "Sally, thank you foring here."


    "Aren''t there any handsome boys to apany us? Or it''s just you and me?"


    "How can I invite such figures? Just the two of us, okay?"


    "I was just kidding. I''ve been looking forward toing over for dinner, but I haven''t booked a table yet.


    Thanks to you, I can enjoy a big meal today."


    "I only got the position because of the Williams Group." Jessica smiled with a little shyness.


    They ordered some food and chatted, then they talked about Aaron being beaten to the hospital by


    Oliver.


    "Miss White, you''re Mr. Williams''s secretary. Do you know what happened?"


    Others only knew that the fighting was probably because the engagement was canceled by the Zamani


    Family, and Oliver beat up the people of the Zamani Family to regain dignity.


    Sally knew more or less about Oliver. She knew there must be another reason but she didn''t know


    exactly, so she asked Jessica.


    Jessica didn''t know how to ask for help. Since Sally asked, she just said openly, "Because of me."


    Sally''s gossipy eyes began to scan Jessica, and she said in surprise, "Did they fight because of


    jealousy?"


    "It''s not about jealousy. But the conflict was caused because of me."


    Sally liked to watch men''s jealousy for a girl''s favors, which was far more interesting than Lambert''s


    pathetic story. She joked, "So you invited me to dinner for..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jessica blurted out, "Could you help me contact Mr. Henry


    Zamani."


    Sally thought she was going to visit Aaron because he refused all visits from Williams Family since he


    was hospitalized. Of course, Oliver never intended to see him after that.


    "Do you know Mr. Zamani?"


    "I saw him a few times when I was a child."


    "Are you doing it for Oliver himself or for the Williams Group?"


    "Both. To tell you the truth, Oliver is my husband. Anyway, I can''t just stand by."


    When Sally heard the word "Husband," the cup in her hand almost fell on the ground.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "I just thought that the strange atmosphere you had dinner with Mr. Williams and the othersst time


    was because you had an affair with Lambert. I didn''t expect you to marry Oliver. Congrattions." After


    saying that, Sally sped her hands to show admiration.


    "Only a few people know our things. Our marriage is different from others."


    Sally was a smart person. She had seen all kinds of strange things in the upper ss, so she was not


    surprised by what Jessica said. At that time, she had heard some gossip about Oliver''s marriage, but


    she did not expect that the heroine was Jessica in front of her.


    Jessica told her a lot with sincerity. Since she asked for help, she should trust her.


    They ate and talked like old friends.


    Sally agreed to arrange for Jessica to meet Henry.


    On Saturday morning, Jessica took a taxi to the Zamani Family.


    Alice and Aaron were entertaining a guest to drink coffee in the reception hall of the main building. That


    guest was Lambert.


    Jeff asked Oliver toe to the Zamani Family to apologize but Oliver ignored it. It made Jeff so angry


    that he scolded Oliver. He was afraid that Williams Family would be destroyed by him. So he asked


    Lambert toe to visit Aaron as the representative.


    As the eldest son of the Williams Family, Lambert shoulde. So he did not refuse.


    After a while, the servant came over and whispered in Alice''s ear, "Miss, Miss White wants to see you."


    Alice''s movement of stirring the coffee paused.


    ''Jessica? It seems that the Williams Family is really anxious. They sent Lambert early in the morning,


    and now they sent a secretary. They are really afraid that thend in the west of the city would fall into


    someone else''s hands.''


    "Ask her to wait for me in the yard."


    Alice continued to chat leisurely with them. After drinking a cup of coffee, she slowly got up.


    "Gentlemen, there are guests waiting in the yard. Excuse me for my absence."


    Lambert smiled. "Hurry up, Alice. Don''t let the guests wait."


    Jessica had been sitting in the living room for more than half an hour, clenching her hands nervously.


    The more she waited, the more frightened she became.


    Finally, she heard the sound outside. Someone was walking in high heels. She stood up immediately.


    When she saw Alice, who was still domineering, Jessica said directly, "Miss Zamani, I''m here to


    apologize to you. I was indeed reckless that day. Please forgive me."


    Alice bypassed Jessica and sat down in the chaise longue.


    "Jessica, I will pay you back ten times the humiliation you gave mest time," Alice said fiercely.


    "As long as you can cool down, I will do whatever you want."


    Alice sneered, "You didn''t fall in love with Oliver as his secretary, did you? For him, you send yourself


    here to vent my anger."


    "Miss Zamani, you think too much. I''m not here for anyone else. I''m here for myself. I should take the


    responsibility."


    "I really can''t tell that you''re quite righteous. Since you''re willing, I''ll help you out. Thest time you


    made me kneel, which made my knees hurt for many days. Now I ask you to kneel down and massage


    me."


    As she spoke, Alice supported her head with her hand, andy on her side in the chaise longue, ring


    at Jessica with anger in her eyes.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment and then knelt down. Just as she touched Alice''s stockings, Alice


    kicked her to the side and shouted, "Your hands are so cold."


    Jessica looked up at Alice who was arrogant. There was a voice in her heart telling her to calm down.


    Today, she came to apologize for forgiveness, not to be impulsive. She knelt down again, then put her


    hands together and rubbed them against each other, making her hands warmer.


    Because she was afraid of hurting Alice, she gently massaged Alice''s knees, which made Alice scold


    her again. "You didn''t eat anything this morning? I really can''t see that you have been serving people


    all the time because of your massage technique."


    Fortunately, Jessica often gave a full body massage for her grandma, so she had specially learned it


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    before. If she asked her to exert more strength, she could press her hard.


    Alice, who was lying in the chaise longue, closed her eyes and enjoyed herself. "Do you often massage


    Oliver? Do you often do shady things in the office?"


    Jessica pretended not to hear her sarcastic words and lowered her head to continue the massage.


    "Enough, enough. I can''t stand your rough hands rubbing back and forth in my delicate skin." Alice


    began to say impatiently.


    Only then did Jessica stop. She felt her hands were sore and swollen. She was about to get up, but her


    knees hurt so much that she couldn''t move.


    Seeing this, Alice said, "I didn''t ask you to get up. I can''t let you go so easily. I''m afraid I''ll dirty my


    hands if I hit you. Besides, I''m not strong enough."


    She immediately made a phone call and a male servant came into the living room. "Miss, are you


    looking for me?"


    "I have an ungrateful person here. Teach her a lesson. It''s so boring to look at her like this. I want to


    see her face bloom."


    Jessica''s face turned red with anger. "Miss Zamani, I''ve been kneeling for so long. Aren''t you relieved


    enough? You asked me to kneel in the hall to apologize to you, and I only made you kneel in the fitting


    room where we were alone..."


    "Shut up." Alice pped Jessica''s face. Immediately a few red handprints appeared on her fair face.


    At this moment, the male servant beside them also heard. Alice had never been bullied. At home,


    Henry doted on her, and even thewless Aaron also favored her. That woman actually made their


    Miss kneel down and apologize. Today, it seemed like if Miss couldn''t see blood, that woman could not


    leave here.


    Alice pointed at the servant standing beside her. "Why are you still standing there? p her."


    When the servant received the order, he raised a palm and pped heavily on the other side of


    Jessica''s face. Blood immediately flowed from the corner of Jessica''s mouth. A heartrending cry came


    from Alice''s yard.


    At this moment, Aaron was sending Lambert out. When they passed by Alice''s yard door and heard the


    woman''s cry from inside, both of them stopped.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    "Is anything wrong with Alice? I''ll go over and take a look." Aaron said nervously to Lambert.


    Since Lambert knew that something might happen in Alice''s yard, it was not proper for him to leave


    directly, so he had to follow Aaron in.


    Alice was sitting facing the door. When she saw Aaron and Lamberting over, she gave the servant


    a look and asked him to leave. "Brother, why are you here?"


    Lambert saw the woman sitting paralyzed with her back to him. She looked familiar and his heart was


    beating fast. He prayed that it wasn''t her. He walked up quickly and saw the woman with blood all over


    her face. He was in fear. "Jessica, why are you here?"


    He helped Jessica up and red at Alice. "What did you do to her?"


    Alice burst into tears. "You all helped her bully me."


    Aaron saw that Alice was crying and handed her a tissue. "Okay, okay, don''t cry. Speak slowly."


    At this moment, Jessica stood up and said to the Zamani brother and sister, "Are you satisfied now? I


    don''t owe you anything. Please don''t affect the cooperation between the Zamani Group and the


    Williams Group because of me."


    Lambert looked at her bloody face and panicked. "Stop talking about this. I''ll take you to the hospital


    first."


    When Jessica was about to leave, she solemnly apologized to Aaron. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zamani. I offended


    you that day. Please forgive me."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jessica had no chance. She had to do this. She needed to solve this problem.


    After that, Lambert helped Jessica out.


    Lambert opened the back door of the car. "Have a rest. We will arrive at the hospital soon."


    "Thank you. I''m fine."


    Jessica took out a mirror from her bag and looked at her face. It did look a little terrifying, but it was just


    a little surface wound. She looked at the mirror and wiped the blood off her face with a wet towel.


    Lambert, who was driving in the front, looked at Jessica in the rearview mirror from time to time and


    asked, "Why did youe here alone?"


    Jessica said coldly, "It''s nothing. I had some contradiction with Alice before, but now it''s settled."


    "Is it because of Oliver? Do you know that Alice has never suffered a loss since she was a child?


    Coming to the Zamani Family alone is taking risks. You should be careful." Lambert really couldn''t think


    of any interaction between her and Alice, except for Oliver.


    "It''s all caused by me. Of course, I''m supposed to solve it."


    "Did Oliver know that you came to the Zamani Family?"


    "He didn''t know. I hope you can keep it a secret from me. I did these all for myself." She wanted to


    leave with a clear conscience and did not want to leave any mess to Oliver.


    Jessica didn''t want to go to the hospital. Under Lambert''s insistence, she was taken to a private


    hospital nearby. The doctor examined her and gave her some oral and external medicine to reduce the


    swelling.


    After they went out of the hospital, Jessica said goodbye to Lambert.


    "Where are you going? I can send you there."


    "No, thanks, brother. I can''t go anywhere now. I just want to take a walk."


    Yes, she couldn''t go to Grandville Apartments now. If Oliver came back and saw her, she didn''t know


    what he would do. She only wanted to go to Williams Hospital to see her grandmother after her


    swelling was slightly reduced. She was also afraid that her grandmother would feel sad.


    "It''s hard to get a taxi here. I have nothing to do today. Can you apany me to a ce?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Get in the car. You''ll know when we get there."


    It was difficult for Jessica to refuse such kindness, so she got into Lambert''s car again.


    The car drove into the city, crossed the road with tall French phoenix trees on both sides, and went


    around to the back of the Children''s Pce. She was familiar with this ce. This used to be the art


    studio of the painter Hayden. When she was young, she came here to draw. After the painting ss


    was over, she went to the Children''s Pce in front to dance.


    The art studio here no longer existed but became a cafe.


    Jessica looked at Lambert and asked in confusion, "Why do you bring me here?"


    "Do you remember this ce?"


    "It used to be Mr. Hayden''s art studio. Do you know him?"


    After Jessica asked the question, she felt that it was too stupid. Hayden was a famous painter, and


    Lambert was not only a new star in the painting field but also the First Young Master of the Williams


    Family. It was not surprising that they knew each other.


    "When I was a child, the first teacher who taught me to draw painting was him. Let''s go in and have a


    cup of coffee."


    They got out of the car, went into the cafe, and found a window seat to sit down.


    "What do you want to drink?" Lambert asked.


    "Americano," Jessica said casually.


    She leaned back on the soft sofa, and the sunlight outside shone on her. It seemed that she had


    returned to the days when she studied painting here. Her memories revived at the sight of familiar


    ces.


    Lambert finished ordering and looked at the distracted Jessica. "What are you thinking?"


    Jessica smiled, but her face was so swollen that it changed her smile. "I just remembered the things


    that happened when I was drawing here. I had a good life when I was a child, but I grew up


    unknowingly."


    At this time, the waiter brought up the coffee and a lemon cake in front of Jessica.


    Seeing the lemon cake, Jessica almost burst into tears. When she was a child, after ss, her mother


    would bring her a lemon cake when she came to pick her up from ss. It was sour and sweet, which


    was her favorite in the past.


    Jessica looked up. "Brother, why did you order a lemon cake?"


    "Wasn''t this your favorite food when you were a child?" When Lambert spoke, his face was calm, as if


    he had known her for a long time, like an old friend.


    "Have you seen me before?"


    "Yeah. We were painting in the same art studio, but we never talked."


    Jessica was very surprised. She didn''t expect Lambert to be her ssmate who drew together with her


    when she was a child. This was something she never thought of. People of the Williams Family might


    invite their teachers to their homes to learn lessons. She didn''t expect Lambert toe to the art


    studio to study with them.


    "What a coincidence." Jessica lowered her head and sipped her coffee.


    "At that time, I often saw your mother take a lemon cake when she came to pick you up. You were


    eating in the rest area, and I was there asionally. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to spy on you."


    "When I was a child, I chattered all day long. Everyone in the studio might know that I liked the lemon


    cake, and it was not surprised that you knew that."


    Jessica looked at Lambert for a few seconds as she spoke, but she couldn''t remember what he looked


    like at that time.


    "It''s just that I haven''t seen you again not long after I came here, and then I left too."

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Lambert''s words were thick with regret. If Jessica hadn''t left, they would have be good friends.


    Jessica mumbled, "At that time, something happened to my family, so I gave up painting."


    "It''s a pity. If you kept on painting, with your artistic talent, you would have shown off in the painting


    world."


    "It is passed. Let''s not talk about it."


    "If you want to draw, I can rmend a good teacher for you."


    "Thank you, Lambert. I''m not in the mood to draw anymore, not like before."


    They talked about many funny things about drawing in the studio back then, as well as the ssmates


    in the same studio. Jessica basically didn''t remember much. Perhaps her life changed, or those


    happened a long time ago. She didn''t want to think much about the past, leaving no chance for her to


    worry.


    Jessica had been resting all morning. The medicine, the doctor prescribed, worked. The swelling went


    done much. She looked at her phone, noticing that it was almost lunchtime.


    "Lambert, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    "Where are you going? I''ll drive you there."


    "That''s fine. I have taken much of your time. I have to buy some snacks for my grandmater, and then


    I''ll go straight to the hospital."


    "Okay then."


    They separated in the coffee shop. Jessica went straight to a traditional century-old shop and bought a


    box of mung bean cake for grandma.


    When Jessica arrived at the hospital, her grandma hadn''t eaten yet.


    Her grandma''s condition had been improving. She had a big appetite, ate a lot of food, and had two


    pieces of cake. She kept persuading Jessica to eat, so Jessica simply ate a few mouthfuls.


    "You eat too little. You''re pregnant. Remember to eat well and sleep well. Don''t think too much, so the


    baby can grow healthier."


    Perhaps her grandma was getting old, and what she said was basically the same every time. Jessica


    didn''t think that her grandma was nagging, because no one cared about her usually.


    Jessica had stayed with her grandma in the hospital untilte at night. Then she returned to GrandVille


    Apartments. Before that, she went into the bathroom to make up, carefully covering all the injuries on


    her face with concealer. She also let her piled hair go and her seaweed-like ck hair was draped over


    her shoulders, covering the parts on her face where were pped.


    When Jessica returned to GrandVille Apartments, Nanny Winnie was waiting at the door, with Tina


    beside her.


    Nanny Winnie saw hering. She immediately ran over and said, "Mrs. Williams, you''re home."


    "Yes, is he back?"


    "Not yet."


    Jessica breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Oliver didn''te back. Otherwise, it would be bad if he


    found the injuries on her face.


    "What did you do? You came back sote on the weekend." Looking at Jessica, who seemed weird,


    Tina said sourly.


    "It''ste. What are you doing here?"


    "I felt bored in my yard. I wanted to talk to Mr. Williams and thanked him for the orange peel he gave


    me which cured my vomiting. But Mr. Williams has been back sote recently, and I haven''t met him


    yet."


    Tina didn''t eat the orange peel at all. She said that on purpose because she wanted to make Jessica


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    angry.


    Jessica was not angry. She said, "Even if Oliver came back early, he didn''t want to talk to you."


    "Jessica, don''t be arrogant in front of me. I knew that you two are not a real couple. If you know what''s


    good for you, leave Mr. Williams as soon as possible."


    "Okay, please tell him to chase me away early."


    Tina snorted and she knew that she had no saying here. She went back to the backyard angrily.


    Jessica went upstairs, took a shower, and went to bed.


    She slept until dawn. When she opened her eyes, she found that Oliver wasn''t on the bed. It seemed


    that Oliver didn''te backst night. Maybe there was something wrong. She knew that Oliver had


    been anxious recently.


    She had to solve the problem quickly.


    After getting up, Jessica called Sally, hoping that she could arrange a meeting with Henry as soon as


    possible.


    An hourter, Sally replied that she could arrange the meeting in the afternoon. Hearing this, Jessica


    immediately packed up and prepared to go out.


    Jessica went to the ce Sally had arranged, got into her car, and went to Henry''s manor where he


    secluded.


    When they arrived, the butler at the door seemed to have known that there would be guests and soon


    opened the door. The manor was veryrge, and Sally drove the car a long way inside.


    At this moment, a servant appeared in the parking lot and led them into the living room.


    Jessica followed behind. She saw an old man with sses, chewing on a cigarette holder and


    newspaper in his hand. She recognized Henry at a nce. Compared with the man she saw when she


    was a child, nothing changed except more wrinkles on his face.


    Sally stepped forward and said, "Mr. Zamani, I brought a friend here. She wants to see you."


    At this moment, Jessica immediately bent down, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Zamani."


    Henry smiled, "Little girl, sit down."


    Sally saw that her task had beenpleted and smiled, "You guys talk here. I''ll take a stroll around the


    garden."


    As soon as Sally left, Jessica came straight to the point and introduced, "Mr. Zamani, I''m Terence''s


    granddaughter. My name is Jessica. I often went to your shop to buy brushes when I was a child."


    When Henry heard Terence''s name, he could guess that she was here to ask for payback, "Time flies. I


    didn''t expect you to be such a big girl. I still remember that your grandfather took you with him all


    day. He cherished you."


    "Yes, grandpa loves me most. Mr. Zamani, today I came here not only to visit you but there is one thing


    that needs your help."


    Henry knocked his pipe, "Go ahead."


    "I''m now working as a secretary in the Williams Group. Some unpleasant things happened between me


    and Miss Zamani before and finally caused Mr. Zamani to be hospitalized. It was all because of me, so


    I came here to beg your forgiveness."


    Henry had heard the servants report what happened at the Zamani''s yesterday morning. Because


    Lambert was there, he was once worried that his precious granddaughter would cause trouble. He


    didn''t expect Jessica toe to talk about it today.


    "Little girl, I also apologize for Alice. She is too spoiled."

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    "Mr. Zamani, of course, I got faults too. But I''m not here for myself today. I''m here for the Williams


    Group. You know that Mr. Williams wants to buy the piece ofnd in the west of the city that belongs to


    the Zamani Family. Now that Mr. Zamani Junior and Mr. Williams have some unnecessary conflicts


    because of me, I wonder if I can ask you to make the decision. When selling that piece ofnd, could


    you give priority to the Williams Group?"


    Henry looked at the little girl in front of him. She thought about it well before doing things. She went to


    the Zamani Family in advance to ask for Alice''s forgiveness. She spoke directly and to the point. She


    was indeed Terence''s granddaughter. They had a simr temper. It was a pity for her to be a secretary


    at the Williams Group. It was all because of Terence''s early death that the business fell into the hands


    of his son-inw, and it began to decline.


    Henry picked up the teacup and nced at the teacup in front of Jessica. She had not touched it yet.


    "Have some tea first."


    He didn''t expect Jessica toe to see him for the Williams Group. When Sally first told him that she


    was the granddaughter of Terence, he guessed that she wanted something from thepany, but he


    didn''t expect it to be for thend in the west of the city.


    This piece ofnd was all ready to be sold. It was all his underlings who had invested recklessly,


    causing the Zamani Group he founded to suffer a heavy blow and he had to sellnd to recoup the


    financial loss.


    However, this was a good opportunity never seen before with which he could ask the Williams Group to


    help the Zamani Group. Before, because he was too angry, he scolded Oliver in front of Jeff. But no


    matter how Jeff disliked this grandson, Oliver was still representing the Williams Family. Scolding Oliver


    was equivalent to scolding the Williams Family. Even if he could prioritize the Williams Group in the


    selling of thend, he needed the Williams Group to be grateful to the Zamani Family and beg them for


    that.


    After all, Jessica was young and a little restless. She was not in the mood for tea.


    Henry smiled and said, "Little girl, I once owed your grandfather a favor. I will consider your thoughts. I


    am not an ungrateful person."


    Only then did Jessica show a half-smile. "Mr. Zamani, I don''t mean anything else."


    "Don''t worry, little girl. I remember you drew paintings when you were a child. Are you interested in my


    collections?"


    "Sure. Thank you, Mr. Zamani, for letting me have the honor of visiting your collection."


    Henry asked the servant to find Sally and went upstairs to the collection room together.


    As soon as Jessica went in, she saw a variety of antiques and paintings inside. There was a familiar


    illusion: her grandpa used to like to collect these. Later, her grandpa''s collection was transferred by


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jason. She didn''t know how they were dealt with.


    Henry, on the other hand, was very willing to share them. He specifically asked the servants to take out


    several original paintings of flowers and birds from the Song Dynasty from his collection and a painting


    of a greenndscape. "Apart from the museum, these paintings are only avable here. They are not


    avable on the market at all."


    Jessica loved to draw flowers and birds in the style of the Song Dynasty the most. When she studied,


    she used to refer to printed paintings. Now that she saw the original paintings in front of her, she was


    so excited that her hands trembled a little.


    The original paintings looked very old, and even the cracks on the silk paper were a vividnguage of


    the times.


    The collection conditions here were already top-notch, where the appropriate temperature and humidity


    were maintained, but the work still showed signs of continuing to age.


    Now there was a very advanced watermark technology, which could print works very simr to the


    original ones, but no matter how good the print was, it was far from being as good as the original ones.


    Jessica and Sally couldn''t help but sigh. "It''s so beautiful."


    Henry looked at the collection in the room and sighed, "I can have these collections with me in my


    lifetime, so I will die without regret. I''m afraid that the losers in the Zamani family will waste all of my


    treasures after I die."


    As Henry spoke, he looked a little excited. Perhaps when he saw Jessica, he thought of his old friends.


    After they died, their family property was in the hands of others and was wasted, and he could not help


    but sigh.


    Sally went up and helped the old man who had experienced vicissitudes of life. "Mr. Zamani, you are


    still so strong. Don''t talk about death. With so many treasures to apany you, you can enjoy the


    happiness."


    After meeting Henry, Jessica went straight back to GrandVille Apartments. If Oliver was at home, she


    would let him know what Mr. Zamani promised as soon as possible. Everything would change and he


    would not feel too helpless because of this.


    Oliver was indeed busy with thend, but he was not helpless. He had secretly met all the people who


    might want to buy thend of the Zamani Family and had agreed on the terms in advance. As long as


    the Zamani Family was to sell thend, no matter how many times it was transferred, it would finally


    belong to the Williams Group in the end.


    Henry had also considered this question before. There was no family in Birmingham that could be as


    wealthy as the Williams Family. Although Oliver was young, he had an irresistible aura of dominance.


    Although he had not appeared in business in recent years, he was concerned about Oliver''s actions


    after he became the president of the Williams Group. He had been paying attention and regretted the


    hasty termination of the engagement.


    Although Oliver was not Jeff''s favorite grandson, nor was he Daniel''s favorite son, for the sake of the


    glory of the Williams Group, he was still given the position of president. His talent in business was best


    known by the Williams Family.


    The younger generation of their Zamani Family was not aware of all these. Especially Aaron, who


    usually drank and fooled around, was even emotional at the critical moment, and almost damaged the


    whole Zamani Family. He was really a good-for-nothing bastard, and he, Henry, had toe out to


    clean up the mess for him.


    Henry called Jeff and asked him to go fishing with him in the Lena River.


    As soon as Jeff heard this, he knew that the Zamani Family had loosened its grip onnd and


    immediately agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, Jeff thought about it. He didn''t know why the Zamani Family''s attitude towards


    the Williams Group became different. He thought it was right to have arranged for Lambert to apologize


    to the Zamani Family before.


    No matter what, the Zamani Family was still rich, not to mention that it was only suffering a temporary


    financial crisis. The family''s influence in Birmingham could not be underestimated.


    What was more, Henry had a wide investment field in his early years and umted a lot of assets,


    but he had always hidden his strength. The Williams Family should not fight against the Zamani Family,


    or else it would be a lose-lost and let outsiders reap the benefits.


    Both of them were smart in the business world, and they knew the stakes.


    When Jeff arrived at the Lena River, Henry was already fishing with a fishing rod. The bodyguard next


    to him leaned forward and said, "Mr. Zamani, Mr. Williams has arrived."


    Henry was about to get up when he heard Jeff say, "Old man, I''m here."


    It was as if the unhappiness on the phone had been swept away by Henry''s invitation to fish.


    The two old men first talked about some bad news in their families. They both scolded their


    grandchildren, just like they were kids who had caused trouble in school and were scolded by their


    parents. They had to show that they were already trying to discipline them in front of each other.


    In the end, it came to thend in the west of the city.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Henry promised that thend in the west of the city could be sold to the Williams Group, but he had


    conditions.


    The condition was that the Williams Group should provide an additional loan of 2 billion dors to the


    Zamani Group.


    When Jeff heard this, he secretly scolded Oliver, thinking the cost brought about by Oliver''s kick was


    great. But there was no change in Jeff''s expression.


    Now that Oliver was the real leader of the Williams Group, Jeff couldn''t promise Henry anything and he


    tried to find an excuse not to provide the additional loan. "We''ve been away from the business world for


    a long time. We have to delegate our power sooner orter. Just leave things to our children."


    Jeff knew that Henry''s grandson was far worse than his Oliver.


    Since Henry had to sell thend and needed an additional loan, Jeff thought that Zamani Family must


    be in great trouble right now. It should not be his turn to worry about things that should be worried


    about by Oliver.


    After fishing, Jeff and Henry had a meal together as if they were still the old friends.


    There were no permanent enemies or friends in the business world. There were only permanent


    benefits. Jeff and Henry, who had been in the business world for many years, were clearer about this


    than anyone else.


    After the meal, Henry went straight back to the Zamani''s and asked the servants to call Aaron to the


    study to see him.


    When Aaron heard that his grandfather was back, he thought that something must have happened.


    Aaron was already dressed up and was going out to see Doloria, but he returned from the garage.


    Aaron went up to the second floor, knocked gently on the study door, and pushed the door straight in.


    "Grandpa, you''re back."


    Aaron took a devil-may-care attitude.


    Henry raised his chin and motioned for Aaron to sit on the opposite sofa. Aaron sat on the sofa,


    crossed his legs, and put them on the coffee table.


    "Think twice before you act. Why did you have a conflict with Oliver? And it happened when we are in


    such a crisis."


    "Grandpa, I''ve always been careful and I''m afraid of humiliating the Zamani, but Oliver is really too


    arrogant. Even theckeys around him dare to bite the people of the Zamani Family. In the future,


    when we have the chance, we must teach them a good lesson." Henry was so angry at Aaron''s words


    that he red at Aaron. "Aaron. If you dare to provoke Oliver again, I''ll break your leg."


    "Grandpa, I''m your grandson. I was kicked into the hospital by him. You don''t even care about me.


    Have you been bewitched by the Williams Family?"


    "Nonsense. It''s all my fault for spoiling you. You just keep stirring up troubles outside. You don''t even


    care about the business. Tell me what kind of achievements you have made since you worked in the


    Zamani Group."


    "Who is born to be able to run the business well? Am I not learning? Any study requires money, and I


    only spent a little. Besides, you have plenty of money. Although it is rumored that the Williams Family is


    the richest in Birmingham, you have a lot of priceless treasures. The Williams Group can''t bepared


    to us."


    "You bastard. You have made the Zamani Group lose so much money. Now, you are coveting my


    collections. You really want to piss me off."


    Henry said as he coughed a few times in anger. Aaron was so scared that he immediately handed over


    a ss of water to Henry. "Grandpa, calm down. It''s my fault."


    "I''ve already agreed to sell thend in the west of the city to the Williams Family. You will be in charge


    of the following things. You still need to talk about what conditions we can get." Henry took a sip of


    water, calmed down, and slowly said to Aaron.


    Aaron was anxious when he heard this. He immediately stood behind Henry and massaged him, then


    told Henry about the current situation. "Grandpa, thatnd can''t be sold to the Williams Family. I''ve


    already found a few buyers. I know that in Birmingham, no one dares to go against the Williams Family,


    so I specifically looked for foreign buyers, as well as the people in Lamb City. They are all very


    interested in ournd. Even if the price they offer is slightly lower than that of the Williams Group, it''s


    okay. We can''t let them so brazenly stamp on us."


    "Don''t implicate the Zamani Group because of yourself. I''ve already decided on this matter." After


    Henry finished speaking, he stood up.


    "Grandpa, just listen to me once. I will never do anything that will harm the interests of the Zamani


    Group. Besides, you have been retired for a long time and don''t know about the great changes in the


    business world." Aaron followed Henry and chattered incessantly.


    Henry paused and turned around to re at Aaron. "What? Do you think I''m a dotard and useless


    now?"


    "Grandpa, you know that''s not what I meant." Aaron helped Henry to sit down in the chair.


    "I have my reason for doing this." Henry insisted.


    "Grandpa, what''s your reason? Tell me. I''ll help you get rid of your troubles."


    "No need. It''s all in the past." Henry patted Aaron on the shoulder. "No matter how good your decision


    is and no matter how wise you are, you have to follow my order this time. Also, don''t pick on Jessica


    again."


    As soon as Henry finished speaking, he heard a crisp female voiceing from outside. "Grandpa,


    you''re back. What did you say?"


    At this time, Alice came to the study. When Aaron came in just now, he didn''t close the door, so Alice


    heard part of their conversation.


    Alice looked at Aaron. "Brother, did you provoke any girls who shouldn''t be provoked outside again?


    Even grandpa knows."


    "Alice, you''re just in time. I was just about to tell you not to pick on Jessica again. Don''t think since I''m


    not at home, I don''t know anything."


    Alice opened her eyes wide and looked at Henry in disbelief. "Grandpa, is this Jessica the secretary of


    the Williams Group?"


    "Exactly."


    "She deserved it. Do you know that Jessica, the b*tch, has bullied me?" As Alice spoke, she tried to


    squeeze out a few tears from her eyes.


    Henry knew her precious granddaughter the best. She was not the one who could stand being at a


    disadvantage. "Okay. I see. Just live in peace with Jessica in the future."


    After Henry finished saying, he didn''t intend to stay any longer. It was so noisy and annoying here. He


    preferred to stay in the manor in the suburbs and enjoy his leisure life.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Henry left, Aaron told Alice everything that their grandfather had decided.


    Alice was so angry that she threw her bolster on the ground. "Brother, are you really going to follow


    grandpa''s orders and sell thend to the Williams Group?"

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    If Oliver came to plead with Alice, she would naturally talk to her brother and grandfather and ask them


    to sell thend to the Williams Group. However, Oliver did not care about her at all and beat her


    brother. She could not bear that.


    Aaron sneered. "Since I can''t disobey grandpa, I can only make things difficult for Oliver. He has to pay


    the price for that piece ofnd."


    The next day.


    The Zamani Group and the Williams Group had an appointment to talk about thend in a private room


    on the top floor of the Mose Clubhouse.


    Aaron came to the discussion on behalf of the Zamani Group. This time, he brought two bodyguards


    with him. He was probably afraid of what had happenedst time would happen again.


    On the Williams Group side, Oliver brought Simon with him.


    "Mr. Zamani, how are you?" Oliver said coldly.


    Aaron was angry, but he knew that he could no longer be impulsive. Thus, he said calmly, "I''m fine."


    Oliver lit a cigarette. Immediately, the smoke blurred his handsome face. "Can you tell me what request


    do you have this time?"


    "The price of thatnd is about 10 billion dors, but I hope that the Williams Group can guarantee our


    Zamani Group a loan of 10 billion dors." At this moment, Aaron seemed to havepletely forgotten


    Henry''s instructions, and he demanded an exorbitant price.


    Oliver had already asked people to investigate thepany that Aaron was in charge of. If he really


    vouched for Aaron, the Williams Group might have to pay back the loan by then. It was clear that Aaron


    purposely made things difficult for Oliver. It seemed that Aaron was still angry.


    "The Zamani Group has a huge industry and it is only a 10 billion dors loan. There is no need for my


    we never guarantee the loan."


    Oliver refused Aaron''s extra request with one sentence.


    "Since Mr. Williams is so insincere, we seem to havee here for nothing today."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Oliver did not answer. He exhaled a puff of smoke. The room was so quiet that the needle could be


    heard if it fell on the ground. It was as if anyone who wanted to speak again would die without a burial


    ce. The business world was like a battlefield. If one was not careful, one would fall into a trap set by


    the enemy.


    "Thank you foring, Mr. Zamani."


    When Aaron heard this, he had no idea what Oliver meant. Wasn''t he in a hurry to buy thend of the


    Zamani Family? Why did he pretend to be indifferent now? "It seems that you don''t care about the


    sincerity of the cooperation. Then I have nothing to say."


    Aaron got up and left with the bodyguards.


    "Mr. Williams, how... how can you exin this to your grandfather?" Simon was watching the battle


    from the side, and he was nervous. He was afraid that Oliver would have any conflicts with Aaron


    because of his wife. This was a 10 billion dors deal, and it was rted to the development of the


    group''s modern city project.


    "No need to exin." Oliver put out the cigarette in his hand.


    ...


    Ever since Jessica went to the ce where she used to draw, she had been thinking about the past.


    Thinking that she had just dealt with a difficult matter for the Williams Group, she was especially


    relieved and went to the cafe alone.


    She ordered a ss of Mocha and a lemon cake. She read the magazine and enjoyed afternoon tea


    alone.


    Not long after, her silence was interrupted.


    She didn''t expect to meet Lambert and Sally here. When she saw Lambert, she was a little awkward,


    just as if she had secretlye here.


    Of course, Sally was a little embarrassed. She used to make Jessica and Lambert a match, but she


    didn''t expect that the rtionship between them would be like that. If Oliver knew it, it would be difficult


    for her to get a foothold in Birmingham in the future.


    Sally smiled brightly. "Miss White, nice to meet you here."


    Jessica stood up. "Miss Saletta, Mr. Williams, please have a seat."


    "Sally, sit down first. I''ll order." Lambert smiled and said. He didn''t expect to meet Jessica here either. It


    seemed that the ce he rmended was favored. He was very pleased.


    Sally threw her bag on the sofa. "I''ve been busy all morning. I''m so tired. I want to rest here and I have


    to attend an exhibition opening ceremonyter."


    "What exhibition?" Jessica asked casually.


    "Hayden''s and his students'' exhibition."


    "Really?" Jessica''s voice rose a little.


    "What, do you know him? Let''s go togetherter."


    At this time, Lambert came back and said to Jessica, "I''ve been calling you before. Your phone has


    been turned off."


    Jessica took out her phone from her bag. "Sorry, my phone is dead."


    In fact, it wasn''t that her phone was dead. She turned it off when she saw that the caller was Lambert.


    She didn''t want to have too much contact with Lambert. She was afraid that she would provoke Oliver


    again.


    Unexpectedly, they still met here. It was hard not to see him. Birmingham was a medium-sized city.


    She could not meet those whom she wanted to meet over the past decade. Once they met, they


    seemed to meet at any time.


    "Wait, you can go to the opening ceremony with us. The exhibition is held at the nearby Birmingham art


    museum." Lambert invited her.


    Sally was afraid that Lambert was too enthusiastic. Sally immediately answered, "She has already


    agreed. Miss White knows Hayden. She will be there anyway."


    "Yes, Miss White and I are both his students, but I have been in his studio for a short time, so I didn''t


    participate in the exhibition this time."


    "I didn''t expect you two to know each other when you were young. You''re still ssmates in the studio.


    What a coincidence." After Sally finished speaking, she realized that she seemed to have said


    something wrong. Fortunately, Lambert did not know that Sally had already known about their


    rtionship and continued to smile like before.


    Jessica continued, rifying, "When I left the studio, Mr. Williams had juste to the studio, and we


    didn''t say a word at that time."


    "Sally, when I first arrived at Hayden''s studio, I heard that there was a girl, who was young, very


    talented in art, and very hardworking. She was especially valued by the teacher. That was Miss White.


    When she drew, she was often surrounded by many students."


    "You too?" Sally asked.


    This question really embarrassed Jessica. "It''s all in the past. Let''s not talk about it."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Lambert nodded as if he had no intention of stopping.


    The three people chatted in the cafe for a while and then went to the nearby art gallery.


    Jessica used to be a frequent visitor to the gallery because her mother liked it and often went to its


    exhibitions with Jessica. Since Jessica had stopped drawing, she didn''t have the time and mood to


    wander around it. The moment she walked in, she felt like it''s been a century.


    Seeing the huge exhibition poster hanging in the hall on the first floor, she felt a little regretful. If it


    hadn''t been for so many changes at home, she would have been a member of the joint exhibition.


    Jessica looked at it as if in a trance. Lambert whispered beside her, "Hayden is in the lounge now.


    Before the opening ceremony, let''s go talk to him."


    "Hayden must be busy today, with so many guests to receive. Let''s talk to him another day." Jessica


    seemed a little timid and just wanted to look at all these things from afar because she hadpletely


    separated from this kind of life and felt somewhat unable to be part of it. What''s more, she was afraid


    that she would really wake up her suppressed yearning for art deep in her heart, and then found that


    she was not qualified to do it anymore. Wouldn''t it be more painful and sad?


    She wanted to escape, but Lambert saw her hesitation and fear.


    "Today, Hayden is not busy. It is his students who are arranging all things. You know, there are already


    a lot of capable people among his students. He doesn''t have to take care of this exhibition at all. He


    can just be a mascot to meet the guests present."


    Sally also said, "Jessica, let''s go. We''re already here. There''s nothing to worry about. Meet your


    teacher and ssmates, and broaden your social circle. You can''t spend all your time on the Williams


    Group. It would be too boring for you."


    Yes, she was now a secretary at the Williams Group during the day, and she had to deal with Oliver.


    Her youth and dreams had nothing to do with art anymore. There were only endless debts and endless


    work. She luckily still had a person she could not give up, which was now her greatestfort, and the


    only meaning of her existence.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jessica followed Lambert and Sally up to the guest room on the second floor and saw an old man in a


    gray robe. Although time had carved some wrinkles on his face, he had a unique aura of artist and


    Jessica could tell that he was Hayden at her first nce.


    "Wow, Lambert, Sally, you''re here. Have a seat. "Hayden heard a noise at the door." Sally, please help


    me criticize Lambert. He is a famous painter now. Although he had been studying painting for a short


    time here, he is my student. Now it is really hard to invite him to hold a joint exhibition with us."


    In fact, one reason was that Lambert didn''t have time. And it was also because he was afraid that if he


    had a joint exhibition with them, his name and his rtionship with the Williams Group would be seen


    in all the news about it.


    "Hayden, stopughing at me." Lambert smiled and said, "I brought you an old friend today."


    At this moment, Hayden turned his eyes to Jessica behind Lambert.


    "Jessica."


    Hayden blurted out her name.


    Tears suddenly welled up in Jessica''s eyes. She tried to suppress her emotions, and to regte her


    breath, and finally said. "Long time no see."


    Hayden Halper was originally sitting at the back of the table because Lambert and Sally were very


    familiar people, and there was no need for formality.


    He did not expect to see the student who had lost contact with him for so long suddenly appear in front


    of him.


    After Jessica didn''te to the studio to draw, they never met again. He felt it was a pity for Jessica


    that she didn''t draw, and he once asked Jason about it, but he was told that she was now too busy with


    her school sses to continue drawing.


    In addition, Hayden also knew the news that her mother had passed away. Naturally, he couldn''t force


    Jessica to draw in the studio.


    "Child, we haven''t seen each other for many years. I''m getting old." Hayden was also very emotional.


    In his memory, she once had two ponytails, looking like a teenage girl with no worries.


    Now she was already an adult. But there was only a hint of mncholy in her eyes, and nothing else


    had changed, so Hayden recognized her at his first nce as well.


    "Mr. Halper, you haven''t changed much. You''re still so energetic. It''s really amazing that you have


    students all over the world." Jessica smiled.


    "In the future, our Chinese painting field should rely on you young people." Hayden looked at the three


    young people in front of him. They were all rted to this industry.


    "Although the art circle has always imed that traditional Chinese painting was losing its influence,


    there are still many people working hard for it. Our traditional culture can not be lost."


    Jessica smiled awkwardly. She used to have this dream but now it was too extravagant for her.


    "Mr. Williams is a rising star with a bright future. Sally has been promoting traditional art. They are all


    great people. I can only wish you all the best."


    Only then did Hayden ask, "Jessica, what are you doing now?"


    "I work as a secretary in the Williams Group."


    "No wonder that Lambert brought you here. You didn''t know each other when you were in the studio. I


    didn''t expect that you would work for the Williams Group." At that time, there weren''t many people in


    the studio. They were all introduced there by acquaintances. Hayden knew all the things in the studio.


    "Yes, I have just worked there for a short time."


    "Later, I''ll show you the students in our studio. It''s really been many years since we met. We really


    need to get together today. The former studio has been rebuilt. If it were still there, it would be great."


    Hayden was a little regretful.


    "The old house had served us for so many years, so after the urban nning, it was pulled down and


    was rebuilt. But my studio now is not far from here. After the opening ceremony, let''s all go over there."


    Sally echoed, "It''s really great. I can get to know another group of artists. I love tomunicate with


    artists like you because you are so pure."


    Lambert looked at Jessica. "Let''s go together."


    Jessica thought that they had juste to see the exhibition, but she didn''t expect to have a party that


    night. Since Hayden had brought it up, she couldn''t refuse. "Okay."


    At this moment, the staff downstairs came up and urged, "Mr. Halper, herees the big shot. Come


    down and take a look."

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Hayden went downstairs to take a look. He didn''t expect Henry toe, followed by Alice.


    "Mr. Zamani, what brings you here?" Hayden quickly went up to greet him, "It''s been a long time since I


    saw Alice. If I met you on the road, I wouldn''t recognize you."


    "Hello, Mr. Halper. I wish your exhibition a sess." At this time, Alice handed the antique bag in her


    hand.


    Hayden took it and handed it to the staff next to him, "You''re so kind."


    Henry smiled and said, "My man has an exhibition. Of course, I have toe and take a look."


    Hayden walked around with Henry in the studio and chatted for a while. Alice felt bored, so she went to


    the restroom for an excuse.


    Alice went to the restroom in the VIP room on the second floor. As soon as she came in, she saw


    Jessica putting on makeup in front of the mirror. Perhaps she had just shed tears and ruined her


    makeup. The palm print on her face appeared, so she was powdering her face,pletely covering it


    up.


    "How could I meet you anywhere?" Alice looked at Jessica''s face with half makeup, "How did your face


    return normal so quickly? It seems that I did it too lightly."


    Jessica nced sideways at her and ignored her.


    Alice walked in front of her and said shamelessly, "If it weren''t for Lambertst time, you wouldn''t have


    walked out of our door intact. It''s the first time I''ve been humiliated like that. I won''t let you go easily."


    "Alice, don''t push your luck. I''ve already apologized to you. Look at my face. It hasn''t healed yet. I don''t


    want to get entangled with you anymore. Please stay away from me."


    "Your face is only red from the beating. It''s not broken yet. I won''t just let you go." Alice was ferocious


    as if she was going to eat her.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Oliver''snd hadn''t beenpletely settled, she would have torn up this


    domineeringdy in the bathroom. But if she couldn''t bear it, she would have made big trouble. Jessica


    continued to fix her makeup without looking at Alice.


    "I''m here with my grandpa today. Remember, I''ll beat you as soon as I see you in the future." Alice


    continued to speak harshly as if she would only feelfortable if she spilled the most vicious words


    on Jessica.


    Seeing that Jessica did not answer, she also felt bored. Like a winner, she raised her head and went


    out in high heels with a loud noise.


    Soon, a scream came from the stairs on the second floor.


    Jessica had already put on her makeup ande out of the restroom, only to see Alice fall down from


    the second floor to the first floor.


    At this moment, the lobby on the first floor was full of people who were waiting for the opening


    ceremony of the painting exhibition to begin. Hearing the sound upstairs, all of them looked over and


    saw Alice rolling down the stairs.


    "Alice." At this time, Henry was standing in the front row of the VIP seat. He also saw Alice rolling down


    the stairs and hurried over.


    Hayden was even more nervous. If anything happened to Alice, he should bear the responsibility since


    it was on his exhibition. He also came down from the stage. At this time, all the people were in a mess


    and surrounded Alice.


    Alice was wearing a tight-fitting long dress. Just now, when she fell down, her dress was broken,


    revealing the underskirt inside. Her hair was in a mess like a madwoman, and her forehead was


    broken. Blood flowed out, which was a little scary.


    At this moment, someone was still taking photos of her.


    Alice sat up with a fierce look in her eyes, "No photos."


    Her ugly photos were definitely not allowed to be exposed to the public. She ordered the bodyguards to


    check everyone''s phone and delete photos of her.


    Many people present, who had been very sympathetic to her, now began to despise her.


    Hayden couldn''t care less. He was afraid of her being injured, so he quickly called for an ambnce.


    When Alice saw so many people downstairs, she didn''t feel much pain, but she was embarrassed. She


    had always been wearing high heels, so why did she fall today?


    ''It must be because of the woman upstairs. Definitely, it was her.''


    Jessica stood upstairs, a little dumbfounded. There were so many people down there, and it was


    inconvenient for her to go down. She had been standing on the second floor since she came out of the


    restroom. It was the staircase on the second floor, so it seemed that she was standing at the staircase


    where Alice fell just now.


    "It was that woman who pushed me downstairs." Alice pointed upstairs, "I want to call the police."


    Alice''s voice was loud, and Jessica heard it. Jessica shook her head uncontrobly.


    It was only then that Henry saw Jessica on the second floor. He knew that Alice and Jessica had a bad


    rtionship. Seeing his precious granddaughter fall like this, he was very angry. If she was unlucky,


    she might even lose her life. So he ordered his bodyguards to go up and get Jessica under control.


    Lambert and Sally were also shocked. When they saw the bodyguard go up to the second floor, they


    followed him.


    Lambert stood in front of the bodyguard, "Wait a minute. I''ll talk to Mr. Zamani. There may be some


    misunderstanding."


    "Mr. Williams, please don''t make things difficult for me. I just don''t want her to run away. The police will


    deal with it when theye."


    Lambert ran downstairs again. "Mr. Zamani, calm down. I know Miss White won''t do that kind of thing.


    There may be some misunderstanding. We can see the surveinceter. Why bother the police?"


    When Alice heard that Lambert was helping the woman again. She whispered in Henry''s arms,


    "Grandpa, it hurts so much."


    Henry was so worried about Alice''s injury that he didn''t hear what Lambert was saying.


    After a while, the ambnce and police car arrived.


    Alice got into the ambnce, and Jessica was inevitably taken away by the police.


    Alice, who was lying in the ambnce, took out her cell phone and sent a message to Aaron, asking


    him to arrange the manpower in advance at the police station. Finally, she found a good ce to teach


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    that woman a lesson.


    However, she was also surprised that every time she met Jessica, something bad would happen to her.


    ''That b*tch must be a jinx. When I get better, I have to go to the church.''


    This time, the pain was all right. But she had lost all her face. She was exposed to so many people in


    such a mess, so how could she show off in front of the socialites in the upper ss in the future? Now,


    people who usually didn''t like her might beughing at her behind her back.


    Soon, Aaron replied, "I see. I''ll see you at the hospitalter."


    Jessica had no choice but to go to the police station. Anyway, she was not afraid. She didn''t do it, and


    there should have been many witnesses at that time. She was still far away from Alice and could not


    touch her at all.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Jessica sat in the interrogation room, and two people came in. They asked her some questions and


    then one of them said, "You are guilty of intentional injury. Stay here."


    Jessica''s eyes were filled with shock.


    ''What bullshitw is this? Without any evidence, I''m convicted of intentional injury. You gotta be f*cking


    kidding me.''


    "I want awyer."


    "Shut up."


    Jessica knew that the Zamani''s must have asked the police to make things difficult for her. At this


    moment, she was really a little scared. After all, with their power, they could decide what crime she had


    Lambert and Sally arrived at the police station.


    Lambert asked the police to let her go. But the ordinary police didn''t have the right. They could only


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    report to deputy director Warren.


    Soon, Warren came back from the office with a big smile on his face. "Oh, Mr. Williams, why are you


    here? Pleasee to my office."


    "Please let Miss White go," Lambert said to Warren.


    "Mr. Williams,e in and have some tea. I''ll ask them about the case."


    Warren felt a little guilty. Just now, Aaron called and arranged for the police station to interrogate Miss


    White. Now, Lambert came and asked him to let her go. He was in an embarrassing position now. He


    couldn''t afford to offend either of these two families. He was so anxious that he sweated profusely. He


    went to the bathroom and called chief Tom for instructions.


    "Chief, there''s something going on. I need your advice." Warren gave the chief a general description of


    the matter.


    "Who came?" Tom asked.


    "That painter." Warren knew that Lambert was a painter. He often paid attention to the news in


    Birmingham, and he read about him in the newspaper the other day.


    "Youforted him first and said that she would be releasedter. Ask him to go back first."


    Tom was the one who knew the most about Birmingham''s upper-ss society. He knew every young


    master''s power in the family very well. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been in the position of chief for


    decades. He even knew that the two brothers of the Williams Family were not on good terms.


    He handled the car ident that year by himself and had inferred that someone deliberately wanted to


    kill Oliver. In the end, there was no evidence, so he could only end the case in an ordinary car ident.


    Besides, Lambert''s status couldn''t bepared to Aaron''s. Although he was the eldest young master


    of the Williams Family, because his mother wasn''t the legal wife when she gave birth to him at that


    time, his identity was a little embarrassing in the Williams Family. Apart from the fact that he was more


    loved by the master of the Williams Family, he didn''t seem to be valued by the others of the Williams


    Family.


    Aaron was different. He was the heir to the Zamani Family.


    Although the Zamani Family was not as powerful as the Williams Family, Lambert was the one who


    stood for the Williams Family. After weighing the pros and cons, they could only make such a


    Warren basically conveyed the director''s meaning to Lambert, in a more tactful and eptable way.


    "Mr. Williams, you know that this matter involves the Zamani Family. If we do not handle it well, it will be


    bad that it may affect the rtionship between the Zamani Family and your family. You can go in and


    see Miss White first. When we get the whole thing clear, we can exin it to you. I guarantee that she


    will be fine."


    In fact, Lambert was downstairs then. He didn''t know what happened between Jessica and Alice, so he


    agreed with what Warren said and went in to see Jessica.


    Jessica didn''t expect Lambert toe in, "Lambert, why are you here?"


    Lambert saw Jessica sitting inside and asked, "Are you okay? I''m really sorry. If I hadn''t asked you to


    go to the exhibition, this wouldn''t have happened."


    He felt very guilty. He had somehow caused this, and he didn''t expect Jessica and Alice to meet.


    Although he believed that Jessica was innocent no matter what happened, others wouldn''t. After all, it


    was true that Alice fell from the second floor and was injured.


    "It''s not your fault. I''m fine. The police will let me go back when they find out the truth. Don''t forget that


    I''m pregnant. They can''t do anything to me."


    "I''ve already called awyer. He''s on the way. Don''t worry too much."


    "Thank you. It''s gettingte. You can go back first. And please apologize to Mr. Halper for me, because


    I''m afraid that I will ruin the opening ceremony of the art exhibition. When I go out, I will apologize to


    him in person."


    "Don''t think too much. When thewyeres, we''ll figure it out."


    When Lambert saw Jessica inside, Sally called Oliver, but no one answered, so she had to send him a


    message.


    Oliver had been extremely busy recently that he had been busy seeing his business partners. He had


    no time to check his phone and had to put it in the drawer of his office. Because Simon had arranged


    the schedule in thepany for him, anything would only go through Simon first and then Simon would


    let him know. Otherwise, it would be exhausting for him to deal with everything personally.


    When he was about to go home after finishing his work at thepany, he opened the drawer and


    picked up his phone. He saw a page of missed calls from Sally. He wanted to leave them alone, but the


    text messages were especially scary.


    ''What? That woman is in the police station?''


    Jessica actually told Sally about their rtionship. He didn''t expect the two of them to go to the point


    where they share everything.


    ''What did this stupid woman do to send herself into the police station?''


    Oliver was quite interested to know about it.


    "Simon, drive to the police station," Oliver ordered.


    Simon was a little confused. He didn''t know that his creepy boss'' wife was going to be put into jail


    probably.


    "Police station? Mr. Williams, you don''t have to go to the police station yourself. If you need anything,


    I''ll call Tom."


    "No, just drive."


    Simon did not dare to ask more and drove to the police station obediently.


    When Oliver arrived, he saw Lambert inside, talking to a man in a dark suit with a briefcase in his hand,


    who looked like awyer.


    Lambert also saw him and walked over. "Jessica and Alice had some discord afternoon at the art


    gallery. The Zamani Family called the police."


    Oliver said coldly, "Why are you here?"


    "I was there too, so I followed here."


    "Why are you everywhere? Didn''t I tell you not to pester my wife?"

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Lambert was used to his harsh words and was busy saving Jessica. He didn''t want to talk to Oliver


    anymore and continued to talk to thewyer.


    Oliver was dressed in an iron-gray suit, in which he looked tall and strong. He ignored the people


    around him and walked in.


    Warren had been staying at the police station. Lambert didn''t leave, so he dared not to get off work.


    He had been observing outside and saw another man from the surveince of the office. Warren didn''t


    know the man, but he could tell the man was not an ordinary person at first sight. In addition, Warren


    saw the manner of the man when he talked to Lambert. Their figures were about the same, so Warren


    understood that this man was also someone he couldn''t afford to offend.


    He immediately called Tom again. "Sir, another manes here. What do you think we should do?"


    An impatient voice came from the phone, "No matter whoes, do as I said before. She is only an


    ordinary woman. Don''t make a fuss about nothing." After that, Tom hung up the phone.


    After a while, a clerk knocked on the door. "Sir, someone is here for Chief."


    Warren was anxious. It was a coincidence that Tom was not around today. He was left with all the


    thankless things. He felt exhausted just dealing with the first two people. Now it came another one. It


    seemed that they didn''t want him to get off work.


    Warren went to the reception room and saw the man sitting on the sofa. The man was expressionless,


    and his eyes were cold.


    Warren smiled stiffly, "Sir, what''s your name? May I help you?"


    Warren did not know Oliver. As the president of Williams Group, Oliver barely appeared in the TV news


    or newspapers but many people knew his reputation.


    Oliver said stonily, "Ask Tom to see me."


    The person who could call the police chief by his name was Oliver, the second young master of the


    Williams Family. Warren could tell from Tom''s words that he was afraid of Oliver.


    "You must be Mr. Williams. Our Chief is not here. Give me a second. I''ll tell him that you''re here."


    Warren called Tom again, and Tom cursed on the other end, "What the hell..."


    He cut in, "Sir, it''s Mr. Williams, Oliver Williams."


    Warren could feel Tom calm down quickly. "Why did hee to the police station? Usually, his


    assistant calls me directly if he needs me."


    "He''s here to see you."


    Tom didn''t understand why Oliver came to the police station and asked to see him. "Okay, I''ll be right


    there."


    After Warren finished the call, he said to Oliver, "Mr. Williams, he will be back soon. I''ll make you a cup


    of coffee. Please, have a seat."


    Simon stopped him. "No need for that. You can take us to see Miss White now."


    Warren replied, "Okay, follow me."


    Jessica was sitting in the interrogation room and hugging her knees. She stared nkly at the wall.


    She never thought that she woulde to the police station one day. She had suffered a lot.


    She didn''t know what time it was. The police had taken her phone and bag. She was asked a lot of


    questions, and she was exhausted. She closed her eyes and was about to fall asleep, but the sound of


    the door handle woke her.


    Only when she saw Warren in the police uniform did she realize that this was the police station. Then


    she saw Oliver''s stern look.


    Jessica almost slid down from her chair and stood up abruptly. "Why are you here?"


    Oliver sneered. "Is that all you got? Don''t you have enough work to do at thepany?"


    Jessica ignored Oliver''s ridicule and retorted, "Someone wants to get me here. What can I do? I didn''t


    do anything wrong. I didn''t push anyone at all. I didn''t need you, Mr. Williams, toe here and save


    me. I should be released tomorrow."


    When they took Jessica to the police station, Warren checked her files in private. There was nothing


    great about her. The White was not a big family in Birmingham, and she was just a college student who


    had just graduated. Nothing was surprising, and he didn''t find out where she worked. Hearing Oliver''s


    words, Warren realized that Jessica should be an employee of the Williams Group. Warren didn''t


    expect Oliver woulde to the police station for an employee.


    Oliver looked at Jessica, who was pale and didn''t look good. He felt really bad because this woman


    never wanted to ask him for help. Anyhow, he was her husband.


    "Are you sure that they will release you so easily?"


    "No matter how capable Alice is, she should have evidence. The surveince and the witnesses can


    prove my innocence."


    "You are so naive."


    Jessica deeply believed that this man was here for punishing her.


    The two of them just stood there, looking at each other.


    "Mr. Williams." Suddenly, someone broke the silence.


    It was Tom who came in.


    Tom reprimanded Warren. "How dare you arrest the woman working for Mr.Wiliams?"


    Warren smiled awkwardly. "Miss White, I''m really sorry. I made a mistake. I''ll arrange a car to send you


    back."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Simon said to Warren, "There''s no need for that. I''ll drive Miss White back."


    Tom smiled at Oliver, "It''s all my fault. And my men didn''t know about Miss White. This will never


    happen again. Mr. Williams, let me treat you to dinner as an apology."


    Oliver said indifferently, "No, I''m busy."


    Tom didn''t dare to say anything more and see Oliver and the others out.


    Jessica walked to the door and saw Lambert and thewyer were still there, so she walked over and


    said, "Lambert, I''m fine. I''m sorry to have troubled you."


    Lambert nced at Oliver. "It''s okay. I''m d that you are all right."


    Oliver took a nce at her. Then he went straight ahead to the Bentley at the door.


    Simon was waiting outside the car when he heard Oliver in the back seat say coldly, "Drive."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Simon was in a dilemma. His boss asked him to drive, but he noticed that madam was walking towards


    the car. In fact, his boss cared about her very much but pretended to be indifferent.


    "Mr. Williams, madam is here." Simon quickly went around to help Jessica open the car door.


    Jessica got into the car and said to Oliver, "Thank you."


    Oliver leaned against the seat without saying a word, his eyes closed. The atmosphere suddenly


    became tense.


    The car reached GrandVille Apartments and Simon finally breathed a sigh of relief because his work


    was finished.


    However, Alice, who was lying in the hospital bed, was losing her temper because she heard Jessica


    being taken away from the police station by Oliver. She didn''t expect Jessica to be saved by Oliver.


    ''Why is she always so lucky?''


    Jessica went upstairs, straight into the bathroom.


    When she came out, she saw Oliver was already in his pajamas and drinking tea on the sofa. She


    smelt a faint fragrance of shampoo from him. He looked at Jessica, who had juste out of the


    bathroom. Her long seaweed-like hair was still wet. Her face was red and her skin was smooth and


    bright after the bath.


    The man''s heart beat fast, but he said coldly, "Finally."


    There was a hint of impatience in his words. It seemed that she had forced the man to take a bath in


    the next room again. "I need a long bath."


    "How will you thank me for taking you out of the police station today?"


    When it was mentioned, Jessica felt resentful. She thought that he became kinder because he had


    saved her, but she didn''t expect him to ask for payment.


    ''Come on, if it weren''t for you, how could I have provoked Alice? You don''t feel guilty at all and even


    ask me for payment? Such a big joke!'' Jessicained in her heart.


    She sat on the sofa, unwilling to do anything, and said coldly, "Even if you don''t take me out, I''ll be fine


    too. I''ll juste outter."


    Oliver sneered, "Well, let''s see what you did. You went to a show with my biggest enemy, got yourself


    into the police station, and bothered me to save you."


    "As my boss, I thank you for saving me. I will work hard in the Williams Group this year to repay you.


    But your words are too harsh. I met your brother and Sally at the coffee shop and we went to the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exhibition together. I didn''t expect to meet Alice there. I didn''t hurt her at all. I watched her fall down the


    stairs when I came out from the toilet."


    "Who will believe you?"


    "There were a lot of people present. I had a lot of witnesses. And the art gallery had surveince


    cameras that would prove my innocence."


    "That''s funny."


    If he didn''t help Jessica out of the police station, she would have had a hard time. Aaron had been


    trying to retaliate against the Williams Group. Finally, he had a chance, so would he let it go that easily?


    But Aaron had underestimated Oliver and his secretary, his wife actually. Last time, Aaron made a


    mistake because he didn''t know who he couldn''t provoke, and now he repeated the same mistake.


    Once a person repeated the mistake but still continued to be self-willed without any reflection, there


    would be a big setback waiting for him in the future.


    But Jessica just muttered, "Whatever." She didn''t like Oliver''s tone.


    "Why, don''t you admit it? You''re as funny as Lambert."


    Jessica really felt annoyed hearing Oliver say those bad words about Lambert, after all, he had been


    busy helping her.


    "Oliver, that''s enough. Lambert is not a bad man."


    "Yes, he is." Oliver sneered.


    Hearing her words, Oliver was really angry. It was like the one that she loved was Lambert. She has


    never said something to defend him. He was jealous.


    All Jessica knew was that Lambert and Oliver were not on good terms. Jessica wanted to talk back, but


    she didn''t know what to say. She could just stop.


    "Why? You don''t want to speak up for him?"


    "What''s going on between you two has nothing to do with me. I just hope that you don''t say bad things


    about the people who have helped me in front of me. I really want to get along well with you."


    "So we don''t get along well now?"


    Anyway, Oliver could find a loophole to attack her no matter what she had said. She thought they


    should stop. Otherwise, she was afraid that the atmosphere would be worse. "It''s gettingte. I''ll


    go to bed."


    Jessica wanted to get up from the sofa, but Oliver grabbed her wrist tightly.


    She was flustered. "What are you doing?"


    "Ask for my payment."


    "I''m your wife. You should save me."


    "Yes, you are my wife."


    Then Oliver grabbed her plump boobs. The woman''s heaving chest turned him on, but he had been


    suppressing the impulse. However, when she wanted to leave, he couldn''t restrain himself anymore.


    "Oliver, let go of me. I''m not feeling well."


    The sofa was not small, but the man pressed against her, making her hard to breathe.


    "Don''t move. I can''t control myself if you move. I just want a hug." The man''s voice was low and hoarse


    with some disappointment.


    He has wanted her hug for a long time.


    Oliver didn''t want to force her. He wanted her to ept him and love him. Oliver was confused about


    such thoughts. But he would never admit that he has fallen in love with her. He just felt that he was


    inclined to be possessive.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    After a while, Oliver got up and carried Jessica to the bed.


    Jessicay on the bed, seeing the man bending down and seriously picking up hair on the sofa. She


    felt it was funny.


    ''It''s not bad to have a neat freak be around.''


    She noticed that she had been losing a lot of hair recently.


    When Jessica went to the prenatal examination, she asked the doctor and was told that it was possible


    to lose her hair when she was pregnant. She should eat more hair-raising food.


    The next day.


    Jessica went to the tea shop to buy two special packages of tea, which cost her a month''s sry. Then


    she went to visit Hayden and apologized in person.


    Thest time she knew the address of Hayden''s studio, which was a separate courtyard near the art


    gallery. Jessica didn''t have an appointment and came directly. She didn''t expect the door of the studio


    to be locked.


    Just when she turned around to leave, she saw Hayden hurrying towards her.


    "Mr. Halper, there you are," Jessica shouted.


    Perhaps he was getting old and his eyes were not so good. Hearing the shouting, he finally saw that


    the person standing in front of the studio was Jessica.


    "Jessica, why are you here? Come in."


    Hayden opened the door. There were work desks of all sizes in the studio. Obviously, there were many


    students drawing here.


    After passing the entrance hall, she walked through a courtyard, which was decorated with rockeries,


    small bridges, and flowing water, as well asrge scatters of flowers and grass. And she seemed to


    have entered a ce isted from the secr life.


    "Mr. Halper, did you juste from home?" Jessica found Hayden walking fast like when she was


    learning to draw with him. No matter when she saw him, he was always full of energy.


    "Jessica, were you okay yesterday?" Hayden asked with concern.


    "I went to the police station. The policemen asked me what happened and then let me go home. I''m


    fine."


    Hayden nodded.


    He was busy arranging for Alice yesterday. When he saw the police take Jessica away, he found Henry


    to settle it privately. Then he would be the peacemaker.


    However, those big shots would show him some respect usually. At the critical moment, they would not


    give in at all, let alone his own granddaughter, who had always been like a princess.


    Henry refused in a businesslike tone, which made Hayden not know what to do. So, he went to the


    hospital early in the morning to visit Alice. As long as Alice was not seriously injured, the punishment


    for Jessica would not be severe.


    But he didn''t expect the Zamani Family to be kind and let Jessica out so soon.


    They arrived at Hayden''s studio. There was a 3-meter long painting table in the middle of the room. A


    birds.


    Jessica handed over the tea, "Mr. Halper, I''m really sorry about yesterday, because of me the opening


    ceremony was dyed."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Hayden stopped her, "Jessica, I believe you. Don''t me


    yourself. It''s none of your business. Besides, the opening ceremony is just for everyone to join in the


    fun. It won''t affect the exhibition. Don''t worry about it."


    Hearing his warm words, Jessica revealed an innocent smile, "Thank you for believing me."


    Hayden was the first one who believed her after the thing had happened.


    "I went to the hospital to see Alice this morning. The doctor said she would be OK. Don''t worry."


    "Alice and I have some grudges, but I didn''t push her. I will stay away from her in the future."


    She realized that she should keep a distance from Alice as early as she was a little girl. At that time,


    they were learning painting together in Hayden''s studio. Because Alice couldn''t draw well, she


    deliberately destroyed her painting when there was no one in the studio. Maybe Alice didn''t remember


    these things because she didn''t take others seriously since she was a child.


    But Jessica had a good memory and never forgot.


    Hayden had taught Alice and he knew about her character.


    After all these years, Alice had always been like this.


    They sat in the studio and talked about many past things, as well as the people in the studio, Lambert


    in particr.


    Just as they were talking, Hayden''s phone rang.


    Jessica stood up and walked to the wall, appreciating the painting hanging on the wall. She admired


    Mr. Halper''s creativity. At his age, it was not easy to produce a few new works every year.


    After hanging up the phone, Hayden said with a smile, "Lambert will be here in a while. Let''s have


    lunch together at noon."


    Jessica hesitated and smiled, "Okay."


    Yesterday, she asked Lambert to apologize to Hayden for her. She didn''t expect him toe here too.


    Soon, the doorbell in the front hall rang.


    Before Hayden opened the door, he said to Jessica, "Jessica, you stay here with Lambert first. I''ll go


    home and get the wine that I have kept for many years. Let''s have a drink together at noon. I''m so


    happy today."


    What? Jessica immediately said, "You just came back, and now rush home again. Aren''t you tired?"


    "It''s okay. My house is near here."


    Hayden said as he walked out.


    Jessica washed a cup and poured some tea.


    Lambert came in and saw Jessica, "Mr. Halper said you had been here for a while. Why did not you


    stay at home and have a rest?"


    "I''m fine. I just wanted toe and see him."


    "Did Oliver me you?" Lambert remembered that when Oliver walked out of the police station


    yesterday, his face looked green. He was afraid that Oliver would make things difficult for her when


    they went home.


    "No, you know, he never takes a good poke at me."


    It was hard for outsiders to understand Oliver''s emotions. He was always expressionless. Even in front


    of his grandfather, Jeff, he was the same. This was probably his camouge.


    "You don''t have to endure him." Lambert took a sip of tea and said softly.


    Jessica said in a low voice, "It''s fine. There are alwayspromises in the marriage. Besides, I owe it


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to him. I deserve it."


    "Last time you said you would leave him one day, did you ever think about where you would go after


    you leave him?"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    She had almost forgotten she had said that if It wasn''t Lambert asking now. Because once she had


    thought that Oliver was terrified and was a real monster, she had wanted to get rid of him as soon as


    possible. Now that the rtionship between them gradually improved, the thought of leaving stopped


    appearing. She didn''t know how to answer Lambert''s question because she hadn''t thought that far yet.


    Jessica said vaguely, "One step at a time. Things happen. By the way, was Oliver so bad-tempered as


    a child?"


    Lambert''s hand clenched on his teacup when he heard Jessica asking about Oliver. He didn''t know


    what to say.


    That was the time before Oliver had a car ident. They were still polite to each other at the dinner


    table during the holiday times. They weren''t close, but at least they didn''t hate each other as they did


    now. Oliver felt it was Lambert''s fault that Oliver''s mother was dead in that car ident because


    Lambert was the indirect cause. Lambert always felt bad for Oliver but didn''t know why it was his fault.


    He couldn''t choose his birth family after all.


    Lambert chose to ask back, "Didn''t he tell you?"


    Jessica smiled awkwardly. "He rarely talked about his childhood."


    Not to mention telling her what happened when he was a child, Jessica had never seen a photo of him


    when he was a child. Perhaps there were some in his study, but she never entered his study without


    his permission. For the few time that she had been in there, she didn''t see any photos either. He


    seemed not to have any emotions, and he was always alone.


    "His personality was totally different when he was a child. He turned into a different person ever since


    the car ident. Then he went to the United States to recover while studying, and he was very distant


    from the families."


    Lambert didn''t want to hide anything, but he didn''t say anything about the cause of the ident. It


    would involve the grudges between the older generations. He couldn''t exin it clearly.


    Jessica saw Lambert''s thoughtful expression and was afraid that she had asked the wrong question.


    She stood up and said, "I''ll go and check if Mr. Halper is back."


    She walked towards the door as she spoke.


    Lambert put down his tea, mustered up the courage, and asked, "Jessica White, I have something to


    ask you."


    Jessica was not used to being called by her full name. However, when she thought about it, it seemed


    that when there were no others around, he sometimes did call her by her full name.


    "Go ahead."


    "If... I mean if you didn''t..."


    Before Lambert could finish his sentence, Jessica said, "Mr. Halper, I''ll take it."


    Lambert had no choice but to swallow the rest of his sentence.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," Hayden said.


    Jessica went to pick up the wine from Hayden''s hand. "No worries. Take your time. Would you like to


    have a cup of tea and take a rest ?"


    "I''m fine. Let''s go to the restaurant now."


    It was indeed lunch time. Three of them walked to a restaurant nearby.


    Hayden had just the right amount of alcohol at the dinner table and felt happy about the situation. He


    didn''t take what Jessica saidst time that she didn''t have time and energy to draw again seriously.


    He said directly to her, "Jessica, now that you''re back, you can start drawing again. You were so good


    at it. It would be a pity for you not to draw. I''ve been regretting it until now after you left the studio. I


    always felt that I lost one of my best students."


    "Mr. Halper, please don''t say that. I have decided to quit drawing."


    "You used to like drawing so much. I don''t believe you don''t want to restart anymore. Come to my


    studio when you have time. I won''t charge you. You know how expensive my fee is and how picky I am


    when I choose students."


    Jessica saw Hayden had too much drink and tried to let him drink less. However, he seemed so happy


    that she could not make herself say so. She secretly hoped that Lambert would toast to him less. But


    Lambert seemed to be having a good time as well and didn''t understand her hint.


    Lambert also followed and persuaded, "Just listen to him ande to his studio to support him."


    "Don''t say it like that. It''s my honor if Mr. Halper would consider me as his student." Jessica really


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    couldn''t get around the two men in front of her. She promised, "I''ll go and see you often in the future,


    and I''ll also go to the studio to draw."


    "That''s right. You cane here to make friends through drawing. Life has other means. You don''t


    have to devote all your time to the Williams Group. How much do they pay you a year? It''s not worth it."


    Mr. Halper was so wasted. He even turned to Lambert and asked, "Am I right?"


    "That''s right. Don''t give everything for Oliver." Lambert pretended to be influenced the alcohol and said


    so.


    Hayden muttered, "Who''s Oliver?"


    "He''s my boss."


    "Businessmen are scary. You made a good choice, Lambert. It''s easier to be yourself when you are an


    artist."


    Lambert smiled bitterly. "Mr. Halper, you''re right."


    Jessica saw that they all enjoyed themselves, then she said to Lambert, "You drank too much. I''ll ask


    the waiter to call you a driver. I''ll take Mr. Halper home."


    "I''m not drunk. I''ll take Mr. Halper home with you."


    After sending Mr. Halper home, Lambert said to Jessica, "Let the driver take you home directly."


    "There''s no need for that. I still have to go back to thepany."


    Jessica rejected Lambert and walked to thepany. The building of the Williams Group was located


    at the center of the CBD area, not far from the restaurant. Hopefully, walking could help her digest after


    eating a big meal. Besides, more exercise would be good for the baby.


    She had a lot of work to do recently. She said she would thank the President for saving her from jail


    yesterday. She decided to express her gratitude by working harder, which was why she returned to the


    She smelled the strong scent of lily perfume as soon as she stepped into the elevator. She had a


    feeling that she had smelled it somewhere before. She was sure it didn''t belong to any of her


    colleagues because she was exposed to the scent very asionally.


    When she got to the top floor and got out of the elevator, she remembered that she had smelled the


    perfume on Alice.


    ''Why is she here? Shouldn''t she be in the hospital?''

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Jessica was suspicious and went straight to the office.


    It was Alice who was sitting in Oliver''s office.


    Probably to gain Oliver''s sympathy, she came over in a wheelchair. When she was lying in the hospital,


    she called Oliver to weep out her grief in vain. So no one could stop her froming to the Williams


    Group to look for Oliver.


    Alice''s forehead was still wrapped in gauze and it was clear she was seriously injured.


    "Oliver, I heard you took Jessica away from the police station?" Alice looked at Oliver with tears in her


    eyes.


    Oliver said in a t tone, "Yes."


    "How can you let her go after she had done that to me? Oliver, it''s all her fault for my injury. How could


    you be so careless about me for a secretary? You didn''t treat me like this before."


    Alice pretended to cry. Oliver sitting opposite her remained unmoved, expressionless.


    "I''ll ask the driver to take you back to the hospital."


    "I''m not going back. My friends willugh at me when they see me like this. It''s all because of that


    b*tch," Alice said in a vicious tone at the mention of Jessica.


    Then, she felt she lost herposure and wept again, "Oliver, what kind of secretary do you want? I''ll


    rmend one to you. Please fire that secretary."


    Alice didn''t know his secretaries'' name. She didn''t even bother to ask. She only knew her surname and


    she was a secretary who had just joined the Williams Group.


    Oliver, who was sitting on the sofa at this time, got up and went back to the desk. He busied himself


    with work, ignoring Alice.


    Seeing this, Alice pushed the wheelchair inexperiencedly to him, "Oliver, as long as you promise to


    drive that woman away, the Zamani Family will not mistreat you. Don''t you want thend in the west of


    the city? I can persuade my brother to sell it to you."


    Oliver raised his eyes slightly and nced at Alice. He did not expect that unremarkable woman to


    have such value. He did not know what she had done to make Alice lose her mind and say those


    ridiculous words.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He said emotionlessly, "The personnel arrangement in our Williams Group will not change because of


    an outsider''s words."


    Alice didn''t expect Oliver to reject such a condition. "Oliver, do you think I''m an outsider? I don''t think


    that way of you. You''re not an outsider to me. When you were in a car ident, grandpa and the others


    were the ones who wanted to cancel the marriage. That''s not what I meant. I didn''t expect you to get


    married so soon after you returned home. When you got married, I was devastated. I couldn''t hear any


    voices talking about you at home. Even my friends knew that, so no one dared to mention you in front


    of me. Do you know my feelings? You know..."


    "Enough." Oliver stopped her, "I''ve always treated you as my sister. Even if the marriage is not


    canceled, I wouldn''t marry you. That would do harm to you."


    Alice was secretly d to hear Oliver''s words. He refused to marry her for her happiness. It seemed


    that Oliver still cared about her.


    "What about your secretary?"


    "I''ll deal with her," Oliver said with a wicked smile.


    Alice decided to punish Jessica. She was moved by Oliver who cared more about their childhood


    friendship than thend of the Zamani Family.


    Oliver used to tolerate some of Alice''s rude requests probably because he didn''t want to ruin the


    memories of their childhood. There weren''t many happy days in his memory. The death of his mother,


    his disability, and the psychological and physical trauma had affected him till now. He barely had happy


    times until that woman walked into his life. At a certain moment, he actually felt happy.


    Alice wanted to use thend in the west of the city as a condition for Oliver to fire Jessica. But she


    didn''t know that her n would never seed.


    No matter how important thend was, it was not as important as Oliver''s happiness for a moment. He


    had plenty of money in exchange for a priceless price. Money was just a number to him. It would not


    bring any earth-shaking changes to his life, but Jessica was different. She could surprise him from time


    to time.


    Oliver leaned back in his chair, deep in his thoughts.


    Alice stood aside and looked at Oliver, thinking that he was thinking about what to do. As long as he


    fired Jessica, she would not spare her. She would let the woman experience all her sufferings.


    "Oliver, I''m waiting for your good news." Alice interrupted Oliver''s thoughts.


    "You can go back."


    Alice came out in the wheelchair. When she saw the light on in the secretary''s office next to her, she


    looked over curiously and saw Jessica sitting in front of theputer working. She didn''t seem to


    notice her outside.


    Alice felt that this woman was scheming. She came to work on weekends to seduce Oliver. Seeing that


    Oliver was so protective of her, she was more sure that there was something between them.


    By the time Jessica notice her, Alice was almost at her desk.


    "You b*tch, do you think you can seduce a man just because you''re pretty? Don''t think that since Oliver


    saved you, you''ll be fine."


    Jessica put down the document in her hand and sneered. "It seems that there''s something wrong with


    your brain. How can you say such incoherent words?"


    "If it weren''t for you, how could I have fallen?"


    "Alice, stop being ridiculous. You fell on your own. What does it have to do with me?"


    "You should be to me."


    "You are like a lunatic."


    "You b*tch, you''re offending me by staying by Oliver''s side to seduce him."


    "I remember that my president is married. Well, how can you covet a married man? Aren''t you the


    same b*tch?"


    "You know what, he will fire you soon."


    "The point is that he won''t fire me."


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think a smart man like Oliver would fall in love with you?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    "You are really insane."


    "Do you think you have won since you came out of the police station? Oliver had promised me that he


    wouldn''t help you anymore. You will have a hard time."


    "Alice, don''t go too far."


    "Are you afraid? Even though you enchant Oliver for a while, you''re not my match. I grew up with him.


    A slut like you can''t ruin our rtionship."


    Then Alice sneered and left, with her wheelchair.


    Jessica was so angry that she went straight to Oliver''s office to ask him what he had promised Alice.


    She knocked on the door but no one answered. It was not working time anyway, so she pushed the


    door open and entered.


    When Jessica went in, she did not see Oliver at his desk. But she knew that Oliver hadn''t left. He must


    be here.


    She walked straight into the lounge and suddenly saw the man changing his clothes. He was naked.


    She nced at the man''s healthy and wheat-colored body. His muscles were strong with clear lines,


    which made her blood rush to her brain. She found she was rude and decided to leave. But she


    bumped into the door frame, making a loud noise.


    The man looked sideways at the panicked woman.


    Jessica stammered, "I... I didn''t mean to peep. I just have something to ask you."


    "What do you want to know?" The man had no intention of getting dressed. He turned to face her,


    seemingly indifferent.


    Jessica even forgot why she hade to his office. After a few seconds, she whispered, "Why did


    Alicee to you?"


    "Why, you don''t allow other women toe to me?"


    Jessica felt embarrassed to look at the man. "Please put on your clothes first."


    "Why should I put on my clothes? I''m taking a lunch break. Are youing to sleep with me?"


    She felt that this man was getting crazy. "Okay then, I''lle to youter."


    The man said in a low voice, "Well, you''ve seen my body, how can you just leave? If you have


    something to tell me in bed, I''m interested. I can''t guarantee that when I wake up, I''ll be interested in


    your words."


    Jessica now regretted that she had barged into his lounge.


    The man put the white silk pajamas in his hands back on the hanger. Hey on the bed and said


    impatiently, "Why are you still standing there?"


    Jessica had no choice but to go in and lie down without taking off her clothes.


    "Clothes." The man ordered.


    "Oliver, what do you want? Maybe someone wille in. I don''t want them to hear or see anything."


    Jessica muttered with an annoyed face. If they were at home, that was OK. But now they were in the


    out, she didn''t think she could continue to work here.


    In fact, Oliver didn''t want to do anything to her in the office. But she took the initiative toe to him.


    This woman really surprised him.


    "I don''t mind. They only know that I do a good job in thepany, but they don''t know that I have good


    skills in bed. I don''t want others to say I''m impotent."


    Jessica''s eyes subconsciously moved down and saw the man''s crotch. Her cheeks, which had been


    flushed, were now as red as cherries.


    The man''s dark eyes fixed on the woman. His sexy adam''s apple moved, and he couldn''t refrain


    himself any longer. He was about to take off Jessica''s clothes.


    Jessica grabbed the man''s hand. "Wait, did you really promise Alice that you would give me to her and


    didn''t care what she would do to me?"


    The man''s thin lips were pressed against her ear, and his voice was low and hoarse. "Do you want me


    to care about you?"


    The only person who could save her now was this man. Jessica answered without any hesitation,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "Then you have to follow my orders. I will agree to your conditions if you make me satisfied."


    Having direct sex was not good for Jessica''s baby, so Oliver asked her to use her hand.


    Jessica had no choice but to obey and satisfy all his requirements during the sex.


    It was always Oliver who cleaned up the mess after the sex. And it was only at this time that this man


    showed his tenderness.


    After the sex, both of them were sweating. The man walked into the bathroom and tested the water


    temperature before carrying Jessica into the bathtub.


    It was the first time Jessica hade to his lounge. She didn''t expect the space inside to be huge and


    there were all kinds of facilities.


    The man gently put her in the bathtub. "I''ll call Winnie and ask her to bring you some clothes."


    He had torn Jessica''s clothes.


    "No, if Nanny Winnie knows, she may gossip behind my back." Tina also lived in GrandVille


    Apartments Although she didn''t want Oliver to touch her things, she had no choice but said, "I have a


    bag under my cab. I have clothes inside."


    Oliver met Darcy at the door of the secretary''s office.


    "Mr. Williams, what can I do for you?"


    Mr. Williams rarely came to the secretary''s office. Today was the weekend, so she thought he needed


    something urgent.


    The people around Oliver, except Simon, knew nothing about the rtionship between him and


    Jessica.


    "Nothing."


    Then Oliver went straight back to his office and called Simon.


    Simon immediately answered his call.


    "Simon, where are you now?"


    "Home."


    Although Simon, his assistant was supposed to be avable every day, he had his days off.


    "Come to thepany now."


    "Mr. Williams, is something wrong?"


    "Not a big deal. Youe to thepany to find a bag of clothes in madam''s cab, and bring them


    to my office."


    Jessica came out of the shower and saw Oliver still sitting on the sofa in the lounge. She asked, "Is


    what Alice said true?"


    "What?"


    "She said that you two had a good rtionship since you were kids, which is much stronger than our


    affair."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    "Yes." The man said softly.


    Looking at her wet hair, he said, "There''s no hairdryer here. I''ll ask Simon to drive you hometer."


    Jessica nodded, "Are you really going to give me to Alice?"


    "Of course not."


    Jessica''s tone was coquettish, "Then why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "If I had said it earlier, you wouldn''t have been so willing to serve me."


    She was so angry that she was fooled by this man.


    Simon was a little confused, but he didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He had to drive to the


    When Simon entered Oliver''s office, he heard something in the lounge. He didn''t dare to stay any


    longer. He put the clothes on the sofa outside, sent a message to Oliver, and went out.


    After Jessica left, the man in the restroom was quietly finding her hair again.


    ...


    A few dayster, everything was still the same as before.


    Alice knew that Jessica was still working as usual, and Oliver didn''t do anything to her. She didn''t


    expect him topletely disregard the friendship between the Zamani and Williams Families for that


    b*tch. She even went to the Williams Group to look for him once, which was useless.


    She urged her brother Aaron not to sell thend to the Williams Group.


    Aaron looked at Alice''s listless look in the hospital, "Why don''t you let it go? You should stay away from


    Oliver. He''s not your fianc¨¦ anymore."


    "Brother, do you agree with me?"


    Aaron didn''t want to sell thend to the Williams Group either. When he thought about Oliver''s attitude


    towards him, he was so angry. But his grandfather had asked him to sell it. He knew that he would sell


    thend to the Williams Group sooner orter, but the process wouldn''t be so smooth. Otherwise, who


    would take him seriously?


    However, he was so begged by Alice that he was swayed. He had to find another buyer among the


    candidates and let Oliver know that he was not easy to deal with.


    When Henry found out, Aaron had already sold thend to an overseaspany registered in South


    Africa.


    It was a foregone conclusion. Henry was so angry that he kicked Aaron out of the Zamani Group.


    After hearing the news, Jeff went mad and scolded Henry for breaking his promise.


    Only Oliver was still calm about this.


    When Jessica found out about this, she went to Henry again.


    "Mr. Zamani, didn''t you already promise me to prioritize the Williams Group?" Jessica questioned


    Henry. She could not care about anything else at this time.


    "Kid, I''m sorry about that. I didn''t expect things to be like this either."


    Jessica did not hear any apology from Henry''s tone, "Mr. Zamani, you don''t really think that I pushed


    Alice downstairs, do you? So because of this, what you promised before is no longer counted?"


    Jessica''s heart was beating fast. She was afraid that Henry would not sell thend to the Williams


    Group because of her.


    Henry took a sip of tea and said slowly, "I asked someone to check the video of the art gallery


    afterward. I know that Alice''s fall had nothing to do with you and I''m sorry for you."


    Jessica didn''t expect Henry to apologize to her, but in that case, she didn''t understand why he sold the


    "Mr. Zamani, as long as you trust me, I feel very happy."


    "It''s all my two disappointing grandchildren who cheated behind my back. I''m really old. A lot of things


    are out of my control." There was helplessness in Henry''s tone.


    Jessica could see the disappointment in this old man and felt that her question was a little aggressive,


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that."


    Henry waved his hand, indicating that he had no intention of ming her.


    "Miss White, what I owe your family has not been paid off yet. I will definitely pay you back in the future.


    I will requite your good deeds in my life. I promise."


    Jessica had nothing else to say. She returned to GrandVille Apartments in depression and sat down on


    a bench in the garden to rest. She went through everything in her mind.


    No matter what, it had something to do with her. If she hadn''t gone to the art gallery that day, she


    wouldn''t have met Alice again, and the rest of the thing wouldn''t have happened.


    Jessica was in a state of confusion without noticing Tina behind her.


    "Sister, look at your sad face. Is something wrong?" Tina smiled maliciously.


    Jessica nced at her, "Are you expecting something wrong to happen to me? But I''m going to


    disappoint you. I''m fine."


    "Sister, don''t be so malicious to me. We are both pregnant. Please consider the mood of a mother. If


    I''m in a bad mood and affect the baby in my body, Mr. Williams will not let you go if he finds out."


    Hearing Tina''s tone, Jessica was about to vomit. She sneered and got goosebumps all over her body,


    "Then goin to your Mr. Williams and let him fort'' you."


    Tina seemed to hear the voice-over in her words. Her smiling face just now began to stiffen, "You mean


    let him have sex with me? Come on, Mr. Williams doesn''t sleep with me because he cares about the


    baby, and he can''t bear to let my body suffer."


    Jessica didn''t expect Tina to think that way. She just said it casually. She didn''t expect that her mind


    was really unusual. She was probably fooled by the high wall of the GrandVille Apartments.


    She was not polite at all and sneered, "Others don''t know, but I do know that when you''re pregnant,


    because of the changes in hormones, you should have more sexual needs. Could it be that you''ve


    been holding it back throughout the pregnancy?"


    Tina was so angry that her face tilted. Her face had undergone minor stic surgery before, and she


    often went abroad to have it repaired. Now that she was here, she couldn''t go abroad. Coupled with


    her pregnancy, her whole body began to gain weight, and her face was really deformed.


    This time, she was stabbed with her sore point. She felt so guilty that she began to breathe unsteadily.


    Thinking of staying here, she rarely saw Oliver, and Oliver did not look at her at all. Sometimes she


    would wonder if her previous decisions were wrong, but she could never show weakness in front of


    Jessica.


    "Jessica, when did you start to be so shameless? You were just a sexual tool for Mr. Williams, but you


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    dare to show off in front of me. You wouldn''t think that man who slept with you a few more times would


    treat you better than me, would you? Don''t you remember that he gave me all the stuff that his grandpa


    gave youst time? And even Nanny Daisy, who he trusted the most, stayed in my yard to serve me.


    Isn''t it obvious that he is better to me?"


    Jessica also thought about it. When Tina said to the point, there was indeed a slight pain in her heart,


    but her look remained unchanged. "You are really good atforting yourself."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    After that, Jessica left the garden.


    She walked up the stairs and looked up. She found that the study door seemed to be open.


    At this moment, Oliver looked in a good mood in the study.


    Hearing the footsteps, Oliver went out.


    "Where have you been?" Oliver looked at Jessica who was going upstairs.


    "I met someone I didn''t want to meet in the garden just now."


    Oliver was slightly stunned. The person she didn''t want to meet here was probably Tina.


    "What, are you unhappy to see her?"


    "Do you think I should have a good rtionship with her?"


    "In that case, you should understand how I feel when I see you every day, so don''t always criticize how


    I treat you in the future. We''re even."


    "I''m not like you. My thing happened before marriage, yours happened after our marriage."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Jessica thought about it. The rtionship between the two of them was really strange. She actually


    cared a little about the fact that he was with another woman after marriage. That woman was Tina.


    She had never asked Oliver about him and Tina.


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about this."


    Jessica opened the bedroom door, put the bag on the desk, and looked at Oliver behind her. "That


    piece ofnd of the Zamani Group has been sold. What are you going to do?"


    Oliver twitched his lips. "I''m d to see it."


    Jessica didn''t understand what it meant. "Isn''t thisnd very important to you?"


    "I never said it wasn''t important."


    "But you seemed okay with thatnd being sold."


    "I will never let the thing that I like escape."


    Jessica looked at him as if he had a n in mind. It would be good if he had other ns. At least, she


    wouldn''t feel guilty for ruining the Williams Group business.


    She said carefully, "You won''t make things difficult for me when I leave in the future because of this, will


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you?"


    As soon as she said this, Oliver put a straight face and he said coldly, "Of course not."


    When Jessica heard him say no, she smiled and said, "Thank you."


    However, her smile made Oliver look gloomy.


    The man didn''t want to stay in the room any longer, so he got up, left, and went back to the study.


    He lit a cigarette, lost in his thoughts. He did not understand why that woman had always wanted to


    escape.


    ''Could it be that she is still thinking about the man in the past? Am I not good enough for her?''


    If she wanted that Tina to leave, he would agree as long as she asked, but he would never take the


    initiative to do so.


    Jessica washed up in the room and fell asleep on the bed until 8 pm.


    She had been feeling very tired recently, but when she went to check, the doctor said that there was


    nothing wrong with her. She just thought it was a normal reaction during pregnancy.


    In the evening, during dinner, there were only Oliver and Tina at the table.


    Oliver rarely ate dinner at home, and Tina almost took this chance. "Mr. Williams, the doctor said that


    the child in my belly is very healthy. The pregnant woman should be in good mood. But it''s a little stuffy


    since I''ve been staying in GrandVille Apartments for a long time. Can I go out asionally?"


    Oliver thought that if she stayed here unhappy, she would provoke the woman upstairs and upset her. It


    was better to let her go asionally.


    "Well, I''ll ask the housekeeper to arrange a time for you to go out."


    "Thank you, Mr. Williams."


    Then, Tina pointed to a dish and asked with a smile, "How does it taste? I specifically asked Nanny


    Daisy to teach me how to make it. She said you like it."


    If Tina hadn''t specifically pointed it out, he wouldn''t have eaten anything different. Maybe he wasn''t


    thinking about the food. He was thinking about when the woman upstairs woke up and was supposed


    to eat with him, but she wasn''t there, so he didn''t have any appetite.


    After Tina asked, Oliver never that dish again.


    Seeing this, Tina knew that her n didn''t work. She was afraid that she would say something wrong


    and he might take back what he had promised her to go out, so she had to shut up and eat with her


    head down.


    Oliver was no longer in the mood to eat, so he left the table.


    ...


    After Jessica agreed to go to Hayden''s studio to draw, she bought the tools and materials and rushed


    to the studio on Saturday morning.


    Jessica slowly began to regain the feeling of drawing in the past. With Mr. Halper''s guidance, she


    ended her first day of drawing pleasantly.


    After leaving the studio, she was going to visit her grandma in Williams Hospital. Her grandma was


    recovering well and didn''t use a wheelchair anymore. Nurse Lannan could often help her walk around


    the hospital.


    Jessica took her grandma out to take a walk.


    "Grandma, when you get better and don''t need a doctor, I want to pick you up. I don''t want you to stay


    in the hospital alone."


    "Jessica, don''t worry about me. I''m old. There are many people in the hospital. It is interesting here."


    Jessica hoped that her grandma would get better soon and she could leave GrandVille Apartments as


    soon as possible. The good days for her and her grandma were about toe. It turned out that hard


    life really passed. They had gone through the most difficult days and started to get better. She had


    rtives, friends, and teachers. And her own baby.


    "Grandma, if you wait for me for a while longer, I will definitely take you out of the hospital. The doctors


    say that you only need to recuperate for a few more days before you can go home. At that time, you


    just have toe to the hospital regrly for a checkup."


    "How is he treating you? Can you bring him along sometime and let me see him?"


    In fact, it was very convenient for Oliver to see her grandma, but she didn''t know if that man would


    agree.


    If he really met her, if she found out that their rtionship was not as good as she had said before, her


    grandma would feel bad.


    This made Jessica a little struggle.


    ''Do I have to give that man a chance to ckmail me again? Every time I asked for his help, there


    would be requests from him.''

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Jessicaforted her grandma and said, "Grandma, I''ll bring him to see you as soon as possible."


    When she promised this, Jessica herself doubted whether Oliver would agree.


    When she talked to that man in the evening, she asked with a bright smile, "Can I ask you for another


    favor?"


    When Oliver heard her question, it turned out that she always smiled at him tonight because she had


    something to ask for. "What?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Can youe with me to visit my grandma tomorrow? She said I''ve been married for so long and


    hasn''t seen you yet, so she wanted to see you."


    Oliver thought it was something difficult. Since they were married on the surface, they should visit each


    other''s elders. He really didn''t know much about her family and elders, but he knew that she hated


    Tina.


    He had never been to the White Family before, but the White Family insisted on marrying both


    daughters into his family. He despised such people and did not want to get along with them.


    This woman seemed to have devoted all her heart to her grandma and spend all her free time in the


    hospital. If it weren''t for her grandma, she wouldn''t have married him, and he might not have had any


    interaction with this woman in his life, so it seemed that her grandma was some sort of matchmaker


    between them. He should visit and thank her.


    Oliver did not agree immediately. He remained expressionless and did not say anything.


    When Jessica saw this man like this, her eyes immediately showed disappointment. Her smiling face


    gradually turned serious.


    ''He doesn''t agree. He doesn''t even care about me, not to mention my family. Well, I could tell grandma


    that he is on a business trip for the time being. Maybe I should talk about it with himter.''


    Oliver looked at Jessica''s serious look. He said in a low voice, "Okay. I''ll go with you to see your


    grandmother."


    When Jessica heard this, she was so happy that she grabbed the man''s arm. She really wanted to give


    him a big kiss, but her sense of reason stopped her.


    The next day.


    Jessica got up early in the morning to dress up in a good mood like a happy bird. Oliver looked on


    coldly. If only this woman could stay by his side like this every day. He could consider not letting her


    leave and giving her a real wedding, but when he saw her slightly bulging abdomen, the thought


    vanished in an instant.


    After Jessica changed her clothes, she saw Oliver sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face. She walked


    over and said, "Do I give you too much pressure to go to see grandma with me?"


    Oliver sneered. "Let''s go."


    Oliver had Simon prepare the gift early in the morning, so the scene of the two of them in grandma''s


    ward was that Jessica was holding Oliver''s one arm, and the man was holding a gift box in another


    hand. Jessica felt very strange about them but the man was actually calm and indifferent.


    Her grandma was mentally prepared for she could feel that their rtionship might not be good, but


    when she saw them, she didn''t expect them to look like sweet newlyweds.


    Grandma asked Lannan, the nurse, to take the gifts from them and said to the two of them, "My


    children, sit down."


    Oliver smiled and said, "Grandma, I''m sorry to have been married to Jessica for so long before Ie


    to see you. I was afraid that it would affect your rest, so I didn''t dare to disturb you before."


    Jessica echoed, "Grandma, I didn''t let hime so early, for fear of affecting your treatment."


    Grandma was so happy to see the couple stand for each other in front of her.


    "Anytime is fine. I''m happy to see you guys so sweet."


    Jessica knew that they had seeded in their act. A trace of embarrassment shed across her face,


    because, after all, they had deceived her. After looking at the man''s expression, which was still calm.


    She quickly regained herposure.


    As Oliver spoke, he peeled an apple. Jessica didn''t expect him to do such a thing.


    Thest time he went to cook noodles, she was shocked. Today, she was even more impressed with


    him.


    Grandma suddenly said, "Jessica, go to the first floor and see if my medicine is ready." Then she


    handed Jessica the medical card.


    "Okay, grandma, I''ll go right away."


    After Jessica left, her grandma said to Oliver, "Child, I have something to say to you alone."


    "Grandma, please."


    "I just hope you can treat Jessica well. She has always been the apple of our family''s eye since she


    was a child. Her father married into our family, but now everything in thepany is his property. Ever


    since her father married his mistress, Jessica had been bullied by her stepmother. She was young and


    afraid that I would be worried, so she didn''t dare to tell me and suffered a lot."


    As she spoke, the image that Marina insulting Jessica urred to her mind. Tears were almost flowing


    out, and she continued, "Since she''s married to you, I hope you can treat her well. I know that she


    married you because of me. No matter why your marriage started, she''s already your wife. I don''t need


    you to give her a luxurious life, I just want her to have no more ups and downs in the future."


    Although the White Family was not powerful, it was a rich family. Oliver didn''t understand how did she


    live a miserable life when he first read her information. Now he Figured it out.


    "Grandma, we''re married. I will treat her well and protect her in the future. You can rest assured."


    When she heard his words, her eyes were blurred by tears, and a smile appeared on her wrinkled face.


    "I won''t be a burden to her. I just want her to be happy, and then I will be satisfied."


    Oliver had not felt any family warmth since his mother died. Especially after living alone in the United


    States for so long, he had never seen a family member since then. He hated his father, and he did not


    want to see him again. Jeff didn''t care about him either.


    He needed his friends more than his family.


    Seeing that Jessica and her grandma were so close, he was touched.


    After a while, Jessica came back and saw that Oliver and grandma were having a nice chat. She


    asked, "What are you talking about? You look so happy."


    "Grandma is telling me interesting things about your childhood," Oliver said softly.


    "Grandma." Jessica''s voice was delicate, and she spoke in apletely different tone than usual in


    front of Oliver.


    Oliver began to wonder what was the true color of this woman.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Lambert also came to Hayden''s studio, but he was a teacher there.


    Hayden was getting old, and he was d to have such an excellent helper. But Lambert only came to


    the studio on weekends, and if Jessica came, he woulde.


    And Oliver heard about that.


    This woman surprised him again.


    One day, at the dinner table, while the three of them were eating quietly, Tina suddenly said, "Sister, I


    went shopping yesterday and bought some things for the babies. I bought some for your baby too. After


    the meal, I''ll ask Nanny Winnie to send them to your room."


    Jessica nced at her. She didn''t know what Tina''s real purpose was, so she said coldly, "No, thanks,


    you can keep them for your baby."


    Jessica didn''t expect Oliver to allow Tina to go out freely, which made her uneasy. She wasn''t worried


    about Tina''s actions, but if Tina could get help from Marina, she might not be able to deal with them.


    She knew Tina and Marina must have been nning something.


    "Mr. Williams, you can''t me me for being selfish. I''ve bought something for my sister''s baby but she


    refused my kindness." Tina said.


    Oliver red at Jessica, who was eating with her head down. "You don''t need to do that. She doesn''t


    deserve your kindness."


    Jessica paused. She didn''t expect Oliver to say something so harsh to her in front of Tina. She felt


    humiliated.


    But hearing his words, Tina was greatly satisfied. "Mr. Williams, I did that because you asked the butler


    to pay for my bills with your card, so I think I should buy something for my sister. Mr. Williams, you''re so


    nice. But my sister is not grateful to you at all."


    Hearing them echoing each other, Jessica was no longer in the mood to eat anything. She threw the


    knife and fork to the te.


    As soon as she stood up, she heard Oliver snap, "Sit down."


    The atmosphere was frozen. It was the first time that Tina had seen Oliver be so angry.


    Jessica was also scared. After they visited her grandma, he really treated her well as he had said to


    grandma. They had been polite to each other, which made her think that this man had gotten rid of his


    bad temper. But he became the same Oliver as before.


    Jessica knew she would get nothing if she kept going against him, so she had to sit down again.


    Tina smiled and said, "Mr. Williams, don''t be angry. Let''s eat."


    Jessica said nothing, just lowered her head and continued eating.


    She felt that eating with them was great torture.


    After Oliver left, the tense atmosphere began to ease.


    Tinaughed smugly. "Jessica, so this is how you and Mr. Williams get along. Has he abused you


    secretly? Let me see if you have bruises on your body."


    Then she reached out to tear Jessica''s clothes but was stopped by Jessica. "Take your hand away.


    Don''t dirty my clothes."


    "I''ll pay you if I dirty your clothes. No, it should be Mr. Williams who will pay you. Jessica, I feel sorry for


    you. You have to work even though you''re pregnant. Even in front of me and so many servants, he


    treated you so badly. I wonder how he has tortured you secretly."


    Tina''sughter got smugger. She had thought that Oliver did all this for her.


    "Tina, I have good news for you. I can sell it to you as long as you can ask Oliver to let me go, or you


    can try your best to pester him. The deadline is the day I give birth to the child."


    Jessica could tell that Oliver treated Tina better now and felt her more annoying. So it was the best


    time for her to leave.


    "What news? I''m not a fool. Why should I help you?" Tina wanted to agree immediately, but she


    couldn''t show that. Marina had taught her to think twice when saying something to Jessica.


    Because in the past, Tina was always the one who was at a disadvantage when dealing with Jessica.


    But with Marina, the shrewd woman, behind her, her situation became much better.


    Jessica said expressionlessly, "Don''t you want to marry Oliver? I can make you be Mrs. Williams."


    "Really?" Tina could not hide her joy.


    "Really, I''ll tell grandpa when the timees. I promise you will marry Oliver."


    Although Tina hated Jessica, she knew Jessica would not go back on her words. Besides, she wouldn''t


    lose anything since she always wanted to get rid of Jessica.


    In the afternoon, Jessica left GrandVille Apartments. Now she could not only go to the hospital but also


    the studio. Ever since she started drawing, she felt like she was slowlying back to life. She knew


    what she wanted and didn''t want to tolerate Oliver''s moodiness anymore.


    Time flew. It was already early winter.


    It was a windy and rainy day. The weather was very cold and wet.


    Jessica was walking towards the studio in a gray cashmere coat.


    She was walking along a business street, which was one of the most prosperous areas in Birmingham.


    The streets were crowded. Though the weather was not good, it didn''t ruin people''s moods. The street


    was lively. She stopped and sat on a chair by the side of the road. Looking at the flow of people, she


    began to imagine that she was one of them, living a free life.


    Jessica was alone in a daze. There were still raindrops falling on the ground but a transparent umbre


    was held above her head. She then looked up, meeting Lambert''s eyes.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica immediately stood up. "Lambert, why are you here?"


    "It''s raining, but there''s a silly girl sitting outside in the rain. And I happened to find it''s you."


    "I''m sorry. But it doesn''t rain heavily. You see, there are very few people on the street with umbres."


    Perhaps Birmingham was often cloudy and rainy, so people got used to it.


    "You may get cold by sitting here. Let''s have a cup of hot coffee to warm you up."

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    They entered a Starbucks nearby.


    Jessica found a seat by the window and got a cup of hot coffee in her hand. Only then did she realize


    that she was sitting there in the rain just now, and she thought she was really out of her mind. She was


    so angry at the man in the morning that she acted silly.


    It was sofortable to sit in a cafe with the heater on in such weather.


    Gradually, the ground outside began to turn white.


    "It''s snowing outside," Lambert said softly.


    "I didn''t expect the first snow of this year toe so early," Jessica said. She probably couldn''t go to


    the studio to draw today, because every winter when the first snow came, she would go to the


    cemetery to visit her mother. White had been her mother''s favorite color. She liked white flowers and


    white clothes. She even died on the night of the first snow that year.


    "At this time in the past years, the weather was still warm. The weather is unusual this year."


    Jessica had no intention of saying anything else. "Lambert, you will go to the studioter, right? I won''t


    go there. Please tell Mr. Halper."


    "Why not? Is there anything urgent?"


    Jessica gulped down the rest of the coffee. "I''m going to the cemetery to visit my motherter."


    "It''s not easy to take a taxi. I''ll go with you. As Lambert spoke, he picked up his coat and put it on.


    "Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride. I should go to visit Mrs. White."


    Lambert remembered that Jessica''s mother was a very elegant woman who had often waited in the


    lounge of the studio to pick her up after ss.


    Speaking of which, they were indeed old acquaintances, so Jessica did not object.


    They went to the biggest flower shop on the business street and bought a bunch of gardenias and a


    bunch of chrysanthemums.


    Lambert''s car was parked nearby. They walked to the parking lot. Lambert opened the door for her and


    drove to the cemetery.


    It snowed more and more heavily, and the world seemed to turn white.


    Jessica went to the tombstone and put the flowers there. "Mom, I came to see you today, and I brought


    a friend who used to draw in the same studio with me. I didn''t expect that we could be family."


    Lambert followed, "Mrs. White, I''m Lambert. I''ve seen you in the studio before. I''m sorry toe to see


    you sote. If I had seen Jessica earlier, maybe she wouldn''t be like this now."


    Jessica looked sideways at Lambert and said, "Lambert, don''t say that. I''ve never regretted my choice."


    "Are you happy with Oliver?" Lambert asked, looking at her with an intense look.


    Jessica looked away. "Lambert, I don''t want to talk about that in front of my mother''s grave."


    "Today, I saw you sitting outside, alone in the rain, looking very unhappy. If Mrs. White knew you were


    like this, she would be worried about you."


    "I know what kind of life I should choose. This is my life. I ept it. I can''t me anyone else. If my


    mother were still alive, I think she would forgive me."


    "I''m not saying your choice is wrong. I just think you can have a better choice."


    "Lambert, there''s no point in saying this now."


    Lambert looked at Jessica in front of him. Her face was so pale because of the cold weather. He took


    off his coat and wanted to put it on her.


    Jessica saw that he was only wearing a thin woolen sweater inside, so she stopped him. "I''m fine,


    Lambert."


    Lambert draped his coat over Jessica as if he hadn''t heard her.


    In the cemetery, people constantly came to visit the graves. Perhaps many people, just like them,


    chose to visit the graves on the day of the first snowfall.


    After they left the cemetery, Jessica saw that it was still early. She really didn''t want to go back to


    GrandVille Apartments now, so she went back to the studio with Lambert.


    As soon as she entered the studio, she saw a group of people who had opened an art exhibition


    before. She only knew some of them, but they were all Mr. Halper''s students. She didn''t know who


    gathered them.


    Hayden saw the two of theming together and said, "We are just talking about you. Lambert, only


    you can gather everyone here."


    Jessica nced at Lambert. It seemed that he had known about the party tonight.


    They went to a restaurant not far from the studio for a meal. As soon as they went in, a waiter


    recognized Lambert and brought them to the reserved room.


    They ordered some wine, especially Hayden himself, who liked to drink very much. He was more than


    happy today to see that his students had finally gathered together, so he drank more than before.


    Someone advised Jessica to have a drink too, especially James. He had been familiar with Jessica


    since they were kids because both of them had the surname White. James always asked her to call


    him brother. It wasmon for them to quarrel when they were drawing together. He didn''t go to the


    art exhibitionst time, because he had something else to do, but he came today.


    James sat down between Lambert and Jessica with a ss in his hand. "Jessica, after all these years,


    I really didn''t expect you to change your profession. Look at me. At that time, you were much better at


    painting than me. But I still continue to be stuck in this industry. I actually made a living. Do you think


    I''m lucky?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jessica looked at James, who was a little drunk. When she first met him, he was still a little restrained.


    Many of the people who drew were rather restrained, especially James.


    "There''s a saying that the harder you work, the luckier you get."


    "I''m so happy to see my old friend today. I''m not going home if I am not drunk today." James picked up


    another ss of wine in front of Lambert. "Come and drink with me."


    Jessica felt that if she refused, it would spoil everyone''s mood. She was also very happy to see her old


    friends herself. She took the ss and brought it to her mouth. Lambert snatched it away. "Let me take


    this."


    As he spoke, he raised the ss and gulped it down.


    James looked at Lambert. "Mr. Williams, you are so considerate. Jessica is my sister. I won''t make her


    drunk."


    Jessica hadn''t expected him to remember the old joke when he was drunk. "I''m not in good health. I


    can''t drink."


    "Sister, you should tell me that. I won''t force you to drink."


    After the party, Hayden specifically instructed Lambert to send Jessica home.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Oliver sat in the study and saw the photos sent by Simon. These photos took almost all of Jessica''s


    whereabouts with Lambert today. Their intimate actions made him furious, especially the video of


    Lambert draping clothes for Jessica in the cemetery.


    What surprised him, even more, was that Oliver and Jessica had known each other for a long time.


    But that woman still pretended not to know anything in front of him.


    Oliver clenched his hands and his knuckles turned white.


    At this moment, Nanny Daisy knocked on the door of the study.


    "Young master, Miss Tina White wants to invite you to the backyard."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young master, Miss White said she has been in GrandVille Apartments for so long, but she hasn''t


    invited you to sit in the backyard and have a chat yet. Today is the First Snow Day. She wants to invite


    you to the backyard to enjoy the snow."


    Oliver was even angrier when he heard the words "enjoying the snow".


    "Who wants to enjoy the snow with her?" Oliver said coldly.


    "She''s quite sad to be here alone. I often see her in a bad mood, and it''s not good if it affects the child.


    Since she has spoken, you may go over and take a look."


    When Oliver heard the word "child", his cold face softened a little and he followed Nanny Daisy to the


    backyard.


    It was the first time he hade here since Tina moved in. As soon as he entered the hall, he smelled


    a faint fragrance.


    Tina was much more particr about life than Jessica. Oliver had never seen Jessica use perfume


    before, but she smelled especially good.


    The furnishings in this room were even more luxurious than those in the main house. He had told the


    butler that everything should be arranged ording to Miss White''s request.


    Tina was wearing a pink cheongsam with a high slit, which wrapped her body tightly. She began to gain


    some weight, but she looked good in cheongsam with this figure.


    She especially made some snacks, tea, and was still busy at the table. When she saw Olivering,


    she smiled happily and said, "Mr. Williams, you''re here. Come and sit down."


    Tina stepped forward and pulled Oliver to the main seat. She poured him a cup of tea and whispered,


    "This is the ck tea I specially made for you."


    Oliver picked up his teacup and took a sip. He didn''t expect it to taste so good. Looking at everything


    carefully arranged on the table, he thought if only that woman had done these things for him. He


    couldn''t help but be distracted.


    However, that woman was outside now, having a good time, and didn''te back even it was sote.


    Tina saw the instant expression on Oliver''s face when he was drinking tea and knew that he should not


    hate it. Otherwise, he would not continue to drink it. She was full of joy in her heart. It seemed that she


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    gave him a good impression.


    "Mr. Williams, if you like it, I''ll make it for you every day."


    Oliver''s thoughts were interrupted by Tina''s words, "Just let Nanny Winnie do these things."


    "These are all new ways to make tea. I especially learned it. How could Nanny Winnie know how to do


    this?"


    Oliver didn''t want to listen to this and said, "You''ve been in good health recently, right?"


    "Yes, but I rarely see you and I''m a little lonely," Tina spoke in a coquettish tone, and her face, with the


    light reflected by the pink cheongsam, was like a peach blossom.


    Hearing the word "lonely," Oliver looked away from her.


    Tina grabbed Oliver''s hand and ced it on her stomach, "Mr. Williams, don''t you care about our


    baby?"


    Oliver took out his hand and said nothing.


    Tina looked at his gloomy face and did not dare to do it again.


    The snow outside was still falling, as if there was no intention of stopping. Through therge ss of


    the living room, he could see that the flowers and nts in the garden outside were covered with snow,


    and it was cold. Only the orange light in the yard emitted a few strands of warmth.


    Tina looked at Oliver staring nkly at the snow outside and said, "Mr. Williams, do you have any


    wishes? I heard that on the day of the First Snow if you make a wish with your beloved, it wille


    true."


    Oliver nced at Tina and asked, "Really?"


    Tina covered her mouth and smiled, "First Snow is rted to love, so many couples choose to be with


    the person they like on this day."


    When Oliver heard this, he suddenly put down the teacup in his hand heavily. The tea that had just


    been added sshed out.


    Tina picked up the tissue in panic and wiped it. She didn''t know what she had said just now was wrong,


    which made Oliver unhappy. She had been careful tonight to avoid making mistakes. She had thought


    about these words carefully and even called Marina to discuss them. They thought these words


    wouldn''t reveal too much but express her meaning at the same time.


    She didn''t expect Oliver to be angry. Tina''s hand holding the paper was trembling. She had no idea


    what she should do.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, Nanny Daisy came over and said that madam was back.


    Oliver got up and was about to leave. He nced at Tina, who looked flustered. He thought he had


    scared her just now. Before he left, he said, "Take good care of yourself."


    Tina was relieved. It seemed that Oliver still cared about her, at least about the child. She was happy


    and afraid, but her future ns could be foolproof.


    Lambert''s car arrived not far from the house. Jessica got out of the car a little earlier to avoid being


    seen by Oliver. He seemed to be in a rage and changeable recently.


    Lambert got out of the car, helped Jessica open the back door of the car, and told her to be careful on


    the slippery road.


    Jessica was wearing high heels and almost fell down. Lambert only got into the car when he saw


    Jessica enter the door.


    When Jessica went in, the butler helped open the door and handed her an umbre.


    The ess to the main building in the yard has been cleared of snow. Jessica looked at the time and


    walked quickly to the hall. She kept her head down and walked. Suddenly, a pair of leather shoes


    which was shiny at night appeared in her eyes, and then a pair of straight suit pants came to her eyes


    when she looked up. She subconsciously swallowed hard.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Jessica then saw a cold face. The man was standing at the door in a thin shirt.


    She said in a low voice, "Why are you standing outside? It''s cold."


    The man ignored her and walked upstairs.


    When they got to the room, Jessica exined, "I came backte because I happened to meet my old


    friend and we had dinner together."


    Oliver said coldly, "Old friend? A man or a woman?"


    "Don''t be so sarcastic. I don''t know why you''re unhappy. Why don''t you put it bluntly?


    The man walked towards her and smelled her like a dog. "I don''t like the smell of alcohol on you. Go


    wash yourself."


    Jessica didn''t want to see his gloomy face, and she went into the bathroom with her bathrobe.


    She had been out in the cold wind for a long time and met so many people at night. Lying in the


    bathtub, she felt rxed. Now, the small but warm bathroompletely separated her from the cold


    man outside.


    She pondered for a long time. Whether she was at thepany or at home, her behaviors were


    normal. But Oliver treated her in a way that was the same as she had just moved into GrandVille


    Apartments.


    She had just felt her future would be brighter, but the hope was gone again.


    Lying in the bathtub, she didn''t want to go out at all. She wondered what was waiting for her.


    After the bath, Jessica dried her hair and then cleaned up every corner of the bathroom. She was afraid


    that Oliver would nitpick about the details when he came in to take a shower.


    When she walked out, she saw Olivering in from outside. They looked at each other and then


    Jessica looked away, pretending to be calm. "It''s gettingte. Go to bed early."


    She went to the other side of the bed and was about to lie down, but she heard a cold voiceing


    from her head. "Why, you''ve enjoyed a good time outside and immediately go to bed aftering


    back? You think my home is a hotel?"


    Oliver approached her and said. "Tell me, where did you go today?"


    "I''ve told you that I had dinner with my old friends."


    Her tone became impatient.


    Of course, she also felt guilty because she did spend most of her time with Lambert today. Oliver was


    quite suspicious, and she didn''t want to irritate him, so she didn''t tell him that.


    Oliver untied Jessica''s pajamas. His eyes fixed on her body as if he was searching for something,


    which made Jessica scared.


    "Oliver, what are you doing?"


    "I want to check if there are any marks on you."


    Jessica grabbed the quilt and tried to cover her body. "Are you insane? Please don''t insult me."


    The man pulled the quilt off her.


    Oliver''s eyes were bloodshot, and the dark light in his eyes frightened her. He seemed to be about to


    devour her.


    Jessica shrank involuntarily. She knew that her struggle was useless. After sleeping with him so many


    times, she knew very well how dominating the man was.


    Oliver clearly knew that he couldn''t enter her body, for fear of hurting her and the baby. He just wanted


    to scare her.


    Jessica pleaded in Oliver''s ear, "Oliver, please, stop."


    But the man didn''t stop at all and kept kissing her neck as if he hadn''t heard her.


    Jessica was trying to push him away, but she was too weak.


    Tears welled up in Jessica''s eyes, and then they wetted the pillow. She was sobbing uncontrobly.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver knew that was enough, so he moved away from her and left the room.


    Jessica managed to get up from the bed, walked straight to the cloakroom, grabbed some clothes and


    put them on, and then went downstairs.


    She didn''t want to be here for a single moment. She didn''t know whether Oliver would be able to


    control himself next time. She had to leave here as soon as possible.


    It was still snowy outside, and the surroundings were quiet. The servants were sleeping. Jessica didn''t


    know what time it was in the morning. It was still dark outside. Only rows of streetmps lit up the way


    for her.


    Jessica staggered out of GrandVille Apartments.


    The next day, Oliver went to work early.


    Nanny Winnie did not see Jessicae down to eat, so she went upstairs and knocked on her door.


    No one answered, and she did not dare to disturb her. It was not until it was time for the servants to


    clean up that they found Jessica was not in the room.


    Nanny Winnie called Oliver, "Young master, did madam go to work early today? We haven''t seen her


    since morning."


    "I see."


    Oliver was in the middle of a meeting, but he hung up the phone and walked out of the conference


    room.


    Simon followed him out.


    "Is madam here today?"


    "Mr. Williams, I''m going to take a look."


    Simon went to the secretary''s office and saw that Jessica''s seat was empty. Herputer hadn''t been


    turned on.


    Paul saw Simon and asked. "Simon, are you here for Jessica?"


    "Did Jessica go out?" Simon asked.


    "Jessica called me early this morning, saying that she went to the hospital to see a doctor. And she


    said she might need to take a few days off. Her work was temporarily handed over to me, and she


    would ask Darcy for leave."


    Simon went back to the conference room and whispered in Oliver''s ear, telling him about Jessica not


    Jessica''s sudden disappearance scared Oliver.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Lambert left the office in a hurry. First, he went back to GrandVille Apartments and then to his bedroom.


    He saw that the things in the room were still the same as when he leftst night, but the woman was


    gone.


    Last night, after he left the bedroom, he stayed in the study and didn''t sleep. He didn''t hear anything


    from the master bedroom. He asked Simon to call Williams Hospital to check if she had gone to see


    her grandma. The answer was negative.


    Oliver suddenly felt a little flustered.


    ''This woman is really gone. She was not in the hospital, nor did she go to work. When did she leave?''


    He called Dancey over and got all the surveince videos of GrandVille Apartments yesterday. On the


    carrying nothing in her hands.


    Oliver knew that it should have been when he had just returned to the study. He inadvertently nced


    at the clock hanging in the study at that time. It was 3:45 a.m. At that time, he was upset but the


    woman''s pitiful cry echoed in his head.


    Soon Simon came back.


    "Mr. Williams, I looked everywhere madam could go. But there was no good news."


    Oliver hadn''t slept all night and had a long morning meeting. He was livid and he couldn''t hold back his


    tiredness any longer. He frowned and said coldly, "Go check her ID card to see if she''s ever bought a


    ticket."


    "There is no record of the purchase."


    "She probably hasn''t left Birmingham yet. Look for her right away. I don''t believe that a living person


    canpletely disappear."


    Simon asked, "Do you want to call the police first?"


    "Are you not as efficient as the police?"


    "Okay. I''ll ask our men to look for her now."


    Oliver was upset and wanted to find something to divert his attention, so he turned on the TV and saw


    a news report. Last night, there was a murder in a taxi in the suburbs. The victim was a pregnant


    woman.


    The murderer drove the car to the suburbs and raped the victim before killing her. The victim was also


    dismembered and abandoned in the wilderness, and police were currently looking for the victim''s family


    through the TV news.


    Oliver suddenly sat up, picked up the car keys, and went straight to the police station.


    This time, Tom received Oliver and took him to the interrogation room. There was a bald man sitting by


    the wall.


    Oliver grabbed the suspect''s cor. "Tell me, what was the woman in your car wearing?"


    "A white... white coat." The suspect was even more scared when he saw him than when he saw the


    police.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did she look like? Did she have long hair or short?"


    "Long... Long hair. Because it was not dawn yet, I didn''t see her clearly. I didn''t mean to kill her. I just


    felt that the woman was beautiful, so I raped her. Later, I was afraid that things would be exposed, so I


    killed and dumped her body."


    "F*ck you. Are you f*cking insane? Woman is born to be loved and protected, not raped! You f*cking


    loser. It is because of the crap like you, women have to be careful at any time."


    Oliver always despised such losers. He believed this world should treat women better, at least better


    than some sh*t men.


    He wanted to find a photo of Jessica for the suspect to identify, but he noticed that he didn''t have a


    picture of the woman on his phone. He called Shank and asked him to send Jessica''s picture to him.


    Oliver knocked on the suspect''s head to make him see clearly. The bald man looked for a moment.


    "Probably not."


    "Probably? You have to be sure."


    As Oliver spoke, he punched the bald man''s face, which was soon covered in blood.


    Tom, who was standing by and looking at them, cautiously advised, "Mr. Williams, calm down."


    Suddenly, Oliver''s phone rang. It was Darcy who called him from the secretary''s office. Darcy said that


    she had received an email from Jessica about her resignation.


    Oliver immediately asked Darcy to forward the email to his email.


    Then he spoke to Tom, "I want him dead, painfully dead. Rapists don''t belong to this society. Are we


    clear?"


    Tom, the chief, definitely agreed with his words and nodded.


    Back in the car, he turned on his phone and saw the woman''s resignation letter. It seemed that she was


    determined to leave him and the Williams Group.


    Simon took people to the train station, bus station, and airport. Even if he didn''t see Jessica''s ticket


    purchase records, these ces must be guarded. It was easy to get a fake ID card on the ck market


    as long as the money was paid.


    However, they searched everywhere and did not hear from Jessica for a few days.


    Oliver went to the Williams Family mansion with great anger. Jeff went abroad with his old friends. The


    servant told Oliver that his brother was at home.


    When Oliver walked straight to the studio, Lambert was drawing with his head down. Noticing Oliver,


    Lambert stopped and ced the brush in his hand on the penholder. He was a little surprised and


    asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Where did you hide that woman?"


    "What woman?" Lambert asked in confusion.


    Oliver said firmly, "Jessica."


    "What have you done to her? Since you''re married to her, please be kind to her."


    "Why? Do you want to take her away from me because she''s married to me?"


    "Oliver, if you don''t treat your wife well, you should let her go. Even though you''re not happy, you


    shouldn''t ruin her life."


    Oliver sneered, "So you want to be a hero and save her?"


    "She was forced to be with you. If I had met her earlier, maybe she would have been my wife."


    As soon as Lambert finished speaking, Oliver hit Lambert hard on his mouth and blood immediately


    oozed out.


    "How dare you covet my woman? I''ve warned you long ago." As he spoke, he punched Lambert again.


    The two men began to fight.


    When the servants heard the noise, they ran to the studio and pulled them away.


    They knew that they were on bad terms, but they did not expect that when their father was not at home,


    they actually fought.


    Oliver didn''te here today to fight. He had to hurry to find the woman''s whereabouts. Since Lambert


    didn''t know anything, Oliver left in a hurry.


    Lambert had not seen Jessica since the night of the first snow. He did not expect her to leave now. She


    left sooner than he had expected.


    ''I should have taken her away.''

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Oliver still did not know where to find Jessica and when he returned to GrandVille Apartments, Martin


    was there looking for him.


    Only then did Martin know that Jessica had run away from home.


    "What exactly did you do to Jessica that forced her to leave you so quietly?"


    Oliver moved his lips and said, "Do you think I''m a bastard too?"


    "I think Jessica is a good girl. Since she''s married to you, you should treat her well."


    "How can you say the same thing as Lambert?" Oliver''s expression became unreadable. "By the way,


    Sally has been close to Jessica. Call her over. Maybe we can get some new clues."


    After Martin heard this, he said, "Then get her here immediately."


    After receiving a call from Oliver, Sally could not figure out why he would invite her to his house. She


    guessed that it might have something to do with Jessica.


    Oliver didn''t tell her the details on the phone and just asked her toe over as soon as possible.


    Besides, she didn''t see Jessica for a long time. She would like to drop by and see how such a couple


    lived together.


    When Sally arrived, she was brought into the living room by the butler. Then she saw Oliver, who was


    sitting alone on the sofa in low spirits.


    After Martin saw hering, he poured a cup of coffee for her.


    She felt the strained atmosphere here and said, "What''s going on? What happened?"


    Martin pushed the coffee in front of her. "Have the coffee first."


    With such a tense atmosphere, Sally took a sip of coffee and asked, "Where''s Miss White? Oh, I


    should call her Mrs. Williams instead."


    Martin gave her a meaningful nce.


    Then Sally knew immediately something was wrong.


    Hearing her words, Oliver asked, "Do you know where Jessica is now? Did she contact you?"


    "Mr. Williams, I don''t know. I haven''t seen her for a few days. I haven''t contacted her since she went to


    the police stationst time. I''ve always felt guilty. If Lambert and I hadn''t insisted on dragging her to the


    opening ceremony of the exhibition, nothing would have happened."


    After she finished speaking, she remembered that she shouldn''t mention Lambert in front of Oliver,


    which would make both of them unhappy. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Martin give her


    another meaningful nce.


    ''Why do they treat me like this today? I did not do anything wrong. Why are they questioning me?''


    Sally red back at Martin as if to say that I didn''t do anything wrong. It was not her fault.


    "You''re close to Lambert. Do you think it is he who hid Jessica?" Oliver asked.


    "I don''t dare to get involved in the matter between you two brothers anymore. I didn''t know about your


    rtionship with Miss White before, so when I saw them, I wanted to make a match between them. But


    when Miss White told me that she was your wife, I regretted it. From then on, I didn''t dare to ask


    anything about you two. What on earth happened to you and Miss White?"


    Everyone who knew Jessica had run away from home wondered what on earth happened between


    them, but no one dared to ask except Oliver''s friends.


    "If she contacts you, you must tell me immediately."


    Sally nodded but she knew that he must have done something and made Jessica upset. If Jessica


    really contacted her and she really told him the news, she would make Jessica upset more.


    But she thought Miss White was smart, and that she probably wouldn''t contact anyone of Oliver''s


    friends. Jessica would not be so stupid as to help Sally keep it a secret after knowing Sally had helped


    Oliver.


    Sally took a few sips of coffee, and she couldn''t hold back her desire to say something to Oliver. Her


    mouth twitched slightly and she said, "Mr. Williams, there''s something I think you''d better know."


    The man on the sofa thought there was a new clue and sat up straight immediately. "Tell me


    everything."


    "It''s about thend on the west side of the city. After you hit Aaron, Senior Zamani and Senior Williams


    thus had a bad rtionship for a while. Then Senior Zamani had another conversation with Senior


    Williams and decided to sell thend to the Williams Group. Put away the fact that Aaron took the


    liberty to mess things up, do you know why he changed his mind?"


    This incident just happened recently, and he remembered it clearly. However, he did not ask how Henry


    and Jeff talked about it. He had always thought that Henry chose to cooperate with the Williams Group


    again because of their past friendship.


    "Why?"


    "Miss White found Senior Zamani with my help and begged him."


    "How did she know Senior Zamani? Why was he willing to help her?" Oliver asked in surprise.


    Martin, who was sitting by the side, was also stunned after hearing her words.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "At that time, she asked me for help. She told me I just needed to mention her grandfather Terence''s


    name and Senior Zamani would agree to meet her. And he really met her. He even took us to see the


    collections he had had for years. It can be seen that he was very nice to her."


    Oliver fell into a mncholy thought again. It seemed that Henry had a good rtionship with her


    grandfather, but why was she willing to marry him rather than going to get help from Henry at that time?


    He never understood what was going on in this woman''s mind.


    Sally added, "Just before we met Senior Zamani, Miss White had gone to the house of the Zamani


    Family and thus got hit by Alice so hard that her face was swollen. Didn''t you notice it?"


    Oliver recalled Jessica always wore heavy makeup on her face at that time, so it was to cover up the


    bruises on her face.


    "How did you know about this? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    It was Lambert who told her this, but she couldn''t tell Oliver. She only said, "I found it out when she was


    making her makeup in my car. She asked me to keep it a secret then, so I couldn''t tell you. And I''m


    telling you now because you treated Miss White so bad and I could not just stand by and do nothing


    anymore."


    Jessica didn''t tell him anything about this from the beginning to the end. He didn''t know anything about


    it. In fact, that stupid woman didn''t need to make such efforts for the Williams Family. If they could have


    The three of them had been talking in the living room. At this time, Sally saw through the ss a


    woman passing by in the courtyard, and she then immediately stood up. "Is Miss White back?"


    When she said this, the two men in the living room looked out together.


    Martin nced at Oliver. He didn''t say anything.


    Sally stood up and walked straight out, shouting at the woman in the garden, "Miss White, you''re back."


    Martin wanted to stop her, but it was toote.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Tina in the garden turned around when she heard someone calling out "Miss White". When she saw a


    stranger, she knew that there was a guest at home. She was bored and needed someone to talk to, so


    she walked straight to the living room.


    Sally looked at the woman walking over, and she recognized that it was not Jessica. She turned to ask


    Oliver in the living room, "Who is this woman?"


    Oliver was slightly stunned. He was only thinking about finding Jessica, but he forgot about Tina.


    Tina came to Sally in a charming manner. "Hello, Miss. I''m Tina White. Wee."


    Sally didn''t think that she hadn''t called her wrong. This was really Miss White. She looked at Tina in


    front of her and then at Oliver. Seeing that Oliver had no intention of introducing Tina, Sally said, "I''m


    Sally, Jessica''s friend."


    "I didn''t know my sister had friends." Tina smiled and then felt that it was not appropriate. "Isn''t my


    sister here?"


    Sally asked again. "Are you here to look for your sister too?"


    "I''m not here to look for my sister. I live here."


    When Sally heard this, she was confused, but she did not dare to ask anymore.


    On the night of the first snow, Tina got everything ready but she couldn''t keep Oliver there for the night.


    She was scolded by Marina on the phone, who told her not to provoke Oliver these days.


    It happened to be snowy again, and it was cold. Thus, she had been resting in the backyard. She


    hadn''te to the main house for a few days. The maids sent her food directly. She didn''t know about


    Jessica running away from home, but now she could tell that something was wrong.


    Tina said timidly, "Mr. Williams, could it be that sister was angry that I let you go to the backyard that


    day? Is it possible that''s why she ran away?"


    Tina deliberately revealed her identity in front of an outsider, trying to test Oliver''s attitude. She nned


    it in her heart.


    When Sally heard this, her guess became clearer. She really didn''t expect that Oliver was such a


    person and secretly thought Jessica deserved someone better.


    Martin continued to enjoy his coffee as if nothing had happened.


    Oliver then nced at Tina. "Go back to your backyard. I don''t want to see you."


    Tina knew that her attempt had failed. Seeing that Oliver was indifferent and his eyes were cold, she


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    did not dare to stay in front of him for another minute. Then she left in a hurry and went back to the


    backyard.


    She immediately called Nanny Daisy and asked, "Has my sister note back in the past few days?"


    At first, Nanny Daisy was still hesitating, but in the end, she couldn''t hide it and had to say that Jessica


    ran away without leaving a word. Nanny Daisy also said that the young master had sent a lot of people


    out to look for Jessica, and there was no clue for a few days.


    Tina, who was leaning back in a recliner, suddenly froze. She just suspected that Jessica and Oliver


    quarreled, so Jessica''s friends were invited to persuade Jessica. She didn''t expect Jessica to run away


    from home. She was so scared that she couldn''t sit still. She had to keep Jessica, no, Jessica''s baby


    safe.


    Tina quickly sent Nanny Daisy out, picked up the phone, and called Marina.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Tina shouted, "Mom, something''s wrong."


    "Tina, what''s the matter? Don''t make such a fuss. Take your time."


    "That b*tch ran away."


    Marina was also shocked. "What? What about Oliver?"


    "He had already sent people to look for her. I heard there''s no clue yet. Mom, what should we do?"


    "Don''t panic. Maybe it''s a good thing for us. If Jessica falls into our hands this time, you can stay by


    Oliver''s side without worry. I''ll arrange for people to find the whereabouts of that woman now. I hope we


    find her sooner than Oliver does."


    Hearing Marina''s words, Tina began to calm down. Jessica''s due date was still a few months away.


    Indeed, there was no need for Tina to worry anymore.


    Tina didn''t know what the news Jessica was going to sell her that day was, but Tina wasn''t in a hurry.


    When Jessica was caught, Tina would naturally get the information.


    In the living room of the main house, Sally was afraid that she knew too much and that she would hear


    something more incredulous, so she wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    She said, "You don''t have to worry, Mr. Williams. Maybe after Miss White has figured it out, she will


    Sally was clear about one thing. Thest time Jessica went to the Zamani Group to paint was to make


    money to rent a house. Jessica''s parents were unreliable, so she must not be able to go back to the


    White Family. Now she was pregnant, she shouldn''t leave here too long.


    Sheforted him and said, "Mr. Williams, I''m going back. If I know Miss White''s whereabouts, I will


    tell you. Please don''t worry." The reason she said that was that she was sure Jessica would definitely


    Oliver nodded and stood up to send her out.


    When Martin heard that Sally was leaving, he stood up as well. "Miss Saletta, is it convenient for you to


    give me a ride?"


    Sally had never spoken to Martin since she arrived in GrandVille Apartments. Mainly, thest time she


    had dinner with them, she really didn''t like Martin to ask her so many questions as if he wanted to know


    her background. Now he wanted a ride with her. It was really hard to take a taxi here in GrandVille


    Apartments, so she had to say, "Okay."


    "Martin, then help me send Miss Saletta out."


    Martin patted Oliver on the shoulder. "When your wifees back, you have to apologize to her. Bye."


    After sending the guests away, Oliver went straight back to the study and kept his cell phones in the


    most conspicuous ce on the desk, afraid that he would miss something.


    As soon as Sally got in the driver''s seat, she saw Martin get into the passenger seat next to her. She


    said unhappily, "Mr. Deerman, it''s safer to sit in the back seats. I''m not very confident in my driving


    skills. If there''s a car ident, the person in the passenger seat will be in the most dangerous


    situation."


    Martin twitched his lips. "If I was in the back seats, it would look like I''m treating you like a driver. I can


    chat with you here so that you won''t get tired while driving so that there won''t be any car idents."


    Sally nced at thecent Martin sitting next to her.


    ''Why the hell are there so many bad guys in this world? That motherf*cker Oliver even hooked up with


    Jessica''s sister?! Real asshole.''

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    "Everyone has their own difficulties in doing things," Martin said indifferently.


    "You are indeed Oliver''s friend. You even help him find an excuse." Sally was so angry that she


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stepped on the elerator and rushed onto the road. "Fasten your seat belt."


    When they were on the road, she remembered Martin. "Where are you going?"


    "The ce you go."


    She didn''t expect to meet someone who liked messing around. "I''m going home."


    "Then invite me to your house for a drink." Martin was shameless.


    "We are not friends."


    "Miss Saletta, did you forget something important? Do you need me to help you recall?"


    Sally didn''t want to talk to him anymore. This time in GrandVille Apartments, she saw Oliver''s true


    colors clearly. She thought he was a gentleman who didn''t mess with women before, but he did such


    shameless things behind his wife''s back. Now his good wife left.


    The man in the car was Oliver''s good friend. Who keptpany with Oliver would learn to be evil.


    Those tricks of ying with women could only fool those young girls. She had been through a lot and


    would not be fooled easily.


    As the car drove downtown, she stopped the car on the side of the road. "Please get out of the car. It''s


    easy to take a taxi or take public transport here."


    Martin sneered. "Why do you desperately want to chase me down? I feel like I''ve known you for a long


    time even though we just met. I think it''s better to go to the restaurant next. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Sally really felt a little hungry as he mentioned treating her dinner. Just in front of her was a restaurant


    that she liked, so she drove to the door of the restaurant.


    Anyway, she had to eat alone in her house. She could just take him as apany, hoping he could


    provide her with some fun.


    She was really depressed to know about what happened to Jessica today. She was very uneasy and


    worried about Jessica. Sally was from Lamb City and had no friends in Birmingham. She liked


    Jessica very much the moment they met and regarded her as a friend. Now even this friend was


    missing.


    The two of them found a seat by the window and sat down.


    Sally threw over a menu. "Order what you want. Wee at the right time today. Otherwise, if it is a


    rush hour, there would be a long line."


    Martin didn''t even look at it and he put the menu aside. "I''m not picky about food."


    Sally wanted to leave as soon as possible, so she picked up the menu, and casually ordered a few of


    her favorite dishes. Apart from the soup, they were basically spicy, as if she didn''t care if Martin could


    bear.


    When the dishes were all served on the table, Martin was a little dumbfounded. Each dish was full of


    either red chili or green chili. The dishes looked very tempting, but he couldn''t eat anything spicy.


    He knew that Sally was from Lamb City. People in Lamb City liked to add sugar when they


    cooked and enjoyed the original taste of the dishes. He didn''t expect that she could eat so much spicy


    as a person from Lamb City. It seemed that she changed greatly in Birmingham in the past few


    years.


    Although he was from Birmingham, he grew up in Lamb City. He had long been used to the fresh


    and sweet dishes. Looking at the dishes on the table, he didn''t know what to eat.


    Sally saw through him andughed in her heart. She ate her dishes happily and tried to persuade


    Martin, "Come on. If you don''te with me, you won''t find such a delicious restaurant. The chance is


    precious. You should have more."


    Martin was a doctor. When he looked at food, he would automatically ssify them as carbohydrates,


    proteins, or minerals. Especially after the past few years when he was in the United States, he didn''t


    pay much attention to the taste of food, as long as he ate it lightly and healthily.


    Now that Sally had said that, he didn''t want to show his timidity in front of this woman. He picked a


    piece of chicken from the te and put it into his mouth. It was obviously a piece of white meat that


    was probably identally covered with the sauce. When he ate it, his mouth was attacked by the spicy


    and numb vor. He immediately picked up the ss and drank water.


    If there was a mirror, he could see his face was flushed. He shouldn''t challenge himself to eat


    something spicy, and his stomach might protest his behavior, so his taste suffered a strong impact.


    Sally was shocked when she saw him like this. "If you can''t stand it, just give in. Order some food you


    like. Your appearance makes me unable to enjoy my meal."


    "Do you care about me or yourself?"


    "Of course, it''s for my own sake. I don''t want to see a pig with a redhead dangling in front of me, which


    would make me unable to eat. Anyway, it was you who insisted on going to this restaurant with me."


    "Have you ever seen such a handsome pig?"


    Only then did Sally lift her eyes and take a closer look at Martin, who was across him. She had to admit


    that Martin looked very handsome and quite pretty. He was the kind that could attract women.


    "Well, you can be called a handsome pig."


    Martin knew that the dishes werepletely out of his taste and did not want to order any more. He


    pitifully asked for a bowl of tomato egg soup to eat with rice, but even the rice here tasted so bad, so he


    sat quietly and watched the woman eating.


    Sally''s focus was on this food so that she didn''t even notice when Martin paid the bill.


    "Thank you. I didn''t expect you to treat me to dinner, so I took it as your fare. We don''t owe each other


    anything."


    "You''re so rude. You''re full but I''m still hungry."


    "It''s none of my business since you don''t want to eat these dishes."


    "That''s right, but I apany you to eat, and now it''s your turn to eat with me."


    "I don''t have the damn time." As she spoke, she got up and walked out of the door, took out the car


    keys, and turned on the lights.


    "Pretty women should watch their tongues."


    "Why should I?"


    "Pretty girl should not say damn."


    "That''s the funniest joke I have ever heard. Leave me alone." After Sally finished speaking, she walked


    towards her car.


    Unexpectedly, Martin kept following her. When Martin was about to the door, Sally locked the car again.


    "Mr. Deerman, for the sake of you treating me to dinner, I''ll order a car for you. Then we''re done."


    Before Sally could call someone, the key in her hand was snatched by the man and he went straight


    into the driver''s seat. "Come on, or I''m leaving you here."


    Sally was caught unprepared, so she had to hang up the phone, open the door of the back seat, and


    get into the car. "I can''t tell before that you are a scoundrel, Martin."


    "I think your car is better. Let me have a try."


    This man was indeed eloquent.


    "If you want to drive me home for free, I''m fine with that. Send me to RH Apartments in the west of the


    city." Sally didn''t bother to argue with him anymore. She leaned against the back seat and stared at the


    man, thinking to herself, ''What is he going to do?''

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    "Miss Sally, get ready. We are leaving now." Martin looked like a chauffeur.


    Sally didn''t know much about Martin. But she knew that he was Oliver''s friend and was relieved.


    She had been too full in the restaurant and it was warm in the car. She leaned on the back seat


    Martin looked at Sally, who was sleeping soundly in the back seat, thinking, ''She is so indiscreet. If she


    is kidnapped, she won''t know it.''


    Suddenly, he smiled slyly and turned to drive out of the city.


    ...


    Jessica also drove out of the city that night.


    She got out of GrandVille Apartments on the night of the first snow. The weather was poor in the early


    morning. She staggered in the snow and couldn''t see a taxi along the road.


    When she came out in a hurry, she didn''t even bring a spare battery of her phone. Soon, her phone ran


    out of battery. She had to go to the nearest convenience store to charge it.


    She knew that Oliver would find her soon by checking her phone records and the surveince video of


    the convenience store, so she bought a new phone card.


    When she came out of the convenience store, she didn''t know who to call. The people she was


    currently in contact with knew Oliver. So Oliver would ask someone to pay special attention to them.


    Maybe she would be found before she arrived.


    Oliver once whispered in her ear, "The more you want to escape from me, the more I won''t let you go."


    It was like a thunderbolt, which made her stop fancying him. They couldn''t break up peacefully. She


    couldn''t believe him, who was temperamental. She was afraid that she might be tortured to death


    before the appointed date.


    Jessica walked in the snow. She couldn''t move for her stomachache. She walked too fast to leave


    GrandVille Apartments and rested in the warm convenience store. And she left again. She was unable


    to hold on due to the change of temperature. She squatted down, covering her stomach and rolling in


    the snow in pain.


    She took out the phone card she had just bought and put it in her cell phone. If she didn''t ask for help,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    she would die in the snow. But she couldn''t call an ambnce. Otherwise, her whereabouts would be


    exposed. She looked at the phone and called James without hesitation when she saw his name.


    He answered the call after a long time.


    Jessica could hear that he said irritably, "Who''s that at this time?"


    "Help me, James, help me."


    James was just sleepy and was surprised by the familiar voice, "Jessica, what happened?"


    "Please help me find a doctor, preferably a gynecologist. I''ll exinter."


    When James heard how weak she was, he guessed that she was probably sick. He asked, "Where are


    you now? I''ll take you to the hospital first."


    "I can''t go to the hospital. I just need a doctor to check my body."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up now."


    Jessica sent him her location. James put on his clothes and went out with the car keys.


    At this time, it was bright in the distance. It was already dawn.


    Jessicay in the snow. She was afraid that she would faint from the pain. She was cold and aching


    now. She tried hard to think of what happened when her grandmother was in the hospital. Oliver


    promised to protect her and take care of her in front of her grandmother. She was a little moved for a


    moment. He treated her well for some time when he was kind. But what he did was much crueler than


    Vincent. He kept insulting her, which made her really unable to stand. She knew he was possessive,


    but she was too fragile to endure him.


    Thinking of it, she felt something warm on her legs. When she looked down, she saw a pool of blood on


    the white snow. Then she passed out.


    James drove the car with the mobile phone navigation. Finally, he found her, who was lying on the


    road. She wore a white down jacket and was covered by the snow, but the blood on the ground was


    really shocking.


    James got out of the car and crawled to her. He shouted, "Jessica..."


    Jessica opened her eyes slightly and said, "Thank you."


    Seeing her like this, James didn''t say anything and carried her to the back seat of the car. He said, "I


    must take you to the hospital. I''ll take you to my friend''s private hospital."


    Jessica was also shocked by the blood. Her life mattered most now.


    James called the number of the hospital to contact the doctor as he drove.


    Jessicay in the back. She couldn''t hear James because of the pain.


    Soon, they arrived at a private hospital. The doctors were prepared at the door and Martin stood in


    front.


    The doctors in the back immediately carried the stretcher to carry her out of the car.


    It was identally Martin''s hospital. And he and James were friends. When Martin noticed the person


    who was sent to the hospital in the very middle night was a woman, he was quite shocked. Her face


    was covered by the long cony hair hat of the down jacket. He couldn''t see her face clearly, but he saw


    there was blood under the white down jacket.


    "James, how did you harm the girl? She looks so miserable." Martin had been a doctor for a long time


    and had seen many things. At this time, he could still tease James.


    "Martin, don''t talk nonsense. She''s my childhood friend. Treat her quickly. If anything bad happens, I


    won''t let you go."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged for the best gynecologist." Martin handed a cigarette to James, "What


    exactly happened? She lost a lot of blood. Which bastard was so cruel?"


    "I don''t know either. I just got a call from her to ask me to pick her up. She was lying in the snow with


    blood all over her body. She has been poor since she was young." James took a deep puff of his


    cigarette and was unable to continue to speak.


    "It''s her fate. It''s good to be alive. If you go to the hospital often, you will see through everything."


    "Don''t curse me for going to the hospital." James put out the cigarette in his hand and said nervously,


    "Would you see her yourself? I don''t believe other doctors."


    "It''s most likely that she would have a miscarriage. What can I do?"

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    James was stunned when he heard the word "miscarriage." When they were eating yesterday, they


    were all joking about Jessica and Lambert. Could it be that Jessica was pregnant with Lambert''s child?


    If Lambert had done this to Jessica, James could never ignore it.


    Two hourster, it was already dawn.


    Only then did the doctore out of the operating room.


    Martin and James sat in the corridor outside, waiting for the result.


    The doctor in the front took off his mask. He looked old and sweaty.


    Martin walked up and asked, "Doctor Fain, how''s it going?"


    Doctor Fain nced at James next to him with disdain in his eyes, then turned to Martin and said.


    "What''s wrong with you as a husband? How could you allow your pregnant wife to go out on such a


    cold day without any thick clothes on her? Fortunately, she was sent here in time. Otherwise, the baby


    in her abdomen could not be saved."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James'' brows knitted more deeply. He quickly bowed and thanked them. "Thank you for your hard


    work, doctors."


    When doctors left, James smiled bitterly and said to Martin, "Are all women doctors here very


    domineering? They looked at me just now as if they were going to kill me."


    "Now you can rest assured. She has been saved. She only needs more rest. I''ll go back to sleep now


    since I''ve fulfilled my mission."


    "Well, you can go back. I''ll treat you a drink some time." James saw that her condition had stabilized,


    so he went to the ward to see Jessica. Even if she was asleep, her brows were knitted.


    Jessica had been sunk in sleep until the night.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the white ceiling above her head. For a moment, she didn''t know


    where she was. Then she looked around and realized that she was in the hospital. Jessica was so


    nervous that she was about to sit up, afraid that she was taken to the hospital by Oliver.


    She still looked tired and flustered.


    Jessica''s movements woke James up, who was lying on the side sleeping. He rubbed his eyes and


    said softly, "You''re finally awake. You''ve been sleeping all day."


    Seeing James beside her, she remembered that she had called him. It seemed that she was not caught


    by Oliver.


    "James, thank you. Where am I?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t listen to you to find a doctor randomly. Otherwise, if something really happens, it


    will be toote to regret it." James picked up the pillow, put it behind Jessica''s back, and pushed the


    bed into a sitting position.


    Jessica leaned against the pillow, tears streaming down from her face. She bit her lips and asked, "Is


    my baby gone?"


    "Don''t worry, your baby is fine. The doctor said it would be dangerous if you cameter. Fortunately,


    you met the best gynecologist in Birmingham."


    Jessica''s eyes widened when she heard "the best gynecologist in Birmingham".


    "Which hospital am I in now? Not Williams Hospital, right?"


    As the doctors in Williams Hospital were all top-notch, she thought James sent her here. Then she


    would deliver herself into Oliver''s hands.


    "It''s not Williams Hospital. It''s my friend''s private hospital. Don''t worry."


    Speaking of the Williams Hospital, James remembered that once he saw Jessica and Lambert sitting


    together that day. So he asked Jessica directly, "Is the father of the child in your abdomen really


    surnamed, Williams?"


    Jessica really didn''t know how to start.


    James saw her hesitation and couldn''t help but scold, "Is it really Lambert''s child? He''s really brute. He


    looks gentle and elegant, but what he did is worse than a bastard."


    Seeing that James had misunderstood, Jessica quickly exined, "It''s not Lambert''s child. It has


    nothing to do with him."


    "Wasn''t Lambert the one who made you like this? Although he''s from the Williams Family, you don''t


    have to be afraid of him. I''ll help you."


    "James, calm down. It really has nothing to do with Lambert. Don''t tell anyone about my hospitalization,


    even if Lambert asks."


    "Who did this to you? Tell me, I''ll beat that bastard for you."


    In Birmingham, the person who could beat that man seemed not to be born yet. Thest time Jessica


    was sent to the police station, she saw that even the police officers were afraid of that man. So she


    knew that his power was really great in Birmingham. How could she let James who saved her just now


    provoke such a man?


    "It''s my husband." She said calmly.


    James did not know that she was married. This was a conflict between a couple. So he did not


    continue to ask.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "How can you not eat? You are not alone now. You have a child. The doctor said that you need a


    nutritional supplement. You bleed too much and should rest quietly to recuperate."


    After that, James went out to buy food.


    Jessica stood up and took two steps, but her lower body was still in great pain. She stood by the


    window and observed the surroundings. It was a small hospital with good facilities in all aspects. This


    was indeed a good ce for her to recuperate. Now she only prayed that Oliver would not find her.


    James came back from shopping and saw Jessica walking around the room. "Why did you get out of


    bed? Lie down on the bed. Have a cup of hot tea first."


    Jessica was very grateful to James'' help, but she didn''t know when she would be able to repay such a


    good friend. When she drank the tea and ate the ginger cookies, her eyes turned red and tears almost


    fell on her food. She was afraid that James would see her look, so she ate a little faster.


    James said on the side, "Looks like you''re really hungry. Eat slowly. I''ll buy more if it''s not enough."


    Jessica tried to hold back her sobs. "That''s enough, thank you. You should go home early. It''s taken


    you so long."


    James saw that it was gettingte. In the hospital, he had talked to Martin. Martin had already asked


    nurses to take special care of her. So he said, "Well, then have a good rest. Call me if you need


    anything."


    After James left, Jessica called Lannan, the nurse, and asked about her grandma''s condition, knowing


    that everything was fine. That man still had a conscience and did not disturb her grandma.


    She didn''t know when she woulde back at this time. So she decided to pick up her grandma after


    settling down.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    After recuperating in the hospital for a few days, Jessica felt much better. When James came to see


    her, she asked James to buy some medicine for her so that she could take it with her when she left.


    "James, thank you very much for this time."


    "You should have a good rest. Don''t think too much. The doctor said that you are recovering well. You


    can be discharged from the hospital after a few days of rest. What are your ns after leaving the


    hospital?"


    Jessica clenched her hands and said softly, "I''m leaving Birmingham."


    "Is there no other way? You can get a divorce." James raised his voice as he was really too angry.


    "It''s a littleplicated. I can''t solve it in a while. I have to leave now."


    "Have you decided where to go?"


    "I just need to leave Birmingham temporarily, and I''ll find another ce to stay slowly."


    "Before you leave, I''ll ask my friend to give you a thorough check-up. Don''t get into any idents when


    you leave." James got up and said, "I''ll buy you some medicine first."


    James went to the pharmacy to get the medicine and went to find Martin.


    "Martin, please give my friend a thorough examination to see if there is anything else wrong with her."


    "My job is to perform surgery, but you ask me to give a pregnant woman a health checkup. It''s a waste


    of talent. That baby she''s carrying isn''t really yours, is it?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I treated her as my sister when we were young, but then she suddenly


    disappeared. I don''t expect this to happen when we met again this time. I just feel sorry for her and


    want to help her out."


    "Okay, so you are childhood sweethearts. I''ll go and see how beautiful she is that you still cannot get


    over her."


    As they spoke, they went to Jessica''s ward together.


    At the door of the ward, they met Doctor Fain, who had just examined Jessica.


    "Doctor Deerman, why are you here?"


    Martin smiled and said, "Doctor Fain has examined the patient, but my friend insists on me to examine


    the patient again."


    "It''s toote to care about her now." There was always disdain in Doctor Fain''s words.


    James smiled and said, "Yes, yes, yes. Thank you for your hard work, Doctor Fain."


    Jessica could hear the conversation of the three people at the door clearly. In addition to James'' voice,


    she was also familiar with the voice of another man. She also heard Doctor Fain call that man "Doctor


    Deerman".


    Jessica suddenly realized that Doctor Deerman was Martin. Thest time they had dinner, Martin told


    Sally that he was a doctor.


    She suddenly sat up from the bed and hurriedly put on her slippers. She told the nurse that she was


    going to the bathroom.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When she entered the bathroom, she immediately sent a message to James, asking him not to let


    Martin in. She prayed in her heart that James would have to read the text message, otherwise, she


    could only hide in the bathroom and note out.


    When James heard the beep of his phone, he nced at his phone as he could avoid Doctor Fain''s


    disdainful look for the time being. He saw it was a text message from Jessica. "James, Doctor Fain just


    examined me. He said that I''m recovering very well and I need to rest more. I just took the medicine


    and I''m ready to go to bed. You can give the medicine to the nurse."


    Receiving James'' OK message, she went out of the bathroom andy down on the bed.


    She told the nurse that she was very sleepy and asked the nurse to get the medicine from James at the


    door.


    James knew what Jessica meant, so he handed the medicine to the nurse and left with Martin.


    When Jessica heard that there was no noise at the door and made sure that James and Martin had left,


    she sat up. She needed to leave the hospital as soon as possible. Once Martin found out that James''


    friend was her, it was possible for Martin to tell Oliver.


    However, she could not leave the hospital now as she was afraid that she would attract Martin''s


    attention. She could only leave when Martin was not in the hospital.


    The next day.


    Jessica packed up the medicine she was going to bring early in the morning. Besides, she was waiting


    for James to send her clothes over. She didn''t bring anything with her when she left the house. When


    she was in the hospital, she wore a hospital gown.


    Fortunately, James was a professional artist and had a flexible schedule. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    been able to go to the hospital often to take care of her.


    When James saw that Jessica had already packed, he asked in surprise, "Are you going to leave the


    hospital?"


    "Yes, I feel better. I want to get out of here as soon as possible. I''m afraid that man will find me."


    James was angry when he heard this. "Tell me who that man is. I''ll help you teach him a lesson."


    "Forget it. The less trouble the better. Things are alreadyplicated enough. I don''t want to create


    more trouble." Jessica smiled bitterly. "By the way, is your friend in the hospital today?"


    "He''s not here today. He''s out. Is there anything you want to talk to him about? I''ll tell him."


    Jessica was secretly d. "It''s okay. I just want to thank him in person. Since he''s not here, I''ll have to


    wait for another chance."


    "Don''t worry about these things. I''ll do it."


    "By the way, James, you didn''t tell your friend my name, did you?" Jessica was still a little worried, just


    guessing that Martin didn''t know it was her.


    James rolled his eyes and recalled it. He didn''t remember he had mentioned the name "Jessica". He


    had always been calling her his friend or childhood friend.


    "No. I know you don''t want anyone to know you''re in the hospital. I''ll keep it a secret from my friends."


    James was a wise man, and he knew this time Jessica might have provoked someone influential.


    "Then I''m going to go through the discharge formalities now and erase my hospitalization records as


    well. I''m sorry to trouble you."


    Jessica handed James a bank card, but he didn''t ept it.


    "You need money. Keep the card yourself."


    "I already owe you so much. I have money on my card. Go and pay my medical bills."


    Since she already said so, James no longer refused. He went downstairs to check Jessica out of the


    hospital, printed out all her medical records, and had the staff delete all the records. They knew James


    was Martin''s friend, so they naturally did not dare to ck off.


    Jessica put on her clothes and wrapped herself. She put on her hat and mask, only showing her eyes,


    and went out of the hospital with James.


    James drove and looked at Jessica, who was still pale. "Where are you going? I''ll drive you there."


    Jessica shook her head. "No, I''ll just get off at the next intersection. I have to buy something first."


    In the end, James couldn''t persuade her, so he had to drop her off at an intersection.


    Jessica knew there was a car store nearby that sold second-hand cars. She walked straight in.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    "Miss, what kind of car do you want?"


    The young man at the door saw a guesting and asked.


    "I want to buy a cheap second-hand car. Please rmend one for me." Jessica looked around the


    car shop as if she hadn''t found any cheap cars yet.


    She wanted to travel far away, and it was easy to be found out if she took public transportation. In the


    future, she needed a car for work, so she wanted to buy a cheap second-hand car to meet the


    emergency.


    "Miss, what''s your budget?"


    "About 20,000 dors." She didn''t have much money on her card. She had just spent some of the


    money in the hospital, and the rest of the money was a little. If she went to a new ce, she needed to


    rent a room and also needed to see a doctor regrly.


    When the young man heard this budget, the enthusiasm of his warm reception just now immediately


    disappeared. "Miss, take a look by yourself first."


    Jessica didn''t want to waste any more time here, so she raised her budget a little.


    She tried driving a second-hand Peugeot, feeling good, so she bought it immediately.


    Before she left, she asked again if the car was safe. The young man patted his chest and said, "Our


    car shop provides warranty services of repair, recement, and refund. If there are any problems,


    Jessica went to the supermarket to buy some more things and brought them along on the way because


    she didn''t know where to drive. Anyway, she would leave Birmingham first.


    Jessica couldn''t go to Williams Hospital. Before she left, she went to the cemetery to say goodbye to


    her mother.


    She was vignt. Before she got out of the car, she observed the surroundings and soon saw people


    walking around in twos and threes at the entrance of the cemetery.


    She had a hunch that it was Oliver''s men. Sure enough, she saw a familiar face. It was the man who


    appeared in the warehouse at the dock to save her when she was kidnapped.


    From what she knew about Oliver, that man must be angry at her for running away from home. He


    must have sent someone to look for her. She didn''t expect him to send someone to the cemetery.


    It was dangerous to stay here for long. Jessica turned the car around and left.


    It was getting darker. Jessica drove fast all the way. After some time, she saw a service area ahead, so


    she drove away from the highway to get some rest and eat something. She would continue to drive at


    night.


    Jessica parked the car, still wearing her mask, and got out of the car.


    When she went to the bathroom, she covered herself tightly. She was wearing a long ck down


    jacket, which was bought by James in a hurry at the supermarket. It was a very ordinary piece of


    clothing.


    When she went in, she was passing someone. Jessica could tell at a nce that it was Sally. She


    immediately lowered her head and walked in quickly.


    Sally hesitated for a moment, feeling that the figure of the woman was a little familiar, but she was


    afraid that she had thought too much. After Sally went to the GrandVille Apartments today, she had


    been thinking about Jessica.


    Sally turned around and nced at the door. The woman had long disappeared, so she went back to


    the car.


    "Mr. Hill, if I don''t wake up, are you going to sell me and my car?" Sally vented her anger on Martin.


    Sally only woke up when she reached the rest area, mainly because she ate too much at night and


    wanted to go to the toilet badly. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Martin had taken her to a


    strange ce. She had just been busy going to the bathroom, so only when she came back did she


    argue with him.


    "Even if I sell you, I can''t make a good price."


    "All men are disgusting."


    "I''m different from other men. Don''t confuse me with them."


    Martin smoked, and the cold wind outside poured into the car, bringing in the smell of smoke.


    Sally''s mind was already clear. She looked at the sign outside the window and knew that she hadn''t left


    Birmingham yet. "Where are you driving me?"


    "I''ll take you to a good ce."


    "Where?"


    Before Martin could finish speaking, the phone rang. He was picking up girls now. He didn''t know who


    disturbed him at this critical moment.


    Martin wanted to hang up, but he saw it was Oliver.


    Martin clicked on his phone, answered the phone, and heard Oliver ask directly, "Where are you now?


    Get back to the hospital."


    Martin didn''t know what was going on these days. A few days ago, James asked him to get up before


    dawn to go to the hospital quickly. Now it was Oliver who asked him to go back to the hospital. He


    didn''t get any benefits from being friends with these people. They were so annoying, but Martin couldn''t


    refuse.


    Before Martin could respond, the phone was hung up. It was really Oliver''s style. Oliver was like a king,


    just giving orders.


    Martin nced at Sally in the back seat. "I''ll take you home."


    "What? What happened?"


    "Oliver just called me back to the hospital. He probably has found his wife."


    "That''s great." Sally felt that she really had thought too much just now.


    Martin sent Sally home, took a taxi, and hurried to the hospital.


    When he returned to the hospital''s office, he saw Oliver standing there with a murderous look on his


    face. Martin really couldn''t figure out what the hell was going. He didn''t do anything wrong.


    "Why are you here instead of waiting at home for your wife toe back?" Martin was not sure what


    was going on. Seeing that Oliver didn''t say anything, he asked directly.


    Simon smiled and said, "We found out that madam came to your hospital, but the staff in the hospital


    said that she was discharged from the hospital, and even the records of madam''s hospitalization were


    cleaned up. We searched the entire hospital but couldn''t find her, so you should know where madam


    went, right?"


    Martin was shocked. His hospital was a small private hospital, and there were not many patients.


    He immediately remembered the woman whom James had brought with him a few days ago. He didn''t


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    expect it to be Jessica It seemed that he had really provoked Oliver, but he was innocent because he


    didn''t know anything about it.


    "I didn''t mean to cover it up. It was an emergency. If she hadn''t been sent here in time, the baby would


    have been dead. Even she was in a critical situation. I saved your wife, which should be a good deed


    that I did to make amends for my fault." Martin said to Oliver.


    When Oliver knew that there was no big ident for Jessica, his gloomy face softened a little. He said


    coldly, "Then why was she discharged? Find her for me."


    Jessica took Oliver to the ward where Jessica lived before. It was empty and there was no sign of a


    woman.


    Martin didn''t know what happened either. He wasn''t in the hospital during the day, so he went


    downstairs and asked the other staff. Then he knew that Jessica had really been discharged.


    Martin immediately went to theputer room to get the surveince video.


    Sure enough, he saw Jessica had left after James.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Oliver said coldly, "All the other hospitals, big and small, have already been searched. Yours is the only


    one left. I didn''t expect her to be here. You don''t know what patients you have, so I don''t think you are


    qualified to work in the hospital."


    "Come on, don''t do that. This is the only ce I can work."


    "Who''s that man?"


    Martin knew Oliver and didn''t want to sell out James, but Oliver knew what he was thinking. Martin


    said, "He''s my friend."


    "Call him over."


    "He, he is the son of the White Family."


    "Which White Family?"


    "The clothing giant."


    As soon as Simon heard this, he immediately went out and sent someone to look for James.


    Oliver and Martin returned to the office and waited for James toe to ask him questions.


    Martin took out a cigarette and handed it to Oliver. They sat face to face on the sofa while smoking.


    Soon, the room was filled with smoke. They did not speak.


    Oliver broke the silence in the room. "How is she?"


    Hearing this, Martin finally sat up straight and put out the cigarette in his hand. "She is your wife, dude.


    I saw the marks on her neck. Dis you want to have sex with her? She is pregnant, man. You have to be


    careful. You don''t know how scary it was when she first came here. She lost a lot of blood and almost


    died."


    Oliver paused for a moment when he heard this. He was still calm, but there was an unspeakable


    feeling in his heart.


    "Do you need to continue seeing a psychiatrist? Don''t be careless."


    Oliver had not heard the word psychiatrist for a long time. He had been seeing a psychiatrist regrly


    for more than ten years while he was abroad.


    After returning home and working here, he had adapted well and his psychological condition was


    normal, but he knew that he would asionally be troubled by the past.


    Especially after he married Jessica, he would often make himself moody because of that woman.


    Soon, James entered Martin''s office.


    As soon as he came in, he cursed, "Martin, when did you make friends with such a jerk?"


    Hearing James''s scolding, Oliver and Martin both looked at him.


    "You''re here. Oliver is here to find his wife."


    James didn''t say anything and punched Oliver in the face.


    After the punch, James wanted to continue, but Martin grabbed him. "Let''s talk about itter. It''s


    important to find the person now."


    The door of the office was not closed yet. The people outside heard everything clearly. Someone


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    immediately came in and called, "Mr. Williams."


    "Get out." Oliver waved his hand and asked his man to close the door.


    "It turns out you are from the Williams Family. You bastard." James said to Oliver while he was pulled to


    sit next to Martin.


    Oliver''s lips were broken, but he didn''t seem to care at all. He just asked coldly, "Where is Jessica


    now?"


    "It''s interesting to ask someone else about your wife''s whereabouts, Mr. Williams."


    "Thank you for saving my wife."


    "Mr. Williams, don''t thank me. I just want to give you a good beating. She''s my childhood friend, whom I


    haven''t seen for many years. I didn''t expect to see her like that again."


    Oliver''s heart ached to hear his words. He admitted that he was really a terrible husband.


    "Mr. White, I want to take Mrs. Williams home first."


    "She''s gone. She won''t let you find her."


    "Where did she go?" Martin asked.


    James red at Oliver. "She just didn''t want to stay here."


    It seemed that Jessica was really not with James.


    "Where did you separate from her?" Oliver asked.


    "After leaving the hospital, we parted on the way."


    Oliver asked, "Did she mention to you where she was going?"


    "Are you her husband or not? You don''t know her at all. She didn''t tell me where she would go, just like


    when something happened to her family and she suddenly disappeared when we were young."


    James was right about Oliver, and the corners of Oliver''s mouth moved imperceptibly. He really didn''t


    know that woman, nor did he try to know her, but he had already gotten used to the life of having a


    wife. Suddenly, a living person disappeared from his side. He was not used to it.


    After Jessica left, he never slept well. He looked tired. Under his long and narrow eyes, there were big


    dark circles.


    Oliver immediately arranged for someone to look for Jessica. Finally, he found out that Jessica had


    bought a ck car and drove out of Birmingham alone.


    When this woman used to work, she went there by bus, and she didn''t ask for a car to drive to work. He


    had never seen her drive before, and she must have been a bad driver. Now that it was snowy and


    slippery, she drove out of the city in the middle of the night. He was really worried about her safety.


    ...


    Jessica met Sally at the service area on the highway and left quickly.


    She ate something in the car and continued on her way. She didn''t know where to go. She was driving


    fast and tried to stay away from Birmingham. She didn''t want to see anyone who knew that man again.


    The snow had stopped, and there were fewer cars on the road. Jessica could still handle driving.


    She kept driving and didn''t dare to make any more stops. She was afraid that Oliver''s people would


    find her. Meeting Sally was a dangerous signal because she didn''t know when Oliver''s people would


    appear.


    When the sky turned bright, Jessica passed the toll booth at the border of Birmingham and Lamb


    City.


    The sun rose in the east and the sky cleared up.


    As soon as she reached Lamb City, Jessica finally rxed. She slowed down, wanted to get off the


    highway and find a hotel to rest. She was very tired from driving all night long, not to mention she was


    still a patient who had not fully recovered.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    After getting out of the car, she felt that it was cold outside.


    Although the weather in Lamb City was cold, it was dry. It was much morefortable than the wet


    and cold weather in Birmingham.


    After checking in, Jessica immediately fell asleep on the bed. She was still in a daze until night and


    didn''t want to get up, but her stomach was growling so hard that she struggled to get up. It was already


    past 8 pm.


    She was staying in a small hotel. At this time, it had already passed dinner time, so she asked thedy


    at the front desk whether there was a ce to eat.


    The receptionist told her that there was a food stall nearby, 300 meters south.


    Night fell and all the lights were on.


    Jessica walked down the street and thought of Birmingham at night, which should also be like this.


    Usually, at this time, she had already gone home from work and had dinner.


    It was only a few days, and she had be a member of the people disced from their homes. She


    was really homesick, but she had no home in Birmingham. Only her grandma was still there.


    When she thought of that, tears began to flow unconsciously.


    It was much colder at night than it was during the day. The howling cold wind quickly blew away the


    tears and her face was full of tears. Jessica wiped her face with the corner of her clothes. She told


    herself to be strong.


    Soon, she saw the food stalls ahead, surrounded by blue and white striped stic canopies. Many


    people came here to eat at night, and there were steams everywhere.


    Jessica went into a stall nearby to sit down and ordered a bowl of beef noodles.


    Perhaps it was not to her taste. When she took her first bite, she felt that the taste was far worse than


    the noodles she had usually eaten. Perhaps she was too hungry. She had walked so far to eat, so she


    didn''t bother to go to another food stall. After eating the bowl of noodles reluctantly, she felt her whole


    body immediately warming up.


    On her way back, there were suddenly a lot fewer people on the street. Just as she was about to arrive


    at the hotel, a shadow shed by and robbed the small bag on her body. The strap of her bag broke


    quickly. Before she could react, the shadow had already disappeared.


    Only then did Jessica realize that she had met a thief. There was not much cash in it, but her


    documents were all in that bag.


    She reacted immediately and began to run after him.


    Just as she was about to catch up with the thief, she bumped into a man walking out of the hotel


    garage. She said sorry and wanted to run forward, but the man caught her.


    Jessica was out of breath and her eyes were fixed on the thief running in front of her. She didn''t even


    look at the man and said, "Sir, I''m chasing the thief. Please let go of me. Wait for me here. I''ll apologize


    to youter."


    No matter how hard she struggle, she couldn''t shake off the man''s arm. Then she turned to look at the


    man. "It''s you? Why are you here?"


    "Jessica, long time no see."


    Jessica had no time to reminisce with him and said anxiously, "Vincent, my bag was stolen by the thief


    in front of me. Can you help me chase him? All my important documents are inside."


    "Why are you chasing? Just apply for duplicatester."


    Jessica was so angry at his words that her stomach hurt. He didn''t help her but dyed her time. The


    thief would have run away long ago.


    Jessica was so anxious that she wanted to trample the man. She roared, "Let me go."


    Vincent said coldly, "It''s all because of you that Tina went abroad and I was sent to Lamb City by my


    eldest brother, and I can''t be together with Tina."


    Jessica only felt that this man had be so blind. She also felt that she was so stupid that she was


    actually in love with him at that time. Fortunately, she was not with him, or else she would be extremely


    regretful.


    Jessica didn''t know what kind of ecstasy Tina had drugged Vincent so that he was so obsessed with


    her and confused right and wrong. However, she didn''t have any obligation to remind him. She just


    pretended that she didn''t know anything because she didn''t want to make trouble.


    Jessica didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and went back to the hotel first to find a


    way. Maybe the thief would leave her bag in the trash can because he couldn''t find anything valuable.


    She would look around early tomorrow morning.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she felt a heat flow gushing out from her lower body. She


    realized something went wrong. Thest time the doctor told her that if she felt liquid flowing out from


    her lower body in the future, she must lie down quickly and see a doctor in time.


    Jessica had no choice but to ask Vincent for help. "Could you please send me to the hospital right


    away?"


    But Vincent looked cold. "This ce is very close to the hospital. You can even chase after a thief. Why


    can''t you go to the hospital on foot? I have an appointment with a guest. It''s almost time.


    Vincent was about to leave.


    Jessica said in a hurry, "Vincent, you can''t leave. You have to take me to the hospital."


    "You''re not my wife. I''m not responsible for you."


    "I''m not your wife, but the child in my abdomen is yours. You have to be responsible for the child."


    Jessica thought that when Vincent heard this, he would regret everything he had done to her and


    immediately pick her up at the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, Vincent sneered. "Jessica, when Tina told me that you liked telling a lie, I didn''t believe


    it. But now you''re actually making up such a ridiculous story about having my child. I haven''t slept with


    you before. How could you have my child?"


    "What did you say?" Jessica was sweating and her face was pale.


    Vincent felt that Jessica was indeed sick.


    "I said I''ve never slept with you. How could you have my child? Isn''t that clear enough? For the sake of


    our past rtionship, I''ll send you to the hospital, but don''t tell a lie in the future."


    Vincent asked the staff at the garage door to drive out the car, picked up Jessica, and put her in the


    back seat. He got into the driver''s seat and drove to the hospital.


    Jessica was still pondering Vincent''s words in the back seat.


    "Vincent." Jessica said faintly, "The night before your engagement, I was with you, right?"


    Vincent was driving, shocked by her words, and almost hit the car ahead. "The night before the


    engagement, I was with Tina. When did I have sex with you?"


    Jessica''s mind was buzzing with pain. What exactly happened? It was clear that Tina gave her the


    room card that night and told her that Vincent woulde to her. After she entered the room, the man


    inside was already taking a shower. If it wasn''t Vincent, who was it?


    Jessica thought about it in fear.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She still couldn''t believe it and asked again, "Vincent, are you sure you remember correctly?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "I''m telling the truth."


    Hearing the affirmative answer, Jessica was confused.


    "Then why did you lie to me about getting engaged in the Nethends?"


    "Tina arranged everything back then. She just wanted you to give up."


    Jessica recalled that a lot of things she got to know were really conveyed by Tina. At that time, Vincent


    and Tina were both studying in the Nethends, one was studying for a master''s degree, and the other


    was studying at a professional university.


    Vincent just called to invite her to the Nethends and helped write an invitation to go abroad. The


    engagement was something Tina had told her after returning home.


    The first day she arrived in the Nethends, Tina also received her. The two of them had been waiting


    for Vincent toe over. They didn''t expect that Vincent didn''t show up, but someone else.


    Tina must know something.


    Vincent sent Jessica to the hospital''s emergency room and left.


    The doctor who examined her was also straightforward, telling her that she should take good care of


    herself. Then he scolded the child''s father for being a beast, leaving a sick pregnant woman alone.


    Jessica smiled bitterly. She didn''t know who the baby''s father was. That was so ridiculous.


    She had been in a daze that night, and it was the first time she had an intimate rtionship with a man.


    Most of the time, she closed her eyes and did not remember what the man was like.


    Jessica had to stay in bed and recuperate until her condition waspletely stable. Until then could


    she be discharged. Otherwise, not only the baby but also herself would suffer a lot.


    She didn''t expect that she escaped to Lamb City just to go directly to the hospital. Originally, she


    nned to look for a job here. If she could find a suitable job, she decided to stay here for the time


    being. But what happened was totally out of her control.


    However, this trip was not in vain. She realized that the baby''s father was not Vincent at all.


    ''How many shameful things Tina had done behind my back? When she got better, I must find Tina to


    ask. Whether by threat or temptation, I must figure it out.''


    Because it was inconvenient for Jessica to get out of bed, she hired a nurse. Coincidentally, the nurse''s


    surname was Weaver, the same as that of grandma''s nurse.


    Jessica called the hotel and exined her situation, and asked the nurse to check out for her.


    ...


    Oliver followed Martin''s advice and went to see the psychiatrist Larry.


    Larry came straight to the point, "Mr. Williams, haven''t you been resting well recently?"


    Oliver had been frowning. Recently, everyone could feel the anger around him when they saw him.


    Those who knew him well dared to ask what was going on. The others just wanted to stay away from


    him, afraid that they would anger him and cause trouble.


    "No," Oliver replied.


    Insomnia had been far away from him for a long time. When his mother had just left him, he had such


    symptoms. After seeing a doctor, he gradually recovered. He did not expect that because of Jessica''s


    departure, he suffered insomnia again.


    Larry had seen a lot of people who came to see the doctor. They were depressed and didn''t dare to


    look at others. But Oliver, who was sitting in front of him, looked very powerful and noble, even though


    he couldn''t hide his tiredness.


    "Do you know why you can''t sleep?"


    "An unimportant person suddenly left me."


    Larry repeated, "An unimportant person, right?"


    Oliver didn''t have any expression on his face and just nodded.


    Larry suddenly felt that he might find a way to cure Oliver. It was because of an unimportant person.


    The people who came to see him basically trusted the doctor very much, which could help the patient


    out of the psychological plight as soon as possible.


    However, Mr. Williams was obviously lying.


    "Mr. Williams, sometimes, facing some things directly is a good way to solve the problem."


    After a few seconds, Oliver said indifferently, "I''ll figure out a way."


    After that, Oliver stood up and was about to leave. The scheduled one-hour treatment ended in less


    than ten minutes.


    Larry sent Oliver out of the clinic.


    Oliver was normal when he was in thepany and workedte every day.


    But when he returned to GrandVille Apartments and looked at the empty room, he felt greatly


    depressed.


    Sometimes he would wake up in the middle of the night, wondering if that woman had recovered or not,


    and what was going on with her.


    Oliver''s insomnia was getting worse and worse, and Simon couldn''t stand it anymore. If it went on like


    this, the president would not be able to bear it, so he had to ask Martin for help.


    Martin introduced Larry, a famous psychiatrist, to him. Larry was an internationally renowned


    psychologist and also a ssmate of Martin when he was studying.


    Simon had thought that such a good doctor would cure his illness, but he didn''t expect that Oliver''s


    problem became worse.


    "Doctor Deerman, please talk to Mr. Williams."


    "Hurry up and get his wife back. She''s the good medicine to cure your president. There are no other


    ways."


    Only the person he cared about could cure his mental problem.


    Oliver''s men had already gotten Lamb City ording to Jessica''s driving trajectory. But Lamb


    City was so big and it was out of the Williams Family''s control, they were not able to find her in a short


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    time.


    As soon as Martin hung up the phone, someone came in without knocking.


    "Doctor Fain, you''re here. Sit down. You''ve done a great job for our hospital. There will be a reward


    soon."


    This was not Martin''s nonsense. Oliver had promised to give money to their hospital to thank them for


    saving Jessica.


    Doctor Fain sneered, "Don''t be too happy. That girl will definitely be in trouble if she leaves the hospital


    so early. Why doesn''t your friend know how to take care of her?"


    Martin didn''t know that Jessica would be in such a hurry to leave the hospital. In fact, even if he knew,


    he could only help her hide from Oliver temporarily. But he didn''t know how long he could hide it. Now


    she was gone, and there was no news of her. Oliver was still worried about her health.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    "Doctor Fain, she hasn''t recovered yet. She would go to the doctor after she left, wouldn''t she?"


    "I''m here to ask you to find that girl and ask her to stay in the hospital, or something serious will happen


    in the future."


    Martin didn''t go to see Jessicast time. He didn''t expect her to be in such a bad condition. It seemed


    that he needed to go to the hospital to find her. Coincidentally, she went to Lamb City, which was


    also his home.


    He was well-informed. As expected, he soon found the hospital that Jessica was in.


    Martin immediately called Oliver.


    "Have you found her?"


    "How did you know I wanted to talk to you about this?"


    "Because she fled from your hospital. You have the obligation to help me find her."


    "I already know where she is."


    "Send me the address. I''ll go now."


    "Calm down. She is not in good health now, so don''t make more trouble. I believe that she will escape


    again if she hears that you''reing. She needs a good rest now."


    When Oliver heard Martin''s words, he calmed down. Now he was finally not nervous knowing where


    she was.


    "I won''t disturb her. I''ll arrange for someone to take care of her."


    "No, it will expose the fact that you already know where she is. I will arrange for my friends to take good


    care of her. The biggest thing that you have to deal with is yourself, bro. How''s the psychiatrist I


    introduced to youst time?"


    Oliver went to see the psychiatristst time, but he was not in the mood to talk to the psychiatrist. At


    that time, he had no idea where Jessica was. He was upset.


    "I''ll go again."


    "I suggest you talk to the psychiatrist as soon as possible."


    In the afternoon, he asked Simon to drive him to see the psychiatrist.


    "Mr. Williams, you''re here. You''ve made an appointment with Doctor Larry?" The receptionist of the


    clinic asked with a smile.


    He didn''t have an appointment actually.


    Simon knew that Oliver didn''t arrange toe to the psychological clinic ording to his schedule, so


    Simon said, "Miss, Mr. Williams doesn''t have an appointment. Please ask Doctor Larry about the time."


    "Please wait a minute."


    The receptionist knew that the doctor had just received a patient who had only been in for less than 10


    minutes. However, this Mr. Williams was obviously a person with high status, so she had to ask Larry.


    When the receptionist came back, she said to Simon, "Sir, Doctor Larry is still with a patient. You may


    have to wait for about 50 minutes."


    Hearing that they had to wait for so long, Simon was afraid that his boss would lose his temper


    immediately. His time was more expensive than gold. Simon carefully looked back at Oliver. To his


    surprise, Oliver nodded.


    Oliver sat in the lounge and looked at his phone. He suddenly spoke up, "Simon, do you think she will


    Simon did not expect that Oliver would ask him about Mrs. Williams. How dare he say anything? Even


    if she did note back, Oliver deserved it.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Mr. Williams, madam will understand how well you''ve been treating her."


    Simon really managed to say the wrong thing.


    Oliver raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Do you think I''m good to her?"


    ''It''s really a hard question for an outsider like me.'' Simon thought.


    Simon had no choice but to say, "You are very concerned about madam. You haven''t been sleeping


    and eating well these days when madam left. You really care about her."


    Oliver sneered and stopped talking.


    It was time for Oliver''s consultation and Simon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he had always been with Oliver and was always very cautious, sometimes he couldn''t figure


    out what his boss was thinking. He was afraid that he might say something wrong and cause trouble.


    While he was waiting, he was still nervous, not knowing if he had said the wrong thing just now.


    Later, when Oliver came out of the room, he looked much rxed.


    Martin ran to the Williams Group and wanted to tell Oliver personally about Jessica. He didn''t expect


    that Oliver was not there. So he stayed alone in Oliver''s office and waited.


    "You''re here. I went to see the doctor today. I had a good talk with Larry."


    "You should have gone long ago."


    "How''s she now? Can we go to Lamb City togetherter?"


    Martin seemed to have no way to stop him. He hadn''t been to Lamb City for a long time. Thest


    time he was halfway there, he was called back by Oliver. This time, he could take this chance to meet


    his friends. He would thank his friends at the hospital for their arrangements.


    However, he didn''t know what Sally was doing at this time. They could go back together if she had


    time. He really missed her.


    "I''ll ask another friend to go with us." As Martin spoke, he picked up the phone and called Sally. She


    didn''t answer the phone, so he had to give up.


    "Simon, arrange a flight to Lamb City now."


    Soon, a helicopter was parked on the top floor of the Williams Group, with therge logo "The Williams


    Group" printed on it and the small word "Oliver" beside.


    ...


    Jessica was lying in the hospital, staring absent-mindedly at the disy screen on the bedside,


    observing the child in her belly.


    When Dr. Wang, who was in charge of her, entered the ward for rounds, a few doctors followed behind.


    They asked Jessica about the general situation together. Jessica showed her previous records in


    Martin''s hospital. However, Martin had already sent her record to this hospital.


    The doctors read Jessica''s examination report together and were whispering something. Jessica''s


    heart was in a whirl. Seeing so many doctorse in together, she was afraid that her condition had


    worsened. She knew that she was not in good health and could not even bear a small abortion at that


    time.


    She lived in a ward for four people in this hospital. There were many noises at night, and she had been


    thinking that the father of the child in her belly was unknown. She could not let it go. She did not sleep


    much all night, so she was afraid that her poor rest would affect her recovery.


    She was uneasy, but Dr. Wang told her that there was no danger now. However, her case was a little


    special, so they wanted to treat her as a research sample in the hospital. In return, she could be


    transferred to the most advanced ward. She only needed to pay the hospitalization fee of the ordinary


    ward and he asked if she was willing to do so.


    When Jessica heard this, she certainly agreed. If she could get the hospital''s care in this unfamiliar


    ce, it would be a blessing in disguise.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    The lights were on.


    A private nended on the tarmac nearest to the hospital.


    When Oliver arrived at the hospital, the doctor was setting an I.V. for Jessica.


    She had been throwing up a lot recently because of her pregnancy. She vomited whatever she ate. Her


    face was a little sallow, and her eyes were sunken. She looked listless and soon she fell asleep soon


    after her I.V.


    After Jessica fell asleep, Oliver went into the ward and looked at the woman lying on the bed. She


    looked haggard and her brows drew together. Her arms were exposed, and her fists were clenched.


    She looked nervous and guarded even in her sleep.


    The man bent down gently, pulled up Jessica''s small fist, put it in the quilt, and helped tuck in the


    corner of the quilt.


    These days of running made her seem like a different person. The man''s eyes were dark and deep,


    filled with emotions hard to tell.


    After a while, the nurse told him not to stay in the ward too long, because when Jessica fell asleep, she


    would suddenly wake up as if she had been frightened.


    Oliver''s mouth moved slightly and left the ward.


    Sure enough, Jessica woke up after a short sleep. Suddenly, a familiar cold fragrance filled her nose.


    Although it was mixed with the smell of disinfectant in the ward, she could tell that it was from Oliver.


    She looked at the nurse in the ward suspiciously. "Has anyone been here before?"


    The nurse''s hand, which was sorting out the documents, paused for a moment and she immediately


    said with a natural smile, "Miss White, a doctor from the joint consultation just came over."


    Jessica just thought that perhaps she was too guarded and thought too much. If the man found out,


    she would have been thrown out of the hospital long ago. Besides, there was no unique fragrance in


    the world, so she didn''t think much about it.


    Perhaps after living in the advanced ward, she had better rest, and Jessica''s appetite was a little better.


    She had aplete patient meal in the evening.


    Oliver went back to Birmingham after seeing Jessica.


    Martin scolded him on the way back.


    "I still have something to do. I don''t want to leave now." Martin said reluctantly.


    "What do you have to do? Don''t tell me you want to see a friend."


    "I want to revisit this city."


    "Aren''t you going to reminisce with Sally?"


    "Mr. Williams, why are you so clear about other people''s affairs? Why are you a fool when ites to


    your own affairs?"


    Oliver was reminded of the woman lying on the hospital bed when he said that. There was no glory in


    her as she usually had, which was all caused by him.


    Maybe he really should let that woman go. It was not like that he had to keep her. He didn''t know why


    he had to keep her by his side in the past. The doctor was right: he should face his own problems.


    After returning to Birmingham, Oliver never went to Lamb City to see Jessica again. Recently, he


    was busy going to see Larry.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Simon saw how the president seemed to havee back to life ever since he went to Lamb City to


    see his wife, and he felt his pressure was reduced working for him.


    One day, Oliver called him into his office.


    "Simon, go to RH Apartments and buy a house."


    Simon was a little confused about why to buy another house. This Lamb City was not developed by


    the Williams Group. He was just about to ask if there were any other requirements besides the location.


    Oliver added faintly, "Buy thergest in the best location."


    Simon knew about this real estate project. It was opened a few years ago. If he went to buy it now, he


    might not be able to buy what the president asked for. He suggested, "We have some good houses left


    at the new project of the Williams Group..."


    "There aren''t many people living in the new building. Just buy one at RH Apartments. Sally also lives


    there. A friend nearby is of good help."


    Simon was a little stunned.


    ''This is to buy a house for his wife. The president wouldn''t really want to separate from his wife, would


    he? Now maybe that Miss White in the GrandVille Apartments is really going to get what she wants,


    and she is going to be his legal wife.''


    ''But Mr. Williams, have you considered Sally''s feelings when you arrange this? You could kick your wife


    out and ask her to help you take care of your wife and your own child.''


    He liked the president''s current wife very much. He didn''t know what was wrong with the president. He


    had to take his wife with him no matter what before.


    Now that he had bullied her and she ran away, he did not ask for forgiveness in person, but just bought


    a house and sent her away. This amount of money was nothing to the president, and he felt that


    Jessica was worth more than that, but he did not dare to say anything else.


    Simon nced at Oliver. "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    ...


    Lamb City.


    Under the careful care of the doctor, Jessica recovered well and looked much better. It was time for her


    to leave the hospital.


    Jessica went down to go through the discharge procedures herself. Although she was staying in the


    advanced ward, she only needed to pay the cost of an ordinary ward, but this was also arge


    expenditure. Recently, she had only expenses but no ie, so she was about to run out of money.


    When Jessica went to the payment office and handed the list to the cashier, she was told that someone


    had already paid for the hospitalization.


    She couldn''t believe it, after all, she didn''t know anyone in Lamb City. Among all the people she


    knew, Vincent was the only one who knew she was in this hospital.


    But since he knew that the child in her belly was not his, why did he pay for the hospitalization? Was it


    really because of the old love? She could not figure it out.


    Last time, she didn''t ask for Vincent''s contact information at all. In the future, she would repay him. She


    didn''t want to owe him anything.


    She had nothing to do with Vincent now, and she was clean.


    Jessica had a good impression of Lamb City, apart from being stolen and losing her ID card. She


    was really touched by the staff in the hospital.


    The doctor told her not to run around for the time being. So she couldn''t hurry back to Birmingham to


    question Tina nor go to Hond to investigate the situation that night.


    For the time being, she had to put up with it. She nned to stay in Lamb City for a while and began


    to look for a job. It was important to support herself first.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Jessica posted a bunch of resumes online and quickly received an interview invitation from a real


    estatepany.


    ording to the address, she drove to the suburbs. It was still an unfinished construction site, and only


    the sales office could receive people.


    The interview went smoothly because she graduated from a prestigious school and had work


    experience in a bigpany. She was immediately hired.


    Jessica nned to go to work in three days.


    After the interview, Jessica thought about she would need to rent a house nearby in the future, so she


    looked around to see if there was a suitable apartment.


    After bypassing the construction site and crossing a small bridge, there were blocks of old houses


    behind.


    While walking on the small bridge, she met a man. Jessica was immediately astounded. Her memory


    had always been good. This man was the ck-shirted man who kidnapped her at the warehouse in


    the suburbs. At that time, Oliver cut off one of his hands and warned them that they could never enter


    Birmingham. After that happened, everything was peaceful.


    However, now she was in Lamb City. She didn''t expect to meet him here. She wanted to confirm


    and look down at the man''s arm. However, the sleeves of his winter clothes were so big that she


    couldn''t see anything at all.


    The man seemed to feel a gaze on him and suddenly turned to her.


    Jessica quickly turned away and quickened her pace.


    Now she had no intention of hunting a house and just wanted to get out of here quickly.


    When the man crossed the intersection behind the bridge, someone picked him up.


    "Left Hand, do you see clearly? Is she that woman?" A man with a cigarette in his right hand asked.


    "It''s her." The man replied with gritted teeth.


    "It was all because of this b*tch that we lost a hand. We finally found a chance to revenge on her."


    "Right Hand, we can''t act rashly this time. Let''s see if Oliver is here. If he is here, we will not only fail to


    revenge but also lose another hand."


    The two of them talked over in the car for a while and left.


    After Jessica got off the bridge, she went back to the ce where she had just parked. She stepped on


    the elerator and left quickly.


    Though she had already driven far away, she still looked at the cars behind her in the rearview mirror


    from time to time and felt that there was a car following her.


    Jessica drove all the way to the hotel. Then she took the elevator in the underground garage, went to


    the room, and locked the door.


    Her heart was still pounding.


    She walked to the bathroom and poured cold water on her face to keep herself sober.


    She kept thinking about what to do next.


    ''Why is it always so difficult for me to do something?''


    However, even if she died outside, she didn''t want to turn to Oliver.


    For the next two days, she did not leave the room. She asked the hotel staff to bring her food. Every


    time someone knocked on the door, she would check through the peephole to confirm that it was


    someone she knew before opening the door.


    Now she really had a good rest to recuperate.


    She didn''t want to reveal her whereabouts before, so she didn''t tell the real estatepany in advance


    that she couldn''t go to work.


    If the man found out it was her, he would definitely go nearby to investigate her. She would obviously


    be found out. If he knew her workce, he might have been waiting there by now.


    So, the afternoon before she needed to go to work, she called the real estatepany, saying that she


    had no way to go to work. She could only keep apologizing on the phone. Fortunately, the other party''s


    tone was not bad.


    After tonight, she was going to leave. Although she didn''t know where to go, she couldn''t stay in this


    ce for a long time.


    She packed all her luggage and went to bed early.


    Jessica kept waking up and did not have a sound sleep all the time.


    She didn''t turn on the lights in the room. The moonlight outside shone through the gauze curtains into


    the room. When the wind blew, the trees outside moved and the shadows in the room danced.


    She opened her eyes wide, thinking about tomorrow''s schedule.


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of the doorknob twisting. For a moment, her heart fluttered with fear.


    Although it was windy outside, she had already closed the door and windows. The sound instion


    here was very good, so she could not hear the sound outside at all. However, she could clearly hear


    the sound of the door handle twisting.


    Before she could think of anything else, she immediately sat up from the bed, picked up the phone on


    the bedside table, and was about to call the police.


    Just as she was about to press the call button, a shadow appeared in front of her and kicked her phone


    away.


    She immediately regretted and thought that she should hide in the quilt and make the phone call so


    that intruders would not see her immediately. Just now, there was only the light of her phone in the


    room. She could not help ming herself and regretting it.


    Jessica turned on the bedsidemp and saw that the intruders were indeed those two men.


    "What do you want?" She tried to calm herself down.


    One of the men reached out his right hand, grabbed her up, and threw her heavily on the bed, "You


    b*tch, we lost our hands because of you. Now, without Oliver by your side, I''ll see who else you can


    turn to."


    Jessica slowly moved back, and her voice was trembling, "Every debt has its debtor. You should


    revenge on Oliver. He''s nearby."


    She thought it would be good if she could buy some time to find a way quickly. If she fought recklessly,


    she would not be a match for the two men.


    As soon as Left Hand and Right Hand heard this, they looked at each other. Then Right Hand said, "Do


    you think we''re scared?"


    Even he said so, Right Hand was still rummaging through the small room.


    Left Hand said with a sneer, "Neither of you can run away. Since you b*tch hase to us yourself, we


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    will deal with you first. Thest time we didn''t get anything but lost a hand. This time, you could hardly


    fly away even if you have wings."


    As Left Hand spoke, he took off his clothes.


    Jessica''s face was as pale as paper, and her back was sweating with fear. She leaned against the bed


    and nced at themp at the head of the bed. Its base was a square te of stainless steel.


    Just as Left Hand was about to pounce on her, Jessica picked up themp as fast as she could and


    aimed the square edge of the base at Left Hand''s right ear.


    Left Hand immediately felt a dull pain and screamed. He covered his ear with his right hand and


    squatted on the ground.


    The human ear was the most vulnerable ce. Once hit hard, it would hurt immensely. It was better


    than hitting the head because the head was protected by the skull. So it was difficult to knock him out


    at one hit.


    Right Hand, who was searching the bathroom, ran out.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    "Right Hand, what''s wrong with you?"


    Right Hand was hurting so much that his mouth twisted, "B*tch. She dares to attack me."


    Just as they talked and didn''t pay attention to Jessica, she ran to the door.


    As soon as she reached the door, she twisted the doorknob and was about to go out. But Left Hand


    grabbed her hair and dragged her into the room. He pped her face, "B*tch, since you are in the


    Lamb City, you have no chance to escape. Just wait and see how we will torture you."


    After saying that, he pushed Jessica against the door with his right arm, and he began to tear her


    pajamas with his left hand.


    Although he was using one hand and his movements were a little slower, his strength was very strong.


    Jessica seemed to be nailed to the door, and only her legs could move nimbly. She tried to kick the


    man''s private part.


    Left Hand was strong, and he knew that the woman in front of him had a lot of tricks. Right hand had


    been schemed just now. He was already on guard. Jessica used all her strength to kick but she


    couldn''t even touch him.


    Seeing that it was useless, Jessica could only shout for help. Just as Left Hand was about to get closer


    to her, the door was suddenly kicked open. The vibration of the external force made Left Hand, who


    was busy with tearing Jessica''s pajamas, fall to the ground and almost faint away.


    Left Hand became a human cushion in front of her as a buffer. Jessica leaned over and went into the


    open closet beside her. Thanks to Left Hand for rummaging through the closet and not closing it.


    Otherwise, Jessica''s body would have hit the hard door, and the baby would have been almost


    knocked out.


    After the door opened, the men who came in were neat and tidy. They tied up Left Hand and Right


    Hand on the ground with thick ropes and beat them violently. The two of themy on the ground, crying


    and howling.


    While Jessica hugged her head and shrank in the closet. Her legs were weak and she didn''t dare to


    look around.


    She knew that someone might havee to save her. Perhaps her miserable cries just now alerted


    the hotel security personnel.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow covered her eyes, and she smelled a familiar cold fragrance. Before she


    could react, a pair of strong arms picked up the woman who was curling up in the cab.


    Jessica opened her swollen eyes and looked up at the man. It was that monster, Oliver. The nerves


    that had just rxed suddenly became tense.


    She tried to break free from his arms, but her body was tightly bound by the man and she had to lie in


    his broad arms.


    Oliver held the woman he hadn''t seen for a long time, and it seemed that he finally felt relieved.


    Although she was pregnant, she was so light. He med himself for letting her suffer a lot.


    Jessica didn''t know why he suddenly appeared, but at this moment, she didn''t even have the strength


    to ask him, and she was still trembling.


    Oliver carried her into the presidential suite on the top floor and said nothing. It was such a big room


    that was extremely quiet.


    Then, Simon followed in, breaking the silence in the air.


    "Mr. Williams, what about the two of them?"


    Oliver gently put Jessica on the bed, tucked her in, and said softly, "Have a good rest first. I''lle


    backter."


    Jessica turned away and did not look at the man. After a few seconds, she said, "You''d better leave it


    to the police."


    "I won''t let them off so easily."


    "I just want to get out of trouble in the future."


    Oliver paused and went out with Simon.


    Jessica had not slept well a few days ago. Although she didn''t like the monster Oliver, she felt quite


    safe being with him.


    It was almost dawn when Oliver came back.


    When Jessica woke up, she heard a voice in the living room. She put on her robe and walked out. She


    saw two more people in the room, Martin and Sally.


    "Jessica, are you okay?" Sally sat up from the sofa and walked over to Jessica. She tidied up Jessica''s


    messy hair on her shoulders and put it behind her head.


    Perhaps she was a little too haggard, her messy hair scattered on her shoulders, looking like a


    madwoman.


    Jessica wrapped her hair unnaturally with her hands, which were a little rough. She had not gone to


    SPA and cared for her hair for a long time. She didn''t care so much when she was away from home.


    "I''m fine. Why are you here?" She said softly.


    "I heard you came to the Lamb City. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? It is my hometown. If you tell me


    earlier, how would an ident happen to you?


    "It''s nothing serious." Jessica tried to force a smile.


    Martin was holding the medicine box at this time, "Stop making small talk. Let me check your body first.


    I have been in sleep at midnight and was shouted up by Oliver."


    Martinined about Oliver that he was called out of the city in the middle of winter. In fact, he was


    putting in a good word for Oliver, telling Jessica how worried Oliver was about her health.


    Jessica only said, "Thank you for traveling all the way here."


    Martin checked her up, fortunately, nothing bad happened. She was just frightened and needed to be


    taken care of emotionally and had a good rest.


    Sally told Jessica to lie down and stop moving. She sat beside her, talked to her, diverted her attention,


    and made her stop thinking about the disgusting things that happenedst night.


    Oliver was very considerate this time. He invited all the doctors, both physical and psychological


    because he knew that he could not do anything tofort Jessica here.


    Martin came out of the bedroom, "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious."


    Oliver frowned all night, and finally felt relieved until now.


    Martin handed a cigarette to Oliver and the two of them went to the balcony to smoke.


    "Why did you think ofing here all of a sudden?"


    "I was in the office at night and couldn''t work at ease. I asked Simon to call the hotel to ask about the


    situation and found out that she hadn''t left the room for a few days. The hotel staff said that she ate


    normally, but it was a little out of her character to lock herself up in the room for a few days. I vaguely


    felt that something was going to happen, so I came over."


    "This is probably the most correct thing you have done to her. You should apologize to her anyway. You


    did hurt her."


    Oliver looked into the distance and his mind was in a mess. He took a puff of smoke and the smoke


    ring was quickly dispersed by the cold wind. His face couldn''t be seen clearly in the smoke. He said


    indifferently, "I don''t know."


    Martin patted him on the shoulder, "Have a good talk with her."


    In the room, Sally received a call, she nced at Jessica on the bed and ran to the living room to


    answer it.


    "Sally, do you know where Jessica is now?"


    It was Lambert.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Lambert knew Jessica''s whereabouts from James.


    "She should rest quietly to recuperate now."


    "She should be in Lamb City. If I buy a ne ticket now, I can arrive there today."


    "Lambert, the situation here is already in a mess, so I don''t want you to make things worse."


    Before Sally could finish her words, Lambert hung up the phone.


    Lambert had been looking for Jessica ever since she had left, but he had not heard from her at all.


    However, he identally met James who had scolded Oliver fiercely in front of him. Only then did he


    realize the seriousness of the matter.


    Sally returned to the room and stammered, "Well, Lambert heard that you had something wrong here


    and rushed over."


    Jessica heard and said briefly, "It''s okay."


    Now that she was unable even to protect herself, she really had no energy and time to meddle in other


    people''s business.


    After a while, the hotel staff knocked on the door to deliver the food.


    The four of them sat together to have brunch just now. Jessica lost her appetite and really felt very


    ufortable because when she sat there, others had to mind her feelings. Therefore she ate a little


    seafood porridge and left the table.


    After the meal, Sally dragged Martin out.


    Only Oliver and Jessica were left in the room.


    The man looked at Jessica, who was lying on the bed. He twitched his lips and said tonelessly, "Are


    youing back to Birmingham with me today?"


    Though he was asking her, in fact, he was requiring her to return to Birmingham.


    Jessica didn''t look at the man, "I''m not going back with you."


    "You can''t even guarantee your own safety outside. I don''t know what else you''ll encounter in the


    future."


    Jessica said coldly, "You are pitying me, aren''t you? It''s ridiculous. What''s the difference between what


    you do and their deeds?"


    Oliver frowned and looked bad. He knew that this time he had really broken Jessica''s heart and could


    not refute but turn around and leave.


    Outside in the elevator, Sally immediately told Martin that Lambert wasing to Lamb City.


    Martin smiled and said, "He is also not afraid of trouble."


    "I''ll go to the airport to pick him up. Stop him there first."


    "You don''t need to stop him in person. Ask Oliver to send someone. Don''t worry about that."


    "Why are you minding my business?"


    "Of course, I have to mind your business because you are unique to me. They are all Williams Family


    members and will solve these problems. It is a rare opportunity for us to return, so we should go to


    some parties and enjoy ourselves."


    "I don''t want to go with you. Go yourself."


    "I came all the way to Lamb City. You should y a good host and show me around."


    "I want to make it clear that you''re Oliver''s guest, not mine."


    After they walked out of the hotel lobby, the parking attendant next to him came over, "Mr. Deerman,


    the car has already arrived."


    Martin walked to a ck car and opened the door of the passenger seat. "Miss Saletta, please."


    Sally looked at Martin, getting interested to see what tricks he was going to y.


    After getting in the car, Sally said nothing.


    The more the car drove near the center of Lamb City, the more familiar she felt about the street


    sceneries on both sides of the road. She felt an increasing sense of homesickness and mncholy.


    Ever since she left Lamb City five years ago, she had never returned.


    Martin drove through half of Lamb City before stopping at a small restaurant.


    Sally noticed that it was a famous restaurant with a time-honored brand called Lan Kwai Fong. She


    didn''t expect this frivolous doctor to be quite knowledgeable of this city. She asked confusedly, "You


    just had brunch. Are you still hungry?"


    "I really felt embarrassed to eat anything just now. We flew here in the middle of the night and didn''t


    have a big meal. It''s your treat today."


    Sally also missed the taste of food in her hometown. It was just time for lunch and she didn''t eat much


    just now as well. Anyway, she didn''t have anything to do. So she decided to kill time by having a meal


    here, with the pretty doctor.


    "Look at the menu first. Order whatever you want. Today it''s my turn."


    "OK, I will help myself."


    Seeing he read the menu seriously, Sally was not sure when he would make a decision. So she stood


    up and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    As soon as Martin saw her leave, he met an acquaintance.


    The other party talked to him first, "Mr. Deerman, when did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me in


    advance so that I can give you a wee party?"


    He was Scott, the young master of the famous financial Sander Family in Lamb City. He was


    famous for his casual and elegant bearing.


    Martin smiled and said, "I just arrived. I miss the roast duck in Lan Kwai Fong so Ie to have a good


    meal first."


    "Let''s go upstairs. It''s not suitable for you as it''s crowded and noisy here."


    Just as Martin was about to refuse, he saw Sally walking towards him. He raised his voice and said,


    "Okay, but I have a friend with me."


    Scott turned around to see Sally and looked into her eyes.


    Sally''s look turned serious. She didn''t expect to see him, her ex here since five years passed. This man


    was still handsome but much more mature than before.


    Scott seemed to be surprised to see her here, too. He was embarrassed for a second, then smiled and


    said, "Sally, you''re back. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still so beautiful."


    Sally tried to suppress her mixed feelings. Facing her ex-boyfriend, she had thought that she could


    treat him with an open-minded attitude. But the memories flooded back to her.


    After all, she had experienced much more in society for a few years and was no longer that simple little


    girl. Her expression quickly returned to normal. "Mr. Sander, long time no see."


    Martin said, "Do you mind if Mr. Sander invites us upstairs for dinner?"


    Sally smiled and said, "I don''t care. Go as you please."


    "Then let''s go upstairs." As Scott spoke, he walked ahead to lead them upstairs.


    Behind him, Sally and Martin walked side by side. She red at Martin.


    Martin smirked as if it was none of his business. He was so happy that Scott invited him to dinner.


    In the private room on the second floor, Scott opened the door of the room. There was only a woman


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sitting inside. Her small face was as big as a palm and her appearance was exquisite. She was


    attractive as a movie star.


    Seeing that Scott had brought two people in, she got up.


    "This is Wendy." Scott introduced her and pointed at Martin and Sally, "They are Sally and Martin."


    Wendy smiled and revealed her white teeth. "Hello, there. Nice to meet you."


    After greeting each other, they sat down.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Wendy nced at Sally and said with a smile, "Miss Saletta, nice to meet you. I''ve heard that you are


    beautiful, so the reputation is well supported by fact."


    Sally did not expect the woman to know her, since she had broken up with Scott long ago. However,


    she noticed the disdainful look in Wendy''s eyes that shed quickly just now. Although she was smiling,


    the smile was not sincere.


    Perhaps only women could understand each other''s implications. "Wendy, you are also very beautiful."


    Martin was afraid that this conversation would end in a terrible way, so he teased Sally, "Just thank her.


    She''s right. You''re born beautiful."


    "Well, I''m the most gorgeous woman in the world." After Sally finished speaking, she lowered her head


    and drank the tea.


    Scott was ordering from the menu when he suddenly looked up and asked, "Sally, I ordered your


    favorite Roasted Wheat Bran. The menu is quite different now. What do you like to eat? Suit yourself."


    Sally, who was holding a ss, paused. She was so familiar with this dish. Every time she came here


    with Scott, she must order this one.


    By tradition, a man and woman who ate this wheat bran together would have a happy marriage.


    She used to say to Scott that he would be a wonderful husband.


    Now, it was a little harsh to hear the name of this dish again.


    Sally put down the ss and said coolly, "Mr. Williams, my tastes have changed a lot now. I don''t want


    to eat this salty and sweet dish anymore. You can have it, but thanks, I''m good."


    Scott did not change his expression and continued, "It''s okay."


    Martin flipped through the menu and found a few spicy dishes. "That''s all. Bring them all to her. She


    only likes spicy food now."


    Wendy smiled and said, "You are so considerate to your girlfriend. You even remember what she likes


    to eat so clearly."


    Her words killed two birds with one stone. Firstly, she hinted that Sally already had a boyfriend, and


    had moved on from Scott. The second was to mock. Scott still remembered what his ex liked to eat so


    clearly but didn''t care about his current girlfriend.


    When Scott introduced her just now, he only mentioned her name but did not exin the rtionship


    between them. She was upset, but she did not dare to show it.


    Sally wanted to rify immediately. Looking at Wendy''s malicious smile, Sally gave up, wondering what


    kind of drama she could make.


    Martin continued happily, "Sometimes she doesn''t know what she likes. I know her better than she


    does."


    Wendy looked envious. "You two are so sweet."


    Sally gave Martin a stinky eye.


    Soon, the table was full.


    Martin ate a lot this time.


    Sally had a good appetite and ate a lot too. She didn''t care about those two annoying people across


    from her but only focused on eating.


    After finishing the feast, Sally stood up and said, "Thank you for treating us lunch, Mr. Sander. Take


    your time. I''m going home. Have a good day."


    At this moment, both gentlemen stood up and said in unison, "I''ll take you home."


    They didn''t seem to take Wendy seriously.


    Wendy stood up as well. "Since we don''t have many chances to meet again, let''s drive her back after


    you finish your meal, Scott."


    Martin whispered in her ear, "Stay with me for a while longer. I''ll take you to the airport to meet Lambert


    Sally didn''t n to go home. She just wanted to find an excuse to leave because the drama here was


    too boring, but if Martin was willing to apany her to the airport, she could stay here for a while


    longer.


    Sally called Lambert to ask where he was. She didn''t expect his phone to be off. He was probably on


    the ne.


    Wendy looked at Sally impatiently and said, "If you feel a little bored, I can apany you to the rest


    area outside. Men are always slow with alcohol around."


    It seemed that she was reasonable and sensible. Men probably preferred this kind of beautiful and


    obedient woman.


    Sally didn''t want to let her down, so she walked out of the private room.


    The two had just sat in the lounge outside as Wendy smiled brightly and asked. "Sally, I''m getting


    engaged to Scott tomorrow. I would like to invite you to our engagement party."


    So that was her purpose.


    It was when Sally and Scott were about to get engaged that she found out that Scott had cheated on


    her, so she cut all her ties with Scott at that moment, and it almost caused a fight between the Saletta


    Family and the Sander Family.


    Sally''s father was so angry that he swore he would find his daughter a better man than Scott, so her


    father kept urging her to blind dates.


    Sally had moved on long ago. The moment she knew that Scott cheated on her, they were done. She


    knew Scott would no longer be part of the rest of her life and didn''t bother to waste time on him.


    However, her father loved her so much that he was angry about this. In order not to affect her father''s


    mood, she fled to Birmingham.


    If she was not with her father, she thought her family would not worry about her. And it would be better


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for her to live in another city without Scott.


    However, there was a stupid woman who insisted on showing off in front of her.


    Sally also smiled and said, "May you live a long and happy life together."


    "Why are you back now after a long time leaving, Sally?"


    ''Is she thinking that I return here at this time to make up with Scott on purpose? I''m not that insane,


    okay?''


    Sally said deliberately, "I always felt that there was something unfinished in Lamb City, so I came


    back."


    The smile on Wendy''s face suddenly disappeared and she asked seriously, "Sally, you haven''t moved


    on from Scott yet, right?"


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Not at all. Scott is very good to me. I believe him."


    ''What a lie.''


    Sally felt lucky. It seemed that Scott had never given any woman a sense of reliability.


    She had the same feeling before, but she was young at that time. She was always trying to convince


    herself that she was special to Scott.


    However, old habits died hard.


    She couldn''t stand infidelity. She often admonished herself with this sentence.


    She looked at the beautiful woman in front of her and felt bored. Sally got up and walked to the private


    room.


    Sally opened the door and had no intention of going in. She stood at the door and asked, "Mr.


    Deerman, are you done? It''s time to go."


    Martin said, "Scott, see you next time."


    Scott stood up and shook hands with Martin, wanting toe out to send them off.


    At this time, Wendy came over. "I just came back from the bathroom. Are you leaving so soon?"


    Sally didn''t want to waste her time on them and walked forward without looking back.


    Martin said goodbye and then followed Sally.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    After leaving the restaurant, Sally said, "Mr. Deerman, why do you always make bad friends? They are


    all like Oliver."


    "Well, then I can be a standout among them."


    "That''s funny, man." Sally suddenly smiled.


    Martin''s skin was white among men. Perhaps he had been in the hospital all year long, wearing a mask


    all day, and he seldom exposed to the sun.


    He looked handsome and he was tall. If it weren''t for his medical skills, there would have been many


    people willing to keep him just because of his handsome look.


    Martin didn''t know why sheughed.


    "Is Lambert here?" He asked.


    "Not yet."


    "Then why are you so anxious toe out?"


    "I don''t want to socialize with some irrelevant people. It''s nice toe out to get some fresh air."


    Martin asked, "Do you want to go home? I can drive you there."


    Sally hesitated for a moment and said, "No need. Let''s persuade Jessica to go to Birmingham first.


    She''s so pitiful here alone, a hundred times more pitiful than I am in Birmingham alone."


    Martin said with a straight face, "I''m alone in Birmingham. Can''t you pity me?"


    "Come on. Who doesn''t know you''re from Birmingham? By the way, have you really lived in Lamb


    City before?"


    It was only then that Sally became interested in the pretty boy beside her.


    In the past, she didn''t notice that he had such a wide range of social contacts. When he was silent in


    front of people, he seemed to be a modest gentleman. In private, he was a chatterbox.


    "Of course."


    "Have you seen me before?"


    "Certainly."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before? For the sake of being from the same city, I can be nicer to you."


    Martin smiled and said, "Well, it''s not toote yet. Get in the car. We should get Lambert."


    They arrived at the airport just in time.


    When Lambert just got off the ne, he received a call from Sally, telling him where to meet.


    "Wee to Lamb City." Sally looked at Lambert, who was in a hurry.


    Lambert got into the car and found that the driver was Martin, "Mr. Deerman is here too."


    Martin didn''t seem to want to talk, and he just nodded.


    "Which hotel does Jessica stay in now?" Lambert asked without any hesitation.


    Sally nced at Martin, who was driving, and he seemed indifferent and focused on driving. She turned


    to Lambert and said, "The hotel you will stay. Should we change hotels?"


    Only then did Martin say faintly, "We''re all here. Is it necessary to change?"


    Sally rolled her eyes at him, "You''re not helping, rubberneck."


    Lambert said, "It''s OK."


    ...


    Oliver didn''t talk much with Jessica and they parted unhappily. He went to the bar downstairs.


    Looking at the man who was drinking alone in the broad daylight. He knew it must be because of his


    wife, Simon didn''t dare to get close to him.


    Oliver suddenly called out, "Simon,e here."


    Simon walked up to him in fear, "Mr. Williams, can I help you?"


    "Did you bring the key to the house I asked you to buy?"


    "Yes."


    "Is the ess card ready?"


    "Everything is ready."


    After speaking to Simon, he rested his head directly on the bar.


    Oliver was in poor health before, but he rarely drank. This time, he was drunk.


    Simon quickly heaved him, "Mr. Williams, you are drunk. You should go back."


    Oliver shook Simon''s hand away, "No, she hates to see me."


    She, of course, was Jessica.


    Jessica did not take a good poke at him. He knew he was wrong and admitted it.


    After a while, Oliver got up again, "I want to talk to her."


    Simon followed behind and sent him to the room on the top floor. Simon decided to stand at the door,


    afraid that Oliver would call him.


    Before Oliver entered the bedroom, Jessica smelled alcohol.


    Although he usually had a lot of social engagements, he didn''t drink much. He suddenly came back


    with a smell of alcohol. Jessica was so scared that she sat up straight on the bed.


    Oliver probably saw that she was a little frightened and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll leave after a quick talk."


    "If you have anything to say, just make it clear today."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jessica still didn''t look at the man. She didn''t want to see him again.


    Even if he saved her this time, she didn''t want to say a word of gratitude and she couldn''t say it.


    It was all because of this man that she had so much trouble.


    Jessica thought a lot when she was lying in bed. She hated him, and it would not change.


    "Come with me, back to Birmingham. I give you freedom."


    "What about my grandma? Are you going to kick her out of the hospital right away?" Jessica asked,


    looking at this man now. He could do anything.


    Oliver had never thought of such an idea.


    Perhaps it was the effect of alcohol that made his brain slow down for a moment. He hesitated for a


    moment without answering.


    Jessica could not forget the first time he rejected grandma to be hospitalized. From then, the seed of


    hatred had been nted in her heart and it had taken root and sprouted after a lot of things.


    "This is Oliver style. Even if you kick my grandmother out of the hospital again this time, I won''t


    nothing."


    Oliver closed his eyes slightly. After a few seconds, he spoke up, "Since you have made up your mind,


    I promise to let you go."


    "I hope you don''t go back on your word. Since you''re a businessman, let''s use your method to make a


    written agreement."


    Jessica was afraid that this man would change his mind again and he would refuse to admit it when he


    sobered up. She did not trust him at all.


    Lambert took out the letter paper from the table and wrote "From now on, Jessica and I are done. We


    won''t disturb each other." and his name on the paper.


    Jessica also wrote another copy with her name on it. They seemed to be talking about a contract and


    finally exchanged the paper.


    Oliver staggered out of the room and let Simon in, "Give the things to Jessica and let her go."


    Simon had asked someone to get things here. Holding a folder, he rang the doorbell.


    Jessica thought that Oliver was back again. She opened the door angrily and saw Simon there.


    "Mrs. Williams, may Ie in?"


    Jessica nodded, "Is there anything else? I''ve handed over Darcy about thepany''s stuff. I''ll abide by


    thepany''s confidentiality agreement."


    "Mrs. Williams, I''m not here for thepany."


    "Simon, please call me by my name in the future. I''m not Mrs. Williams anymore."

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Simon looked embarrassed. He had always hoped that Jessica would be Mrs. Williams.


    He could tell that her boss liked her. Perhaps Oliver had felt too little warmth from the family since he


    was a child and did not know how to love a woman, which caused the situation today. He was very sad.


    "Miss White, this is what Oliver asked me to give you."


    Simon handed a document to Jessica. She opened it and looked inside. There were two keys and a


    ck card.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Here are the keys to the house and car. The house is in Miss Sally''smunity. When we get back to


    Birmingham, you can ask Miss Sally to give you a tour. This ck card is a credit card without a limited


    quota. You can buy anything you want."


    Jessica sealed the file bag. "Simon, I cannot take credit for what I did not do. Please help me return it."


    Since she had already decided to break up with that man, she would cut all ties. She wouldn''t take


    anything from him, and she was never legitimate Mrs. Williams.


    "Miss White, you know him well. If I take these back, I might be fired."


    Jessica didn''t want to make things difficult for Simon. "Okay, then."


    When she returned to Birmingham, she had to go to GrandVille Apartments to pack up all her things


    and ask Tina about everything.


    As soon as Simon left, Lambert and Sally came over together.


    When Jessica saw them, she finally smiled. "It''s over."


    "What''s over?" Sally asked.


    "Oliver and I."


    "That''s great." Lambert blurted out.


    He didn''t expect to hear such good news as he had just arrived.


    This time, he was ready to fight with Oliver. The bruise on his face had notpletely recovered from


    thest fight between the two of them.


    Sally was surprised to hear this news. She didn''t expect Oliver to let go of Jessica, which made her


    confused.


    She didn''t want to be the third wheel here. "You guys should talk about your business first. Then


    excuse me."


    "I''ll call you Mr. Williams from now on." Jessica led Lambert to sit down.


    "You can just call me by my name."


    "Why did youe here? From now on, I have nothing to do with your Williams Family."


    "I came to see you not because I am a member of the Williams Family. We are friends." Lambert


    looked at Jessica with a burning gaze. "What are your ns for the future?"


    "I have to go back to Birmingham first."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you divorce Oliver, have you thought about how to exin to grandpa?"


    "We don''t need to go through the divorce procedures, because Tina''s name is on the marriage


    certificates."


    Lambert was surprised and happy. What surprised him was that her marriage to Oliver was so


    ridiculous. What pleased him was that grandpa would not be able to me him if he found out about it


    "That''s good."


    It was getting dark earlier in the winter than in other seasons.


    He didn''t eat on the ne, and he was hungry now.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll go shopping."


    "I don''t have much appetite."


    "You look so thin now. You should eat more. Let''s celebrate tonight. You''re finally free."


    Apart from feeling rxed all over, Jessica was not so happy, for there were still a lot of mysteries to


    solve. She didn''t want to celebrate.


    Now that Lambert had said it, she didn''t want to say anything disappointing.


    Downstairs at the bar.


    Martin and Oliver sat face to face drinking.


    "Oliver, didn''t I ask you to have a good talk with her? I didn''t expect that you''re the one who gave up


    first."


    "I know it won''t work. She hates me."


    "You deserved that." Martin took a sip of whiskey.


    "I don''t know who the father of the child in her belly is."


    Martin was so shocked.


    "What? Oliver, why do you marry this woman?"


    Oliver rarely talked about his rtionship with Jessica in front of his friends, even Martin.


    Oliver said coldly, "I don''t know either."


    He thought the marriage was just temporary, but he didn''t expect his heart to ache when he really let


    her go.


    "Then you are really willing to break up with Jessica."


    "Everything will pass."


    "What about the Tina White at your home?"


    "After she gives birth to the child, I''ll kick her out of my ce."


    The two of them chatted for a long time until Oliver was too drunk to speak.


    Martin asked Simon to send Oliver to his room to rest and stay alone to continue drinking.


    He was still in the midst of Oliver''s words and did note back to his senses.


    Martin looked up and saw two people who shared a table with him in the afternoon. They were walking


    towards the bar and sitting down not far from him.


    They were Sally and Scott.


    None of them saw Martin sitting in the dark corner.


    Sally ordered a ss of Margaret. She said to Scott, "Thank you for treating us to lunch. Tonight''s drink


    is on me."


    "Sally, when did you be so polite to me?"


    "We are not that close anymore."


    "It was my fault back then, Sally. I hope you can stay by my side."


    Sally was about tough out loud. "Interesting. You''re getting engaged tomorrow. Didn''t youe to


    give me an invitation tonight?"


    "As long as you promise to stay, I can cancel my engagement tomorrow."


    "Did Wendy know that you came here?"


    "Sally, I know you''re not in a rtionship again all these years."


    "You don''t think I haven''t forgotten you, do you?" Sally sneered. "There is no chance for you."


    Scott was a little surprised by Sally''s words. She used to be so clingy to him as a naive child and made


    trouble for no reason. After not seeing her for a few years, she hadpletely changed.


    "Sally, please believe me one more time." As Scott spoke, he reached out an arm and was about to put


    it on Sally''s shoulder when a hand stopped him from behind.


    "Hello again." Martin smiled maliciously.


    Scott''s look went bad for a moment before he said, "What a coincidence."


    When Sally saw Martin appear, her expression was very unnatural, as if she had been caught having


    an affair by her husband, but she had nothing to do with Martin.


    "It''s gettingte. Should we go back to our room?" Martin asked Sally.


    She didn''t want to make Martin embarrassed, so she joked at Scott, "Look, here is my Candidate


    No.1."

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Martin led Sally out while holding her hand, and Sally didn''t resist.


    As soon as they entered the elevator, Martin turned around and pressed Sally on the wall.


    He was so close to Sally that his warm breath tickled her ear.


    Sally blushed as red as a rose.


    "Go away." Her voice was not loud, but Martin could hear her clearly. However, his grip on her waist


    was tightened.


    "I''m the one who''s now closest to you."


    Martin kissed Sally on her forehead, then her eyes and nose, and finally her red lips. His kisses


    became wild.


    Sally didn''t resist Martin''s kisses at all. Maybe that was because she met her ex tonight.


    They indulged in the kisses in the elevator, and suddenly the door opened.


    A group of people waiting outside the elevator was dumbfounded, and no one entered.


    Martin quickly pressed the button to close the elevator. They went to the top floor without being


    disturbed again.


    Martin whispered in her ear, in a voice that only two people could hear. "Go to your room."


    Sally finally gained some soberness and tried to push him away. "Your room."


    "Oliver is sleeping in my room. I don''t mind if you''re not afraid of being heard."


    Then Martin carried Sally and went to the door of her room. She was his next door. He drank a lot at


    night, but he still remembered that.


    Sally took out the card and opened the door.


    Martin carried her straight to the bedroom. He put Sally on the bed and leaned over, pressing her with


    his body.


    Sally didn''t want to be in a rtionship with her friend again. If they really slept together, their friendship


    may be ended.


    "I haven''t had dinner yet. What about you?" Sally asked.


    "I didn''t either. Didn''t you have two lunches? Aren''t they enough?"


    "You should have dinner, otherwise you won''t have the strength."


    "Why, afraid I won''t be able to satisfy you?"


    The man was already breathless with excitement. He wanted to cut the crap and start what he wanted


    to do immediately.


    While they were enjoying themselves, Sally''s phone rang. Before she could see who was calling,


    Martin turned off her phone and threw it aside.


    "Continue."


    ...


    Jessica saw that Lambert had ordered a lot of food, so she called Sally to have dinner together.


    They couldn''t finish that all. Besides, she felt a little weird having dinner with Lambert alone.


    But no one answered her call, and Sally''s phone was even turned off a momentter.


    "Didn''t Sally answer the call? She must have gone out to meet her friends since she finally came back.


    She probably doesn''t have time to eat with us." Lambert said.


    "Forget it. Let''s eat."


    Lambert poured Jessica a ss of juice and said, "Cheers."


    "Thank you."


    "Are you fully recovered now?"


    "Yes."


    "When are you leaving for Birmingham?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Have you booked the ticket?"


    "I''ll drive back."


    "Can you drive now? You should take the ne. I''ll help you drive the car back."


    "It''s OK. I came here that night in a hurry. I didn''t even have time to see the scenery along the way, so I


    nned to drive back and enjoy the view along the way tomorrow morning."


    "Then let me go back with you. You may get tired and I can help you drive, and you''ll have time to see


    the scenery."


    Jessica couldn''t refuse.


    ...


    Oliver, who was resting in Martin''s room, vomited from time to time and did not rest well. Simon took


    care of him.


    Simon was afraid that something would happen to Oliver, so he called Martin. After all, he was a doctor.


    However, he couldn''t get through to him.


    It was almost dawn when Oliver finally fell asleep.


    At seven in the morning, Oliver got up, took a shower, changed into a suit and coat. He was in high


    spirits again.


    "Simon, wake them up. We''ll go back to Birminghamter."


    "Then madam..." But he realized he had made a mistake. He corrected himself, "Will Miss White go


    back with us?"


    "Hmm."


    Oliver had been drunk yesterday, and Simon didn''t tell him that Lambert had alsoe here, but now


    he had to tell him. "Mr. Williams, Mr. Lambert came to visit Jessica yesterday."


    Oliver was expressionless. "Her business has nothing to do with me. Whoever is going to go back can


    take my ne."


    "Okay, I''ll tell them right away."


    Before Simon went out, he nced at Oliver. After his boss woke up, he seemed to be a different


    person who no longer cared about Jessica. This was good because his boss would not be moody


    because of her, and he himself wouldn''t be nervous when talking with him.


    Simon rang the doorbell of the next room. It was Martin, who was wearing a nightgown and had messy


    hair, who opened the door.


    "Isn''t... Isn''t this Miss Sally''s room? Mr. Deerman, why are you here?" If he had known that Martin was


    next doorst night, he would have to ask him to treat his boss so that he wouldn''t suffer from a


    stomachache all night.


    Martin rolled his eyes. "She''s in the bathroom. What''s the matter?"


    Simon immediately understood.


    "Mr. Williams told you to get ready to go back to Birminghamter."


    "Got it."


    When Scott was woken up by the doorbell, he found Sally was not on the bed. But he thought she was


    in the bathroom. However, he didn''t hear her voice.


    He opened the bathroom door but no one was inside.


    Martin saw a note on the bedside table. It said, "Thank you for your service. I''m very satisfied. This is


    your wage."


    Martin picked up the stack of money in the envelope and said, "Ridiculous."


    Sally was afraid that it would be too awkward for them to see each other, so she got up before dawn


    and took a taxi to the airport.


    Now she was already on a ne to Birmingham.


    When Simon came to Jessica''s door, she was walking out with her suitcase.


    "Miss White, Mr. Williams told me to ask if you want to go back to Birmingham with us. There''s also


    Miss Saletta and Mr. Deerman on the ne."


    "Thank you. I don''t need it. I have other things to do."


    Lambert also came over and helped Jessica pick up the suitcase. They walked into the elevator


    together.


    The elevator was about to close when Oliver suddenly appeared...Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    The elevator door was opened unhurriedly.


    Oliver saw the two people in the elevator and looked at Jessica. Both of them pretended not to see


    each other.


    Lambert, who was standing by, was nervous.


    Oliver stepped aside and waited for the next elevator.


    In the end, only Martin took the ne with him. The others had their ns.


    Jessica and Lambert drove all day to Birmingham.


    On the road, it was Lambert driving while Jessica was resting in the back seat.


    She had only been gone for a few days, but it felt as if she had returned from another life.


    Lambert said, "I have an empty house near Mr. Halper''s studio. You can live there for now."


    As he spoke, he took out two keys from his pocket.


    "I''m good. I''m going to the hospital to visit grandma," Jessica refused, "Thank you, Mr. Williams."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "I can handle it myself."


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Lambert drove to Williams Hospital and left. When Jessica reached out for the car keys, she saw two


    keys beside the steering wheel. Lambert put them there secretly.


    Jessica went to the ward. She was relieved to know her grandma was all right.


    She had been worried and didn''t dare to call. She was afraid that when her grandma asked, she didn''t


    know what to say. Before she left, she told grandma that she was on a business trip.


    And now she finally came back from that business trip.


    "Jessica, I haven''t seen you for days. Why have you lost so much weight?" Grandma''s caressed her


    little face with wrinkled hands.


    "Grandma, the doctor said that I should control my weight when I''m pregnant. If the child grows too big,


    it won''t be easy for me to give birth."


    Grandmained, "Why does thepany still arrange for you to go on a business trip?"


    "I''m pregnant, not sick. It''s good for me to have something to do."


    Her grandma worried her, knowing that she had always only reported good news. Her grandma felt


    something weird, but she didn''t know what was wrong.


    Jessica chatted with her grandma for a while before finding a hotel near the hospital to stay.


    The next day, she woke up in the morning without having nightmares. So she felt refreshed.


    Jessica went to rece the certificates, then went to Hayden''s studio. She left too suddenly and did not


    tell Mr. Halper.


    By now, he probably knew.


    She arrived at the studio. Hayden didn''t expect her to be back. "Jessica, you''re finally back."


    "I''m back. I won''t leave anymore."


    "You''re such a silly girl. If there''s anything you can''t solve, we can all help you."


    "It''s over. I''m okay." Jessica smiled and said, "I need to trouble you. If there''s a suitable job for me, can


    you introduce it to me?"


    There were usually a lot of people who came to the studio to buy or order paintings. Hayden


    sometimes introduced these jobs to his students.


    "Sure. Don''t worry."


    After talking to Mr. Halper and her friends in the studio, she regained her confidence in her future. Her


    world returned to peace, and it was such a good day.


    She had to go to GrandVille Apartments again before she enjoyed her day.


    Oliver should not be at home at this time, so she drove straight there.


    It was Shank who opened the door.


    "Madam, you''re back."


    Jessica didn''t correct him. "I''m here to ask Tina something. I''ll be leaving soon."


    "Miss White is in the garden. She''s been asking about you these days. Please."


    "Thank you."


    Tina was sitting in a chair basking in the sun. She hadn''t rested well recently. She was restless when


    she couldn''t find Jessica.


    Yesterday, when Oliver and the others were back, she didn''t see Jessica. She hadn''t heard anything


    yet and was worried.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was startled when Jessica suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Jessica, you''re finally back. I thought you were going hide somece where Oliver couldn''t find you.


    Why did youe back?"


    "Tina, I want to ask you something. You have to answer me honestly."


    "What''s wrong with you? You asked me to be with Oliver and said you were leaving, but now you''re


    back."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do as you wish. I''ve broken up with Oliver. You''ll be Mrs. Williams."


    Tina couldn''t hide the ecstasy in her heart. "Really? In that case, you can ask anything. I''ll tell you


    whatever I know."


    "In Hond, whose room card did you give me that night?"


    Tina didn''t know why Jessica asked that. She was a little flustered. She didn''t know how much of it


    Jessica knew and pretended to be calm. "What do you mean? It was Vincent who asked me to give


    you the room card."


    "I saw Vincent a few days ago. He wasn''t the one that was with me that night. He was with you."


    Tina mumbled, "I thought he went to your room first and came back to me. Besides, it''s none of my


    business which man was in your room."


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" Jessica asked again.


    Tina quibbled, "This is your business. What does it have to do with me? If you don''t believe me, you


    can find it out yourself."

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Since she didn''t ask anything from Tina, Jessica nned to go to No. 27 Hotel in Hond to


    investigate.


    Jessica had just walked away to the main building when Tina called Marina.


    "Mom, I need you."


    "What''s the matter? Why are you making a fuss?"


    "Jessica knows that the child she is carrying is not Vincent''s. She came back and said that she had


    seen Vincent."


    "I asked the Garner family to drive Vincent to Lamb City. Why could she still find him?"


    "Mom, what should we do? If she finds out who the father of the child in her belly is, we will be in big


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    trouble."


    "We''ll make it perfect. How can she find out? You''d better calm down. Don''t show any sign of guilty in


    front of her."


    Marina was instructing Tina to be vignt and pay more attention to Oliver. Everything would be fine as


    long as Oliver didn''t know about this.


    Jessica entered the living room. Nanny Winnie was tidying up the things on the sofa.


    Over the past few days, she had been nagging that madam was not around, and the family was


    lifeless.


    Recently, the whole GrandVille Apartments was also depressed. They were all taking care of Oliver''s


    emotions.


    Nanny Winnie saw Jessicae in and greeted her happily. "Madam, you''re back. I''m d."


    "Winnie, I''m going upstairs to get something."


    "Call me if you need anything."


    Jessica went to the guest room first, took out her suitcase, and then went to the bedroom.


    She didn''t have much stuff, just some toiletries in the bathroom.


    The clothes in the cloakroom, as long as they were bought by Oliver, she did not tidy them up and only


    took her old clothes.


    After packing everything, Jessica took ast look at the room. After all, she had lived several days


    here. Whether she was happy or not, this was destined to be an unforgettable ce.


    Walking to the bedroom door, she took out the file bag that Simon gave her from her bag and put it on


    the table.


    It wasn''t hers. She didn''t want it, and she couldn''t afford to take it with her.


    Winnie was in the living room, watching Jessica carry the suitcase down. She quickly went up and took


    it over, "Madam, I''ll take it. Be careful."


    Jessica didn''t say no. "Winnie, thank you for taking care of me this time."


    "Madam, you don''t need to be so polite with me. This is what I should do."


    If there was anything worth remembering in this house, it was the kindness that Daisy had shown her


    when she first came here. And Winnie was the one who cared for her the most. But now it was about to


    say goodbye to everything here.


    Jessica threw her suitcase in the back seat and drove away from GrandVille Apartments.


    In the evening, when Oliver came back, he found out about Jessica''s visit during the day.


    He pushed open the bedroom door and saw the file bag on the desk. When he opened it, he knew that


    that woman did not take anything he bought her.


    Oliver walked into the bathroom and saw that the woman''s things were missing from the sink. His heart


    felt numb. This day had finallye.


    He turned on the tap and stood under the shower until he was numb and went out of the bathroom.


    He went to the study and smoked for a while. Then he called Martin and asked him toe out for a


    drink.


    The two of them arrived at the Mose Clubhouse almost at the same time. Only members could enter


    this business club. The first floor was a ce for drinking and business, and there were hotel rooms


    upstairs.


    They all wanted to stay in a crowded ce on the first floor. At least there, they could listen to the


    piano. It was better than two lonely men drinking in the private room face to face.


    After returning to Birmingham, Martin contacted Sally the first time and found that his phone had been


    blocked by her. Now there was only this lonely man to apany him.


    Not long after the two of them sat down, suddenly, two uninvited guests came to their seats.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Williams? Why are you here to drink? If you don''t mind, I''ll drink with you." Aaron said with


    a smile. This was the first time he had seen him since theyst had a business meeting in the upper


    private room and ended leaving unhappily.


    Oliver said with no emotion, "Suit yourself."


    "Let me introduce you to the young master in Lamb City, Scott." Aaron pointed at Oliver and said,


    "This is Oliver, the most dazzling president of the Williams Group in Birmingham."


    "Mr. Williams, I''ve heard a lot about you." Scott continued, "Mr. Deerman and I are old friends, so


    there''s no need to introduce us."


    Martin nced at Scott. "Did youe to Birmingham just because I owe you a meal in Lamb


    City?"


    "Am I not wee here? I''m here to do business this time, adding fuel to Birmingham''s development."


    Scott said.


    "We will have a good drink today. I''ll treat you to a drink." Aaron smiled brightly. Perhaps after thend


    was sold and the fiscal deficit was filled, there was still some left, which was enough for him to spend


    for a while.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    The four of them were talking at the wine table, but actually, they were talking with other intentions, one


    for business, and the other for women.


    Martin was the first to stand up and leave. "I want to go first."


    Scott said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you going to be punished for beingte?"


    "Even if that''s true, I''d like that." Martin left without looking back.


    He took a taxi straight to RH Apartments.


    Sally heard the doorbell ring and saw Martin on the video phone, so she hung up.


    After a while, he walked up and knocked directly on the door.


    Sally was afraid of disturbing the neighbor next door, so she had to open it.


    "You broke into my house in the middle of the night. Are you not afraid that I will call the police?"


    "When the police arrive, I''ll say that it''s just two people in love having little arguments. And then the


    police will arrest you of calling the police for nothing."


    As he spoke, he hugged Sally from behind.


    Sally couldn''t move. "Who would believe you?"


    "If you don''t believe me, pull down your cor and the police will understand when they see the hickeys


    on your neck."


    "I didn''t expect you to not only be a gigolo but also a rascal. Now you mention it, I still feel sore all


    over."


    "Don''t tell me you didn''t feel good." Martin turned around and pressed Sally against the wall. "You left


    right after the night. You treated me as some sex toy. Do you think that you can get rid of me so


    easily?"


    "Didn''t you admit that you were a gigolo?"


    "Since you want to keep a gigolo, you got to fulfill my sexual need."


    Sally tried to struggle and fell directly on the sofa beside them with him.


    "You smell of alcohol. Go take a shower first."


    "Well, I''m drunk. Come help me then. Of course, I can help you too."


    "You bastard, who wants to take a shower with you?"


    He did drink a little too much today, mainly because Scott was there, always mentioning Sally, so he


    kept drinking with Scott, but fortunately, he also drank Scott down.


    Martin staggered a few steps. "Where''s the bathroom?"


    Sally lived alone in a 200 square meter house. There were many rooms. Martin was so dizzy that he


    almost walked into the bedroom.


    Sally really couldn''t stand it and dragged him to the bathroom.


    As soon as she got in, she was unable toe out.


    There were so many joys and sorrows.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    That night, Oliver directly booked a room in the Mose Clubhouse and stayed there.


    For the next few days, he didn''t go back to GrandVille Apartments. Sometimes he lived directly in the


    Jessica spent every day in the studio painting. Someone had just paid for a set of paintings of plum


    orchids and chrysanthemums, and she was busy getting them ready in time for money.


    She had already applied for a visa to Hond. Once the visa was issued, she would book a flight and


    leave for Hond.


    Ever since she and Oliver separated, Lambert spent more time in the studio, painting with her, and


    taking care of her grandma with her.


    This made Jessica very ufortable.


    That day, after she handed the painting to her client, she got her sry and invited her friends from the


    studio to the tea room.


    Everyone else arrivedte, and she and Lambert were the only ones in the quiet tea room.


    Lambert said calmly, "Did Oliver bother you again?"


    "No."


    "Grandpa has arranged a family banquet at the old house. Do you want to go with me?"


    "He will be clear with grandpa about the thing between Oliver and me. It has nothing to do with me."


    "It''s not you and Oliver. It''s me who wants to take you back."


    Jessica''s hand, which was holding the teacup, trembled.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Jessica said in a low voice, "The threshold of the Williams family is too high. It''s not for me who is from


    a small family."


    "You don''t have to be so self-deprecating. Are you willing to live abroad?"


    At this moment, the door of the tea house was opened. "Who''s going abroad? " James asked.


    "James, you''re here." Jessica got up and helped him get the tea set.


    "Give yourself a break. I''ll do it myself." James said to Jessica, "Have you solved all the problems?"


    Jessica naturally knew that the problems he asked were between her and Oliver. She smiled and said,


    "Thank you. All the problems had been settled. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee back."


    "Stay away from that Williams in the future." As soon as James finished speaking, he looked at


    Lambert, who was sitting beside him. "Of course, Lambert is not included."


    Lambert smiled awkwardly without saying anything.


    When Jessica got her visa, Christmas was approaching. She booked a ticket to Hond reluctantly.


    She had been staying in a hotel waiting to go to Hond. After everything was settled, she woulde


    back to pick up her grandma and they would live in the countryside.


    When she came back, she went to see her grandma almost every day. The doctor told her that her


    grandma could be discharged.


    Jessica told to her grandma that she got thepany''s welfare and she would travel abroad during


    Christmas. So she couldn''te to the hospital for a few days.


    After leaving the hospital, Jessica drove downtown.


    Christmas was approaching, and the streets were decorated with festive gs. There were decorated


    tall Christmas trees at the entrance of the malls, with a strong festive atmosphere everywhere.


    She wasn''t sure when she woulde back, so she came to the mall to buy some gifts. Some time


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ago, she had troubled many people. To express her gratitude, she would send them some small gifts


    on Christmas.


    Jessica parked the car. When she was about to enter the mall, she saw Tina sitting outside at the


    coffee shop on the first floor, drinking coffee with a girl.


    She walked straight over. "Tina, I''ve booked a ticket to Hond. Tell me what you know first, or I won''t


    let you go easy if I find out by myself."


    "Jessica, what are you talking about?" The girl, sitting opposite her, pointed at Jessica and asked Tina,


    "Isn''t she thedy who appeared at your engagement ceremony?"


    Jessica understood, guessing that this girl should be Tina''s ssmate when she was studying abroad.


    Tina nodded and immediately stood up, trying to pull Jessica aside to talk with her.


    Jessica stood still.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re pregnant. Why do you go to the hotel in Hond to investigate what


    happened a few months ago? If you don''t think about yourself, you should think about the child in your


    belly."


    "I just take a ne. What will it do with the baby in my belly?"


    "Don''t go to Hond. I have a ssmate there. I''ll get someone to investigate for you, okay?"


    Jessica didn''t believe her, but Hond was a strange ce for her. After all, Tina had studied there for a


    few years and knew more about the situation than she did.


    "Then I''ll wait for your news. Please hurry up." No matter what the news was, it was good to have a


    reference.


    Jessica turned around and entered the mall. Tina watched her away and said, "Tracy, sorry. It was my


    sister who asked me for something just now."


    In fact, although Tracy didn''t speak English, her father was an American who immigrated to P city, M


    country, and she used to understand English. After studying abroad for a few years, she could basically


    understand some English.


    In fact, when Tracy returned to M country, Toby was looking for an assistant. Tracy had interned at a


    Europeanpany of the Williams Group, and Toby was in charge of thepany then.


    She applied for an assistant at the Southeast Asianpany of the Williams Group and she was


    sessfully employed.


    This time she came to Birmingham with Toby.


    When she arrived here, she naturally contacted Tina.


    After Tina received her email, she was startled and afraid that Tracy would say something she shouldn''t


    have said.


    When they met, she learned about Tracy''s background and found out that she was working for Toby,


    the enemy of Oliver.


    Everyone in Birmingham knew that Oliver had kicked Toby out. Tina had heard about it. She knew that


    Tracy would not say anything to Oliver now. But things were getting more and moreplicated, which


    was going to be out of her control.


    After they separated, Tina went straight back to the White Residence.


    Ever since she lived in GrandVille Apartments, she had not returned to the White Residence for fear of


    arousing Oliver''s suspicion.


    It was so urgent that she couldn''t exin to Marina on the phone clearly, so she just came back.


    Marina, who was watching TV at home, was so scared that she immediately sat up from the chaise


    longue when she saw Tina. "Why are you back? Won''t Oliver kick you out?"


    "Mom."


    "What''s wrong? Jessica is not in GrandVille Apartments anymore. I''ve asked someone to watch over


    her. She can''t run away. Now Oliver''s people are also following her. We can''t act rashly."


    "Jessica isn''t a problem. Tracy, my ssmate in Hond, is in Birmingham and she is working for Toby,


    Oliver''s uncle, Toby. "


    "She knew about the tulip earrings."


    "Well, what can we do?"


    "We can do nothing to Toby''s assistant. We can cooperate with them. Toby has always been


    unconvinced and wants toe back. If you be Oliver''s wife, he will value your identity."


    "Then shall we take the initiative to ask for help?"


    "I''ll find a chance to meet Toby as soon as possible and confirm if he knows about this."


    Tina had discussed with Marina for a while and then she left the White Residence in a hurry.


    Tina was fidgeting in the backyard. Tracy did not know about the rtionship between her and Oliver


    now. But the truth woulde out anyway and she would soon find out.


    Although Toby was kicked out, he had been in Birmingham for so many years after all. He was with a


    wide range of contacts here. He had been paying attention to Oliver''s actions. She was afraid that he


    had known that her child was not Oliver''s.


    The more Tina thought about it, the more scared she became.


    Looking at thoughtful Tina, Daisy asked, "Miss White, are you feeling unwell? I''ll ask the doctor to see


    you."


    She did not dare to take it easy, not for Miss White, but for her child.


    Oliver had quarreled over with Jessica, and the unborn child was his only emotional sustenance,


    bearing no mistakes.


    Daisy told Oliver about Tina''s bad moodter.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    "Young master, Miss White is pregnant for the first time. As her belly gets bigger, she may be more


    nervous. You''ve been busy recently and haven''t been to the backyard. You''d better care more about


    her. The mood of a pregnant woman has a great impact on the child."


    Daisy''s words still worked.


    Oliver came to the backyard again. This time, Tina was no longer surprised to see him but was


    frightened.


    She was now the most afraid to meet Oliver. She was afraid that he would know something. If he


    doubted her, she would die.


    Tina was lost in thought when she did not notice that Oliver had arrived at the living room.


    Nanny Daisy reminded her, "Miss White, young master is here to see you."


    Tina shivered and stood up trembling. "Mr. Williams, why are you here?"


    Oliver nced at her abdomen and said faintly, "Daisy said you are not in a good mood. Is there


    anything wrong?"


    "No, I''m fine. I''m thinking about how to take care of the baby after it''s born."


    "Tell Daisy or the butler directly if you want anything. They will fulfill all your requirements."


    Tina''s sad expression had temporarily faded. She smiled at Oliver and said, "Thank you, Mr. Williams."


    In the past, she would have wanted Oliver to spend more time in her yard. But today, she was so


    preupied that she felt she almost couldn''t control her expression, and she didn''t know what to talk to


    him about.


    Oliver rarely came here before. When he came once, he looked very reluctant and left very quickly.


    Tina didn''t know what happened today. Oliver sat directly on the sofa.


    It seemed that he wouldn''t leave soon.


    "Mr. Williams, I''ll make you some tea." She thought that she could leave for a while and make the tea


    until he left.


    "No need. Take a rest. Let Daisy do this."


    Tina did not dare to disobey him, so she asked Daisy to prepare tea.


    Oliver didn''t know how to care about a pregnant woman. He just saw that Jessica sometimes had a


    reaction of vomiting.


    "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "I''m fine, but asionally I can''t eat anything and have no appetite."


    "What do you want to eat? Ask the servants in the kitchen to make it for you."


    Tina was happy and shy. She didn''t expect that one day Mr. Williams woulde to take the initiative


    to care about her, and she was less worried than before.


    Oliver was sitting there with an aura of inessibility. To Oliver, she was indeed a stranger.


    Oliver''s eyes were deep, and his face was expressionless. His thoughts had already drifted far away.


    When he mentioned asking the servants in the kitchen to prepare food just now, Jessica suddenly


    appeared in his mind.


    He wondered how she was doing outside alone.


    Now Simon had the people around himpletely block the news about Jessica from Oliver, and he


    had never taken the initiative to ask about her.


    He was just worried about her safety. He had arranged for someone to protect her secretly before.


    It was just because she had provoked people she shouldn''t have provoked. Those people were only


    targeting him, but because of the status of a fake Mrs. Williams, they caused trouble for her, so he had


    to do something to protect her.


    When Oliver didn''t speak, Tina was afraid because she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    "Mr. Williams, Mr. Williams," Tina called Oliver twice before he came back to his senses.


    He stood up and was about to leave.


    Tina was a little confused, afraid of offending him. "Mr. Williams, Daisy will serve the tea and pastries


    right away. You can eat some before you leave."


    He said coldly, "No need."


    As soon as Oliver left, Tina seemed to have been granted an amnesty. She immediatelyy down in


    the chaise longue and took a deep breath. It turned out that it was so hard to deal with this man.


    Marina was introduced by someone to Toby the next day.


    As soon as she introduced that she was from the White family, and with the introduction, Toby naturally


    understood her intentions.


    When they met, Tracy was also there. She was not only a work assistant but also a life assistant.


    Tracy''s English has improved rapidly since she worked with Toby.


    So she understood most of the conversation between Jessica and Tinast time.


    Later, after thinking about Tina''s strange behavior, she told Toby about it.


    Previously, Toby didn''t know that Tina lived in Oliver''s GrandVille Apartments. Before he came back,


    Tracy asked him to help her find out the whereabouts of her old ssmate, and he found such


    information.


    Toby immediately said to himself, "God helps me."


    He came back this time to attend the old master''s family banquet. The most important thing was that he


    knew that Oliver didn''t buy thend of the Zamani family sessfully, which caused the board of


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    directors to have a lot of criticism about him. Now it was a good time for him to retaliate.


    In addition, he had such shocking information. If he didn''t ruin Oliver''s reputation this time, he would not


    solve the hatred of his past humiliation.


    Now Oliver''s mother-inw personally came to him to form an alliance, and of course, he would not


    refuse her.


    Just talking for a while, Marina knew that Toby had already guessed the whole matter.


    She nced at Tracy beside her and scolded Tina for not doing a good job. How could she know such


    an unreliable ssmate ande to Birmingham by mistake?


    At this point, Tina had left herself open to Toby.


    However, as she had said to Tina before, if Jessica really became the biological mother of Oliver''s


    child, she would naturally be an important pawn.


    Both of them were sensible people. And they understood each other immediately.


    Marina did not hide it. "Mr. Williams, how can we stop Jessica from going to Hond? Once she goes to


    Hond, the whole thing may be exposed. Even if the video of the hotel is gone, Oliver will find out the


    reason why she goes to Hond."


    Toby felt that this matter was getting more and more interesting. It seemed that he had to find a new


    father for the child in Jessica''s womb, and he had to be a father who could provoke Oliver.


    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Leave this to me. Don''t worry. And don''t give yourself away in front of Oliver."


    Hearing this, Marina knew that this matter was stable for the time being.


    But she knew clearly that Toby waspletely targeting Oliver. If he seeded, they were allies, and


    she could take a share of it. If he failed, as long as the child was in her hands, Tina would be the


    mother of the future heir of the Williams Group, and they would also gain many benefits.


    As for how to shut Toby''s mouth by then, she could only wait and see. After all, there was always a way


    forward.


    Toby and Marina were both scheming in their hearts.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    After Toby came back, he should meet a lot of people in private, but the person he wanted to meet


    most now was Lambert.


    He asked someone to investigate Lambert''s current situation and found that he really liked his mother


    in character. Back then, his mother knew that his father was married, but she still stole someone''s


    husband and became a mistress and had him.


    Now that Lambert had grown up, he began to covet Oliver''s things. It was probably gic.


    Lambert grew up outside and he didn''t return to the Williams Family until he was six years old. The


    Williams family had always treated Lambert well.


    The main reason was that he often took his cue from others since he was young and he would please


    adults. Perhaps knowing his family background, he had always kept a low profile.


    However, everyone in the Williams Family knew that although he was the eldest of the grandchildren,


    the financial right of the Williams Family would not be handed over to him in the future.


    Lambert knew that his grandfather, Jeff, liked calligraphy and painting. Later, he began to learn painting


    and did a good job, so Jeff always liked him.


    Toby called Lambert and asked him to have dinner at his ce.


    Lambert didn''t refuse on the phone.


    When he came, he took a bottle of his best red wine. "Uncle, isn''t there a family banquet in a few days?


    Why did you think of inviting me here for dinner?"


    Toby let everyone else out. There were only two people in the restaurant, uncle and nephew.


    "I have a lot to talk to you, but there are so many people at the family banquet. It''s not convenient."


    On the way here, Lambert guessed why did Toby invite him to dinner alone. There must be something


    else. Naturally, he couldn''t refuse what the elder asked to do.


    Toby came straight to the point. "I heard you''re pursuing a girl from the White family now. Is it going


    well?"


    Lambert was not afraid that the Williams Family would know that he liked Jessica. Anyway, she had


    The Williams Family had only seen Jessica at a family dinner before, and they probably didn''t


    remember her.


    Besides,st time he saw Tina in GrandVille Apartments. She looked a little simr to Jessica in all


    aspects. It would be passed if he made a fuss.


    He really didn''t care what others thought. He only wanted his grandpa Jeff''s approval.


    "Why are you interested in my personal life?"


    "I heard it as soon as I came back. I can help you."


    "Do you think that I''m useless and even need the help of the Williams Family to chase a woman?"


    "Hey, I don''t like to hear that. You''re a big genius of our Williams Family. You are so popr, but don''t


    you only like the First Young Lady from the White family?"


    "Are you used to living in Southeast Asia?" Lambert didn''t want to say anything more about his


    personal issues, so he began to change the subject.


    "I''ve been running around the world since I was a child. I''m used to living anywhere, but I still miss my


    life in Hond the most."


    "When you achieve a lot in Southeast Asia, you can apply for a transfer and then go to Europe. Oliver


    will agree. After all, you are one of our members."


    "He doesn''t care about me. Not long after he came back, he just beat the dog before the lion. He did a


    good job, and the board of directors was convinced of him."


    Toby sneered and continued, "It''s a pity that he was young and vigorous. He fought with Aaron and


    refused to give in. In the end, he gave the Zamani piece ofnd to someone else for nothing. The evils


    he brings on himself are the hardest to bear."


    If they could get that piece ofnd, thend belonging to the Williams family on both sides of it was


    unable to start construction, which seriously affected the development of the property for the next few


    years, and the loss to the Williams Group was immeasurable, so Aaron dared to demand an exorbitant


    price.


    However, Oliver did not like him at all.


    "He is now in charge of the Williams family, so it is naturally up to him."


    "You are also a member of the Williams family. Do you have no problem with it? When he was in a car


    ident, you were considered as the heir to the Williams Group."


    Lambert smiled bitterly. "Don''t mention that." He knew that the Williams Family had given him shares,


    so he was very grateful for having no worries about food and clothing. He didn''t want to be delusional


    about other things.


    Now he felt at ease. He could ignore the disputes in thepany and enjoy a quiet life.


    The position of president was not that easy to sit in.


    Toby was very happy to see Lambert indifferent.


    He couldn''t fight against Oliver on his own now, but Lambert could. If he let the two brothers fight very


    fiercely, he could benefit from the tussle.


    "Then you are stealing a woman from Oliver now. Do you think he will spare you? You know his temper.


    Look at my fate now."


    "I didn''t steal a woman from him. He gave up voluntarily."


    "Lambert, you are so naive. You hide in the world of art all day long. You really intend to be live a free


    life and ignore the world." Toby took the wine decanter from the table and poured the wine. "Have a


    try."


    Lambert tasted the red wine in his ss. "Bordeaux, 1982. It tastes rich and sweet."


    Seeing him with an intoxicated expression, Toby thought that he was ame duck.


    "I heard that the First Young Lady from the White Family is pregnant. Do you know whose child she is


    carrying?"


    Lambert felt stiff. Toby found out about such a private matter.


    On the night they left Lamb City, Lambert and Jessica talked a lot at the hotel.


    Jessica told him that the child was not Oliver''s, so they had nothing to do with each other.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was still a little happy at that time so that they no longer had any ties,pletely broken.


    "Uncle, how do you know about this?"


    "I have experienced a lot. It can be for nothing."


    "Everything can''t be hidden from you."


    "Do you want to know?"


    "I don''t want to know. If she follows me in the future, I''ll treat her child as my own."


    ''What a stupid pig.''


    "Don''t always be a coward and lie to yourself."


    "So, uncle, you are about to tell me something?"


    Lambert had guessed, but he didn''t ask Jessica, as long as it wasn''t Oliver''s baby.


    "If you know the answer, I don''t think you will be like you now, thinking that you are bound to win."


    Lambert was stunned, "What does Uncle Toby mean?"


    "The baby in Jessica''s belly is Oliver''s," Toby said with widened eyes.


    Toby said so firmly, which made Lambert believe that he didn''t lie. But Lambert still couldn''t believe it or


    didn''t want to believe it.


    "That''s impossible. Jessica told me that she was pregnant before she married Oliver, so Oliver had


    been abusing her after marriage because of this baby whose father was unknown."

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Toby seemed to have found a little pleasure in revenge. He sneered and said, "That''s because Miss


    White had sex with Oliver before she married to the Williams family."


    "What''s going on?" Lambert was confused by his words.


    "Do you still remember the first time that Oliver went to the Dutch branch to talk about the business


    after he became the president of Williams Group? At that time I really did not know how his condition


    was, so I always suspected that he had recovered physically, but he was still sitting in a wheelchair all


    the time."


    Lambert knew about that because he was invited to hold a solo exhibition in Hond, and Toby


    attended the opening ceremony.


    He was a little shocked that Toby had done something bad behind Oliver''s back.


    Toby continued, "So I arranged for someone to add some drugs to his drink and see how he solve the


    problem in a strange ce. As long as he went to the hospital, I''ll know all his physical data. I didn''t


    expect that he would rather go to the ck market and buy a woman to satisfy it than go to the


    hospital."


    "But what does this have to do with Jessica?" Lambert asked in confusion.


    "Jessica is the woman he bought."


    "That''s impossible. Why would Jessica appear on the ck market in Hond?"


    Tobyughed. He had never seen Marina before, but that he had done the whole thing remotely, and


    Lambert just had baffling feelings.


    "Jessica thought she went to Hond to get engaged. However, she was sold by her stepmother and


    stepsister immediately without letting her know."


    With Lambert''s knowledge of Jessica, she couldn''t be so stupid.


    "Impossible. How could she agree to sell her body?"


    "You don''t know how messy that ce in Amsterdam is. Just give her some drugs, and she won''t be


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    conscious at all."


    Lambert was so angry that he mmed on the table fiercely. "How could they do that to her?"


    "Now that Tina is Oliver''s woman, what can you do to her?"


    Right. Tina was pregnant and currently living in GrandVille Apartments. Lambert had nothing to do with


    her now, and Oliver would not let him step into GrandVille Apartments now.


    "So, as long as you are not in charge of the Williams Group, you won''t even be able to protect the


    woman you like."


    He really couldn''t be strong enough topete with Oliver now.


    He couldn''t tell Jessica about this, and he couldn''t let her know. She was not in good health and was


    pregnant. She might suffer a lot after hearing it.


    If Oliver knew that Jessica was expecting his child, he would never let Jessica go again.


    Lambert drank the red wine but he could no longer get the delicious aroma. He felt bitter in his mouth.


    He felt sorry for that poor woman, who had been yed with by others all the time.


    "Uncle, you didn''t call me here just to tell me these things, did you?" Lambert asked calmly.


    "Jessica has already booked a flight to Hond. She will go to the hotel in Amsterdam in a few days to


    check what had happened then. Although she couldn''t find any clues, Oliver''s people are not useless.


    Naturally, they will show some hints to him. By then, Oliver would know all of this."


    "So, you want me to stop her from going to Hond."


    Toby smiled and said, "I have a way to kill two birds with one stone. I can stop Oliver from knowing the


    truth, but also help you get the woman you want."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Tell Jessica that you are the man who had sex with her that night and you are the father of the child."


    Lambert was stunned. "How can this work?"


    "You fit perfectly. You were also in Amsterdam, living in No. 27 Hotel, and there were reports of your


    exhibition on the local news."


    Lambert did not expect to be involved in such a conspiracy. "She''s not a fool. She might not believe it."


    "It''s up to the one who did it."


    "I want to think about it. If she finds out that I lied to her in the future, she won''t forgive me, just like she


    doesn''t forgive Oliver now."


    "This is a white lie. You know, Jessica wanted to abort the baby in the first ce, but she left the baby


    because she had a special blood disease and was not allowed to miscarry it. She was also pregnant


    for several months now. If she knew the truth, she might be so angry that she and her baby would be in


    danger. "


    Lambert was a little frightened by the news Toby told him this time.


    When he returned to the Old Residence, he had no intention of drawing, so he went to rest andy on


    the bed, tossing and turning.


    He thought about it for a while and felt the best way was to take Jessica away from this ce, then she


    would live in peace. Otherwise, things would alwayse to light in the future. Such a series of news


    would crush her.


    Thest time he met her in Lamb City, he saw the determination in her eyes, so he drove her back


    to Birmingham.


    It waste at night.


    Lambert got up from the bed, went to the hotel where Jessica was staying, and called her downstairs in


    the lobby.


    "Jessica,e down for a while. I want to talk to you."


    "I''ve already been on the bed. Can we talk about it tomorrow?"


    "I''m downstairs right now. Come down."


    "Downstairs of my hotel?"


    "Yes."


    Jessica put on her clothes and went downstairs. As expected, she saw Lambert sitting there. There


    were peopleing and going to the hotel from time to time.


    She walked straight over. "It''s so cold and it''s sote. Why are you here?"


    "I heard from James that you''re going to Hond."


    She did mention to James that she was going to Hond to investigate something. When everything


    settled down, she would go to the countryside to live a peaceful life with her grandma.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Can you not go there?"


    "Why?" Jessica was a little surprised by his words.


    "It''s over. You should move on."


    "Do you know anything?"


    Lambert shook his head with annoyance. "I just worry about your body. It might take more than ten


    hours there."


    "It''s okay. I can walk back and forth on the ne. The doctor also said that I''m fine for the time being."


    Lambert knew that it was difficult for her to change her mind. He casually chatted about the studio and


    then he left.


    He also felt that he was a little impulsive just now. Maybe if Jessica was going to Hond, he could


    apany her. However, it still couldn''t hide the purpose of their trip.


    Lambert was upset. Did he really have to lie to Jessica now to stop her?

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Today, Jessica was going to Hond.


    Early in the morning, it was snowing and raining. The weather was bad.


    She prayed that her flight would not be canceled or dyed.


    She got into her car and went to the airport.


    Jessica''s departure attracted many people''s attention.


    The people Oliver arranged were just secretly protecting her without restricting her freedom at all, and


    there would be someone to pick her up wherever she went.


    Toby was urging Lambert to stop Jessica from going to Hond at any rate.


    Marina also arranged for people to follow Jessica. Her people would not take the initiative and wait for


    the news from Toby.


    But she wouldn''t choose to wait passively. If she failed, Tina woulde to no good end.


    Lambert had no choice but to drive to the airport and act ording to circumstances.


    Jessica was already driving on the highway and was about to arrive at the airport when her phone


    rang.


    She turned on her BlueTooth headset and answered the phone. It was Tina.


    "Is there any new news?" Jessica asked immediately.


    "Yes."


    Jessica was holding the steering wheel. After hearing it, she slightly trembled. "Really?"


    "I don''t know if you want to know."


    "Tina, stop beating around the bush. Tell me. I''m driving now."


    "Someone from the Williams family did it."


    Jessica couldn''t believe it. Why did she get involved with the Williams family again? She was really


    scared.


    "Can you tell me who it is?"


    "Lambert."


    The name was like a sharp sword, heavily stabbed in her heart, and the pain quickly spread to her


    whole body.


    That night, Lambert came to her in the middle of the night. He must have wanted to tell her something,


    but he didn''t say it.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica really didn''t expect it to be him.


    In the past, no matter what, she still regarded him as a reliable friend. She did not expect him to do that


    to her and then act like an outsider.


    Maybe she owed the Williams Family brothers in her previous life, so now she was humiliated by the


    two brothers in turn.


    If that was the case, she and the Williams were enemies.


    After all, Tina told her this. She was still trying to convince herself that she would not me anyone


    after she had verified it.


    However, Lambert''s hesitant look suddenly appeared in her mind as if to prove Tina''s statement.


    After hanging up the phone, Jessica shivered uncontrobly, and the car was out of control for some


    reason.


    She mmed on the brakes in a hurry, only to find that the brakes were not working. Coupled with the


    slippery road, the car directly hit the railing on the viaduct.


    There weren''t many cars, so it didn''t cause a pileup.


    Someone called the police immediately.


    Lambert was there when the police arrived.


    His heart pounded when he saw that it was Jessica''s car.


    Then, the ambnce came. He followed the ambnce and sent Jessica directly to a nearby hospital.


    When Tina heard the news, she had mixed feelings.


    The good news was that Jessica finally couldn''t go to Hond this time, and the ident was caused


    by Jessica herself. She probably wouldn''t go there again before giving birth.


    However, Tina hoped that the child would be safe and sound, but now she was a little regretful. Tina


    had secretly drugged Jessica before, which might have affected the growth of the fetus. She hoped that


    Jessica could hold on this time.


    Otherwise, all her efforts before were in vain.


    After Jessica was sent to the hospital, she had been unconscious, and Lambert had been by her side.


    Because she hit her head against the car, her brain was seriously injured, but she showed no sign of


    miscarriage.


    Lambert regretted not telling that lie earlier. At least, if she didn''t drive to the airport today, there


    wouldn''t be an ident.


    Anything was not as important as her life. As long as she was safe, there was hope.


    Oliver''s people also received the news that Jessica was hospitalized. But they just reported the news to


    Simon.


    Since the Christmas Day and New Year holidays were approaching, the business of Williams Group


    needed to be fully checked and cleared at the end of the year. As the new president, Oliver had been


    busy abroad at the end of the year.|


    By the time he returned to Birmingham, Jessica had been unconscious for a week.


    Oliver got off the ne and asked Simon, "Anything important happened in Birmingham?"


    Only then did Simon dare to tell Oliver what happened to Jessica. "Miss White is still unconscious in


    the hospital."


    "Let''s go to the hospital first."


    When Oliver arrived at the hospital, he stood outside the window of the intensive care unit and quietly


    looked at the sleeping woman in the room.


    ''Since she wanted to leave so badly, why didn''t she take good care of herself?''


    When Oliver stared at her, he found that her fingers seemed to have moved.


    He asked Simon to go to the doctor, then he went straight into the ward.


    The doctor had just told him that the patient''s physical indicators were normal. Based on the treatment


    over the past few days and previous experience, it could be inferred that the patient should have woken


    up earlier.


    Since the patient had not woken up, she probably didn''t want to.


    Then, Oliver saw tears sliding from her face. He guessed that Jessica would wake up soon.


    Perhaps when the woman heard him talking to the doctor just now, she wanted to wake up ande


    to seek revenge on him. After all, her ident had something to do with him.


    Oliver ced the woman''s small hand in the palm of his hand and stroked it, hoping to wake her up.


    Jessica opened her eyes slightly.


    After she woke up, Oliver immediately stood up. Afraid that she would be unhappy to see him, he


    turned around and wanted to call the doctor first.


    "Who are you? Where am I now?"


    Oliver stopped and returned to her bedside. "I''m here to visit you. If you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave


    now."


    "Who are you? Why are you here to see me? Why do you want to leave so soon?" Jessica looked at


    her clothes and the equipment around her and instantly understood that she was lying in the hospital.


    Oliver knew about Jessica''s brain injury, but he didn''t expect her to lose memory.


    He suddenly blurted out, "I''m your husband."


    "Husband? Why am I lying in the hospital?"


    "You had a car ident, so you were lying in the hospital, but you''re awake now. You''re past the critical


    period."


    While Oliver was patientlyforting her, the doctors came over.


    Jessica was immediately given aplete physical examination.


    The doctor found that Jessica had lost her memory.


    She still remembered things that happened when she was a child, but she didn''t remember anything in


    recent years.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    After leaving the ward, the doctor exined to Oliver, "It''s also possible that the patient was emotionally


    hurt, coupled with a brain injury, she may lose some memory fragments. Don''t worry. Since she has


    memories of childhood, the loss of memory may be temporary."


    Oliver was happy to hear the doctor say that Jessica had lost her memory.


    Since she didn''t remember the unpleasant things that had happened between them, he still had a


    chance to make up for her.


    Ever since Jessica left, only he himself knew how he hade over these days. He busied himself


    with his work without taking enough rest.


    As long as he took a rest, Jessica''s desperate look would constantly appear in front of him.


    Back then, he agreed to let her go and signed a written agreement. But if she was no longer the


    Jessica of the past, then they could start afresh, which was not a breach of the promise.


    Oliverforted himself.


    After discussing with the doctor, he decided to transfer Jessica to Williams Hospital.


    When Lambert returned to the hospital at night, he saw that Jessica was no longer in the ward, and his


    legs trembled from fear. He immediately asked the passing nurse, "Where is the patient in this ward?"


    The nurse was not sure either. "Sir, wait a minute. I''ll check."


    While Lambert was waiting, his heart beat like a drum. He bore a terrible thought in his heart. Maybe


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jessica would never wake up.


    The nurse checked the ward records and said, "The patient you are looking for has been transferred to


    another hospital by her family."


    Fortunately, she was just transferred to another hospital.


    When Lambert heard this, he was relieved.


    He had been with Jessica in the hospital for a few days, but he hadn''t rested well. The doctor was


    afraid that he would be tired and advised him to go back and rest.


    Unexpectedly, he had just left for a day. But when he came back, Jessica was gone.


    However, the White family had never visited her here. She only had one grandmother in the hospital,


    who did not know about her situation.


    ''Could it be that Oliver had taken her away?''


    Lambert immediately drove to Williams Hospital.


    He went straight to Oliver''s office on the top floor. Unfortunately, there was no one inside.


    But in the next room, he saw someone guarding at the door. He guessed that Jessica should be in this


    ward now.


    Lambert walked straight over and stopped him by the door. "Sir, Mr. Williams has told us not to let


    outsiders into this room."


    "Is Jessica inside?"


    "I''m sorry. We don''t know what''s going on inside. We only follow Mr. Williams''s arrangement."


    "Go get Oliver out. I have something to ask him."


    However, the security guard didn''t dare to disturb Oliver inside.


    Lambert didn''t want to make things difficult for the guy.


    So he called Oliver. No one answered the phone, so he kept calling.


    Oliver was probably afraid that the phone calls would disturb Jessica, so he walked out of the room and


    said, "Go next door if you want a talk."


    "How is she now?" As Lambert spoke, he tried to enter the room.


    "The doctor asked us to keep the ce quiet. If you make noises here, you will disturb her."


    Lambert stopped and followed Oliver to Oliver''s office.


    "Why did you transfer her to Williams Hospital? She has nothing to do with you now. You can''t restrict


    her freedom anymore."


    "My rtionship with her is none of your business. You have no right to meddle in."


    "Oliver, when you were with her in the past, you bullied her. She told me long ago that she wanted to


    leave you. Since you have promised, why are you going back on your word?"


    "We''re a married couple. We will solve the problem between us."


    Lambert snorted. "A married couple? Oliver, don''t lie to yourself. She doesn''t love you at all. Her


    name''s not on your marriage certificate. Don''t make lies."


    Oliver didn''t expect that Lambert would know all those things so clearly. Most likely, Jessica told


    Lambert.


    He did not know how close their rtionship had progressed, but he would not let her go easily this


    time.


    Because he regretted it when he finished writing the agreement.


    "I can change the marriage certificate immediately. That''s easy." Oliver replied disdainfully.


    "She won''t agree. She said she won''t have anything to do with you for the rest of her life. When she


    gets better, I''ll take her abroad to live away from this unhappy ce."


    "This is just your wishful thinking."


    Lambert began to look ferocious and grabbed Oliver''s cor. "Let me see her. I want to see her now."


    "She won''t see you." Oliver swung his arm hard and pulled Lambert''s hand away.


    "What did you do to her again?"


    "Just go. Stop making a scene here. I don''t want you to disturb her."


    After that, Oliver left the office.


    Lambert had an unprecedented sense of helplessness.


    In a day, it was even difficult for him to see Jessica.


    Now he knew that Toby was right. He really couldn''t protect the woman he liked.


    Oliver returned to Jessica and found that she had woken up. They had indeed woken her up.


    She had been asleep for a week, only relying on the medicine to maintain her life. When she woke up,


    she felt extremely hungry.


    Oliver saw that her eyes moved slightly, and her lips moved. He quickly asked, "Do you want some


    water?"


    "I''m hungry," Jessica said.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll have someone deliver it immediately."


    "Noodles."


    Oliver immediately called Simon and asked him to send a bowl of noodles to Jessica''s ward.


    Simon ran to the hospital''s restaurant and asked the chef to make noodles. Considering her physical


    condition, Simon required the noodles to be nd.


    Soon, a bowl of vegetable noodles was served.


    The noodles looked in, but actually, there were good medicinal materials in the bowl, which could


    nourish the stomach, and were especially used for patients.


    Oliver adjusted the bed to a suitable height. He held the pillow next to Jessica and put it behind her.


    Holding the bowl, he picked up the noodles and blow them on, then slowly put them into Jessica''s


    mouth.


    Simon, who was standing behind Oliver, looked stunned. He had never seen Oliver take care of others


    like this. In Simon''s eyes, Oliver would only scold them for their ipetence.


    Therefore, Simon was surprised to see that Oliver was being so considerate to someone.


    Jessica took a mouthful of noodles and chewed them. Suddenly, she vomited the noodles all over


    Oliver.


    "I''m sorry, but the noodles taste terrible," Jessica said.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    When Simon saw this, he was astonished. Because Mr. Williams''s patience was limited. Mr. Williams


    also had a serious obsession with cleanliness. In the past, a client was careless and vomited all over


    the floor when he was drunk. Mr. Williams left directly and stopped doing business with him.


    Simon immediately brought a towel over to clean up Oliver.


    Oliver took the towel, cleaned the corner of Jessica''s mouth, and arranged for the nurse to change the


    sheets and quilt for her.


    Then he looked at Jessica gently and said, "I''ll cook you some noodles. I''ll be done in a while."


    Oliver went next door to take a quick shower and went downstairs to the restaurant.


    The chef who had just cooked the noodles saw that Oliver was here and his legs were trembling. "Mr.


    ... Mr. Williams, what do you want to eat? Tell me, and I''ll make it for you."


    "You go out. There''s nothing for you to do here."


    The chef nced at Simon who also signaled him to go out before he dared to leave.


    "Mr. Williams, let me help you."


    "You can go out too."


    Oliver remembered making noodles for Jessica once. Thest time she ate it, she said it tasted good.


    Although she had amnesia, her taste should not change. He made a bowl of egg noodles ording to


    the previous method, but he added less oil.


    Oliver personally came up with the tray. "The noodles are ready. Shall we see if this one suits your


    appetite?"


    Jessica wanted to eat it herself because she had just vomited all over him. "Put it down. I''ll eat it


    myself."


    Oliver ignored her and continued to feed her noodles.


    When Jessica took the first bite, he was very nervous and he was afraid that she would vomit again.


    Unexpectedly, Jessica didn''t say anything and ate up the whole bowl of noodles.


    "Are you really my husband?"


    "Yes."


    "What good thing did I do in my previous life to have such a perfect husband. You are handsome, and


    are good at cooking? Did you often cook for me before?"


    Oliver''s expression was a little stiff, but he still forced a smile. "If you like, I''ll often cook for you in the


    future."


    "It''s delicious."


    Oliver found that after Jessica woke up this time, her character became much more cheerful. The


    doctor said that it was the patient''s original character. She still remembered a lot of things when she


    was a child, and most of them were happy memories of the past.


    "Where is my grandmother now?"


    "She is also recuperating in the hospital. When you get better, I''ll bring her to see you, or else she''ll be


    worried about you."


    Jessica nodded.


    Although Oliver told her that he was her husband, she did not feel familiar with him at all, nor did she


    have any memories, and she did not know if he had been good to her in the past.


    But she remembered her grandma. When her grandma came, she would naturally tell her about their


    rtionship.


    Oliver stayed in Williams Hospital almost every day. He worked in the office next door and often came


    to Jessica''s room to apany her.


    Lambert still had no chance to see Jessica.


    Toby had lived in Old Residence for a few days since the family banquet. Seeing Lambert''s haggard


    face, he went to drink with Lambert.


    "Is Jessica awake, Lambert?"


    "I don''t know. Oliver blocked all the news. I didn''t even know if she was alive or not."


    "Don''t worry. She must be safe."


    "Toby, I want to tell grandpa about this."


    "That''s too naive. Do you think you guys are still children? Even if you tell your grandpa, he can''t


    control Oliver now."


    "Is there no other way?"


    "People came up with all the ideas. In your current state, you can''tpete with Oliver at all, but if you


    be the president of the Williams Group in the future..."


    Toby did not continue. Lambert understood what he was going to say.


    "Now is the best time for you. Oliver had just be the president and had just lost a piece ofnd,


    which caused a strong dissatisfaction from the board of directors, so his foundation was still unstable."


    As a shareholder, Lambert would asionally go to the Williams Group for a meeting. If he really had


    to go to work, he would be really not used to it.


    Toby said, "You have to get out of yourfort zone as soon as possible, for yourself and for your


    mother''s sake."


    Speaking of his mother, Lambert was a little ashamed, but after all, she was his mother.


    He was sometimes felt his mother was pitiful. She never remarried for the rest of her life. She had been


    raised outside by his father, Daniel, and had never been admitted by the Williams Family.


    Even after Oliver''s mother, Maggie died, she could still not enter the Williams Family''s Old Residence.


    Now his mother, in order not to affect him, lived alone outside.


    Lambert was really tempted by Toby.


    Tina was still trying to find out about Jessica, afraid that Jessica wouldn''t be able to keep the baby.


    She had been ming Marina. She thought she should bring Jessica in White Family to take care of, at


    least Jessica was within their control.


    Marina had beenforting her. Now they were no longer alone. With Toby behind them, she could


    rest assured to take care of herself and let her contact Tracy more. Tracy was the most popr person


    in front of Toby.


    Jessica stayed in Williams Hospital for a few days, and everything was fine except for her memory.


    Oliver promised to bring her grandma to see her, so he went to grandma''s ward first and told grandma


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the general story.


    Grandma''s heart almost jumped out of her throat when she heard that Jessica had a car ident.


    "How could there be a car ident? She told me it was apany benefit, a new year abroad trip."


    Oliver also thought that Jessica was in a bad mood and might want to travel abroad to rx. Her


    grandma''s words were simr to his own guess.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. There''s no physical injury."


    "What about the baby?"


    "Everything is fine with the baby." Oliver bit his lower lip and wanted to tell her about Jessica''s memory


    loss.


    "That''s good. Take me to see her."


    "Grandma, it''s possible that Jessica can''t remember your appearance. You should be mentally


    prepared. The doctor said it was only temporary amnesia and she will recover in the future."


    "The doctor said that she should be less stimted, so don''t tell her anything unhappy in the past for


    the time being."


    "I understand."


    Oliver helped grandma to the ward on the top floor.


    When Grandma saw Jessica with a white bandage on Jessica''s forehead, her tears streamed down her


    face.


    Jessica stepped forward and helped grandma sit on the sofa. "Grandma, I''m fine."


    "You really remember me?"


    "Yes." Jessica nodded. She did remember her grandma and then looked at Oliver with confusion.


    Oliver knew she suggested him leave. "Grandma, I''ll go next door first. Call me when you need


    anything."

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    After he left, Jessica behaved more naturally and plunged into her grandma''s arms. "Grandma, I miss


    you so much."


    "Baby, let me see you."


    Grandma was relieved to touch her to make sure that she was fine.


    She also felt that it was good for Jessica to lose her memory. All these years, she had been living a bad


    life and suffering. Her grandma always knew in mind that she shouldn''t have suffered so much.


    "Grandma, was that man really my husband just now?"


    "Who would treat you so well and let you live in this hospital if he wasn''t your husband?"


    Jessica looked around. Indeed, it was not possible to live in such a high-ss ward only with money.


    "Then how was my rtionship with him before? Why didn''t I feel any familiarity with him?"


    "You haven''t been married for long."


    Grandma didn''t know how to exin it. She knew that their rtionship wasn''t good, but it wasn''t too


    bad. Thest time Oliver came to the hospital to see her, he behaved better.


    However, when Jessica came to the hospitalter, she felt that something bad should have happened


    between them.


    Jessica kept her mouth shut and never had told her grandma about the bad things Oliver had done to


    her. Her grandma also didn''t know that they hadpletely separated.


    And plus she was in the hospital and didn''t know anything.


    After meeting her grandma, Oliver took Jessica back to GrandVille Apartments.


    Before that, the servants in GrandVille Apartments were busy with the housework.


    Tina didn''t know what was going on. She asked Daisy and found out that it was Jessica who came


    back.


    She thought that it was nice for her to fully master Jessica''s situation, which was even more timely than


    Toby''s informationwork.


    The night Jessica came back, it was Oliver who carried her up the second floor.


    The servants did not dare to say anything and so they just focused on working.


    Oliver took out her silk pajamas and helped her change. "Lie down on the bed and rest first."


    "Okay."


    Jessica was very curious and wanted to look around because she felt very strange about this ce.


    She muttered in mind that this was not a room of the newlyweds. The whole room was decorated with


    a cold style and it looked like a single man''s room.


    "Oliver, do you have any old photos? Let me see them."


    "I''ll have Simon organize them and bring them to you."


    Only then did he realize that he didn''t even have a photo of her at home, so he had to temporarily ask


    Simon to extract the footage of her at home from the surveince video and print them out.


    Jessica was more curious about the way she usually interacted with this man. She could feel that


    sometimes when he was silent, his face was as cold as ice, and sometimes he was gentle to her. She


    could not understand him at all.


    "Then how did we meet?"


    Oliver was slightly stunned, but his mind was running at a high speed. He still remembered that Toby


    had told him that the first time they met was on the ne.


    "I met you on the ne."


    Jessica smiled. "It was so dramatic. I didn''t hit on you first, did I?"


    Her smile was like the warm sun in winter, shining into the man''s cold heart.


    Oliver''s heart throbbed.


    "No... No." He began to speak incoherently. "You identally knocked over the ss of juice and


    sshed me all over."


    Jessica suddenly smiled evilly. "Maybe I did it on purpose."


    Oliver was afraid that she would ask further. His attitude at that time was really too bad.


    At that time, Jessica was worried about her grandma''s illness and had no intention of paying attention


    to him.


    At first, he thought she had an ulterior motive. After Simon investigated it did he knew that Jessica did


    not remember the man sitting next to her was Oliver at all.


    He stood up and said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll go downstairs and make it for you."


    When Jessica came in, she found that there were a lot of servants in the house. But he said he would


    cook for her, so she knew she couldn''t go too far.


    She replied, "Just make what you''re good at."


    After Oliver left the bedroom, Jessica could no longer lie down.


    She got out of bed and walked to the cloakroom next door. As soon as she entered it, she saw


    women''s clothes of famous brands hanging inside. It turned out that she had lived such a good life


    before.


    The cloakroom was veryrge, and on the other side were men''s clothes, which were clearly sorted by


    color, all ck, white, and gray, which was in line with the style in the bedroom.


    Except for the cloakroom, there was no sign of the hostess in this room.


    Jessica then ran to the bathroom. There was a row of skincare products. She still knew those brands


    and she was surprised that she had started using these luxury brands at such a young age.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, who was a little strange inside, and asked to herself, "Who am I?"


    Oliver didn''t let her down the stairs. She had been in the bedroom all the time. After a while, there was


    a knock on the door, and then the bedroom door opened.


    "Why did youe down?"


    "I''ve been lying in bed for so long. It''s time to get down and move around."


    "Are you hungry? We could have dinner right away."


    "Then I''ll get dressed and go downstairs."


    "No, we just eat in the room."


    After a while, Winnie and another servant brought all the food into the room.


    Only then did Winnie call out, "Wee back, madam. This is what the young master personally


    cooked for you."


    Jessica nced at Winnie and said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Winnie felt that something was unusual when Jessica came back this time. She seemed not to know


    her at all.


    The servants at home only knew that Jessica was in a car ident, but no one knew the exact


    situation.


    Winnie didn''t dare to ask any and took the other servant downstairs.


    Jessica looked at the four dishes and a soup on the table. The dishes looked really nice. She didn''t


    expect the man who look like a cold-faced king of hell had such skills at home.


    Jessica opened the bedroom door and began to search for the man.


    "Why don''t you go in?" As soon as Oliver came out of the study, he saw a half of her body standing


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    outside the door.


    "I''m waiting for you toe back for dinner."


    Oliver helped her fill a bowl of crucian carp and bean curd soup. "Try it."


    Jessica looked at the milky fish soup in the bowl, picked up the bowl, took a sip, and praised, "It''s very


    fresh."


    "Help yourself more."


    The two of them probably didn''t eat well in the hospital and returned home with a great appetite.


    The empty tes were the greatest respect for the cook.


    Jessica ate a little too much. She was afraid that she would be fattened a lot.


    "Shall we go for a walk?" She asked.


    Jessica also wanted to adapt to her environment as soon as possible.


    When she came back just now, she didn''t even see what the yard was like, and she was carried


    directly back to the bedroom by Oliver from the car.


    "It is colder now, and the temperature difference between inside and outside is big. It''s easy to have a


    cold."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    On the following day, Oliver made breakfast before he went to work.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked Winnie to deliver the food to Jessica after she woke up.


    Jessica hadn''t gotten up yet. She had just returned home and was so excited that she fell asleep very


    Seeing that Jessica didn''t get up, Winnie didn''t dare to go up, and left meals warming on the stovetop.


    It waste in the morning. Jessica got up and went downstairs.


    "Good morning, Winnie," Jessica said with a smile.


    "Yo, madam, you are downstairs. The Young Master asked me to bring you food."


    "I''ll eat downstairs."


    After having breakfast, Jessica was going to walk around the yard to try if she could retrieve some


    memories.


    She walked in front, and Winnie followed. Unknowingly, they walked to the backyard.


    Jessica saw that there were workers building the wall over there, and it looked like they were blocking


    the door in the backyard.


    After a while, a woman''s voice came from the yard.


    "Winnie, who lives in this backyard?" She asked curiously because the surroundings were unfamiliar to


    her.


    Now her understanding of other people and what happened before came almost entirely from Oliver.


    Winnie looked at Jessica who was sincere and also became confused. In the past, Jessica had always


    known that it was her sister Tina who lived here. Why didn''t Jessica remember when she came back?


    The Young Master just told her to keep an eye on Jessica and not let her walk around. He didn''t tell


    Winnie what was wrong with Jessica. Did Jessica really remember nothing?


    It seemed that Jessica''s character had changed a lot. In the past, she did whatever the Young Master


    said.


    Now, Jessica lookedpletely different andpletely ignored what the Young Master told her.


    Afraid of saying something wrong, Winnie said, "A few servants live in that backyard."


    Fortunately, Jessica did not ask again, and Winnie was relieved.


    Oliver had been busy in the hospital and almost forgot that Tina was still living in GrandVille


    Apartments. He didn''t remember until he came back yesterday.


    Last night, when he was cooking, he thought of this and arranged for Shank to block the door in the


    backyard the next day.


    He couldn''t allow Tina to enter the main building at will, lest Jessica saw her.


    Yesterday, he used the cold weather as the excuse to forbid Jessica from going out for a walk, but it


    was not the main reason. If it was cold, she could add clothes.


    She was not allowed to go downstairs because he was afraid that if she walked to the backyard and


    saw Tina, everything would be destroyed before it even started.


    Jessica had more contact with the servants at home, and the servants started gossiping in private.


    News of her loss of memory spread.


    Tina couldn''t go into the main building, so she confirmed Jessica''s loss of memory after arranging for


    Daisy to visit her.


    Now that she lived in the backyard alone and had a small door especially for her. She was much freer.


    Anyway, Oliver didn''t care about her in the past. Now, he brought Jessica back, and he would


    Jessica lost her memory. It was so good for Tina because Jessica forgot about the tulip earrings.


    Soon, Lambert knew that Jessica had lost her memory. He didn''t believe that she would willingly follow


    Oliver back to GrandVille Apartments. Now he finally found the reason.


    It seemed that it would be difficult to see her again in the future.


    Lambert immediately called Toby and decided to work at the Williams Group.


    His decision was also supported by Jeff, so he sessfully entered the investment development


    department and became the head of that department.


    Oliver got off work at 5 pm.


    The people in thepany could not believe that their president, who was usually a workaholic, was


    now off work on time.


    Some people spected that something serious might happen in thepany because the First


    Young Master who never cared about thepany''s affairs now came to work.


    Even the people in the secretary''s office felt strange.


    When Oliver got home, he went upstairs to see Jessica first.


    He found her lying on the sofa reading a book. She was so absorbed in it that she didn''t even notice


    him opening the door anding in.


    It was not until a cool fragrance rushed into her nose that she realized the man standing behind her.


    "You''re off work?"


    "Why didn''t you call me when you came in?"


    "Because you''re so absorbed."


    "I was so bored that I went to your study to get a book to read."


    Only then did Oliver realize that she was reading The Wealth of Nations.


    In the past, Jessica had never dared to enter his study without permission, let alone touch his


    belongings.


    Now, she really regarded this ce as her home and was free here.


    He still remembered the scene that Jessica was in the house. She was sitting on the bay window, her


    long hair like seaweed, naturally hanging over her shoulders. She quietly sat there reading.


    At that time, she was reading books rted to painting, but he scolded her. He thought she didn''t


    deserve great works of literature after betraying herself. Perhaps those books were almost the only


    happiness she could find here.


    "Is the book interesting?"


    Jessica smiled and said, "I am not really interested in the books on your bookshelf. I can only read this


    book written in English."


    "I''ll ask the housekeeper to tidy up a study for you tomorrow. You can buy whatever you want to read."


    "Didn''t I have my study before?"


    Jessica was a little curious because she remembered that when she was a child, she always messed


    up in her grandpa''s study and didn''t let him work.


    Her grandpa had prepared a study for her at that time. She often drew and read in it.


    She had a hunch that she had a study.


    Oliver said "We just got married, and you have to work all the time. We haven''t had time to decorate


    your study. But now, you can prepare what you want."


    "I want a big painting table so that I can bend over the desk drawing."


    The man nodded. "I''ll apany you to buy these tomorrow. Now I''ll cook first."


    Jessica looked at his back as he left. It seemed that he was really her husband because he satisfied all


    her needs.


    At this moment, she really wanted to have a friend to share her joy, but since she was hospitalized, no


    friend had evere to visit her.


    Could it be that she had no friend before?


    Anyway, after getting married, the rtionship between Oliver and her was the most important.


    Jessica thought about going downstairs to see what Oliver was doing.


    She walked to the kitchen and bumped into Winnie at the door. Winnie was about to call her when she


    saw Jessica, but Jessica raised her index finger against her lips, shushing.


    Winnie understood what she meant and walked away.


    Jessica looked at the man cutting vegetables and was so focused that he didn''t notice her.


    She walked to the back, stretched out her arms, and gently wrapped her arms around Oliver''s strong


    waist.


    Oliver''s hand paused as he cut the vegetables. The faint fragrance of Jessica made him feel that all


    this was true. The woman had now returned home, staying with him.


    Jessica''s small face leaned against the man''s broad back, and said in a low voice, "Thank you, Oliver."

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Oliver was stunned for a few seconds, then turned around and kissed Jessica gently on the forehead.


    "Why are you here? The kitchen is full of cooking oil fume. Hurry up and go upstairs."


    In the past, her mother told her that there were many things a girl could do. In the future, she should


    never trap herself in the kitchen. She knew that she had never been interested in cooking.


    "It''s so boring for you to cook here alone. I''ll be here for you. Do you need any help?"


    "I''m good. You may go and put on more clothes."


    Oliver saw here down in her pajamas. The heat was always on in the room, but it was chilly winter.


    "I''m not cold at all. My hands are warm."


    As she spoke, Jessica held Oliver''s face and pinched his cheek archly.


    Only when Oliver was young, his mother, Maggie, had teased him like this. He did not expect Jessica


    to do this to him.


    He used to hate it when people touched his head or pinched his face. But Jessica, standing on her


    toes, was rubbing his hair and pinching his face. Suddenly, he felt very satisfied.


    He put down the things in his hands and then wrapped Jessica in his arms. It felt good to warm each


    other.


    He whispered in her ear, "Thank you for being with me."


    The two made out for a while. When they heard the soup in the pot growling, Oliver let go of Jessica. "It


    will be ready soon. If you feel bored, go watch TV."


    Jessica went to the living room, turned on the TV, and it was on the financial channel.


    The host said the stock price of the Williams Group was soaring. And there''s a male guest noting the


    recent personnel changes of the group.


    In particr, the host mentioned that Lambert, the star of the art world, had joined the Williams Group


    in a high-profile way.


    Photos of Lambert and videos of his art exhibitions were also on TV.


    Jessica was watching attentively.


    When Oliver came in, the news about the Williams Group was just over.


    "What TV show are you watching?"


    "Is Lambert your elder brother or younger brother?" Jessica asked with her eyes wide open.


    Oliver was stunned for a moment. "Why do you want to ask him?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know whether Jessica remembered anything.


    "I saw him on TV just now. He looks a little simr to you and your names are nearly the same.


    Naturally, I thought he was one of your family."


    It turned out that she saw him on TV. It seemed that Oliver was thinking too much.


    "He''s my half-brother."


    Jessica said, "Oh," as if she had asked a question that was not very appropriate.


    Because when she asked her grandma why her father didn''te to visit her when she was sick, her


    grandma told her that her father remarried after her mother passed away, and there was a stepsister


    about the same age as her, so he probably had an affair long ago.


    Her family was far from rich but was still messy, not to mention a big family like the Williams Family.


    The market value of the shares mentioned on TV just now shocked her. How could she marry Oliver


    with such an honor?


    "I just saw on TV that he was also a famous painter. Your families are all so outstanding."


    Oliver smiled. "Dinner is ready. Let''s go."


    After dinner, Oliver offered to take her to the yard.


    It was more than Jessica couldn''t wish.


    During the day, when she went out, Winnie followed behind. Without knowing anything, she felt


    extremely bored.


    If Oliver took her around, she could ask him more about the story in the big family.


    When she came back from the hospital, she felt that the first floor was way too different from the


    second floor.


    The first floor was in a luxurious baroque style, and the second floor was the standard minimalism


    style.


    The second floor, in fact, was in line with man''s aesthetic, simple and grandeur.


    All the servants didn''t know anything about the different styles between the first floor and the second


    floor. They just knew that it was like this when they came here and was renovated every year.


    Jessica went upstairs and put on a long down jacket, which covered her whole body. Before she left,


    Oliver asked her to put on the gloves.


    This man cherished her like she was so precious.


    They walked along the artificialke in the courtyard.


    In the cold winter, there were no bright flowers on either side, only some green dotted on the path.


    Oliver took her to a green field. "This is a hibiscus garden. But it''s too cold now. The flowers have


    already fallen off."


    "I didn''t expect you to like flowers." Jessica held his arm and smiled.


    "This is my mother''s favorite flower during her lifetime. Ever since she died, I''ve changed here to a


    hibiscus garden tomemorate her."


    Only then did Jessica understand that Oliver was introducing her mother-inw.


    She turned off her smile. "I''m sorry to remind you of something sad."


    On their way back, Oliver told her a lot about his mother, Maggie. Only then did she understand the


    decoration on the first floor was kept to the style which Maggie liked.


    "Let''s go see your mother another day," Jessica said.


    She could tell that the man in front of her spoke more than usual when he was talking about his mother.


    So she assumed that the rtionship between him and his mother was the best.


    She herself was the same. She only remembered things before her mother passed away. It was the


    memory deep in her heart. Even if she forgot everything, she could not forget her mother and her


    grandparents who loved her the most.


    That night, Oliver seemed to have said more than he had said in a year.


    Jessica knew that he wanted her to get to know him as soon as possible.


    The next day was Saturday and Oliver didn''t go to work.


    He took Jessica out early in the morning to go shopping.


    Jessica knew that he was busy with work. But ever since she was in the hospital, he seemed to have


    been with her all the time.


    Now that she had recovered, she did not want to waste his time.


    "Oliver, go do your own thing. I can go shopping with Winnie."


    "I''ll go shopping with you. I want to decorate your study with you."


    He was telling the truth because it was only after Jessica left that he realized that they had never done


    anything together for the family except sleep in the same bed. Not even a single memory was left.


    So, he cherished every minute, every second he spent with her.


    He was afraid that when he woke up the next day, Jessica would remember everything. He didn''t know


    if he would have the chance to do these things again.


    Jessica couldn''t dissuade him, so she had to get into the car with him.


    Simon was driving.


    Ever since Jessica got in the car, she kept looking out the window at the scenery and when she saw


    something interesting, she would ask Oliver to join her, acting like a child.


    Simon saw the cute couple, without any grudges, like an ordinary one. He felt so happy for them deep


    down in his heart.


    Oliver used to be like a robot who only knew working. Only with his wife was he especially human.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Oliver brought Jessica to a ce that mainly sold antique furniture.


    After inquiry, Simon knew that painting tables were avable in the shop.


    The boss quickly stepped forward. "Sir, Miss, we just got a bright yellow pear-patterned painting table.


    Please follow me inside to take a look."


    Jessica joked, "Boss, don''t greet me as ''Miss''. I''m the wife of this handsome man."


    Seeing this, the boss smiled and said, "The gentleman is very lucky to have such a beautiful and good-


    natured wife."


    Oliver walked straight ahead expressionlessly.


    Simon said on the side, "They are a perfect match."


    The boss kept smiling beside Simon.


    When she entered the room in the back, Jessica immediately saw the painting table. The lines were


    simple, and the surface of the table was of the original color of the wood. She leaned over and


    pretended to sleep on it to try the stability.


    Her funny look amused Simon, who was standing behind.


    In the past, Jessica had a stiff face all day and looked pensive. It was rare to see such an interesting


    side of her.


    Oliver nced at Simon, and thetter immediately covered his mouth.


    The boss stepped forward and asked, "Madam, what do you think?"


    "This one is good. Do you have any other types?"


    Perhaps it was a person''s nature to makeparisons while shopping.


    Jessica knew that men generally didn''t like to go shopping with women. Maybe he was no exception,


    so she said to Oliver, "Are you bored? Why don''t you wait outside with Simon first?"


    It was she who wanted to shop here. Oliver was not interested in these at all. If it weren''t for her, he


    probably wouldn''t havee here for the rest of his life.


    Oliver said, "If you''re interested in these, you can spend more time here. You can buy anything you


    like."


    Then the boss realized that Oliver was a big buyer today, so he immediately asked the shop assistant


    to serve him.


    Jessica nced at Oliver and thought to herself, ''Are you stupid? You are also a businessman. Why


    are you so reckless? It was just a waste of money.''


    "You can go out for tea first. I can shop myself. I feel ufortable when you''re following me all the


    time."


    Oliver nced at Simon.


    Simon said, "Mr. Williams, let''s go outside first. Otherwise, Madam won''t enjoy her shopping."


    Oliver had never gone shopping with a woman. ording to Simon, women seemed to have this


    Simon continued, "ording to the news that I have seen, many shopping malls have specially


    arranged a ce for men to rest. They call it the husband''s depository. There''re such ces in our


    group''s shopping malls."


    Oliver was confused to hear that. It seemed that going shopping with one''s wife was never an easy


    thing. But that was an awful stereotype.


    The shop assistant took Oliver into an elegant tea room to drink tea. The ce was exclusive to VIP


    guests.


    Jessica chatted with the boss as she looked around. Besides drawing tables, there was a lot of antique


    furniture inside. She was also fascinated by it as the ce was simr to her grandpa''s collection room


    and she found a familiar feeling.


    After a while, other guests came in.


    Jessica saw a couple of great age differences. The woman held the man''s arm and they looked very


    intimate. Jessica didn''t have the nerve to take another look.


    She didn''t want to dy the boss''s business, so she stopped looking around and nned to buy the


    painting table and leave soon.


    "Sir, how much is it?" Jessica pointed to the drawing table and asked.


    At this moment, the woman who had juste in walked to Jessica''s side, looked up and down,


    sneered, and said, "Can you afford it?"


    Jessica looked around. Then she realized that she was the one whom the woman was talking to.


    She looked at the coquettish woman and then said. "Sir, tell me the price."


    The boss took out the price tag.


    Jessica looked at the zeros behind the price tag and didn''t even count them. She realized that it was


    much too expensive.


    As far as she knew, such painting tables were not so expensive. It was too extravagant for her to get


    such an expensive one.


    "I''m sorry. It''s too expensive. I can''t buy it. I''m sorry. You can serve other guests first."


    "I knew you couldn''t afford it, Jessica. Did you get dumped by some fat old guy?" Catherine said.


    Jessica could not understand what Catherine said at all.


    Catherine had seen a man with a luxury car drive Jessica to and from work before.


    At that time, when she saw Jessica wearing some high-end clothes, she concluded that she was being


    kept by an old man.


    "Who are you? Do you know me?" Hearing her name, Jessica knew that the person in front of her


    should be an old acquaintance, but not a friend. It turned out that she had enemies before.


    "I''ll never forget you for the rest of my life. If it wasn''t you, how could I have been fired by the Williams


    Group?" Catherine was greatly angry. "But I heard that you left the Williams Group too. You didn''t get


    fired, did you? You deserve it."


    Jessica didn''t know what had happened between them in the past. She just felt that the woman made


    very ufortable, so she didn''t want to talk to the woman.


    She turned around and wanted to leave.


    Catherine grabbed her arm. "Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know you," Jessica said.


    "You don''t know me? If I buy you the furniture you want, will you recognize knowing me?"


    Catherine remembered that she was rather embarrassed when she was thrown out of the Williams


    Group building by the security guards.


    Because of her disgraceful departure from the Williams Group, it was difficult for her to find a suitable


    position in argepany.


    Therefore, she hooked up with a rich man and started her female gigolo life.


    She felt that she was no worse than Jessica at all. Why was she bullied by Jessica? Since she


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    encountered Jessica today, she''d like to teach Jessica a lesson.


    "No need. You can keep it for yourself."


    When they were arguing, the man with a big belly who came in with Catherine saw them. He walked


    over and said, "Baby, what happened?"


    "Honey, it''s her. She used to bully me."


    Catherine looked pitiful. Jessica thought that if she was a man, she would probably help Catherine at


    this time.


    "Apologize to Catherine." The pot-bellied man roared.


    The boss realized that the situation was going out of control. It was very likely that the sides would get


    into a fight without shopping here. Therefore, he immediately ran to the tea room to find the two men


    who had apanied Jessica just now.


    Jessica was indeed frightened by his voice.


    "To whom?" A man''s cold voice came from the door.


    Jessica saw Olivere in. "It''s okay. It''s probably a misunderstanding."


    When Catherine heard the familiar voice, she felt both timid and nervous.


    The pot-bellied man was also shocked by Oliver''s cold aura, but he didn''t know Oliver.


    He was afraid in his heart, but he couldn''t lose face in front of women. So he insisted, "Miss, please


    apologize to Catherine."

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Catherine tugged at the corner of the man''s shirt, suggesting him not to continue.


    "Catherine?" Simon nced at her and said.


    Catherine, who was arrogant just now, bowed her head and said softly, "Hello, Mr. Williams."


    The pot-bellied man nced at Catherine and got confused.


    Ever since Catherine was with him, she was arrogant in thepany. No matter where they went, the


    others would show enough respect for her.


    Why did she wince when she saw these two people?


    Catherine introduced them to the man with a big belly, "Mr. Sharp, this is the boss of the Williams


    Group, Oliver."


    As soon as he heard about the Williams Group, he immediately bent down and reached out to shake


    hands with Oliver.


    Oliver didn''t even look at him. Mr. Sharp put down his hand and smiled awkwardly. "I''ve heard a lot


    about Mr. Williams. Indeed, you are really unusual. It was a misunderstanding just now."


    Catherine said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Williams. I didn''t know you were the one who bought the furniture. When


    I saw Miss White here just now, I came up to greet her."


    Jessica rolled her eyes at Catherine. She thought Catherine was really a weathercock. It was clear that


    she disliked her for not being able to afford it and wanted to humiliate her with money. After seeing


    Oliver, she changed another set of words. It seemed like she couldn''t buy anything today, but it was


    worth watching a show.


    Oliver said coolly, "I''m not here to shop. My wife wants to buy something."


    "So it''s Mrs. Williams who wants to buy furniture. This precious furniture of yellow pear wood is very


    suitable for Mrs. Williams."


    Catherine thought to herself, ''Jessica had already left the Williams Group. Why was she still with


    Oliver?''


    Jessica couldn''t stand it any longer and said deliberately to Oliver, "Mr. Williams, Mrs. Williams thinks


    this painting case is too expensive. She doesn''t want to buy it."


    Catherine sneered in her heart.


    ''Jessica is so bold that she dared to make a decision for Mrs. Williams. She didn''t know what is good


    for herself. Since Mr. Williamses out, he must get what he wants.''


    She waited to see how Jessica would be scolded by Oliver.


    In the past, Oliver often scolded Jessica. She had met that situation several times.


    Simon also smacked his tongue. Mrs. Williams actually told the boss that the furniture here was


    expensive. She probably didn''t know that the properties rented by this antique furniture store belonged


    to the Williams Group.


    "Is there anything else besides this painting case?" Oliver asked Jessica.


    "It''s too expensive. I just paint something casually."


    "Madam, sir is so good to you, so don''t let him down." The shopkeeper said with a smile.


    Jessica thought so too. If she didn''t buy something today, she would have to be stabbed in the back by


    the shopkeeper. They wandered around for a long time and drank his excellent tea.


    Of course, there was almost a fight.


    "Okay, I''ll take it."


    The shopkeeper arranged for someone in the shop to write down the address and deliver the goods


    At this moment, Catherine, who was waiting to see a joke, was petrified.


    ''Wait, what? Madam, Sir? What is going on?''


    Having bought the painting case, Oliver pointed at the shelf and the pen holder of the yellow pear wood


    next to him, and said, "These are all sent over together."


    The shopkeeper raised a big smile, "Okay."


    Jessica grabbed his arm and said, "Oliver, don''t take those."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Simon had already paid.


    ''Oh my god.'' Catherine waspletely shocked.


    ''Jessica called Mr. Williams by his first name. She couldn''t really be the legendary Mrs. Williams, could


    she?''


    She was really stupid back then. She has overestimated that she would kick her out of the Williams


    Group.


    While Oliver and Jessica were talking to the shopkeeper, she pulled Mr. Sharp to leave the antique


    furniture store.


    After getting into the car, Jessica asked Oliver with interest, "Did thatdy once work at the Williams


    Group?"


    "Yes."


    Oliver had told her before that when she was newly married, she had nothing to do at home, so she


    worked in the secretary''s office of the Williams Group.


    "It can''t be because of you that I have a bad rtionship with her. She''s so charming. Maybe I''ll be


    unhappy in my heart. Am I jealous that she''s always around you and let you drive her away?" Jessica


    said with a smile.


    Oliver smiled and nodded.


    Jessica reached out and pinched his handsome cheek. "I was joking with you. You actually take it


    seriously. I used to be such a tacky woman?"


    Oliver said, "No."


    ¡®At that time, you would try not to meet him, let alone be jealous of other women. Instead, you thought


    that the more women around me, the better, so that you could escape from me early.¡¯


    Oliver lowered his head, trying to hide his sadness.


    Jessica asked, "Look at thatdy talking to me like she hates me to the bone. I must have offended her


    a lot."


    "She left the Williams Group because she did something wrong. She put your work achievements on


    her own. It''s a terrible thing for such an employee to stay in the secretary''s office."


    "It seems that it''s really because of me, but she deserved to be fired."


    On the way back, Jessica had been snuggling up to Oliver, thinking about everything in the past.


    ...


    Martin had been living in Sally''s apartment recently.


    On the weekend, Sally got up early and woke Martin up. "I mean, pretty boy, you''ve been living with me


    for a week. Should you get out of my apartment?"


    "You''re in such a hurry to chase me away."


    "Yes, I don''t want to see you again." Sally tidied up the scattered clothes on the ground. "I''m going to


    see my friends today. I hope you''ll be gone before Ie back."


    "That''s not what you said to me in bed. I don''t want to hear something about getting out. I just like to


    hear words about letting me do harder."


    "Asshole."


    "You used to call me pretty boy. You know the pretty boy is used to warm the bed. If I leave, it''s too cold


    for you to live here alone on this cold day."


    "You''re not the only pretty boy I have." Sally didn''t suffer losses at all.


    Martin stretched out his strong arm and pulled Sally back to the bed. He pressed her heavily. "Wasn''t


    that enoughst night? You always say that you have others."


    The man''s voice was hoarse with heavy breathing.


    "We have no future. It''s good for us to end the rtionship early."


    "What if I don''t?"


    As Martin spoke, he pulled her clothes.


    "None of you men are good."


    "It''s too early to say that. We can talk about it after you try."


    In an instant, the man had already moved.


    The sunlight had already seeped through the thin curtains, pouring on the ground.


    In the room, there was a beautiful scene.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    As soon as Jessica returned to GrandVille Apartments, the painting desk she had bought was sent


    over.


    Jessica''s study was next to Oliver''s.


    Now that the furniture in the room had all been arranged, she only needed to do was buy some pens,


    ink, paper, and ink stone.


    She was a little worried that she couldn''t draw anything valuable and ruin this painting desk made of


    yellow rosewood which was worth millions of dors.


    "Oliver, have you seen me drawing before?" She asked.


    Oliver hadn''t seen her drawing with his own eyes, but he had seen the photos in which she was doing


    it. It was taken when he had someone follow Jessica and Lambert secretly, who were drawing together


    in Hayden''s studio.


    The two of them in the photo looked like a married couple, which made him very angry.


    Oliver replied honestly, "No, I haven''t."


    Jessica couldn''t figure out why had she chosen to study a major that waspletely unrted to


    painting and found a job as a secretary in the Williams Group after graduation. Her dream had always


    been to be a painter.


    "I haven''t painted for a long time. It could be terrible. You can¡¯tugh at me."


    Oliver turned up one corner of his mouth and chuckled. "I won''t."


    The two of them were chatting andughing in the study when the servant came up and said, "Young


    master, Mr. Deerman and Miss Saletta are here."


    "Let theme straight up," Oliver said.


    Jessica asked, "Who''s here?"


    "My friend and your friend."


    Jessica looked excited. "My friend. What''s her name?"


    "Sally."


    "That''s a nice name."


    Martin and Sally came up. Seeing Oliver and Jessica talking andughing in the study, they looked at


    each other and smiled.


    "Hi, Sally." Jessica walked forward and said with a smile, "And this must be Mr. Deerman."


    "Just call him Martin."


    Martin nced at Oliver, who seemed to have changed into a totally different person over the past few


    days. He would never talk so much before.


    "Miss White, I''ve wanted to see you for a long time, but I was afraid to disturb you."


    Jessica didn''t expect her friend to be so strangely polite to her. Why did she call her Miss?


    "Just call me by my name," Jessica said.


    Then she added, "Oliver, why not ask Winnie to bring some tea?"


    Oliver nodded and went downstairs.


    Sally and Martin looked at each other curiously.


    ''What is going on?''


    Sally saw therge painting desk in the room. She could tell from a single nce that it was made of


    yellow rosewood.


    "Jessica, is this new?"


    Jessica nodded. "I heard from Oliver that you are a sessful curator and have organized many


    influential exhibitions."


    "Mr. Williams really knows how to brag for me."


    "It seems that we became friends because we had the same hobby," Jessica said.


    Her words reminded Sally that Jessica had lost her memory.


    "Well, are you going to draw? When you finish your works, I can help you organize an exhibition."


    "I''m afraid that my paintings will be too ugly to be exhibited."


    "I''ve seen your paintings of flowers and birds. They''re exquisite. I like them very much."


    "You really are my friend. Even Oliver said he hasn''t seen my paintings."


    Sally didn''t expect Jessica to mention Oliver so frequently. She and Oliver looked like a newlywed


    couple who were so close to each other. "He can see your paintings very often in the future," Sally said.


    Sally turned around to look for Martin, but he wasn''t there.


    Just as the two women were chatting, Martin had already gone downstairs to look for Oliver.


    The two men stood in the yard smoking. Martin asked, "What if she regains her memory?"


    Oliver said calmly, "I don''t know. One step at a time. Everything''s fine as long as she''s happy."


    "Have you fallen in love with her?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''m not sure. Maybe it''s the guilt I feel that makes me want to make up for what I did to her in the past."


    "What about her sister? What are you going to do with your rtionship?"


    "I won''t let them meet."


    They returned to the study on the second floor after they finished smoking.


    Sally teased Oliver and said, "Mr. Williams, it''s so generous of you to buy such a painting desk."


    "Because she likes it."


    Hearing Sally mentions the drawing desk, Martin ran to look at it himself.


    Then he said to Sally, "Isn''t it just made of wood? I thought it would be some kind of high-tech."


    "Don''t makements if you don''t understand it. Why don''t you say it is also a high molecr organic


    In the eyes of doctors, only the emergence of new technology and heart medicine would be probably


    regarded as high-tech. Everything else was nothing surprising to them.


    Seeing the two of them bickering, Jessica whispered to Oliver, "Is Martin Sally''s boyfriend?"


    "I don''t know," Oliver said.


    Jessica smiled and said, "Why don''t you know? Isn''t he a friend of yours?"


    "Martin, my wife wanted to know if you are Sally''s boyfriend."


    Jessica pinched his back secretly. "Why don''t you ask him directly? How embarrassing."


    Martin replied, "Yes."


    Sally also replied at the same time, "No."


    "Do you get it?" Oliver turned to Jessica.


    "Sure."


    Sally and Martin stayed in GrandVille Apartments for a while and then left.


    As soon as they got in the car, Martin asked, "Why did you say I''m not your boyfriend?"


    "Are you my boyfriend? Have I ever admitted that?"


    "Then what am I? Your f*ck buddy?"


    "Whatever you say." Sally started the car. She didn''t want to talk to him.


    "If you met me first, Scott wouldn''t have had any chance."


    Sally mmed on the brakes.


    "Get off the car."


    "What?"


    "I can''t drive with you making noise around all the time."


    "I met Scott a few days ago."


    "So what?"


    "He told me that he had decided to stay in Birmingham and develop his career here." Martin stared at


    Sally.


    "He can stay anywhere he wants to be. It''s none of others'' business."


    "I think he''s here for you."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "No really. But I want to settle down with you earlier."


    "You jerks always act based on impulse. I won''t be fooled by you. Listen, I don''t need a steady


    rtionship, nor do I need any restrictions like marriage. Staying away from marriage and kids offers a


    woman a happy and safe life. Haven''t you ever heard of it?"


    "Who said that? Didn''t you see Oliver and his wife just now? Don''t you envy them?"


    "Oliver was burying a grenade for himself in the future. Why didn''t he treat her well earlier? If he had


    been nice to her like he was now, the two of them wouldn''t havee into this situation."


    The topic was changed to Oliver before the two of them could solve their own problem.


    Jessica was happy to have a friend visit her. She stayed at home every day and felt like she was going


    to be moldy.


    Oliver disagreed with her proposal to continue working at the Williams Group.


    She didn''t insist because the baby grew bigger day by day. She was afraid of causing trouble for Oliver.


    That was why she decided to paint at home just to kill time.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    In the afternoon, Oliver was going to thepany, and Jessica was going to see her grandma, so he


    asked Simon to drive her to the hospital.


    Oliver didn''t leave until he took Jessica to her grandma''s ward.


    Grandma asked, "Jessica, did you get used to it? Can you think of something now? Does the wound


    still hurt?"


    "Grandma, it doesn''t hurt at all. I''m fine now, but I still can''t remember what happened." Jessica smiled.


    Jessica did not emphasize that Oliver was good to her, but her grandma was happy instead. It seemed


    that their rtionship turned out to be normal now.


    She asked her grandmother about the memory she had forgotten, however, her grandma just picked


    out some delightful things to say.


    Although her grandma told her not to go to her father, Jason, she was unwilling. No father didn''t love


    his daughter. Even if he remarried, how could he cut off the bond between him and his daughter?


    Jessica wanted to take a taxi to the White family to have a check herself.


    As soon as she arrived downstairs, a middle-aged man came up and asked, "Mrs. Williams, are you


    going home? Mr. Williams asked me to pick you up."


    Jessica nced at him and remembered that she had met him once in GrandVille Apartments. He was


    the driver of the family.


    "I want to go to the White family. Can you send me there? What''s your name?"


    "Garfield, Mrs. Williams. Tell me the address, please."


    Jessica was afraid that she misremembered the ce and asked her grandma for it.


    She still remembered that it was the old address.


    After getting into the car, Jessica asked. "Garfield, did you often pick me up?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Williams."


    "Did you rarely send me to the White family before? Why would you forget the address?"


    "I''m sorry, this is my fault."


    Jessica knew that Garfield was experienced. If he didn''t even remember the address, it seemed that


    she indeed rarely returned to the White family in the past.


    Jessica arrived and rang the doorbell.


    Soon, Nanny Zamani came to open the door and was shocked to see her. She began to tremble as she


    spoke. "Mi... Miss, why are you back?"


    This was the first time Jessica had returned to the White since she got married.


    Zamani heard that after Jessica''s car ident, Oliver loved her very much. She was afraid that Jessica


    hade to avenge.


    Jessica could not remember her at all and said, "Hello."


    Zamani walked in panic and shouted, "Madam."


    Marina cursed in the room. "What are you making a fuss about? Are there ghosts?"


    Only then did Zamani steady her steps. "Madam, Miss Jessica is back."


    Marina came out and saw Jessica standing in the yard in good condition. She was shocked at first and


    soon calmed down.


    She stepped forward and greeted her warmly, "Jessica, you''re back. It''s cold outside. Come in and sit


    down."


    Jessica nodded slightly. She didn''t know Marina. But she could tell that this woman was her


    stepmother.


    "Is my father at home?" Jessica asked.


    "He just went out," Marina said and told the maid to call Jason home. "Jessica, sit down. I will make


    coffee for you."


    "No need. I just came back to take a look."


    Marina was a little annoyed. She didn''t know what Jessica wanted to see. There was nothing that


    belonged to her left in this house. Even the room she used to live in was redecorated and connected to


    Tina''s room now.


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    "No, I still remember theyout of the house."


    Her answer made Marina''s face turn pale with fear, who was afraid that she would be furiouster.


    Jessica went upstairs alone. When she reached the ce where she used to live, she saw that the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    things inside werepletely out of her taste. When she saw a picture of a girl on the desk, she


    guessed that this room was already her stepsister''s bedroom.


    At that moment, she felt ufortable.


    This was the property that her grandpa left behind. Now there was not even a ce for her grandma


    and herself.


    Jessica looked around casually. It was no longer what she remembered. She felt an indescribable


    sense of loss.


    "Jessica is back?" A middle-aged man''s voice came from downstairs. Jessica tidied up her mood and


    went downstairs.


    When she saw Jason, she felt that his appearance was not the same as what she remembered. But


    she called out in a low voice, "Dad."


    Jason smiled awkwardly. "I heard you had a car ident. After Mr. Williams transferred you to another


    hospital, he wouldn''t let anyone see you. He was afraid that it would affect your recovery."


    Jessica looked at the way Jason spoke and was ufortable. She said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    They exchanged a few pleasantries, and then there was nothing to say. It was only Marina who was


    standing by and making jokes that eased the awkwardness between them.


    Jessica didn''t like the feeling of this family. She couldn''t get anything from Jason. Besides, she forgot


    the past, so she couldn''t judge by her feelings.


    Just as she stood up to leave, Oliver walked straight into the living room.


    When Jason saw that it was Oliver, he jumped up from the sofa in fear and ttered him, "Mr. Williams,


    what brought you here?"


    Jessica was ashamed to see his father like this in front of Oliver.


    Marina said, "Mr. Williams, sit down. I''ll make tea."


    Jessica couldn''t bear to see the couple in front of her, so she said, "We''ll leave now. Don''t bother."


    After that, she nced at Oliver and motioned for him to leave.


    Oliver said, "Then let''s go home."


    Jason did not dare to ask any more questions, so he sent them out.


    Jessica walked out of the White and forced a smile. "Why are you here?"


    "Garfield said you are here, so I came to pick you up."


    Oliver could tell that she was not in a good mood. He didn''t know how much she remembered about


    the White family.


    He was afraid that she missed this ce, so he said, "Shall I walk with you here?"


    She was a little impatient after walking a fewps on the street she used to know.


    The past was gone and it was hard to find memories of the old days.


    Time passed and things changed.


    "I want to go home." Jessica took his arm and walked towards the car.


    Oliver felt greatfort when he heard her say "go home."


    Now she regarded GrandVille Apartments as her home.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    In the car, Jessica snuggled up to Oliver and looked at the familiar buildings backing in her sight. She


    sighed.


    Ever since she returned to the White''s this time, she never thought of going back.


    She had not fully recovered. Even if she wanted to ask Jason about the past, she felt helpless.


    She didn''t want to ask Oliver, because it was their White family''s private matter.


    From then on, she was at home painting.


    She deliberately found some line drawings of hibiscus flowers in the ancient picture album and nned


    to create a picture of hibiscus flowers using the Mogu Painting method.


    Every time Oliver came to her study, she would quietly put away the painting she had created because


    she wanted to surprise him.


    With things to do, time passed quickly.


    One day, Oliver received a call from Jeff saying that he wasing to GrandVille Apartments to see


    Jessica.


    Jessica was a little nervous when she heard that Oliver''s grandfather wanted to see her. She didn''t


    know the way of talking to him and she was afraid that she had said something wrong to cause trouble


    for Oliver.


    She was a little nervous, and even began to draw absent-mindedly, and took the wrong pigment.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. You could just regard him as your friend. My grandpa used to like you


    very much. When you first met him, you sent him a set of brush pens. He likes it very much." Oliver


    said slowly.


    "Really? Looks like I haven''t embarrassed you yet."


    "Just be yourself. Say what you want to say and do what you want to do."


    Jessica felt relieved and less nervous.


    It was not the driver who drove Jeff here, but Lambert.


    Oliver nced at Lambert, who was getting off the driver''s seat, and their eyes were filled with


    aggressiveness.


    Jessica helped open the back door of the car. "Hello, grandpa."


    As she said, she reached out to help Jeff out of the car.


    "Let Oliver do this. Jessica, hurry up and get in. You''ve just recovered from a serious illness. Don''t get


    cold." Jeff said.


    "Thank you, grandpa." Jessica smiled and then gestured to Oliver before he went up to hold Jeff.


    He had rarely been so close to Jeff before. When Jeff stood firm, Oliver immediately put his hand


    down.


    Jessica, on the other hand, helped Jeff into the living room.


    It was natural for her to do these things because she used to live with her grandpa and grandma in the


    past, so she knew how to get along with the old.


    Jessica didn''t forget to call Lambert "brother,", just like when they met in GrandVille Apartments.


    Jeff sat in the main seat of the sofa. He hadn''t been to GrandVille Apartments for a long time. He


    looked around and said slowly, "Now that we have a mistress at home, everything is different. Oliver,


    you have to treat her well."


    Jessica looked at Oliver, who was still hanging on a straight face in front of his grandfather. He still


    frowned, so she knew that he would give his grandfather quarter.


    She smiled and said, "Oliver treats me well. Grandpa, don''t worry."


    She sat next to Oliver on the sofa and poked Oliver with her elbow to make him talk to his grandpa.


    He said then said to his grandpa in a in tone, "I will."


    In addition to Oliver''s expressionless face, Lambert also frowned. He saw the little movements of the


    couple opposite him, and he was so jealous that he was going to be crazy.


    It turned out that their rtionship had be so close. Lambert really regretted not telling her that lie


    that night.


    If she hadn''t gone to Hond, she wouldn''t have been in a car ident. If she hadn''t been in a car


    ident, she wouldn''t have lost her memory.


    Lambert thought they might be already together.


    Everyone seemed to be preupied, except for Jessica, who knew nothing.


    She looked at Lambert, who was still serious, so she wanted to liven up the atmosphere. "Brother, I


    saw on TV that you used to be an artist who used to draw traditional Painting. I just copied the Mogu


    flower and bird of Shaw''s. Could you give me some adviceter?"


    It took a few seconds for Lambert toe back to his senses. "Sure." He said calmly.


    Jessica wanted Oliver to have a good talk with his grandfather because she knew that Oliver didn''t


    have a good rtionship with the Williams family.


    Oliver told her all this in person.


    Now that his grandpa hade to GrandVille Apartments in person, he had already lowered his


    stature, which was to give Oliver a good opportunity to ease his rtionship with him.


    "Oliver, I''ll take Lambert upstairs and ask him to teach me. I''m not doing well now."


    "I''ll go with you." Oliver''s rxed body straightened up immediately. He was ready to get up and go


    upstairs with them.


    Jessica put her hand on his shoulders. "You stay here to chat with grandpa."


    Lambert said, "I''m just going to look at her paintings. I won''t discourage her passion for painting."


    Oliver was indeed a little nervous just now. He was afraid that Lambert was talking nonsense with


    Jessica alone. It seemed that since Lambert had already joined the Williams Group, he would not do


    such a reckless thing. He knew that Jessica could not be provoked.


    "Okay." He said coldly.


    Oliver''s eyes followed Jessica until she walked out of his sight.


    "Did you me me for arranging a marriage for you? I''m getting old. You just came back to take over


    the position of president, so I have no other choice."


    Although Jeff didn''t like Oliver''s character very much, he still regarded him as his own grandson.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    If he had known that Oliver had fully recovered, he would not have found an unknown girl so casually


    for Oliver.


    Oliver had no objection to the arrangement of the marriage. He was very obedient andpletely


    obeyed his arrangement.


    Oliver didn''t say anything but just sat quietly.


    "Do you have any objections to me arranging for your brother to enter thepany?" Jeff asked.


    Oliver said coldly, "No."


    "Anyway, he''s your brother and a family member of our Williams family."


    Oliver sneered in the heart. He had never regarded Lambert as his big brother.


    Upstairs, Jessica took out her work. "Brother, look at this one. It looked messy because the method of


    Mogu didn''t apply the outline for the painting."


    Lambert nced at her painting, but he was absent-minded.


    He asked, "Who did you learn to draw with before?"


    She didn''t seem to be able to give an answer. She only knew that grandma used to like to draw, so she


    casually said, "Maybe it''s my grandma. I don''t remember much about the past."


    "Didn''t you work at the Williams Group before? Why did you start drawing again?"

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "I''m bored at home, so I want to draw a painting for Oliver."


    Jessica couldn''t hide her happiness in her words, while it hurt Lambert''s heart like there was a rain of


    needles upon his body.


    He was obviously disappointed. "I see."


    "Brother, look at my painting. Am I right about the steps?"


    As Jessica spoke, she drew it on white paper. First, she used a pencil to draw the shape faintly, then a


    pen with paint and a pen covered with clear water to cross-colour it.


    This kind of painting style was taught by Lambert. She learned it not long ago and was not very


    proficient. When the rendering was inadequate, the picture wouldn''t be realistic or show the effect of


    juicy petals.


    "Do you remember where you learned this?"


    Jessica took out a book. "I guess I learned it from this book. Don''tugh at me."


    She was great at learning. Learning it for once, she memorized all of it. When she picked up the pen,


    she naturally knew how to draw in this way.


    But before drawing, she had been reading paintings and analyzing them, so she thought that her


    method was not orthodox but some gibberish.


    Lambert was convinced that Jessica had really forgotten everything.


    Still, he taught her some other techniques. Jessica was enlightened. The effect that she could never


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    draw before was really a piece of cake for Lambert.


    It seemed that the TV program did not say that if he kept pursuing the painting career, he would


    definitely achieve sess in the art field.


    Soon, Lambert heard footstepsing upstairs.


    Jessica, who was drawing with her head down, shouted before she could look up, "Oliver,e and


    see the drawing your brother demonstrated. The effect of my picture suckspared to his."


    Oliver didn''t even look at Lambert. He walked up to Jessica and followed, "Yours is the best."


    Lambert could not bear the two showing off their love before him, and said, "Sister-inw, I''ll go down


    first. Call me if anything happens."


    When Oliver heard this, his deep eyes were as cold as ice. He nced at Lambert and knew that he


    had bad motives. The reason why grandpa came hereyrgely in his entice.


    Every time he came to Jessica, he took grandpa as an excuse. Oliver could know the truth even though


    others did not.


    "Thank you, brother. I''ll dye this flower and go down." Jessica was still working on the painting and said


    to Oliver, "Why are you here? You should be downstairs and talk to grandpa."


    "We just finished talking." He said.


    After a while, Jessica got up her head from the drawing table.


    "Let¡¯s go downstairs. It doesn''t make any sense in leaving the guests downstairs."


    When Jessica and Oliver came down, Jeff was already wandering in the courtyard outside.


    "Grandpa, it''s cold outside. Come and sit in the living room." Jessica walked over.


    "Jessica, I''ll go back first. Take care of yourself."


    Jeff had never cared about Oliver before, but now he loved Jessica very much.


    "I will. Thank you for your concern."


    Jessica pulled Oliver and saw Jeff and Lambert driving off.


    The next day.


    Oliver went straight to Lambert''s office.


    "Lambert, don''t disturb my wife anymore."


    "Aren''t you afraid that Jessica will never forgive you if she remembers everything?"


    "This is none of your business. Indeed, you are one of the Williams family, but you can also be kicked


    out if you idle away while working and fail the KPI."


    Then he left decisively.


    Lambert sat in a chair and looked into the distance with empty eyes.


    In order to gain a firm foothold in Williams Group, his priority was to buy thend that Oliver had lost as


    soon as possible. Only in this way could he gain a reputation in the Group.


    He had never been interested in thepany''s business before. It would be much easier for him to


    buy thend before the Zamani sold it.


    Now, this piece ofnd was sold to the Scott in Lamb City by Aaron.


    Whether it was Toby, grandpa Jeff, or him, they all had no rtionship with the Scott family in Lamb


    City. It was not easy to get thend from the tiger''s mouth.


    Lambert suddenly remembered someone, Sally.


    He asked Sally to meet him at the private restaurant they used to go to.


    Lambert arrived in the reserved room early.


    When Sally came in, she saw Lambert in a suit and leather shoes. She almost took him as Oliver.


    "Lambert, do you really want to quit painting and go back to the Williams Group? It would be such a


    pity. I can''t bear to lose you as an art expert. Without you, I would not be so influential in nning


    another exhibition."


    Whenever she nned an exhibition, Sally always took Lambert as the poster child, the young master


    of the Williams Family. He would attract more painters to participate in her activities.


    Sally mumbled something, as she couldn''t figure out why Lambert chose to go back to the Williams


    Group.


    She felt confused that people around her seemed to change their minds.


    Oliver had changed from a cold-faced to an uxorious person, while Lambert, a good and charming


    artist, now was going to be a capitalist, and Martin was now pestering her.


    Men were sometimes like children. They were just ying house.


    Lambert smiled and said, "Everyone has their own mission for a certain period. I want to change my life


    now."


    "Is it because of women that you''re saying so?" Sally was straightforward.


    Lambert smiled but did not say a word.


    He handed the menu to Sally. "Suit yourself."


    "Thank you."


    The two of them chatted andughed during the meal. When they parted, Lambert asked, "Do you


    have anything to do with the Scott family?"


    Almost all in Lamb City knew about her and Scott, as Scott was like a yboy or a popr figure


    appearing in magazines, so Sally became famous as well.


    So after they broke up, what Sally wanted the least was to be mentioned with Scott apart from a blind


    date. That was why she simply chose to leave.


    She asked in confusion, Why did you ask this question?"


    "Do you know that the Scott family''s business has expanded to Birmingham?"


    "Is Scotting to Birmingham?" Sally seemed to understand what he meant.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Lambert nodded, "That''s right."


    Lambert knew about Scott''s past rtionship with Sally during the investigation.


    "So, do you want to cooperate with the Scott family?"


    "I want to buy thend from them," Lambert said.


    It was about thend again. Jessica had asked her to be the intermediary for thend and went to see


    Mr. Zamani before. Now Lambert came to her for Scott and thend.


    It seemed that she could not avoid thend.


    Although she was an executive at the Zamani Group, she was only responsible for the art area. She


    didn''t know much about other things, nor did she get involved.


    Sally smiled and said, "Then do you know the rtionship between us and want to know him through


    me?"


    "If it''s not convenient for you, then forget it. I''ll find another way."


    The waiter knocked on the door of the room to serve dishes, which interrupted their conversation and


    gave Sally enough time to think.


    "It''s not a big deal. Although I broke up with him, after all, we used to be ymates. We still keep the


    friendship."


    Sally didn''t have many friends in Birmingham, and Lambert was one of them. They had been


    cooperating happily in the past. Since Lambert had said that, she couldn''t refuse.


    Besides, if she deliberately avoided Scott, she would feel a little intentional, as if she still cared about


    him.


    Lambert asked again, "Will you feel awkward by that?"


    "It''s nothing." She began to gobble the dishes on the te without hesitation.


    When she got home in the evening, Sally wanted to call Scott first and arrange a meeting for Lambert.


    She searched her address list and couldn''t find Scott''s number. She didn''t know when she had deleted


    it, and she had no memory at all.


    It was ridiculous. She used to think that she would never forget his number. At that time, it seemed that


    everything about him had been carved in her heart. But it had been only a few years, and she had


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    forgotten all about him.


    So the vows between lovers were nothing as time went by.


    At night, Martin went to her ce again.


    Sally asked calmly, "Do you have Scott''s phone number?"


    Martin was stunned for a moment. "What? You want to see him?"


    "Did hee to Birmingham? Why didn''t you mention it?"


    "Why should I? Didn''t he contact you?"


    "I have no rtionship with him anymore. Why should he contact me?"


    "It''s good for you to know that. From now on, you are my girlfriend."


    Martin then held her in his arms.


    Sally struggled to break free and said, "I''m not his or your girlfriend. I''m just me. I''m the only one in this


    world. Who wants to be a subordinate to you stinking men?"


    "I''m also the only one, so we''re destined to be a couple."


    Sally was reluctant to talk to him anymore. When she got Scott''s phone number, she dialed it directly.


    It had been a long time until the phone was picked up.


    "Hello." It was a sweet woman''s voice.


    Sally thought Martin deliberately gave her the wrong number and asked carefully, "Is this Mr. Scott''s


    number?"


    "Yes, you must be Sally."


    Sally was a little stunned. She didn''t know who was that ''sweet voice''. And the other side had already


    uttered her name as if she had been seen naked. She felt very insecure.


    "Excuse me, who are you?"


    "I''m Wendy. We had dinner together shortly before."


    Only then did Sally match the voice with that beautiful face. She did not expect Scott toe to


    Birmingham and even brought his fianc¨¦e with him. Sally thought he was just here on business.


    He used to go on business trips for ten days and a half months, which was quite normal.


    "So it''s Miss Wendy. I''m sorry to disturb you sote."


    "If you have anything, you can tell me first. I''ll tell Scottter. He is taking a bath."


    "Never mind. I''ll call him another day."


    Sally hung up the phone immediately.


    Martin came up and asked, "Is the phone through?"


    "I got it through. It was his fianc¨¦e who answered the phone and said he was busy."


    "Let''s be busy, too."


    Sally looked at the man in front of him warily. "What do you want to do?"


    "You. "


    " How could you think about such things all day?"


    "It was just human nature."


    "Didn''t you work on the operation all day? Could you spare extra energy?"


    "You don''t know us. We doctors are naturally more energetic than ordinary people. I am the best


    among them, so I definitely have a lot of energy. So you should feel honored to meet me."


    "I''ve heard that doctors are under a lot of stress, so doctors and nurses on duty in the middle of the


    night often spend time together when they''re bored, don''t they?"


    "I''m not. I just wanna be with you."


    Martin picked Sally directly and identally touched some cotton-made stuff.


    The man''s face turned cold. "Are you on your period?"


    Sally nodded with a jokingly smile on her face. She could not help butugh when she saw that he was


    in a hurry to have sex but did not know her situation.


    "I''ll let you go this time."


    Jessica heard Lambert mention yesterday that a Japanese auspicious painting was easier to faint, so


    she asked the driver, Garfield, to send her to the store to buy it.


    The shop was filled with various traditional paintings, more than she had seen when she was a child.


    She bought a bunch of them, and Garfield followed her with them in his hands.


    When Jessica passed the maternal and infant store on the first floor, she couldn''t help but go in and


    take a look.


    She felt awkward to know that Garfield was behind, so she turned around and said to him, "Wait for me


    at the exit. I''ll go in and take a look. I''ll be back soon."


    She walked into the store and looked at the small clothes and shoes hanging everywhere. She was


    also full of longing for the child in her belly. She thought it would be so cute when her child wore these


    clothes.


    She walked to the ce where there were small shoes and saw a pair of pink baby shoes. They were


    soft and cute. Just as she wanted to pick them up, they were quickly taken away by the hand next to


    her.


    She thought that it was not necessary to buy it now anyway. It was never toote to buy it after the


    child was born.


    "Jessica." Just as she was about to leave, she heard someone calling her name.


    She smiled and said, "Hello."


    "Do you know who I am?"


    The person who talked to Jessica was Tina. She heard from Marina on the phone that Jessica was


    going back to the White''s. She happened to meet Jessica today and she wanted to know what she still


    remembered.


    "Sorry, I don''t remember."


    "I''m your younger sister, Tina."


    Jessica remembered the photos she had seen before. It seemed that Tina was almost different from


    what the photos showed.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Jessica had heard her name.


    And Jason and Marina left her a bad impression, so she was unwilling to talk to the woman, who


    imed to be her sister.


    "Jessica, do you like these shoes too? If you like them, I''ll give them to you." Tina handed Jessica the


    shoes.


    "No need."


    "I had wanted to give you baby products as gifts, but someone didn''t allow me back then."


    Jessica was a little curious about the person Tina was talking about. "Who didn''t allow you?"


    Before Tina could answer, Garfield came in.


    "Mrs. Williams, I wonder anything has happened because you stay here for quite a while, so I came in


    to take a look."


    Garfield was standing outside the door, but his eyes were fixed on Jessica. When he saw Tina talking


    to her, he was afraid something would happen, so he went inside to stop them frommunicating.


    Actually, Jessica was not that curious. It was obvious that Tina say that on purpose because she


    wanted to disturb her mood since she thought that she had lost her memory. But Jessica was not a


    fool.


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    Garfield nced at Tina and left the maternity shop with Jessica.


    Then he reported to Oliver that Jessica had met Tina.


    When Tina returned to her backyard, Simon came.


    "Miss White, Mr. Williams asked me to tell you if you get close to Mrs. Williams or say something to her


    in the future, you will be grounded. "


    "I really didn''t mean to. We happened to meet at the maternity shop."


    "It''s useless to exin to me."


    After Simon left, Tina threw all the things she had bought on the sofa.


    Since then, Jessica had never seen Tina again and never wanted to contact her sister. She had been


    drawing in the study.


    She hoped that she could finish it and sent it as a new year''s gift for Oliver.


    ...


    Sally was at work when she suddenly received a call from Scott.


    "You called mete yesterday. What''s the matter? Have you figured it out?" Scott asked.


    "Nonsense. I''ve something serious to tell you."


    "Well, I''ll text you the address. We can have a talk face to face."


    Sally went downstairs to the parking lot and drove to the address that Scott gave her. It was a hotel.


    She was waiting for him at the coffee shop on the first floor.


    Scott arrived but didn''t see her.


    "Why don''t you go upstairs? You''re afraid I''ll do something to you?"


    "You have a fianc¨¦e and I should keep a distance from you. I am asking you for help now, so I shouldn''t


    cause trouble for you."


    "Sally, you''ve changed a lot."


    "Change can prove that I''m living a wonderful life. As my old friend, aren''t you happy for me?"


    Scott smiled. "What can I do for you? You won''te to me if you don''t need anything from me, right?"


    Sally said with a smile. "I heard that your family is going to enter the market in Birmingham."


    "Why are you interested in that?"


    "I have a friend who wants to cooperate with you. If you''re convenient, I''ll ask him toe here now."


    "Who?"


    "Lambert."


    "Not Oliver?"


    "Does Oliver need me to introduce him to you?"


    "Well, you can ask Lambert toe here."


    Sally immediately called Lambert.


    "Sally, I want to settle down in Birmingham."


    "Why? Aren''t you a cosmopolitan?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because you''re here."


    Sally thought that was nonsense. "You have a fianc¨¦e. You should keep that in your mind."


    She didn''t know him well, nor did she bother to think about his thoughts. But she knew that they would


    never be together again.


    Soon, Lambert arrived.


    After she introduced them to each other, she left immediately.


    She didn''t want to hear their conversation. Even though Oliver found out about itter, it wouldn''t be a


    big deal because she just helped introduce them to each other.


    She had done the same thing for Jessica once. It was fair for her to do that for Lambert.


    At the end of the year, many parties were going to be held.


    Oliver''s desk was filled with invitations.


    He didn''t like those events, so he asked Simon to decline all the invitations.


    Simon reminded him, "Mr. Williams, you should attend some of the important parties. At the end of the


    year, all the groups are busy preparing for the next year''s business, so there are many business


    parties, and people hope they can get deals done while socializing."


    "Choose one of them for me."


    Simon had already chosen one but he asked, "Mr. Williams, there''s a gathering of famous celebrities


    tomorrow night. Is this okay?"


    "Okay."


    "You''ll need a femalepanion. Will you go with the secretary or Mrs. Williams?"


    Oliver stopped working, thought for a few seconds, and said faintly, "I''ll go with my wife."


    Oliver returned to GrandVille Apartments in the evening and went to the study, where Jessica was


    drawing.


    He didn''t want to disturb her, so he quietly walked behind her, took a look at her painting, and


    recognized that was hibiscus.


    He felt surprised. So she was drawing his mother''s favorite hibiscus flower, but she had never shown


    him.


    "You''re back." Jessica was drawing with her head lowered, but she noticed the man was standing


    behind her as if she had eyes on her back.


    "Hmm. How do you know I''m back?"


    "I can feel you," she joked.


    In fact, it was the familiar smell on his body that told her that Oliver was here.


    The man said, "Thank you."


    "For what?"


    "Your painting."


    "Is it good?"


    "It¡¯s perfect, sweetheart."


    "Don''t praise me. I''ll becent."


    "Don''t sit still. You should have a walk from time to time."


    Jessica had been sitting for a long time, and now her body was stiff. She stood up and almost


    staggered, but the man held her in his strong arms.


    "Have you been busy recently?"


    She asked that because Oliver had worked overtime and went back home veryte.


    "There are a lot of things at the end of the year. Let''s go on vacation on the holidays, okay?"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    "It''s great to go on vacation," Jessica said excitedly. She used to like her mother to take her on trips.


    Previously, Oliver told her that she was going on a new year trip, driving to the airport, and identally


    got into a car ident. He promised her that he would apany her if she went out again in the


    future.


    Seeing that Oliver worked so hard every day, Jessica thought he really should enjoy his vacation and


    have a good rest.


    Oliver held Jessica in his arms. The woman''s head was right against his chin. After they snuggled to


    each other for a while, Oliver remembered that there was something else to tell her.


    "Go to a business party with me tomorrow."


    "Will there be many people? I''ll be awkward if I don''t know anyone."


    "It''s enough that you know me."


    Now Oliver was her world. She could only connect to others through him.


    "Okay. What preparations do I have to make before attending the party with you?"


    "There''s no need to prepare anything. Just stand by my side."


    "Okay."


    "You can go out tomorrow and buy some dresses and jewelry that you like."


    "Pledge toplete the mission."


    Jessica was also a little excited. She thought that she should have been very enthusiastic about this


    kind of party before. She could make friends and chat with others.


    Although she led a fulfilled life while staying at home, hermunication skills had deteriorated due to


    theck of interaction with others.


    The night she came to GrandVille Apartments, Oliver gave her a ck Card with unlimited credit.


    The card was taken out directly from the file bag, but Jessica did not recognize the file bag at all.


    She did take it, but she didn''t think it was necessary, so she put it in the drawer of the makeup table.


    "I don''t even know what''s popr now. I''m afraid I''m going to the party in an old-fashioned dress."


    Jessica was a little nervous. She had to apany Oliver to public ces. She knew nothing about


    the outside world now, so she was afraid to embarrass him.


    "I''ll send someone to apany you tomorrow."


    Jessica nodded her head excitedly, thinking that Oliver was so dependable. She was afraid that she


    would make mistakes and make a fool of herself in public.


    On the following day, Shank brought a fashion te to Jessica.


    The man was a natural socializer. "Mrs. Williams, long time no see."


    His voice was a little girly.


    "Hello." Jessica reached out and shook his hand.


    "Just call me Tony. I helped you with your styling before. Mr. Williams asked me to apany you


    shopping."


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    Tony was very talkative. Since he had seen Jessica before, he acted naturally.


    In his words, Jessica realized that he was a very famous stylist. Many celebrities asked him to do


    styling, and he liked men.


    Jessica covered her mouth, smiling and praising Oliver. He indeed find a good man to go shopping with


    her because gay generally had a higher aesthetic taste, not to mention he was a stylist.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tony didn''t lead Jessica to buy clothes first, but went to Van Cleef & Arpels and tried on jewelry first.


    Jessica didn''t choose the jewelry in the shape of four-leaf clovers and finally chose a pearl ne


    and earrings. This whole set of jewelry could bepared to the one of the Duchess of Windsor in


    Ennd, which was also designed by Van Cleef & Arpels.


    Tony indeed had good taste.


    ¡®Oliver couldn''t me me for the expensive jewelry I bought. He was the one who asked for Tony''s


    advice.¡¯ Jessica thought.


    Last time, Tony noticed that Oliver treated Jessica differently, but he didn''t expect her to be Mrs.


    Williams.


    Since she was Mrs. Williams, it was natural for her to dress in ordance with Mrs. Williams'' identity.


    Anyway, Oliver told him that there was no limit to the budget.


    To match the whole set of jewelry, Tony chose a high-waisted evening dress for Jessica, covering her


    slightly bulging belly.


    As soon as Tony and Jessica left Van Cleef & Arpels, Alice and Wendy came over together.


    The shop assistant called Alice early in the morning, telling her that there was a piece of new limited


    edition jewelry and asking if she was interested.


    She had been reprimanded by her grandfather for the affair between her and Jessica, so she had been


    much more obedient recently.


    After her brother Aaron and Scott got into the business, he asked her to take care of Wendy in


    Birmingham.


    Thus, Alice and Wendy, who had just arrived in Birmingham, quickly became good friends.


    She knew that Wendy liked jewelry, so she asked Wendy toe to the store.


    Wendy said she had seen news of this jewelry before, but she didn''t expect that Birmingham already


    had it. She nned to buy it and wear it to the party tonight.


    They arrived and asked the shop assistant. However, the shop assistant immediately apologized, "That


    limited edition jewelry set has been bought. There''s only one set in Birmingham."


    Alice asked, "Who bought it?"


    The shop assistant looked embarrassed. "I''m sorry. We cannot disclose personal information about our


    guests."


    Finally, they left resentfully.


    In the evening, Oliver held Jessica''s hand and entered the venue.


    She knew no one but Oliver in the entire venue.


    Since people kepting over to talk to Oliver, Jessica felt herself in the way. Just nodding and


    smiling, she felt very tired, especially she was pregnant and wearing high heels.


    She whispered to Oliver, "I am going to the bathroom. You can chat with them."


    Jessica went into the bathroom and breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she didn''t often attend


    such asions because she found she couldn''t handle it.


    The entire venue was brightly lit, and there were many reporters holding cameras, which made her very


    ufortable, afraid that she would make a mistake.


    She looked in the mirror and checked her makeup, and there was no separation.


    Tony was skillful, dressing her like a princess.


    Oliver was dazzled by her beauty.


    Jessica''s breathing began to quicken when there were cameras on her just now, and she identally


    bit her lower lip and ate some lipstick.


    She took out her lipstick from her makeup bag, touching up her makeup.


    At this moment, Alice and Wendy also came in. Their eyes were fixed on Jessica''s neck.


    "Jessica, why are you here?" Alice asked doubtfully.


    She just heard that Jessica had left the Williams Group long ago. But Alice didn''t expect to meet


    Jessica here.


    What was more unexpected was that she hadn''t seen Jessica for just a few days, but she could buy


    such an expensive set of jewelry. Alice got more confused. Where did the jewelry on Jessica''s neck


    Wendy whispered in her ear, "Do you know her?"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Jessica didn''t expect someone here to know her. Judging from the woman''s tone, she knew that she


    was not that kind type.


    "If you feel unhappy to see me, you can stay away from me. I don''t want to see anyone who doesn''t


    wee me either."


    "I don''t know where you are working now. How can you afford such expensive jewelry with your


    sry?" Alice asked with disdain.


    "Someone bought it for me. Can''t I wear it?"


    Alice knew that the identity of the guest who bought the jewelry was mysterious. She didn''t know why


    Jessica knew such a person. Jessica only knew Oliver, but she resigned from hispany.


    There was disdain in her malicious smile. "Could someone have fooled you with a fake?"


    Wendy smiled and said, "Maybe she really met a big shot. I don''t know."


    "Miss Wackerle, you don''t know Miss White. She used to be a secretary." Alice spoke in a loud voice


    regardless of the close distance. Jessica could hear her clearly.


    After Wendy knew that Jessica used to be a secretary, she mocked. "No wonder. Secretaries are


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    calcting."


    She hated the upation a lot because Scott''s secretaries tend to seduce her man.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have left home and followed Scott to Birmingham.


    Jessica just found it funny. She didn''t want to listen to the two women talk. After putting on her makeup,


    she left quickly.


    It seemed that it was not easy for her to find a quiet ce to rest.


    Seeing that there were fewer people upstairs, Jessica walked up the stairs.


    As soon as she reached the corner of the stairs, she saw an old man with a pale look. He covered his


    chest with both hands and gradually leaned against the wall.


    Seeing this, Jessica immediately stepped forward and asked, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    The old man had difficulty breathing. He said, "Medicine, medicine. In the room."


    Jessica guessed that the old man probably had a heart attack or asthma. She looked around and found


    no one was nearby.


    So she put the old man''s arm on her shoulder and helped him into the room without hesitation.


    Wendy came out of the bathroom and waited for Alice outside. She was a little curious about Jessica,


    so she followed her up the stairs.


    Then, she watched as Jessica and a very old man crossed their shoulders and entered the room.


    She looked excited. This scene really confirmed what she was thinking. Jessica must have gotten the


    opportunity from some old man. After all, ordinary people could not get the invitation here.


    As soon as Alice came out, she saw that Wendy looked excited. "What happened? Why are you so


    happy?"


    "Alice, guess what I saw?"


    "It must be fun. Tell me."


    "The set of jewelry Jessica is wearing might be genuine. And her clothes are not cheap."


    "So what?"


    "And then, I just saw her and an old man enter the room upstairs very intimately."


    When Alice heard this, sheughed. "I knew she couldn''t change her bad habits. When she was a


    secretary in the Williams Group, she seduced Oliver and made him distance from me, causing me to


    be punished by my grandpa. Now that she left the Williams Group, she started to rely on old men.


    She''s really not picky."


    "Your chance of revenge ising." Wendy reminded Alice.


    Alice snapped her fingers. "I got it."


    Alice wanted Jessica to be humiliated tonight while all the celebrities in Birmingham were present.


    There were a lot of reporters at the scene, and some people came to such an asion to find


    explosive news.


    Alice was also the target of gossip magazines. She was the star of Birmingham''s socialites.


    She saw a familiar reporter and went up to say hello.


    The reporter asked her enthusiastically, "Miss Zamani, can I give you a temporary interview?"


    Just as she was thinking about how to utter her intention, Alice agreed happily, "There are too many


    people downstairs. You can go to the lounge upstairs. I can leave you 30 minutes to make an


    interview."


    Then, she pointed at Wendy and said, "She''s a star in Lamb City. She''s a hot target for the media.


    I''ll also give you a chance to interview her."


    The reporter was overjoyed as she was able to interview two poprdies at the same time.


    The three arrived at the door of the lounge where Jessica had just entered, and there were gasps


    Alice said, "Maybe some people were doing something inside."


    The reporter was even more excited after hearing that as there were plenty of stories to edit.


    Just as they were hesitating whether to enter the door, people began toe up upstairs one after


    another. Perhaps they were a little tired downstairs, so they came up to the room to rest.


    Just as the hallway was crowded, Alice said to the reporter, "Be ready."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly turned the doorknob away. The reporter''s camera was in


    his hand all the time and he was fully prepared.


    After the door was quickly opened, there was a person lying on the sofa. Jessica was sitting next to


    him, leaning over, and her hands were still on the person lying there.


    The reporter quickly filmed the scene.


    Jessica was startled by the sound of the door opening and turned around in a daze.


    Alice didn''t notice the old man on the sofa at all. She was focused on how to humiliate Jessica.


    "Jessica, I really didn''t expect you to be a slut. Now, I''d like to hear your exnation."


    Wendy was also gloating.


    At this moment, she heard a weak voice saying "Alice".


    Alice''s face immediately darkened. "Grandpa, grandpa, what''s wrong? Why are you lying here?"


    Henry tried his best to utter a sentence. "Then what are you doing here?"


    "I..." Alice was speechless.


    Wendy was also scared. She didn''t know Henry, so it was a misunderstanding.


    Jessica said, "Miss Zamani, your grandfather just had a heart attack and he''s not breathing well. He''s


    already taken the medicine. I''ve called his doctor. He would be here soon. You¡¯d better stay here with


    your grandpa."


    After Jessica finished speaking, she stood up and was about to leave.


    By this time, there were already many people standing outside the door.


    Henry motioned for Alice to apologize to Jessica.


    Alice nodded reluctantly at Jessica. "Miss White, thank you for saving my grandfather."


    Downstairs, Oliver, who hadn''t seen Jessicae back for a while, was looking for her anxiously.


    Seeing a lot of people standing upstairs, he also came up.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    The crowd stepped back, and Oliver walked straight in with his long legs.


    He saw Jessica standing in the lounge, next to a reporter with a camera.


    Oliver snapped. "Alice, what are you doing?"


    Jessica turned around and asked softly, "Oliver, why are you here?"


    Oliver pulled her to his side.


    Wendy had note back to her senses from the awkwardness just now, and she was confused


    again.


    Not only was she confused, but Alice was also at a loss. She didn''t expect that the person Jessica fell


    in love with was Oliver.


    Now the two of them were right in front of everyone, holding hands,pletely ignoring the crowd


    around them.


    Alice said, "Oliver, I didn''t mean to."


    Jessica said to Oliver in a low voice, "Mr. Zamani is not in good health. He almost fainted on the ground


    just now. I brought him to his room to rest. He has taken the first-aid medicine. Go and take a look."


    She pulled Oliver to Henry, who was lying on the sofa.


    Henry''s eyes were half-closed, and his expression was very painful. He kept moaning, probably in


    great pain.


    "Have you called an ambnce?"


    "I just contacted his doctor. He should be here soon."


    Oliver asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    In order to give Henry a quiet ce to rest, Oliver asked the others to leave and said to Alice, "Stay


    here and take good care of your grandfather. Wait for the doctor toe. Call me if you need


    anything."


    After that, he dragged Jessica downstairs.


    Wendy didn''t follow the crowd downstairs. She pulled Alice aside and kept apologizing.


    Then Alice asked her to leave first.


    Because she was preupied with her grandfather''s illness.


    Downstairs, Oliver took Jessica to a less crowded ce and sat down in afortable chair.


    "Are you tired? Let''s go back first." Oliver said, "And call me in case of an emergency in the future."


    Oliver had just heard that Jessica had dragged Henry into the lounge.


    She was pregnant and wearing high heels. Oliver was afraid that something bad would happen to her.


    "It''s okay. I don''t need to socialize. I was just looking around and happened to meet Mr. Zamani... He


    knew my name and probably knew me. It was a time of emergency. He asked me to go to his room to


    get the medicine for him. Before I could think of anything else, I had to drag him into the room first."


    "I don''t mean to me you. Are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat."


    "Okay." As soon as she sat down, she didn''t want to get up again and readily agreed.


    Soon, Oliver brought two tes over. He specially added amb chop and a lot of vegetable sd to


    Jessica''s te.


    They sat there, eating and drinking, chatting andughing as if they were on a date.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Wendy came over with Scott.


    "Mr. Williams, why are you hiding here?" Scott said.


    "My wife is tired. So we take a rest here and have something to eat."


    Scott greeted her and said, "Hello, Mrs. Williams. This is my fianc¨¦e, Wendy."


    "Hello, Mrs. Williams." As if nothing had happened before, Wendy was calm, "I just met Mrs. Williams


    and we had a conversation. So I felt very familiar with her."


    Jessica had no idea that Wendy wanted to embarrass her before. Although Wendy was not very


    friendly when she was in the bathroom, Jessica had to smirk because she followed Oliver out to


    socialize.


    The four of them chatted casually about the weather in Birmingham, which seemed to be a good


    excuse to break the ice between strangers.


    Oliver finished eating and asked Jessica, "What else do you want to eat or drink?"


    "Just get me a ss of water," Jessica said.


    Oliver picked up the dishes and cutlery. "Sorry, I''ll be back soon."


    Scott said, "Let''s go together. I''m just a little hungry."


    After the two men left, Jessica had no topics to talk about with Wendy.


    Wendy smiled and said, "Mr. Williams is so good to you. The pearl ne on your neck is something


    that all women in Birmingham want to have."


    Jessica also felt that this set of jewelry was very beautiful. "I like it so I bought it."


    Wendy thought, ''If you hadn''t arrived a step earlier than me, this pearl ne wouldn''t have worn


    around your neck.''


    She had been in the entertainment industry for a long time, and she knew how to express herself in the


    most suitable way. No matter how unhappy she was, she would never let others notice her emotions.


    It was probably because Jessica was more sensitive after losing her memory, so she had an instinctive


    rejection of Wendy.


    Jessica kept looking in the direction of Oliver''s return.


    Wendy smiled and said, "When I was with Miss Zamani just now, we were a little offensive. Please


    don''t mind."


    Her attitude was good now, so Jessica couldn''t me her.


    "It''s okay. I don''t care." Jessica said.


    "Miss Zamani is just too excited and wants to embarrass you. I''ve stopped her."


    Jessica asked, "Why did she want to embarrass me?"


    "I don''t have any friends here in Birmingham and I''m familiar with her most. She just told me something


    about your past, so I..."


    Wendy wanted to put all the me on Alice.


    Jessica felt a little funny. Wendy really thought too much about the problem. She might usually meet


    She didn''t really care about what happened just now. She just didn''t want to make friends with


    someone like her.


    "I forgive you." It seemed that she would not continue to talk until Jessica waspletely clear.


    Soon, Oliver came back, followed by two old friends.


    Martin and Sally came over together.


    "Mrs. Williams, I''m here." Sally saw Jessica and ran over to tease her.


    When Jessica saw Sally, she became more active. "Come and sit down."


    Wendy stood up and said, "Miss Saletta, nice to meet you again."


    "Oh, Miss Wackerle, do you adapt to the life in Birmingham?" Sally asked.


    "I didn''t like it very much when I first came here. Fortunately, Mr. Scott had been with me at the


    beginning and we had visited a lot of ces, which made me familiar with here. Now I''m quite used to


    it."


    Sally rolled her eyes in her heart and thought Wendy was a fake person. The truth was not like what


    Wendy said. Sally really disliked her bad acting.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Before Sally and Jessica could talk much, Oliver walked over and said, "We have to go back first. She


    has been here for a long time. She needs some rest."


    Since Oliver said so, Sally didn''t insist.


    Jessica smiled apologetically. "We''ll talk another day."


    As soon as they left, Sally said to Martin, "Oliver has really be a faithful husband. I''ll see how long


    he canst."


    Martin, who had just taken a sip of red wine, was still enjoying the taste. After hearing Sally''s words, he


    He really didn''t expect Oliver to change his character one day. In the past, Oliver didn''t even want to


    look at women.


    Back in the United States, Martin and Carl had thought Oliver was gay.


    But it turned out that they were wrong.


    After a while, Scott walked over alone.


    He looked around and smiled. "There are only people from Lamb City now."


    Martin said, "I''m half from Lamb City. Sally is half from Birmingham. In that case, half of us are from


    Lamb City."


    Sally was almost stunned by him. "Stop talking nonsense. I have nothing to do with you."


    Wendy continued, "Miss Saletta, you''re so beautiful and charming. Many people are willing to make


    friends with you."


    "Really?" Sally picked up the red wine from the table and took a sip. "Some friends are very dangerous.


    The more you trust him, the easier for him to hurt you. So, I like to be alone now."


    Scott and Martin heard it clearly.


    Wendy continued, "Miss Saletta, you need to move on. It makes sense that once bitten, twice shy. But


    there''s no need to be so cautious."


    "Miss Wackerle, there''s no need for you to worry about me." She finished the wine in one go. "The wine


    is really delicious."


    Scott looked at Sally who was a little tipsy and asked, "Sally, are you drunk? Let me take you back."


    "Mr. Deerman is here. She doesn''t need you." Wendy''s smile was a little stiff. Then she suddenly


    remembered what had happened to Mr. Zamani just now.


    She knew that Sally''s grandfather was a famous master of penmanship in Birmingham.


    The reason why Sally came to Birmingham was to turn to her grandfather.


    Later, she befriended Alice and learned a little about Sally from Alice.


    Although Sally and Alice were cousins, Alice did not know Sally very well and did not treat Sally as a


    thorn in the flesh.


    It was mainly because Sally was born in a big family in Lamb City. Her father was the famous tycoon


    in the transportation of Lamb City, and she was the only daughter in the family.


    She worked in the Zamani Group and was always in charge of the departments that spent a lot of


    money. She knew herself well and never dabbled in the core business of the Zamani Group, so she


    was also at ease in Birmingham.


    In public, Sally greeted Henry as Mr. Zamani, so few people knew that Henry was actually her


    grandfather.


    Wendy was afraid that Scott would not listen to her at all. If he really wanted to send Sally back, she


    would feel embarrassed. After all, she was Scott''s legitimate fianc¨¦e.


    Wendy suddenly thought that she could let Sally know about Henry''s illness so that Sally wouldn''t go


    home immediately.


    She didn''t speak to Sally directly. Instead, she said to Scott, "Mr. Scott, Aaron''s grandfather fainted by


    ident. Let''s go upstairs and see him."


    When Sally heard that she asked in a panic, "When did this happen?"


    "Just now. He should have been in the lounge on the second floor."


    Sally immediately pulled Martin. "Let¡¯s take a look."


    They reached the second floor. Alice sat aside and the doctor was examining Henry.


    A momentter, the doctor said, "Fortunately, Mr. Zamani took the medicine in time. There''s no big


    problem for the time being. Be careful in the future. Put the medicine in his pocket, just in case."


    When Sally heard this, she was relieved.


    Martin went out with the doctor and asked about Henry''s condition.


    Sally walked to Henry and said softly, "Grandpa, are you feeling better?"


    "Sally, you''re here. Don''t worry. I''m okay." He held Sally''s hand. "I should thank Miss White. She saved


    me."


    "Jessica?"


    "Well, if I didn''t meet Miss White, I would have died. When you see her in the future, apologize to her


    for me. It was our Zamani family who wronged her in the past."


    "Grandpa, you should rest first. Don''t think about anything else. It''s important to get well. Didn''t you say


    you want to live a long life? I''m waiting to celebrate your 100th birthday."


    When Jessica got into the car, Oliver asked her to take off her shoes.


    At first, she was a little embarrassed and didn''t take them off at all. After all, there were not only the two


    in the car. Simon was driving in front of her. It was really awkward to take off her shoes and sit in the


    car.


    Oliver saw through her, reached out to pull the car''s fender, bent down and took off Jessica''s shoes,


    then put Jessica''s feet on his legs.


    Jessica wanted to pull her feet back, but Oliver grabbed them tightly. "Don''t move. I''ll give you a


    massage."


    "No, I''ll do it myself."


    Oliver refused.


    Oliver massaged her hands rhythmically. "Your feet seem to be a little swollen. Maybe you''ve been


    standing for too long. If I had known, I wouldn''t have let youe with me. It''s been a hard night for


    you."


    "It''s okay. I just happened toe to watch the fun. Otherwise, if I stay at home all the time. I''m going


    to be a fool. I want to go to work after the baby is born. Is that okay?"


    "It''s up to you." He said, then he shifted the topic to her feet. "Have your feet been swollen before?"


    In the past, when she was at home, there were servants who took care of her and massaged her every


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    day, so the swelling of her feet was not obvious.


    "Swollen feet are normal. I''ll be fine after a night''s sleep." Jessica smiled. "Why do you even know how


    to massage?"


    Jessica felt that Oliver''s massage technique was professional, and she felt morefortable after


    being massaged by him than by the servants at her home.


    "I was ill for a long time." He said faintly, "I was in a car ident before, and my legs were almost


    crippled. After that, Iy in bed and couldn''t move. I went to the United States to get a professional


    nurse to massage me every day, and then my legs regained consciousness."


    Oliver had only mentioned the car ident before. She knew that his mother died in the ident.


    He didn''t tell her in detail that his injuries were so serious.


    Now it sounded like he must have suffered a lot in the past, both physically and mentally.


    These blows would be unbearable for anyone.


    Jessica couldn''t help but want to hug him. She wrapped her arms around his waist and snuggled up to


    the man beside her.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    The painting that Jessica wanted to give Oliver was finished. She wanted to go out and find a mounting


    shop to frame it.


    Before she went out, there were guests at home.


    Sally came over and gave Henry a gift for gratitude.


    It was a set of Zamani''s top fine brush. Jessica picked it up and fondled it admiringly.


    She didn''t even want to go out, she soaked her brush and began to try it. The brush wrote well.


    The brush she used to draw was bought casually in a store outside. It was indeed the brush from


    Henry''s, which was the most suitable one for her.


    "Thank you, Sally."


    "Mr. Zamani told me toe over and give it to you. He''s very grateful that you saved his life before."


    "By the way, Mr. Zamani knows me. He knows my name."


    "Yes, he used to be friends with your grandfather, so of course, he knew you."


    "I see. Maybe when I used to draw, I used Zamani''s brush, because when I first got it and used it, I


    somehow felt familiar, as if this scene had happened many years ago."


    Sally did not dare to continue. She was afraid that if she said too much to go stirring up Jessica''s bad


    memories, which must be big trouble.


    "Jessica, do you like your current state?"


    "I like to stay with Oliver, but I will be a little bored after he leaves for work. I n to go to work after we


    have a child so that I can move forward side by side like a man. Otherwise, if one keeps moving


    forward and one doesn''t move, the gap between them will get bigger and bigger until they can''t see


    each other anymore."


    Sally liked the woman as Jessica, who could recognize herself so well.


    "You can rest at home and give birth to the baby first."


    "How about you and Mr. Deerman?"


    "He''s just a passerby in my life. I don''t want to be married in my life. Marriage is not suitable for a


    woman like me. I have money and I''m independent. Why would I find a man to tie me up?"


    Jessica smiled. It turned out that her friend had lived such a free and unrestrained life. She sincerely


    wished her well.


    They chatted in the study for a while. Sally knew that she was going out to frame the painting, and she


    was going to take her out with her.


    Sally was familiar with the best ce to frame the paintings. She had a master who specialized in


    mounting.


    Sally took Jessica to a small mounting shop, and it looked like it had been running for a few years.


    There was an old master inside. His surname was Langston, and they all called him Master Langston.


    Sally gave Master Langston some instructions and left because Jessica was still choosing the materials


    there, and the array of different kinds of silk was stunning, and it was hard for her to choose one.


    As the saying goes, Chinese painting depended less on painting skills but more on mounting.


    It was obvious how important the process of mounting was. One important factor was the master of the


    mounting, and the other was the selected material.


    Jessica carefully handled the hibiscus painting. This was the first thing she gave Oliver, afraid that it


    was not done well enough.


    Master Langston looked at her nervous expression and smiled. "Little girl, who are you giving this


    painting to? If the person who epted the painting knew that you were so serious, he would be


    moved to cry with your kindness."


    Jessica smiled sheepishly. "Master Langston, this is the painting I''ll give my husband."


    She thought to herself that she had never seen Oliver cry. If a man with such a cold face suddenly


    appeared in front of her, crying, she would be scared to death.


    Jessica patted her head. She was really daydreaming again. Maybe Oliver had told her about the car


    ident before. He was still so young at that time. He must have cried a lot.


    Both of them were in the same situation. They had lost their mothers early, but now they felt a little


    dependent on each other.


    In the past few days, Master Langston called Jessica and told her that the painting had been framed.


    Oliver had asked the driver to pick it up, but Jessica didn''t trust him. She was afraid that if she did it


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    badly, she could ask the master to adjust it temporarily.


    Finally, it was Oliver who drove Jessica to the mounting store.


    Jessica looked at the framed picture of hibiscus, and it was indeed much better than the bare paper


    before.


    She chose the light silver silk on the four sides of the painting, and then mounted it in a dark red log


    ss frame so that it was beautiful and could protect the painting.


    Although Chinese paintings tended to decline, the method of mounting kept pace with the times.


    Jessica asked Oliver, "How is it?"


    "Very good."


    After taking the painting home, he hung it directly in his study.


    ......


    After Henry fell ill, he temporarily lived in the Zamani family''s Old Residence.


    Sally went to see him asionally.


    One day, unfortunately, when she arrived, Scott was also there.


    Wendy, instead, didn''t follow him. She probably didn''t have the face to see Henry. Although he didn''t


    know the beginning and end of the matter, Alice knew.


    Henry had always loved Alice the most, and she did something and almost ruined his grandfather''s


    reputation, which sometimes she felt sorry for his grandpa.


    Ever since then, she had been estranged from Wendy.


    Mr. Zamani recovered very well, as usual, chatting andughing with Scott and Aaron in the living


    room.


    When he saw Sallying, he said, "Sally,e and sit down."


    Henry knew something about Sally and Scott, or else he wouldn''t have taken her in.


    However, he thought it was a pity for the two young people to give up on childhood love because of a


    few small setbacks.


    Sally saw that he was still smoking. "Grandpa, how many times has the doctor said that he won''t let


    you smoke again? Why haven''t you quit yet?"


    "I just want to live happily. Without cigarettes, drinks, or having no hobbies. What''s the difference


    between living and dying?"


    Scott responded, "Grandpa has always lived a cool life"


    He used to follow Sally to call Henry grandpa.


    Sally sounded strange. She was justining in her heart and didn''t want to correct him.


    "Sally, you''re not young anymore. It''s time to think about getting married and starting a family."


    Sally''s mind was about to explode when she heard this. In the past, Henry didn''t ask about her


    personal affair very much, so she lived a veryfortable life. Today, in front of Scott, it was really


    annoying to ask about her personal affairs.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry about me. You don''t know how good my life is."


    "It''s your mother. She alwayses to me toin and asks me to let you back to Lamb City."


    "In a few years, even if you don''t chase me away, I''ll go back, okay?"


    She didn''t expect that the marriage urging order from the Saletta family had already reached


    Birmingham.


    Sally didn''t want to stay any longer and said. "Grandpa, I have something to do, so I''ll leave now."


    As she left, Scott followed her out.


    "Sally, are you really going back to Lamb City?"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Sally sat in the driver''s seat and smiled. "I don''t know. I won''t bother you. Bye."


    After that, she stepped on the elerator and drove the car away.


    Thinking of her parents urged her to get married, she felt a little annoyed. Unknowingly, she drove the


    car directly to Martin''s hospital.


    She looked around and felt she was stupid. She was thinking about going home but she should drive


    here.


    She immediately turned around.


    Unfortunately, she met Martin on a narrow road. There was a ck car parked directly in front of her,


    as if there was no intention of making way.


    She honked a few times, and the door of the ck car was slowly opened. The man who got off slowly


    walked over, opened the door directly, and sat in the passenger seat of her car.


    "What are you here today? You miss me?" Martin said with an evil smile.


    "I miss you? Come on. I was not feeling well just now, so I wanted to go to your hospital for a checkup,


    but it''s better now, so I decided to go straight back."


    "It''s all here. Go in. I''ll check it for you."


    "No, I''m good."


    "Are you worried about something?"


    "Nothing, just a little homesick."


    "Let''s have a drink. In the future, as long as I am with you, you don''t have to be homesick."


    "Will it dy your work?"


    "Patients need to book in advance. There are no patients for me today."


    When Sally heard this, she started the car at once.


    The car arrived at the Mose Clubhouse and the two of them found a ce to sit on the first floor.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin ordered a table of wine, and the two of them drank one after another without saying anything.


    Martin suddenly saw Scott and Lambert in the next room, and said, "How did they get together? It


    doesn''t seem like a good sign."


    "Are you worried about Oliver?"


    Martin also knew that Lambert was now working in the Williams Group. He was no longer the artist he


    used to be. Instead, Martin was a little worried about Oliver.


    There was a dancing floor in the middle of the ce where Sally and Martin were drinking. From time


    to time, someone went in and danced.


    Sally dragged Martin into the dancing floor to dance.


    The two of them were having fun, and Scott and Wendy also began to dance here.


    Scott advised changing dancing partner with Martin, and Martin agreed generously.


    Sally also agreed. But Wendy was a little unhappy, but she didn''t say anything.


    Scott put his arm around Sally''s waist and began to waltz gracefully.


    In the past, when they had nothing to do in Lamb City, they often held dance parties. This was a


    At that time, Scott and Sally were the most dazzling couple at the ball.


    Sally probably drank too much and suddenly felt a little back in the past. But when she saw Martin and


    Wendy on the side, she immediately came to her sense.


    Scott said, "It seems that we are really destined to meet in two ces at the same time."


    Sally smiled. "When did you start to believe in such things as fate? In the past, you didn''t believe in


    anything. You just believed in yourself."


    "You''re not the only one who grew up and matured. I''ve changed, too. Since you''re not married, I still


    have a chance to chase you."


    "Hey, your fianc¨¦e is next to you."


    "As long as you give me a chance, I''ll ask her to leave tomorrow."


    "I''m sorry, you''ll never have a chance."


    "Is it because you met Martin?"


    When Sally heard him mention Martin, her expression froze, but the light above her head was a little


    dim, and it was not easy to notice.


    "What? Do you think I slept with your friend on purpose?" Sally sneered.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "That''s ridiculous."


    Although Sally replied so, Scott''s words confused her.


    Maybe she really did that on purpose.


    No matter what, her love for Scott in the past was a part of her life experience. Perhaps her leaving in


    the past was just an escape, which she admitted.


    Suddenly, she was not in the mood to dance at all.


    Martin followed her back to her seat.


    "What did Scott say to you to make you so unhappy?" Martin smiled.


    "He said I slept with you because I wanted to piss him off on purpose." Sally took a sip of the wine. "By


    the way, do you know about me and him?"


    "I heard a little."


    "So, what do you think?"


    "That''s between you and him. I have no opinion." Martin looked indifferent.


    "Do you doctors care nothing except life or death?"


    "No, even life and death are not big deals. Because working in the hospital, we are used to seeing


    people die, so we have to be used to it. Are you in your period?"


    Sally almost spat out the wine. "Why are you always thinking of those sex things?"


    "Let''s go."


    Martin paid the bill and dragged her away.


    The two of them had already sat in the car, only to remember that they were so drunk that neither of


    them could drive at all. They had to call a substitute driver.


    At this moment, Martin saw a business card attached to the car. He opened the door and took it over to


    take a look. It was really thoughtful. It happened to be the number of the driver.


    He called. The driver said it would take him an hour to get there.


    Martin put down the phone. "The driver said it would take an hour to arrive."


    "Then why don''t we go in and drink some more?"


    "Isn''t there something more fun to do?" Martin raised his eyebrows and gave her a look.


    Sally chuckled.


    The next second, he leaned in and his hot breath fell on her face.


    The two of them hugged and kissed.


    The space in the front of the car was too small. The two of them went straight to the back seat.


    After a while, they turned on the car lights and looked at each other in disheveled clothes. Both of them


    couldn''t help butugh.


    Sally said, "I used to say that you werescivious, but I am just like you."


    She probably never thought that she would do this with a man. She thought it would just happen in a


    movie scene.


    "I like you like this."


    Before the two of them could neaten their clothes, they heard someone knocking on the front window.


    Sally said, "The driver?"


    She rolled down the window and saw Scott and Wendy standing outside.


    They probably noticed that the atmosphere in the car was a little strange.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Martin smiled as if nothing had happened. "Hello there."


    Scott was a little angry after realizing that they must have had sex just now and he didn''t speak


    anything.


    It was Wendy who took the initiative to speak, "Do you need a ride? We can ask our driver to send you


    back."


    Suddenly, someone knocked on Sally''s car window a few more times. So many things happened


    tonight. The chauffeur finally arrived.


    "Thank you. We''re good. Our driver is here." Martin said.


    The chauffeur got on and kept apologizing for beingte.


    ...


    In the private room on the top floor of the Mose Clubhouse.


    Oliver and Martin were waiting to treat Carl on arrival.


    Carl pushed the door and saw them. "Why did youe alone? What about your women? Why didn''t


    you bring them?"


    "Why women? It''s not convenient for our chat if theye." Martin exined.


    Carl teased him. "It''s not likely that they refused toe, isn''t it?"


    Martin had a squint at Oliver. "You''ve told him."


    "Was I telling a lie?" Oliver said faintly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "All right, Carl, you hadn''te back during the Spring Festival before. Why this year?" Martin asked.


    "You can ask him the reason. He insisted on calling me back." Carl pointed at Oliver and replied, "Of


    course, I want toe back too. I haven''t been home during the Spring Festival for many years, it''s a


    good chance to reunite as well."


    Martin said, "You still know about ''reunite''."


    Martin said, "Of course."


    Martin suddenly remembered that yesterday, he saw Lambert and Scott sitting together on the first floor


    of the Mose Clubhouse. Then he told Oliver the news.


    Hearing this, Carl said, "F*ck, the Scott family is financially powerful. If they cooperate with each other,


    you will have troubles in the future."


    Oliver said calmly, "That''s why I called you back."


    Carl frowned and said, "Martin, look, will anyone do this to his dear friend? I thought he kindly invited


    me back to spend the Spring Festival with him."


    Martin smiled and said, "Why did you cry for doing business with him? You should have thought of this


    day."


    Carl said, "I don''t regret working with him. I fought alone in the United States. It was so boring. It''s good


    for me toe back and fight with him."


    "Take it easy. He called you back in case that he would be in trouble, am I right, Mr. Williams?" Martin


    said.


    Oliver was thinking about something with his eyes closed as if not listening to their conversation at all.


    "Oliver, what are you going to do during the Spring Festival?"


    Oliver came back to his senses hearing his name. "I''m going on vacation."


    "So you called me back to help you look after the house. To be honest, I''m a little confused. You used


    to work for the entire year like a clockwork robot, while you''re starting to enjoy life and go on vacation."


    "Probably it''s Mrs. Williams''s idea." Martin said.


    Carl opened his mouth wide enough to stuff an egg, looking shocked. Then he slowly realized what had


    happened. "What did I miss?"


    "You''ve missed too much and get to know it in the future. Now you won''t say that he''s gay anymore, will


    you?"


    "It was unexpected for me to see Oliver get married personally. I thought it was just for the sake of


    passing down the generations, but I didn''t expect him to find true love."


    Carl supposed that when Oliver was willing to care about some woman, he must be deeply touched by


    her.


    In the past, he had joked that Oliver''s heart was like a bottomless ice cer. He didn''t expect it to melt


    so quickly by a woman.


    He almost fell in love with Mrs. Williams as well. Fortunately, he pulled back before it was toote, or he


    would have died miserably.


    The three of them talkedte into the night in the club.


    In the end, Carl asked them to stay and have a brotherly night talk. Unexpectedly, both of them left


    quickly.


    Carl scolded, "You care dates much more than mates. You all have women, so you don''t care about


    me."


    When Oliver got home, he saw Jessica in the kitchen.


    He walked up to Jessica, put his arm around her shoulder, and said softly, "What are you doing here?


    Why not let the servants do it?"


    "Why are you back so early? Aren''t you out to see your friends?"


    "It has been finished."


    Oliver would have arrived home early without necessary work.


    He would go home to cook for Jessica or stay with her in the study, taking hisputer to Jessica''s


    study and dealing with his own work, while Jessica would draw or read books.


    Sometimes, although people lost their memories, their way of thinking did not change much.


    It was only the first time that she purposely made sobering soup for him, only for letting Oliver agree to


    get her grandmother in Williams Hospital as soon as possible.


    This time, seeing that the man worked hard every day, and often cooked for her at home, she wanted


    to do something in return. She didn''t know how to cook, but it was easy to learn how to make soup.


    Jessica held a spoon,dled some soup into it, blew it, and put it in Oliver''s mouth. "How does it taste?"


    Oliver suddenly remembered that when she had brought him the hangover soup with the white


    porcin bowl, but it was smashed to pieces by him.


    Now he finally tasted the hangover soup she made. It turned out that having a wife at home and doing


    little things for you was so good andfortable.


    Even the taste was better than that of the food made by servants.


    Winnie walked in and saw the young master and his wife in the kitchen kissing. She almostughed but


    covered her mouth in time and left.


    They, the owners were happy, so the servants were more rxed as well. Winnie especially liked


    Jessica''s current personality.


    Oliver gulped down the hangover soup.


    Then, he held Jessica''s hand and they walked up to the study on the second floor.


    And he took something out of the cab.


    It was a tourmaline.


    "Where did you get this?"


    "A friend saw it and happened to buy it. I saw that you might need it, so I bought it back."


    "How much is it? Is it really made of porcin?"


    Although Jessica knew little about antiques, she had observed her grandfather''s collections when she


    was a child, so she had a good judgment on them. At first nce, she felt that this tourmaline was not


    ordinary.


    "Just help yourself. It''s just a replica of the porcin." Oliver replied faintly.


    "Thank you."


    Jessica didn''t know how many thanks could repay Oliver''s kindness. He always offered her surprises.


    Then, she ced the tourmaline directly on her painting table. The more she looked at it, the more she


    liked its texture. Although it was a replica, its beauty stood out.


    Whether something was real was not that important, as long as she liked it. She used to hear it from


    her grandfather Terence.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Carl stayed in the room, jetgged and unable to sleep at all.


    He went down to the first floor and sat on the bar to drink.


    Suddenly, someone patted him on the shoulder. "When did youe back?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alice, why are you here at night?"


    "I''m bored. I''ve been through a lot of troubletely. My grandpa''s not feeling well. Fortunately, he''s


    much better now. I came out to take a breath."


    "Is Mr. Zamani getting better now?"


    "He''s fine now but has to rest more. He can''t be angry or emotional."


    "I have nothing to do ever since I''m back. I''ll visit him another day. I love to hear him talk about his


    antique collections."


    "I didn''t expect that you love such traditional things."


    "That''s right. I''m such a traditional man."


    "You are such a talker," Alice ordered a ss of wine and sat beside him. "By the way, I want to ask


    you something. You have to tell me the truth."


    "Just say it."


    "Is that Jessica who married Oliver?"


    "That''s right, aren''t you going to bully her again? Oliver won''t let you off now."


    "How dare I bully her? I used to hate her, so I found fault with her. But I never seeded. You all


    protected her."


    "We didn''t protect her. She didn''t do anything wrong, and you should restrain your temper. Don''t think


    that you are a child and haven''t grown up yet."


    "Ever since my grandpa got sick, I''ve found myself growing up a lot. I won''t do anything to anger him


    again. Jessica was the one who saved my grandpa."


    "That''s great." Carl raised his ss and touched Alice''s. "Cheers."


    "Carl, I''m so regretful. I shouldn''t have refused to marry Oliver. Otherwise, the woman standing next to


    him now is me." Although Alice knew the truth, she was still unwilling to ept it.


    Carl said seriously, "Marriage is predestined. Oliver wouldn''t marry you even if you didn''t refuse to


    marry him."


    "Why would he want to marry Jessica? She''s ordinary." Alice was drunk and kept talking, "I''m young


    and beautiful, and I was born into a decent family. There are so many people who want to marry me in


    Birmingham. Why doesn''t Oliver marry me?"


    "Move on. You''ll find someone better than him."


    "I don''t want someone else. I want Oliver. He doesn''t understand my heart at all. I''m so sad." After that,


    she asked for another ss of wine.


    She didn''t know how many sses of wine she had.


    Alice drank a lot andy on the table. In the end, she still murmured Oliver''s name.


    The woman who was out of love was unreasonable, but Carl couldn''t leave her alone.


    Carl kept patting her face and shouting, "Alice... Wake up."


    Alice was unconscious.


    He searched Alice''s pocket and rummaged through her bag, but he couldn''t find her phone.


    He had just returned. He didn''t know Aaron''s phone number or the number of the house of the Zamani


    family. He wanted to call a taxi for her back, but he didn''t feel safe.


    Carl had no choice but to drag Alice into the elevator and take her upstairs to his room.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    In the morning, the sun shone into the room.


    When Alice got up and opened her eyes, she felt the sunlight was dazzling and blinding.


    She got a small problem with sleeping usually so she closed the curtains tightly when she slept. But


    now, the withe and blinding sunlight made her almost unable to open her eyes.


    Her head hurt a little. She looked around and found she wasn''t in her room.


    She sat up, rubbed her head, and thought for a while. Only then did she recall that she drunk with Carl


    "Isn''t that a dream? Isn''t Carl still in the united states? Why would I drink with him?" But on second


    thought, she knew that she did drink, or she wouldn''t have stayed here.


    ''What happened?''


    She lifted the quilt and saw that she was in her own clothes. And there was no trace of her having sex.


    She got out of bed, drew the curtains in the room, and adjusted to the light in the room. Then she


    slowly walked out of the bedroom.


    She was thirsty and wanted some water to drink. She opened the refrigerator in the room and took a


    bottle of water. Just as she took a sip, she heard a man''s voice. "You''re up."


    Alice turned around in shock and looked at Carl, who was lying on the sofa "It''s really you. I thought it


    was a dream."


    "What''s wrong? You weren''t that drunk yesterday. Why didn''t you remember me?"


    "You came and went without a trace. I thought I was drinking with you in my dream, but it turned out to


    be a fact."


    "You should hurry home. You came outtest night without your cell phone and you drunk too much.


    Aren''t you afraid of being harassed?"


    "That''s because I was with you and I trust you."


    "Bullshit. That''s not because you trust me. That''s because you were too drunk. Even if you were thrown


    into the sea, you probably won''t wake up."


    "Am I that stupid?"


    "You took my bed yesterday, so I didn''t sleep well all night. I''m going into my room now. I need to catch


    up some sleep."


    Carl got up from the sofa. Although he was with sleepy eyes and his hair was a bit disheveled, he still


    looked handsome.


    "Okay. I''ll go down and buy you breakfast."


    "Fair."


    Only half asleep, Carl went straight into his room to sleep. He was adjusting to the jetg.


    When Alice got up, she smelled alcohol all over her body. But she was too thirsty just now and wanted


    to get some drink. She hasn''t had time to take a bath.


    Now sitting alone in the living room, she smelled strong alcohol. She didn''t know if it was the smell of


    wine left by Carl or the smell of her clothes. She felt that she couldn''t go out like this.


    Anyway, she had to take a shower.


    Alice walked into the bathroom, took off her clothes, and threw them aside. She turned on the rain


    shower and stood below. The water column rushed her, which made her refresh.


    Just as she was enjoying her morning bath, the bathroom door was opened.


    Her long hair on the back could hardly cover her body.


    She bent her elbows, covered her chest, and turned her face. "What the f*ck are you doing, asshole?"


    Carl didn''t even open his eyes because he was so sleepy.


    He came to the bathroom because he wanted to pee.


    He remembered that Alice said that she went out to buy breakfast for him. He thought that she had


    already gone downstairs. He didn''t expect that she would be taking a bath.


    If Alice didn''t scream, maybe he wouldn''t open his eyes.


    But the scream sobered him. He opened his eyes and stared at the blur beautiful woman.


    Alice had just left her bathrobe on the bathroom counter at the door. Her hand couldn''t reach it now.


    Carl closed the bathroom door and stood at the door. "I didn''t mean it. Why didn''t you lock the door?"


    Alice thought it wouldn''t take much time, and she didn''t have the habit of locking the door when she


    was taking a bath. She didn''t expect that Carl, who should be sleeping, would be here. If he wanted to


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pee, why didn''t he pee before he went to sleep?


    "You are not allowed toe in again!"


    She slipped to the counter at the door, picked up her bathrobe, and put it on beforeing out.


    Then, Carl came into the bathroom.


    Just now, Alice''s focus was on the bath. She just took a bathrobe and put it on. But now, she saw some


    blood soaking the bathrobe. She was on period!


    As the old saying goes, misfortunes nevere singly.


    Carl came out and said, "You can continue to take a shower. I won''t disturb you again."


    "No," said Alice with a pout.


    "What''s wrong? I didn''t see your body. The fog in the bathroom was too heavy. I just woke up and I


    haven''t opened my eyes yet."


    He said this tofort Alice. He saw her in the nude.


    "It''s not that. I need your help with something."


    "It''s a big deal for me to sleep now. Is that thing more important than mine?"


    "I''m on my period. Go buy me a box of tampons."


    Carl looked helpless. He really couldn''t reject it.


    After that, he walked straight to the door, changed his shoes, and was about to leave.


    Alice walked over and stammered, "Please...do me...another favor."


    "Okay?"


    "Since you are going out, buy me a set of clothes. My clothes smell like alcohol, so I can''t wear them at


    all."


    Carl said unhappily, "What''s your size? Hurry up. Or I don''t know what kind of clothes I shall buy for


    you."


    Alice found a piece of paper and wrote her measurements. "Here, don''t look at it. Just give this to the


    shop assistant. The shop assistant will give you the clothes."


    Carl sneered and said to himself, "I have it in my hand and you ask me not to see it. You''re too naive."


    When he walked to the nearby mall, he realized that it was too early. No store was open.


    He sat on a chair in front of the mall and smoked.


    As he smoked, he saw two familiar figures walking towards him.


    He immediately stood up. "Father."


    Carl''s father''s eyes were filled with questions. "When did youe back?"


    Carl said, "I just came back yesterday."


    The man behind Carl''s father was Tom, the butler of his family.


    Tom said, "Young Master, you''re back. Why don''t you go home? Your parents are missing you."


    "Got it. I''ll be back in a few days."


    Carl''s father red at him and asked, "What are you doing sitting here early in the morning? You don''t


    even have the money to stay in a hotel, do you? You stayed here all night?"


    Perhaps Carl''s dark circles were too obvious so his father misunderstood him.


    "No, I''ll buy something for someone and go back to the hotel in a while."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    "Just tell Tom what you need. Look at you, standing here with a sad face and smoking early in the


    morning."


    Carl nced at the paper he held. It was Okay to ask Tom for help if he needed something else. But


    her father would definitely misunderstand him if he knew that his son needed something for women.


    "Don''t bother. It''s almost ten o''clock. The mall will be open soon."


    "Remember to go home early." His father instructed before he left.


    "I know. Goodbye, Dad."


    Carl was born abroad, when his father, Duke Salen, was a poor international student.


    Later, Duke returned to China for starting businesses and sessfully made a fortune. Then he


    arranged for Carl to study in a private school in America.


    After graduating from college, Carl returned to work in Birmingham. He did a futures business here but


    lost a lot of money. It was such a disaster that even his mother couldn''t help him. So, Carl had to return


    to America.


    After returning home from abroad, he swore to get rid of his shame. So he became a trader on Wall


    Street. Later, he did business with Oliver.


    As soon as the mall had opened, Carl walked into a clothing store and bought a whole suit of clothes


    when the shop assistants were still preparing for the opening.


    When he came back, Alice couldn''t wait to grab the clothes, put them on in the bathroom, and leave


    immediately.


    Carl then went back to his room to sleep.


    Jessica went to the Williams Hospital early in the morning. She had an appointment with the doctor for


    a prenatal examination.


    After the checkup, the doctor told her to go around more often, because the baby in her belly was


    rtivelyrger than the normal size, and this would make her easy to give birth in the future.


    That was true. Since she had recovered from the hospital and moved to the GrandVille Apartments,


    Oliver often made nutritious food for her. It seemed that she and the baby were over-nourished.


    In addition, she was prone to sit more than exercise, so she had put some weight.


    After finishing the examination, Jessica went to visit her grandma.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her grandma mentioned the past again. She told her grandma that she had sent her painting to Oliver


    as a gift.


    Seeing that Jessica and Oliver had a good marital rtionship, she was greatly relieved that her


    beloved granddaughter would live a happy life.


    Grandma asked, "Did you find a good framer to frame your painting?"


    "Yes, I did. It was a friend who took me to a small shop in the east of the city. The framer is old but had


    superb skill. His wonderful frame made my ordinary painting even better."


    "Frames do credits to paintings." Grandma said, "By the way, do you know the framer''s family name?"


    "Langston...It''s Mr. Langston." Jessica worried that she would get it wrong. She was befuddled by the


    pregnancy and the injured brain, so it took her a few more seconds to remember the name.


    "Well, it''s Mr. Langston from the east of the city. I know this person. Your grandfather used to frame


    paintings at his ce."


    "It seems that people really need to develop their own skills." Jessica smiled, worrying that she was not


    good at drawing, and she totally had no idea what she could do when she resumed working in the


    future.


    After leaving the hospital, Jessica followed the doctor''s instructions and nned to go out for a walk.


    She asked the driver to take her to a museum.


    Walking up and down when attending the exhibition was much more interesting than doing sports.


    The museum was holding an exhibition about renaissance oil paintings which were originally collected


    abroad.


    Jessica had never studied oil painting before, but she enjoyed these paintings because different arts


    were interlinked.


    Jessica suddenly heard someone calling her name. It was not loud but could be clearly heard in the


    quiet exhibition hall.


    She looked around but did not find the caller.


    In order to protect the paintings, lights in the exhibition hall were specially adjusted to be dim. However,


    she still couldn''t remember the name of someone she had known before under brighter lights.


    To avoid embarrassment, she smiled politely.


    Then, she found an old man with sses was walking towards her.


    "Hi, Jessica, this is Hayden Halper. I heard from James that you had a car ident and lost your


    memory before. I''m really sorry to hear that."


    Jessica replied Hayden who looked kind, "Hello, Mr. Halper. I''m fine. It was only a minor head injury.


    But I don''t quite remember much of what had happened before. The doctor said that I had a bit of


    memory loss and will recover slowly to normal."


    "Well, that''s good." Hayden looked like he was really worried about her. "Are you still drawing?"


    "Mr. Halper know I like to draw?"


    "Of course, I know. I used to be your painting teacher."


    That exined the matter. Jessica got embarrassed and smiled, "I''m sorry, Mr. Halper."


    "Jessica, you don''t need to say sorry. I''m relieved that you''re healthy." Hayden found that Jessica was


    in much better condition than when she was in his studio.


    Hayden went to the museum for an academic seminar and happened to have time to visit the


    exhibition. After a brief chat with Jessica, he hurried upstairs.


    After Jessica returned to GrandVille Apartments, she was thinking about the conversation with Hayden.


    Hayden had told her that she learned drawing from him when she was a child, and she had drawn a set


    of paintings in his studio not long ago.


    She felt that her current painting skill was not as perfect as she want. Oliver praised her only because


    he wanted to make her happy.


    Then, she had the idea to invite Hayden to teach her drawing at home. Now she had a lot of time to


    refine her drawing skills.


    After Oliver came back in the evening, Jessica told him her idea.


    Oliver would not like to agree with it at first. He didn''t mean to iste Jessica from others. He worried


    that it would be tiring for a pregnant woman to sit and draw for a long time every day, and he was afraid


    that she was unable to stand the fatigue.


    However, Jessica finally wined. Oliver agreed to invite Hayden home for teaching drawing every


    Monday, Wednesday, and Friday.


    Jessica knew that Oliver didn''t like strangers to visit the GrandVille Apartments, so it was not easy for


    him to agree to her request.


    She obediently took a book and followed Oliver to his study for apanying.


    Oliver was busy with unfinished work on hisputer.


    From time to time, he looked at Jessica, who was reading on the sofa and smiled imperceptibly.


    Oliver''s phone rang. He took the phone and nced at the caller ID. Then, he opened the door of the


    study and went downstairs to answer the phone.


    Jessica also stood up from the sofa.


    ¡®Why did he have to go downstairs for answering a phone call mysteriously?¡¯ She was confused.


    She was not a very suspicious woman, but Oliver''s serious expression when seeing the phone call


    made Jessica feel that something was wrong.


    Although she never stepped into Olive''s work, she knew that he had never avoided her when he


    answered his work phone.


    Jessica closed the book and threw it on the desk.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    A few minutester, Oliver finished his call and came back from outside.


    Jessica couldn''t help but ask, "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing serious. It''s just something in thepany." The man said, then sat back beside the


    Jessica opened the book to the previous page number, but she was not in the mood to read it again.


    She looked at Oliver from time to time and found that his eyes were a little empty. She didn''t know if he


    was out of his mind or because he was too tired.


    However, Jessica knew that it must not be a small matter to make him out of his state.


    Because Jessica rarely saw his emotions fluctuate too much. No matter what he heard, he was calm.


    Jessica''s mind was in a mess.


    She had just asked. Since the man didn''t say anything, there was no point in asking anymore.


    Jessica was a little upset. The joy of finding the painting teacher just now was also dispelled by the call


    that Oliver had just received.


    She stood up and said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to the bedroom first."


    Oliver saw that she was still wearing her daytime clothes and asked, "You haven''t taken a bath yet. If


    you are not convenient, I''ll help you."


    "I can do these things myself. You should get busy with your work first."


    Jessica wanted to go back to the room to take a bath and calm down. Otherwise, she would keep


    wondering what he was thinking.


    Oliver still went back to the bedroom with her, turned on the water pipe, adjusted the water


    temperature, and then went out.


    Jessicay in the bathtub, her mind gradually calmed down.


    The quieter she became, the more uneasy she felt.


    After losing her memory, she longed to find out what had happened to her in the past.


    She always felt insecure because she didn''t know her identitypletely.


    It was as if everything was in a fantasy.


    She was afraid of waking up tomorrow, everything would change again.


    She didn''t know how long she had been lying in the bathtub, but she felt that the water was a little cold


    before she came out.


    Oliver had been in the room for a while. When he heard a noise in the bathroom, he knocked on the


    door and walked in.


    "Why do youe here? You go do your own thing. Don''t worry about me. Did I need you to take care


    of me when I took a shower?" She joked.


    Jessica seemed to have washed away the irritation just now. Her mood suddenly brightened up and


    she began to joke with Oliver again.


    "Because you used to prepare the bathwater for me. When I finished, you woulde in and help me


    clean up the bathroom." Oliver said.


    Jessica said, "I didn''t expect me to be so good to you before. It''s really hard to imagine."


    In her memory, how could she do such a service job, let alone to this man?


    It turned out that women really change quickly. What they thought they would never do before, they


    would make the biggestpromise to their loved ones.


    Oliver just smiled, then took out the hairdryer from the drawer and dried her hair.


    "Okay, you can go out now."


    Jessica said with a smile, then kissed the man and said, "Thank you, honey."


    It was the first time Oliver had heard her call him honey. He carried her out and then came back to


    clean up the bathroom.


    The next afternoon, Oliver sent someone to Hayden''s studio and invited him into GrandVille


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Apartments.


    Jessica specially arranged for Winnie to prepare the tea and snacks for Mr. Halper.


    Because it was the first time the teacher came home, she had to be prepared, not to mention Mr.


    Halper was her former enlightenment teacher. He was the leader of her artistic path.


    When Hayden arrived in GrandVille Apartments and Jessica''s study, he was a little stunned.


    A few days ago, she was so poor that she was penniless. In order to earn some money, she specially


    asked him to help introduce the painter. And now she was sitting in such a luxurious studio and painting


    with ease now. Life was like a y. No one knew what the next second would be like.


    Jessica asked Hayden to sit down. "Mr. Halper, I don''t know if I''m disturbing you by inviting you here."


    "No, I also want to see what you''re drawing now."


    Jessica picked up the waste hibiscus drawing and showed it to Hayden.


    "It''s like Mogu Painting."


    Jessica asked, "Mr. Halper, have I ever learned how to draw Mogu Painting from you before?"


    Of course, Hayden didn''t teach her.


    Jessica waster in his studio, Lambert basically taught her more. When he saw this type, it was most


    likely that Lambert taught her.


    Before Hayden came, the person Oliver sent to pick him up had already made it clear to him that he


    could not speak casually.


    He hesitated for a few seconds and said, "You used to copy often. You are clever. You have mastered


    the essence of it. You really do a great job."


    Jessica smiled and said, "It''s not that I draw well. It''s the teacher who taught me well. When Oliver''s


    brother came here before, I specially consulted him. I saw his introduction on TV. He''s a famous


    painter."


    Hayden didn''t expect Lambert to be here before and said, "So that''s it."


    Jessica told him all about drawing at home recently.


    Facing such a senior professional teacher, she wanted to be a good student and worked hard.


    Hayden, on the other hand, said less. More often, he showed her, but he suddenly became much more


    enlightened.


    The two-hour course was soon over.


    Jessica was about to send Hayden out when Oliver''s car arrived home.


    He came back so early especially to see Hayden. It was all because of Jessica, then he showed


    respect for the teacher.


    Jessica introduced, "Oliver, this is Mr. Halper. He taught me to draw when I was young."


    Oliver reached out his hand and said, "Mr. Halper, thank you."


    This was the first time Hayden had seen Oliver. Besides being as handsome as Lambert, Oliver


    seemed a little indifferent and sharp.


    "Thank you, Mr. Williams, for looking up to me and inviting me to be Jessica''s teacher."


    Oliver wanted to keep him sitting for a while, but Hayden thought it was better to leave first.


    Jessica saw that Mr. Halper was a little awkward and said, "Mr. Halper is tired too. Let him go back and


    rest first."


    Oliver arranged for Simon to drive Hayden home directly.


    Simon opened the door of the Bentley and nodded. "Mr. Halper, please."


    "No, I''ll just go out and take a taxi."


    Although Hayden was not poor, he had never been in such an expensive car before.


    Jessica said, "Mr. Halper, it''s okay. Simon, drive carefully on the road."


    "Yes, Mrs. Williams," Simon said.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Ever since Oliver received Jeff''s call that night, he had asked people to investigate who told Jeff about


    him and Jessica.


    However, after his uncle Toby returned to Birmingham, he would definitely cause some trouble.


    And Toby helped a lot to enable Lambert to return to work at the Williams Group


    Oliver originally thought that Toby would say something about the management of the Williams Group


    to Jeff, but he didn''t expect Toby to cause him trouble with his personal problems in front of Jeff.


    Now that Jeff knew, he couldn''t let it go, either, so he asked Simon to drive him to the Williams Old


    Residence.


    As soon as Oliver entered the living room, he saw Jeff sitting on the sofa with a serious look.


    "Hi, grandpa." He greeted and sat beside him.


    "You still know I''m your grandpa. I''m the lead of the Williams family. I was the one who stood up for you


    and helped you to the position of president. Do you think everything will be fine if your father leaves a


    will?"


    Jeff was a little too excited and coughed several times.


    Oliver handed Jeff the cup on the coffee table.


    "Grandpa, please speak slowly."


    "And you drove your uncle to southeast Asia. I think you just became the president. You need to do


    something to make people trust and obey you, so I just turn a blind eye to what you did."


    "When I asked you to get married, I asked you to marry the first youngdy of the White family because


    I wanted to stick up for your reputation and dignity as the president. You, on the other hand, are


    keeping the two youngdies of the White family at home now. If people know that, what will they think


    of you, think of us? "


    "Grandpa, it''s not what you think."


    When Oliver saw that Jeff was so angry, he realized someone must have made things worse and


    deliberately angered Jeff and made Jeff dislike him.


    Now that someone made things worse for him, he just thought it didn''t matter because he had left a


    bad impression on Jeff originally.


    The elder would let the younger generation he liked doing what they wanted.


    Just taking Oliver for example, Jeff didn''t like him, so even if he did something well, Jeff would just think


    it was his duty. Otherwise, Jeff would scold him if he did something wrong.


    If it weren''t for protecting Jessica, he wouldn''t havee to Jeff and exined to him in such a polite


    manner.


    Jeff took a sip of water and ced the ss heavily on the table. He was so angry. "Tell me what the


    hell is going on."


    "It''s not asplicated as you think. When you arranged for me to marry Jessica, I will do as you wish.


    What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Speaking of this, Jeff was a little guilty. He listened to Toby about this.


    Toby was afraid that Oliver would marry ady from a prestigious family, so he deliberately started a


    rumor about Oliver, saying that he was impotent.


    Jeff didn''t talk much with Oliver, and he didn''t know exactly what Oliver''s physical condition was.


    Toby told Jeff that it was not easy to find a girl with good looks and education. So Toby introduced


    Jason to Jeff.


    Although there was something wrong at first, in the end, Toby found a girl, Jessica, who looked


    beautiful, had a good education, and was right for Oliver.


    In front of the interests of the family, there was no such thing as mutual affection, mutual


    understanding. Jessica and Oliver just get married.


    Oliver did not resist at the time, thinking that this marriage would go well and people would not gossip


    about him.


    "Since you are married to the eldestdy of the White family, why did you bring the seconddy of the


    White family to GrandVille Apartments and get both of them pregnant? You really want to marry more


    women?" Jeff.


    "It was an ident between Tina and me. Let her go when she gives birth to the baby."


    "You think it''s a child''s y. What a joke."


    "There are a lot of jokes. It was the same thing that Lambert was brought here."


    "You..." Jeff''s face flushed with anger.


    What Oliver meant was to scold the Williams family. Like father, like son.


    Back then, his mother and father''s marriage was arranged by the elders. His mother''s short life was


    very unfortunate. His mother''s death was also rted to the Williams family.


    Jeff said, "What''s the name on the marriage certificate? Why the name is the seconddy''s?"


    Oliver thought that when Jeff told him that a woman''s name was Tina, he asked Simon to check her


    information clearly.


    After that, the person he was going to get married to was Jessica, and he didn''t care about it, so he


    asked Simon to be responsible for the marriage certificate and the name was Tina.


    "Then I''ll get someone to change the name."


    "Everything is recorded. Once it is done, it is not easy to change. Now I know it. I don''t know how many


    people outside know it."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll settle this myself."


    "How do you want to deal with it? At this point, send Jessica abroad for the time being. Don''t let her go


    back to Birmingham in the short term." Jeff spoke with a fierce face.


    Not long ago, when Jeff came to GrandVille Apartments to see Jessica, he still called her his


    granddaughter-inw, showing his kindness. But now he also made a quick decision to drive her away.


    In Oliver''s memory, he had never felt tenderness in the Williams family since he was a child. The most


    he remembered was the conflict of interests between his family members.


    In front of them, love and family were not worth mentioning.


    "She''s pregnant now. I can''t leave her living abroad alone." Oliver said with a grim face.


    Jeff nced sideways at him. "I know she''s carrying an unknown child."


    Oliver said firmly, "She is now my wife, and she will always be my wife. No one could separate us."


    "Don''t you think you could do anything you want because you are the president, and you dare to


    disobey me?"


    "I''m not going to disobey you. I just want to live my life ording to my own thoughts."


    "Do you think if yourst name is not Williams, how many people will pay attention to you outside?


    What you have today because you are a descendant of the Williams family and enjoy the benefits of


    the Williams family, so you have to listen to me."


    "If I had a choice, I would rather not be your descendant," Oliver said coldly and expressionless.


    "You bastard, get out of here." Jeff threw the ss to the ground. The sound of broken ss made the


    servants standing outside shiver.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    As soon as Oliver left the Old Residence, Toby got the news. He knew that the old man was very angry


    with Oliver.


    He smiled and said to himself, "Oliver, you''re still too young. Although I can''t defeat you alone, I''ll unite


    with everyone in the Williams family to turn against you, except that old bastard."


    Simon sat in the car and saw Olivere out of the Old Residence dejectedly. He guessed that


    something must have happened to Oliver because he rarely saw Oliver so depressed.


    He immediately opened the door for Oliver and asked, "Mr. Williams, are you okay?"


    Oliver did not say a word. He leaned his head on the back seat and half-closed his eyes. After a while,


    he said calmly, "Log out the previous marriage records."


    Simon said, "Okay, I''ll do itter."


    Oliver returned to GrandVille Apartments. Jessica had finished her ss and was walking in the yard.


    Seeing Oliver''s caring back from a distance, she walked back.


    Simon drove Oliver home and left to deal with what Oliver had told him.


    Oliver walked slowly in the yard alone.


    Jessica called Oliver''s name behind him several times, but he didn''t hear it.


    It was not until Jessica stepped forward and grabbed his arm that he realized that someone was calling


    his name just now.


    "Have you had dinner yet?" Jessica said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver answered, "No, I''ll make it for you."


    "No, I think you''re tired recently so I ask Winnie to make dinner. You''re back just in time."


    The man nodded and said, "Okay."


    During dinner, Jessica could clearly feel that Oliver was not in a good mood and had no appetite.


    "Is the food not good?" Jessica asked.


    Oliver said quickly, "No, lunch waste. I''m not very hungry."


    "Have more food. I think you''ve been losing weighttely. If you don''t eat, all the weight you''ve lost will


    be put on me. I am not willing to be a fat woman."


    Oliver was suddenly amused by her words.


    With such a considerate wife, it was impossible to send her away.


    Whether it was Jessica in the past or her now, he didn''t want to let her go.


    He only hoped that she could recover her memory slowly. No matter what happened, as long as


    Jessica was still with him, he could handle everything.


    All of a sudden, he was even more willing to eat.


    After dinner, Oliver told Jessica that he wanted to go back to thepany. Because he went out in the


    afternoon, there was still a lot of work unfinished there.


    After he left, Jessica felt a chill in her heart. She didn''t know what was going on, so she was always


    worrying.


    That night, it was already three o''clock in the morning when Oliver came back.


    Jessica didn''t sleep well, so she was in a daze early the next morning.


    It was almost noon, and she couldn''t sit still at home, so she asked Winnie to make some of Oliver''s


    favorite food and asked the driver to send her to the Williams Group.


    She specifically asked the driver, Gavin, not to tell Oliver in advance about her lunch delivery.


    Jessica arrived at the building of the Williams Group. It was the first time she hade here since she


    lost her memory. She did not have any recall of it.


    She just felt that the building was so imposing and the people here all looked very professional.


    She was at home every day, feeling depressed. But when she got here, she suddenly felt a kind of


    vitality.


    She went to the reception to ask where Oliver''s office was.


    The receptionist was new, so she didn''t know Jessica.


    The receptionist asked, "Miss, can I help you?"


    "I''m here to deliver lunch to Mr. Williams."


    The receptionist had just worked here for a few days but she had already met people with all kinds of


    reasons to meet with Oliver. Now there was a woman who wanted to deliver the food herself. The


    receptionist despised them very much.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Williams doesn''t eat takeout."


    Jessica said, "Please call him and tell him that his wife is here."


    Jessica called Oliver just now but no one answered. Maybe he was busy and didn''t know about it. So


    she had to ask the receptionist to make an internal call.


    The receptionist wanted tough even more in her heart, ''This woman is really insane. She is now


    pretending to be Mr. Williams''s wife?''


    ''If it was true,'' the receptionist thought, ''I could also be Mrs. Williams! What a big joke.''


    Then she told Jessica that she could not get in touch with Mr. Williams for the time being.


    Jessica didn''t want to cause chaos, so she carried the lunch box and sat in the lounge waiting for


    Oliver to call her back.


    The moment she sat down, she heard someone call her "Sister-inw."


    Jessica turned around and saw that it was Lambert.


    "Brother, what a coincidence. I came for Oliver, but I was unable to get in touch with him."


    "He should be in the office now. Why are you here for him?"


    "Nothing special. I think he''s been working hard recently. I am afraid that he can''t eat well at work, so I


    bring him some food from home."


    Seeing that Jessica was so caring for Oliver now, Lambert felt bitterness in his heart, and he was


    Seeing that he was a little weird, Jessica said, "Brother, if you haven''t eaten, you can have some."


    She had brought enough food for two because she was afraid that Oliver would eat too quickly when


    he was alone just likest night at home, so she wanted toe over and eat with him.


    "I''ve already had lunch. I''ll take you up to him." Lambert was a little flustered and almost lost control.


    When Jessica reached the top floor, she was afraid that she would be embarrassed when meeting with


    some of her former colleagues.


    Oliver told her that when she was working in thepany, her colleagues didn''t know about their


    rtionship.


    So she came here and wore a Hermes scarf, covering more than half of her face.


    Fortunately, it was winter, so it didn''t seem weird.


    At noon, the top floor was very quiet and there were not many people here. Perhaps most of the staff


    went to the restaurant.


    Lambert took Jessica to Oliver''s office. There was no one inside.


    Jessica said, "Brother, leave me if you''re busy. I''ll just wait here."


    Lambert didn''t want to stay in the office either, so he left.


    Jessica checked the time. It was already at noon. She didn''t know where Oliver had gone. But she saw


    that his coat was still hanging on the hanger, she knew that he hadn''t gone out.


    She wrapped her scarf tightly and walked out. She was still curious about the ce where she had


    worked before.


    Before she knew it, she walked to a conference room. She thought that as a secretary, she should


    often help with preparing all kinds of materials here, so she peeked inside through the ss on the


    door.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    But she was surprised to see a woman sitting next to Oliver. She had a hunch that this woman should


    be his secretary.


    They were talking while eating in the conference room.


    But the door was so soundproof that she didn''t hear them at all.


    The woman was wearing exquisite makeup and her hair in a bun. But the way she looked at Oliver


    made Jessica feel ufortable.


    This woman looked at Oliver with admiration and love in her eyes.


    It suddenly urred to her that Oliver had been acting strangely recently, and she couldn''t help


    imagining things.


    She quietly left and went downstairs to ask Garfield to take her home.


    After lunch in the conference room, Oliver returned to his office. He saw a thermal lunch box on the


    table and called Simon to asked who hade to his office.


    But Simon didn''t know at all.


    Oliver opened the lunch box and found there were all his favorite dishes.


    He picked up his phone and saw two missed calls from Jessica, so he called back.


    Sitting in the car, Jessica felt her mind was in a mess. She turned off her phone even without checking


    who was calling.


    She kept thinking that Oliver had been acting weirdtely. He didn''t want her to overhear his calls, and


    he came backte every day with a thoughtful face.


    So when she saw him having lunch with his secretary, she thought he had a mistress.


    She had read some news on the Inte, most of which were rted to pregnancy. And she learned


    that pregnant women''s husbands were more likely to cheat on them.


    She was in a panic and didn''t want to go back to GrandVille Apartments now. She asked the driver to


    take her to Williams Hospital to visit her grandma.


    The driver, Garfield, had received a call from Oliver. So Oliver knew that Jessica hade to his office


    and left without a word. There must be a reason.


    Only then did he realize that he had lunch with Jasmine in the conference room.


    As his secretary, Jasmine helped order food for him. They had just finished a meeting in the conference


    room so they had lunch there. And Jasmine had something to talk to him, so she told her while eating,


    which could save their time.


    But he didn''t expect to be seen by Jessica.


    Jessica arrived at the hospital, but her grandma was enjoying the sunshine downstairs. It took her


    some time to find her grandmother there.


    Her grandma was very happy to see her, but soon she found that her expression was not good.


    "Jessica, is everything okay?"


    Jessica wanted to say she was fine, but her eyes turn red after she opened her mouth.


    She sat on the grass and said slowly, "I just feel like Oliver and I have different worlds. I always stay at


    home, but he had his colleagues in thepany and they can share their ideas. But he doesn''t have


    many inmon with me."


    Jessica told her a lot, and her grandma knew that there seemed to be something wrong between them.


    "Jessica, pregnant women may have many thoughts. You should tell Oliver directly what you''re thinking


    about."


    However, she didn''t have any evidence. Should she ask Oliver to fire the secretary just because of her


    suspicion? She shouldn''t interfere with his work.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Besides, she didn''t know anything about thepany.


    Then she told her grandma about her learning drawing from Hayden. After spending the afternoon with


    her grandmother, she felt much better.


    In the evening, she had dinner with her grandmother in the hospital before she went back.


    By the time she got home, Oliver had alreadye back. He had made dinner, waiting for her.


    Jessica said she had eaten and then went straight upstairs.


    Oliver followed her up and asked her why she went to thepany and then left without telling him.


    She said that she didn''t want to disturb his work. But she did not tell him that she had seen him eating


    with Jasmine.


    However, Oliver could tell that she was unhappy.


    After Jessica returned to the room, she took a shower and went to bed early. After reading for a while,


    she was ready to fall asleep.


    Oliver asked her if she was feeling unwell.


    "No, I just want to go to bed early."


    The man then went to the study, finished his work, and came back to apany her.


    Jessica was not sleepy at all. Now the man sleeping beside her, made her feel very pressured.


    Oliver noticed her tossing and turning on the bed, so he wrapped her in his arms.


    "Did you see me having dinner with my secretary today? And that''s why you''re unhappy?"


    Jessica said softly, "Yes, I did."


    "Why didn''t you knock on the door and go in?"


    "That''s impolite. And I didn''t use to be a jealous woman, right?"


    "You never were." Then he thought to himself, ''I wish you were.''


    "But I think your secretary has feelings for you. Did you receive any signal?"


    Oliver understood what she was thinking. "I see. I won''t eat with her alone in the future."


    "I''m not trying to keep you away from your colleagues, but..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, the man kissed her on the lips.


    Perhaps it was because they hadn''t done something intimate for a long time, she blushed as red as a


    rose, and she could feel his turn-on.


    She wanted more, but the man suddenly stopped.


    "You''re pregnant. It''s not safe. We can do itter." The man held back his desire.


    "The doctor had said we can do that in the early stage of pregnancy, as long as we''re careful."


    But Oliver didn''t dare to because he had almost hurt herst time.


    He looked at Jessica''s innocent face, and he needed some time to recover from the sadness.


    "I''m afraid I''ll hurt you and the child." He said, then put on his pajamas and went to the bathroom.


    Jessica felt that their rtionship would be affected because they couldn''t do something intimate when


    she was pregnant.


    She knew they could do that.


    However, Oliver rejected her.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Oliver kissed Jessica on the forehead, then went to the bathroom.


    Jessica heard the sound of watering from the bathroom and felt sad.


    This man didn''t want to have sex with her.


    Oliver came out of the bathroom and went to bed.


    They had their backs to each other, each with their own thoughts.


    Oliver soon fell asleep. Jessica turned around and looked at the man''s sleeping face. When he fell


    asleep, he was still frowning.


    She wanted to retrieve memories of making out with him. However, the more she wanted to remember,


    the more confused she became.


    The man suddenly turned sideways and reached out to her, unconsciously trapping her in his arms.


    Jessica was afraid of waking him up, so she didn''t dare to move. Unconsciously, she fell asleep.


    The next day, Oliver arrived at the office. The first thing he did was ask Simon to find a position for


    Jasmine in the European branch.


    The welfare benefits were based on local standards, and there was an additional overseas allowance.


    Compared to her current position, the new one was better.


    When Simon told Jasmine the news, she didn''t look very happy.


    Simon said, "You can think about it. Even if you work overseas, it will be after the Spring Festival. This


    is a rare opportunity for neers."


    "Thank you, Simon. I''ll think about it."


    Jasmine really couldn''t figure it out. Yesterday, she was still discussing the next year''s work n with


    him. But the next day, he decided to assign her abroad. She felt great working for Oliver, and she didn''t


    want to leave Oliver.


    During the lunch break, Jasmine knocked on the door of the president''s office.


    Jasmine came in and said directly, "Mr. Williams, is there anything wrong with my work? Why did you


    send me to Europe?"


    "We''re training future management personnel for thepany. You are more suitable, so I chose you."


    Jasmine whispered, "Mr. Williams, I don''t want to be a part of the management personnel. I like the


    administrative work now. It''s good."


    Oliver said coolly, "So you don''t want to go to Europe?"


    "No, Mr. Williams, I..." Jasmine stammered. She couldn''t just tell Oliver what she really thought. If she


    did so, she would have to pack up and leave.


    "If you agree, you will be on duty after the Spring Festival holidays. If you don''t agree, go to the


    personnel department and hand in your resignation report. Thepany willpensate you


    ording to the legal documents."


    Jasmine was stunned, not expecting Oliver to be so cruel.


    She took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, Mr. Williams. I''ll follow thepany''s arrangement."


    Jeff, the chairman of the Williams Group who had already retired, rarely came to thepany.


    Ever since Oliver broke up with him because of Jessica, he came to thepany much more


    frequently.


    Today was the day the Williams Group signed a contract with the Scott Group. Jeff personally took


    charge and appointed Lambert as the representative of the Williams Group.


    The representative of the Scott Group was Scott.


    After the negotiations among the Williams Group, the Scott Group, and the Zamani Group, thend that


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the Zamani Group sold to the Scott Group was finally going to be taken over by the Williams Group.


    When signing thend sale contract, the Zamani Group set a special agreement on the priority.


    Aaron would rather sell it to Scott at a lower price than sell it to Oliver. His intention was to bring trouble


    to Oliver.


    Therefore, although thend was sold to the Scott Group, the Scott Group couldn''t transfer thend


    randomly without the permission of the Zamani Group in theing ten years. The specific terms of


    rights and responsibilities were clearly listed by thewyer.


    In the end, the Scott Group lost some money to the Zamani Group. The Williams Group bought the


    That was the fastest way for the Scott Group to engage in the livelihood economy of Birmingham.


    Oliver originally did not agree to let the Scott Group''s fund enter Williams Hospital, but Jeff decided to


    buy thatnd in order to pave the way for Lambert in the Williams Group.


    After the signing ceremony, Oliver, the president, did not attend the reception. Instead, Lambert was


    the key figure of the reception.


    Through this matter, the whole Williams Group knew that Lambert had returned to thepany. As


    soon as he was back, Lambert had made great contributions to retrieve thend that was lost while


    Oliver was in charge.


    When Jessica was surfing the Inte at home, she saw the news of the Williams Group. There was


    no news of Oliver in the text records or pictures.


    Even Oliver''s grandpa Jeff was present. That should be a big deal for the Williams Group, but Oliver,


    who represented the Williams Group, was not there.


    Jessica realized that something bad must have happened. Could she have wronged him?


    He did encounter difficulties in thepany. Even if he told her about it, it would only make her


    worried. She could offer no help.


    In the evening, Oliver went home early.


    During dinner, Jessica casually mentioned that she had seen the news of the Williams Group signing a


    contract online. She wanted to see Oliver''s reaction.


    The man said coolly, "The media is exaggerating. It''s a normal press release."


    At night, Jessica apanied the man in his study while he was working.


    Simon came to look for Oliver, so she went downstairs and went for a walk in the yard.


    She paced back and forth around Simon''s car. When she saw Simone out, she stood by the car


    and waited for him.


    Simon saw Jessica and said, "Madam, it''s a little cold outside. You''d better go upstairs."


    "Well, I don''t feel cold." She said, "Simon, are you still looking for Mr. Williams at thiste hour? Is there


    anything wrong with thepany? He hasn''t been eating well recently and hasn''t slept well. I''m afraid


    that the workload is too heavy for him to deal with."


    "Madam, don''t worry. Mr. Williams can handle the affairs."


    Simon thought that the most strange thing in thepany recently was that Oliver transferred Jasmine


    to a branch in Europe.


    Later, he asked Oliver specifically. It turned out that Oliver was seen eating with Jasmine, and Jessica


    was unhappy about it.


    "Madam, Mr. Williams has already transferred Jasmine to work abroad." Simon wanted to tell Jessica


    the news so that she could rx. He was afraid that Oliver didn''t speak out tofort Jessica.


    Jessica was actually not worried about it. When Simon said that, she smiled awkwardly. "I see. Thank


    you."


    Jessica went upstairs and saw Oliver sitting in front of theputer, staring intently at theputer


    screen. The light in the room was dim, and the screen emitted a faint blue light. It shone on his


    handsome face.


    Probably she had been watching him for too long, so she caught the man''s attention.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Oliver saw Jessica looking at him in a daze and said with a smile, "What''s wrong?"


    "Thank you." Jessica smiled and said, "I''ll bring you a night meal."


    Jessica walked down the stairs lightly. She felt like a weight had been suddenly lifted off her shoulders.


    She was so relieved that even if she went up and down the stairs twice, she didn''t feel tired at all. She


    regarded it as exercise.


    That night, Jessica slept soundly without having a dream.


    In the morning, Winnie received a call from the Old Residence of the Williams family.


    Jessica happened to be sitting in the living room.


    She heard that they were probably talking about going to the Old Residence for a family banquet on


    New Year''s Eve.


    In the end, Winnie said, "Do you want Mrs. Williams to answer the phone?"


    However, before Jessica could hear what was said on the other end, Winnie hang up.


    "Who was it? What was the matter?" Jessica asked.


    "Mrs., it was the housekeeper of the Old Residence. He asked me to tell Mr. Oliver that the whole


    Williams family would go back to the Old Residence for the family banquet on New Year''s Eve," Winnie


    told her frankly.


    Jessica knew that the housekeeper only asked Oliver to attend the family banquet and did not mention


    her.


    She was the mistress of the house, but the housekeeper of the Old Residence called and didn''t even


    mention her name.


    Normally, Winnie would ask her to answer the call from the Old Residence.


    She wondered whether it was because Oliver and his grandpa couldn''t get along again.


    Anyway, she couldn''t figure it out and didn''t want to bother herself, so she went to the study to draw.


    In addition to Oliver in GrandVille Apartments, Tina also received a call and was invited to the family


    dinner at the Old Residence.


    After Tina hung up the phone, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. Her efforts paid off.


    Oliver had isted her backyard, even threatened her, and forbidden her to go out. Even if she said


    she was pregnant with Oliver''s baby, it couldn''t stop Simon from giving her a stern warning.


    It seemed that it was really difficult to separate Oliver and Jessica this time.


    Tina asked Marina to think of a way, and in the end, she used herst trump card, Jeff.


    Anyway, Jeff was the head of the Williams family.


    Jessica was dispensable to all the others of the Williams family, except to Oliver, who would defend


    her.


    Moreover, Lambert had the same goal as her.


    Toby and Marina hit it off and they let Jeff know the matter. With Toby fanning the mes, Tina was now


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    invited to the family dinner, which would make things even worse.


    Jessica thought for a while. Whether she went to the family banquet or not, Oliver would go. Last time,


    Jeff came to see her and brought her a gift.


    If Oliver went there, he had to bring a gift.


    In the afternoon, Jessica nned to go shopping and chose some gifts. Oliver would inevitably meet


    his rtives in the Old Residence.


    She really didn''t know what the Williams family liked. When she arrived at the shops on both sides of


    the street, she stopped outside a tea shop.


    She bought some Pu''er tea cakes. He could then give them to his rtives and friends.


    Oliver came back in the evening and he noticed that Jessica was packing things in the study.


    "What are these?" He asked.


    Jessica smiled and said, "There was a call from the Old Residence today. You''re invited to attend a


    family banquet on New Year''s Eve. I went to buy some Pu''er tea in the afternoon. But the wrappers


    were so ordinary, so I wrapped them with extra beautiful wrappers so that everyone would be happy to


    open the presents."


    Oliver said, "Just let others do these things."


    "Well, I have nothing to do anyway, so I went to buy them."


    Oliver said, "I''ve already decided that we''re going to Europe for vacation on New Year''s Eve."


    "What about the family banquet?" Jessica was a little worried because there seemed to be something


    wrong between Oliver and his grandfather recently. She had hoped that the family banquet would be an


    opportunity for them to ease their tensions.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t go out specifically to pick gifts for the Williams family.


    Oliver said, "I''ll deal with it."


    After he finished speaking, he went downstairs and asked Winnie about the phone call from the Old


    Residence.


    Winnie said, "It was me who answered the phone. The housekeeper just wanted me to tell you to go to


    the family banquet."


    "Didn''t he mention Mrs. Williams?"


    "No, Mrs. was there too. I asked if Mrs. would answer the phone. He said no, and just let me tell you."


    New Year''s Eve came soon.


    Oliver took Jessica to the Old Residence of the Williams family.


    When Jessica arrived, she took Oliver to see his grandfather.


    Jeff was talking to Lambert.


    "Grandpa," Jessica said with a smile. Then she tugged at Oliver''s clothes to remind him to greet his


    grandpa and brother.


    Oliver called out indifferently, "Grandpa."


    Jessica handed over the tea she had prepared, "Grandpa, Oliver bought some tea for you."


    Jeff nodded coldly and continued to talk to Lambert. The servant next to him quickly went up and took


    the gift from Jessica.


    Oliver''s face darkened. Just as he was about to explode, Jessica pulled him aside.


    "What are you going to do? Grandpa was talking to your brother just now. We just came at the wrong


    time. Don''t be a killjoy on New Year''s Eve!"


    The people from the Williams family came intermittently. Jessica didn''t know them and only nodded and


    smiled.


    Then, among arge group of strangers, she saw a few familiar faces.


    They were Jason, Marina, and Tina.


    Jessica was stunned. She hadn''t expected the Williams family would invite the White family to their


    family banquet, and she didn''t know anything about it.


    She nced at Oliver, whose eyes were burning with anger.


    Jessica stepped forward and asked Jason, "Dad, why are you here?"


    Jason looked at Oliver with a titter on his face and said, "Mr. Williams suddenly asked us toe over


    for the New Year''s Eve dinner, and I didn''t have time to tell you."


    Jessica said, "Since grandpa asked you toe, let''s do as he wants."


    Oliver wanted to take Jessica away directly. But Jessica said, "It''s just a dinner. After that, we can have


    a good sleep on the ne. Just think about the holiday starting tomorrow. Don''t be unhappy with


    insignificant things."


    Only when Oliver arrived did he know that the banquet tonight was organized for a special purpose. If


    he knew that Jeff made such an arrangement, he would never let Jessicae here to be humiliated.


    When it was time to have dinner, the White family sat next to Jessica and Oliver.


    At least, they seemed to be in a harmonious rtionship, as if the Williams family had invited the White


    family to dinner in the name of Jessica.


    Although Jessica was ufortable, she couldn''t do anything now.


    Fortunately, she did not know the purpose of all these arrangements.


    During the meal, Toby deliberately said, "This year''s family banquet is more lively because of the White


    family."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Jason smiled and said, "I''m d to be invited."


    Jeff, who was sitting at the head of the table, said, "I should have invited you earlier. Since it''s the New


    Year and everyone is here, let''s have a st together."


    "Thank you, grandpa." Jessica felt that her family''s arrival was more or less troublesome for the


    Williams family. No matter how the William family felt about the White family, the William family''s


    invitation was a debt for the White family. She should be grateful to the William family.


    Toby and Oliver fought against each other several times. But now, they did not dare to take advantage


    of their seniority and behave rudely during the dinner.


    But Oliver looked cold the whole time.


    And there was no room for Tina to speak.


    Time after the dinner. It was a custom that they stayed upte on New Year''s Eve. Considering that the


    Williams family liked to y mahjong, which was a good way to kill time when they stayed up, they


    divided into two groups and yed mahjong.


    Oliver walked to Jeff and said, "Grandpa, we''ve already booked a flight abroad for vacation, so we''ll


    leave first."


    Jeff had already started ying. He didn''t even look up but just say coldly, "I just hope you can solve


    this as soon as possible. Otherwise, the next family dinner won''t be as peaceful as today."


    Toby and Lambert were both in Jeff''s group. Hearing that, they looked at Oliver at the same time,


    probably to see how he would react.


    Oliver did not bat an eyelid, as if Jeff''s words didn''t reach his ears.


    Jessica left the table and talked to Jason. At least, in front of outsiders, Jessica should show respect for


    her father.


    After that, she came over to meet Oliver and say goodbye to Jeff.


    Lambert''s gaze at Jessica was with mixed feelings.


    After Oliver and Jessica left, Lambert was absent-minded when he yed cards. Therefore, he lost


    several times.


    "Lambert, why are you so suck in ying mahjong now. Didn''t you win the whole gamest year?"


    Lambert said, "Maybe because I didn''t sleep well yesterday."


    Oliver and Jessica boarded a private jet and flew to their first stop in Europe, Hond.


    Oliver was afraid that Jessica would be tired on the flight, so he let her take a shower and sleep early.


    But as Jessica got on the ne, she was not sleepy at all and kept walking back and forth on the


    ne.


    Oliver said, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    He had already arranged for a private doctor on the ne. If Jessica said she was unwell, he would


    immediately call the doctor over and examine her.


    Jessica saw Oliver''s nervous look. She chuckled. "It seems like the food I ate was a little fatty. My


    stomach feels a little ufortable. Don''t worry. I take a few more steps and I''ll be okay."


    Most importantly, she was curious about the internal structure of the ne. She walked around


    casually. The ne was novel for her.


    "Shall I ask the doctor toe over?" He asked in a positive tone.


    Jessica could not resist him, so she had to agree. She also hoped that she would be fine in the air.


    The doctor came over and checked on her and all her physical indicators were normal. Only then did


    Oliver rest easy.


    He took Jessica to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Jessica saw that the bathroom on the ne was bigger than the one at her home.


    They were lying on the bed. Jessica''s eyes widened and she asked, "I was so excited that I couldn''t


    sleep. I''m really looking forward to going to the ce where we fell in love."


    ording to Oliver, to be exact, that ce should be on a ne. What a romantic ce!


    She had never believed in love at first sight before and felt that only feelings that grew with time would


    be steadfast.


    She wondered if her brain was changed that she now believed in love at first sight.


    She just admitted that she must have been attracted to Oliver''s look.


    Oliver dodged her gaze from time to time. "Have a good rest. When we arrive tomorrow, we can go


    shopping."


    He began to say something else to shift the topic.


    The nended safely at Schiphol airport in Hond at two o''clock in the morning.


    Jessica looked down from the ne at the small country that had been built under sea level. Lights


    were on everywhere and it was quiet.


    They found a hotel near Amsterdam and stayed there first.


    It was night. asionally, there were people who had juste out of the bar. And there was the


    ng from the Amsterdam train station.


    Oliver didn''t know that his secretary had booked for him was No. 27 Hotel until he arrived at the hotel.


    After getting the room card, Oliver nced at it and found the room number was 6868.


    It must be fate that he checked in the same hotel and got the same room.


    Moreover, the room with such a lucky room number was rare in the No. 27 Hotel too.


    Jessica entered the room, walked to the windowsill, and looked out the window.


    She found that not far ahead, there was a row of vague pink houses. And there seemed to be people


    standing next to every window, for she could see someone walking back and forth sometimes.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, Jessica thought it was a business zone, so she pulled Oliver to look at it. "Look, there are also


    shops open in the middle of the night. Didn''t you say that the shops here are not open on Sunday?"


    Oliver followed Jessica''s gaze. He found that it was the famous red-light district in Amsterdam. The


    person she was talking about was the girl in the window.


    Perhaps it was far away, Jessica could not see that the girls in the window were wearing sexy lingerie


    at all.


    Of course, their job was legal. As long as they were operating in the red light district, they were


    protected.


    Oliver couldn''t help but recall that someone has put something in his wine in the red light district and he


    met Tina there.


    Jessica saw something strange in Oliver''s eyes. "What are you thinking?"


    Oliver thought, ''I was thinking about how to introduce you to that area.''


    "Say it."


    "It''s a famous red-light district. It only opens at night. When it''s open, there will be a lot of people in the


    alleys here. Some of them are just curious about it and go to take a look. Of course, there will be a lot


    of people to spend."


    Hearing that, Jessica was surprised that she found this famous scenic spot at a nce.


    Oliver continued, "That mall is called the queen''s store. It is arge mall where women like to shop the


    most, so the royal family awarded it this honor."


    After a long time of chat, they looked at the time. It was only after 3: 00 in the morning. Although they


    needed to adjust to jetg, they were notfortable sitting, so theyy on the bed again.


    Jessica snuggled up to Oliver.


    Oliver remembered that he rejected Jessica. He regretted itter. The day after that day, he consulted a


    psychiatrist about how to ovee his guilt.


    Oliver bulged in the pants with Jessica in his arms.


    He suddenly lowered his head and his sexy thin lips covered the woman''s sparkling lips.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    The man''s warm breath sprayed on Jessica''s face. She was stilted and didn''t react for a moment.


    That day, when the man rejected her sexual demand, she stopped taking the initiative.


    Later, she began kissing the man passionately.


    Ever since the car ident, they had always treated each other with respect, and they only hugged


    and kissed.


    After all, although Jessica knew that Oliver was her husband and cared for her, he was a stranger for


    her who had lost her memory.


    So, she was a little upset after she was rejectedst time.


    The man gently kissed her all the way down, and then he asked in a hoarse voice, "Can I?"


    Jessica blushed and nodded, panting.


    When Oliver was about to crawl over her, he paused.


    Although Jessica''s stomach was not obvious, he was afraid of pressing against her.


    He thought she was fragile ss, afraid that he would break her if he was careless.


    Jessica said, "Haven''t you touched me since I was pregnant?"


    The man didn''t say anything, so she took it as acquiescence.


    Because she knew there was a saying that the couple shouldn''t have sex in the first three months of


    pregnancy. They could wait for the child to stabilize.


    Now that she had been pregnant for more than three months, Oliver was so careful. She was a little


    ashamed that the vigorous man had held himself back for so long.


    Jessica tried to be active to ease the man''s tension.


    At that moment, Jessica felt familiar with this image.


    Perhaps the memory of the body was more stable than that of the brain.


    This thought was fleeting and washed away by the instinctive reaction.


    Oliver, like a flood that had been released, lost his control.


    Dawn light shone into the room through the yellow and transparent curtains.


    Perhaps she was too tired, so she slept for a while.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the man standing in front of the curtain. In the morning light, he


    came to her like a god.


    She moved her body. The man heard the noise and said, "You are awake?"


    Jessica sat up from the bed and walked to him. Hugging his waist, she rubbed her cheeks against his


    back, as if she had fallen into happiness and was unwilling toe out.


    After a while, she said, "Thank you."


    Probably because she was frightened by herself in the morning. It turned out that the pregnant


    woman''s desire was as strong as the legend said.


    After breakfast.


    Oliver asked, "Let''s go somewhere."


    Jessica blinked her big eyes and said in confusion, "Where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    They arrived at a street within a few minutes, where no vehicles were allowed to pass, so they got off


    the car at the entrance to the street.


    Jessica took a look at the shops around, which were almost all luxury shops.


    "Did you bring me here to shop? I can go shopping in Birmingham." She said with a smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s different. We met here. We got married in haste. Since we came to this ce again, it''s more


    meaningful to buy rings here."


    Only then did Jessica realize that she had never worn a wedding ring.


    When they got to the door of Cartier''s store, the security guards inside immediately came out and


    opened the ss door for them.


    Because they had made an appointment, the security guards locked the ss door again after they


    entered.


    The shop assistant warmly weed them, took out many different types of rings to let them try on.


    Finally, Jessica chose the most ordinary tinum ring of Cartier LOVE.


    The shop assistant carved out their initials on the rings as required.


    After choosing the rings, Oliver said, "What else do you want? You can choose whatever you want as


    the New Year''s gift."


    "We have gifts. But the baby in my belly got nothing."


    Oliver did not notice this.


    He was stunned for a moment and said, "What do you want to choose for the baby?"


    "Let''s choose it together. She would be unhappy in the future when she knew that her parents ignored


    her when they came out to buy something."


    Since there was nothing for the kid in the store, they custom-made a tinum ne that matched


    their rings.


    Jessica asked the shop assistant to engrave the three letters "WWW" on the tinum ne.


    The first letter represented Oliver''s surname. The letter in the middle was the first letter of "White", and


    thest "W" was the first letter of the child''s surname.


    As the shop assistant recorded their request, she did not forget to praise them and blessed their baby.


    Because it took longer to make a ne, they took the ring and left. They would send the ne


    directly to the designated address.


    When they got into the car, Jessica wanted to take out the ring and put it on. Oliver said, "Please wait a


    moment."


    Jessica didn''t know what the man was going to do, so she joked, "Won''t I wear it as we have bought it?


    Aren''t you trying to waste time because you are afraid that I will tie you up with a ring?"


    "I used to live abroad, so I liked the western-style wedding. So tomorrow I want to hold a wedding with


    you again literally, only you, me, and a wedding host will be in the church."


    Jessica was astonished. Anyway, she had long forgotten her first wedding. Since the man came up


    with it, she thought it was a good idea.


    "You''ve thought of this. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I can make full preparation."


    "It''s notte now. " Oliver said.


    When they returned to the hotel, someone had put a white wedding dress in the room.


    Before she could see the wedding dress clearly, her eyes became wet. She spluttered with excitement.


    "Oliver, when did you..."


    Oliver said that they would take a vacation in Europe but he did not mention anything about the


    wedding.


    She asked why she didn''t see their wedding photos. The man was going to hold another wedding for


    her.


    She had a princess dream, hoping that one day, she would put on a beautiful wedding dress and


    walked into the church with the prince taking her hand.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Oliver asked, "Do you like the wedding dress? I designed this for you, and invited a dressmaker in


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hond to make it."


    Jessica''s tears dripped.


    But she was smiling. "Why do you know everything? You are so capable."


    When Oliver was studying at a private high school overseas, he took an elective course in wedding


    dress design on a whim. And now it could be used for his wedding.


    Although at that time, he never expected to get married.


    Oliver smiled and rubbed her head. "Go to try it. If it''s not suitable, there''s still time for asking the


    dressmaker to change it today. "


    In a moment, a blonde-haired woman with ck-rimmed sses came in and helped Jessica try on her


    wedding dress.


    The design of the wedding dress was simple and smooth, without too manyplicated ornaments.


    The upper part was strapless design with a corset, and the lower part was fluffed up. The space was


    and neat.


    Of course, there was a long veil.


    Jessica put on the wedding dress and the dressmaker helped her with the veil.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she was so beautiful.


    Because Jessica''s abdomen was indeed bigger than before. Although it was not obvious, it was a little


    tight while dressing, so she asked the dressmaker to make it an inch wider.


    The next morning.


    Oliver was dressed in a handsome gray suit.


    Jessica was dressed in a white wedding dress, noble and generous, and was the most pretty bride.


    They drove to a gothic church.


    There was only the priest standing alone on the altar, as if everything was ready, waiting for them to


    Then the simple but meaningful started. The priest asked, "Jessica, will you take this man to be your


    husband and marry him? Whether he''s sick or healthy, poor or rich, or for any other reason, will you


    love him,fort him, respect him, ept him and be faithful to him until the end of the life?"


    Jessica replied in tears, "I do."


    The priest asked Oliver the same question.


    Oliver replied the same words, "I do."


    Then they exchanged the rings.


    After the ceremony, the priest took a picture of them.


    The simple wedding of them was held in full.


    They changed their clothes and went to an old castle restaurant by the canal to celebrate.


    Jessica was so happy that she drank some wine with Oliver. Perhaps because she was too happy, she


    felt a little drunk and sleepy.


    Oliver looked at the time. And then he directly lifted Jessica up to the car.


    After returning to the hotel, Jessica was still asleep.


    Oliver helped her take off her clothes and covered her with the quilt.


    He was the only one left to sit alone by the window on the wedding night.


    Oliver picked up his phone and sent the photos to Martin and Carl.


    Martin was treating patients and working overtime in the hospital in the middle of the night.


    After finishing the operation, he saw Oliver and Jessica''s wedding photos.


    He forwarded the photo to Sally.


    Sally replied with a big question mark.


    "Oliver was married to your friend Jessica," Martin replied.


    "You fool, aren''t they married long ago?" After typing, Sally added an emoji of rolling eyes.


    "You don''t understand. The marriagest time was not true, but this is true. If a man takes something


    seriously, he won''t even be able to be pulled back by ten cows."


    "Do you mean you or Oliver?"


    "You can also understand I am talking about myself."


    Sally was alone at home, doing yoga and watching TV. She was sofortable that there was no time


    to chat with him.


    After a while, Martin found that there was no reply so he called Sally.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Falling asleep."


    "I''m sick," Martin said.


    "Aren''t you a doctor?"


    "Doctors don''t treat themselves. Don''t you know?"


    "What do you mean by telling me this?"


    "I''m sick. I don''t even have personal care during the New Year. I''m going to your house to recuperate."


    "I don''t need any patient in my house. You''d better go to the hospital."


    "Sally, you just ignored me after having sex with me. You really broke me!"


    When Sally heard him say this, she chuckled, as if his words made sense.


    "Forget it. For the sake of you being alone and celebrating the new year alone, I''ll take you in for the


    time being."


    Martin immediately got up and drove to Sally''s.


    Carl was so busy that he didn''t even have time to check his phone. If his father hadn''t interrupted him,


    he would have been buried in hisputer watching fluctuations of Williams Group''s stock price.


    Duke found that after his son returned home, he didn''t go out much, but hid in his room, facing the


    Thest time he made futures, he lost a building, which was an adult gift from his parents.


    Even if the Salen family was arge family with arge business, it would not allow him to squander so


    much.


    Carl assured his father again and again that he was not ying futures. Besides, he had no property


    under his name and his family had not given him any savings, so Duke was a little relieved.


    Carl turned on his phone and saw the photo that Oliver had sent him. He replied, "Don''t just go out and


    have fun. When you are free, go online and see who you''ve offended. I suspect someone deliberately


    shorted Williams Group''s shares."


    "I have expected that someone will take advantage of the holiday and start making a mess. Otherwise,


    why did I ask you toe back?"


    "I thought you told me toe back for the spring festival but you pull me to work for your Williams


    Group. I want a big bonus."


    "Get things done first." Oliver left thest sentence and never replied.


    At this moment, Jessica woke up.


    She looked at Oliver and asked, "Oliver, aren''t you sleepy? What time is it?"


    "I''m not sleepy."


    He often flew around the world. He was used to jetg a long time ago and could work and rest


    ording to local time.


    "Did I sleep for a long time?" Jessica slept so soundly that she didn''t know where she was.


    But the white wedding dress hanging in the room reminded her that today was her wedding day with


    Oliver.


    They were already married for a long time but they still held a wedding. Although there was only she


    and Oliver, it was considered as love at first sight as a witness.


    Jessica got up and looked around. The neon lights outside were already on. She said, "It''s just dark


    outside. Why don''t we go out for a walk? I want to see the nightlife here."


    She remembered that Oliver said that the red-light district was one of the attractions that many tourists


    would go to. She couldn''t help but want to have a look.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    After getting out of the hotel, she walked around a road with gates and arrived at the famous scenic


    spot, which was called the red-light district.


    As the sky got dark, the dim red light in the windows lit up.


    It turned out that the red-light district was really a district, which was not what she saw upstairs as a


    row of things.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There were quite a few people in the alley. Like her, most of them just came to see the fun.


    In addition to the window girls, there were other shops around.


    After walking for a while, Jessica got a general idea of the ce, but she didn''t want to continue


    anymore. She wanted to go to the bar with Oliver to sit down and rest.


    The bars in Hond were very quietpared to those in Birmingham. The lights were dim and there


    was not much noise. Some people were drinking and some were eating.


    That was the bar Oliver had taken her to before.


    She walked to the door of a shop and thought it was a bar where she could rest. Suddenly, she felt a


    strange smell and saw the sign at the door.


    Although she did not know Dutch, both Dutch and English belonged to Latinnguages. So she


    guessed from the letters that this was a ce where minors were not allowed to enter.


    She asked Oliver in confusion, "What kind of strange ce is this?"


    Oliver said, "The social environment here is more open and takes care of people''s needs. As long as


    you are an adult, you can be responsible for yourself. Here you can try many things that are forbidden


    in other ces."


    They stopped at the door for a while and were seen by Lucas, who was enjoying the service inside.


    Lucas often mingled around the red-light district and happened toe here tonight to rx. Not long


    after he sat down, he saw them.


    He could tell at a nce that these two were rich people, so he became more curious.


    He wanted to get to know them and have some intermediaries, he should earn a lot.


    Though he was thinking to do so, he still had to rx here. Nothing mattered more now. Seeing them


    talking at the door, he shouldn''t be in a hurry to leave.


    He took out a special cigarette and began to puff. He looked very happy.


    After he rxed, he suddenly remembered that he must have seen that woman somewhere.


    It was only after Lucas finished smoking the whole cigarette that he remembered that the woman was


    Tina''s stepsister and that the woman had been to Hond before.


    Unexpectedly, she was still fine. Now she was in Hond again. He didn''t know why she came here this


    time.


    Lucas immediately went out of the bar, wanting to follow Oliver and Jessica all the way to see where


    they were going.


    Before he could follow them and walk out of a small alley, he was blocked by a man in a ck suit who


    appeared out of nowhere and looked like a bodyguard.


    Since Lucas had been able to stay in this chaotic ce for so long, he was also more observant and


    smooth. He knew that if he continued to follow, he would implicate himself.


    Lucas took out his phone and found Marina''s number, trying to tell her what he saw.


    Marina was still awake at night and was ying mahjong at home. When she saw that it was Lucas''


    call, she didn''t want to answer it. But the phone kept ringing, so she asked the servants to watch the


    game for her and answered the phone upstairs.


    "Hey, it''s sote. Why are you calling?" Marina asked angrily.


    "Marina, guess who I saw in the red-light district?"


    "You see so many people a day. How do I know who you''ve met?"


    "She''s your stepdaughter, and she''s with an extraordinary man."


    Marina knew that Oliver and Jessica were going on vacation, but she didn''t expect them to go to


    Hond. She then asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure I saw the woman right. I don''t know the man very well, but he doesn''t look like an ordinary


    person. If theye to this ce again, will they go back to investigate that thing?"


    Marina naturally knew that the man Lucas called extraordinarily was Oliver.


    She was also a little worried, not knowing if they hade prepared.


    Although it was midnight, she couldn''t care less. She called Toby and told him about Oliver and Jessica


    in Hond.


    When Toby heard this, a sinister smile appeared on the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    The next day.


    Jessica wanted to visit the Van Gogh Art Gallery.


    But many people were lining up for the gallery, whether on weekends or on weekdays.


    Jessica wanted to line up too. Since she was pregnant with a big belly now, it would be too exhausting


    for her to queue up.


    Fortunately, the Williams Group branch in Hond had just donated funds to not-for-profit organizations


    such as art galleries and museums this year, so VIP esses were set in those organizations.


    Although Oliver was not interested in art, which was Jessica''s hobby, he had been apanying her


    all the way to watch art exhibitions.


    The Van Gogh Gallery had collected 200 pieces of Van Gogh''s most precious works created in his


    golden time, and one of the most famous works was the Sunflower.


    Jessica stood in front of the Sunflower and did not move for a long time.


    She seemed to like the painting very much at just first nce. A few sunflowers were squeezed into a


    vase, and the color of the picture was unforgettable.


    Warm red, dotted in a full yellow, coupled with rich levels of green branches, which let the warm and


    cold scenes bloom the vitality of life.


    Jessica had seen this painting countless times in the book, and she could only feel the real attraction


    by standing in front of the real original.


    There was a huge gap between the printed works of paintings and the recorded works of music.


    So it was better to look at the original if it was about paintings.


    This was what she had known since she was a child.


    Because she had seen her grandfather''s collection of paintings since she was a child. At that time, she


    often saw them, thus she felt that it was not a big deal.


    At the moment only when they went to the museum would they have the chance to see the original.


    They had to see the original that was protected by the ss.


    However, she only had a vague impression of many works collected by grandpa, and she did not know


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the specific collection list of her grandpa.


    Later, those works should all be in Jason''s hands. One day, she would help her grandpa find those


    works and get them back.


    Oliver stood next to Jessica and let her lean against him, which would lighten her own burden.


    He asked softly, "Are you tired? Do you want to go out and have a rest for a while?"


    Jessica was afraid that he would stay in there for too long and be too bored, so she said, "Well, we''ve


    already finished checking them anyway. We can go out now."


    Back in the car, Jessica looked at the scenery outside in a daze. Out of the city, the roads were lined


    with grasnd and farnd, and Hond was indeed an agricultural country.


    Hond and Birmingham were basically at the sametitude, so it was more humid during winter in


    Hond. Because Hond had a marine climate, its temperature was a few degrees higher than that in


    Birmingham. In the winter, the outdoor in Hond still looked green.


    From time to time, she would see flocks of sheep and herds of cattle on the grass, and she liked the


    pastoral scenery here.


    Jessica couldn''t help remembering that Van Gogh had drawn a lot of works in the wheat field. She


    wondered what was Van Gogh thinking when he drew so many great and unique works.


    Oliver saw that Jessica had been pondering in silence, and he asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "I''m thinking about Van Gogh."


    "You''re too fascinated." The man smiled.


    Jessica sighed, "Is it true that only people who have suffered a lot can create eternal ssic works?"


    "That''s because no one would take the initiative to go through so many hardships to create artworks."


    Because Van Gogh''s life was poor, apanied by mental illness, and then he cut off one of his ears.


    At that time, none of his paintings could be sold. He could only rely on his younger brother Theo''s help


    to continue his paintings.


    Even more ironically, after his death, all his paintings became the work that the whole world was


    looking for.


    Oliver''s eyes involuntarily narrowed. He looked at the woman beside him, who had probably suffered


    too much. That was why she could understand Van Gogh''s work better than he did.


    Because at night Oliver had to attend the Williams Group''s New Year''s celebration. The celebration


    was held in an old castle not far from Amsterdam. They drove straight there to make preparations first.


    When they arrived, Oliver asked Jessica to rest in the room upstairs. He then went downstairs to find


    the colleague in charge of tonight''s celebration.


    Jessica felt staying in the room boring, so she went downstairs and walked around.


    For some reason, she walked down the stairs and saw theyout of the lobby on the first floor. It


    seemed that she had seen the scene on the first floor in a movie.


    She wondered if her brain was really damaged by the bumping. Not only did she lose her memory, but


    she also kept having new memories.


    She couldn''t remember why she first came to Hond, but when she saw the date on her passport, she


    only stayed here for a short time.


    At that time, she asked her grandmother, who said she was going to Hond to buy medicine for her.


    Because at that time her grandmother suffered from an emergent illness, she needed special medicine


    urgently. Only Hond had this medicine.


    She was afraid that anything bad might happen if she delivered the medicine by mail, so she just flew


    to Hond to buy medicine for her grandmother. The next day, she returned to Birmingham.


    This exnation matched her grandma''s hospital records, so she didn''t think much about it.


    She didn''t see Oliver downstairs, so she walked out of the castle alone.


    The streets here were exceptionally clean, so she sat under the steps outside the castle and enjoyed


    the surrounding scenery.


    Suddenly, there was a cold wind, and soon there was a drizzle in the sky.


    She stood up abruptly from the steps, and a white light suddenly appeared in front of her. Perhaps she


    got up too fast, which made her brain a little confused.


    She had really done this move before.


    She felt that she was really a little crazy, but Oliver had something important to do tonight. She didn''t


    want him to worry about it, so she didn''t tell him.


    She slowly walked back to the castle, took out her cell phone, and searched on the Inte for the


    content of "Do you think that what you are doing now has happened before?"


    She found out that someone really had provided the answer.


    The French had exined this phenomenon and called it deja vu.


    However, modern science has no unified exnation for such a phenomenon.


    At that moment, she wondered could she be as schizophrenic as Van Gogh?


    She could not help sighing out a cold breath.


    She wanted to go back to Birmingham to see a doctor and then figured out what was going on.


    When she was about to go back to the castle, she saw Olivering out of it.


    Oliver went to the room just now. When he saw that Jessica was not there, he was so worried that he


    came out to look for her.


    "Why did youe out? Didn''t I let you rest in your room? This ce is different from Birmingham. You


    must be careful." He said nervously.


    Jessica picked up the man''s arm and walked him in with a smile, "You''re too careful. I just walked


    around here. I won''t go far."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    However, Oliver always felt uneasy. After all, Toby used to be a leading role here for many years.


    Oliver and Jessica went to the lounge.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a woman, who looked pretty and coquettish, standing in the room.


    Oliver introduced. "This is my colleague, Julia. She''s in charge of tonight''s event."


    Julia came over and shook Jessica''s hand. "Wee, Mrs. Williams. I just heard from Oliver that you


    are still newlyweds toe here for your honeymoon."


    "Thanks for your work." Jessica smiled.


    Hearing Julia called Oliver so affectionately, she was a little unustomed to it. Perhaps she just


    called ording to the local custom.


    She didn''t want to be jealous this time. Otherwise, she seemed too stingy.


    Especially because of her jealousyst time, Oliver sent his secretary out, who probably didn''t even


    know the reason to be transferred.


    In the evening, many of the local colleagues came over, and Jessica made many binous in the evening.


    The binous was a custom here. She was no exception.


    After standing for too long, she felt a little tired, so she walked to a dark corner to have a rest.


    Two people were talking next to her.


    One woman said to the other, "Did you see Julia''s expression tonight? She seemed not good."


    "What''s wrong? Do you have any discoveries?"


    "Julia worked for the previous Mr. Williams and was deeply trusted. After the new boss came to


    Hond, she immediately followed him. Do you know why?"


    "You mean she''s having an affair with our new boss?"


    "What else?" The woman said excitedly.


    "Is he married or single?"


    "I don''t know. But I heard that a woman came with him tonight, so Julia doesn''t seem happy. She


    seems to be jealous."


    "Sharp man won''t have only one woman, right? Maybe they''re all open rtionships. Who knows?"


    Jessica only found it funny. It turned out that no matter where you were, the small talk between


    colleagues was the source of gossip.


    Sheughed it off.


    It was not good to listen to others'' conversations, so she stood up and left.


    Jessica walked into the crowd. People talked around her. The familiar feeling appeared again.


    Seeing that she was not looking well, Oliver asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She said, "Oliver, I don''t know what''s going ontely. I''m always hallucinating as if a lot of things have


    happened."


    Jessica couldn''t hold back any longer and told the man what she thought.


    ''Is she going to regain her memory?'' Oliver thought at first.


    Uninterested in socializing in the venue, he called Julia aside and instructed her to look after everyone


    and that he had to go first.


    "Oliver, you''re the leading role today. The director of the headquarters is here personally. It isn''t suitable


    for you to leave halfway."


    "My wife is not feeling well. I want to send her back to rest."


    Jessica didn''t know that they were leaving now until Oliver said it.


    Jessica said, "Your colleague has only been here for a while. It''s not good for us to leave like this."


    "My schedule is not restricted by them. I didn''t intend toe, but Julia insisted that I need to show up,


    so I came over to take a look."


    Julia walked to Jessica and said, "Mrs. Williams, what''s wrong? Do you want me to call a doctor for


    you?"


    "Don''t bother. I''ll just have a rest. Thank you." Jessica said.


    Julia had no choice but to send them out of the castle.


    Oliver''s driver, who was also the bodyguard, was already waiting at the door.


    They had not gone far when Julia made a long-distance call to Toby.


    "Mr. Williams, I''ve tried my best to keep Oliver for you," Julia said weakly. Her tone of voice was a


    "How did you do it? I just asked you to help dy the time. You can''t do such a simple thing. Don''t you


    want to help me?" Toby said viciously.


    Julia was a little flustered and quickly exined, "Mr. Williams, you have my father''s life in your hands.


    Of course, I know what''s important. I''m already trying to keep him. But his wife is not feeling well, so


    they left so early."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julia''s father, Cheney, was a well-known business owner of a packaging factory in Birmingham. When


    he came to Hond to visit his daughter, he went into a casino and lost a lot of money.


    Then, he was unwilling to give up. So he nned to win back, however, he was out of control gradually


    and lost all the Cheney Family business.


    He was directly detained by the casino.


    It was only when the truth would emerge soon that Julia knew about it.


    She had to turn to Toby for help with the rescue then.


    That was how Cheney was rescued.


    Toby asked her to call Oliver to the Williams Group''s new year celebration. When she first heard this


    request, she was still wondering that it seemed a little irregr for a branchpany''s celebration to


    invite the boss of the headquarters.


    Toby told her that Oliver was in Hond now.


    Then she immediately sent an email to report on the celebration.


    Oliver was not familiar with the business in Hond. However, he was there now and most of the


    employees woulde to the party. He also wanted to know more about the internal situation.


    Then he quickly replied that he would be there personally.


    Therefore, attending the celebration was not on his original schedule, but just a temporary idea.


    Since Oliver was there, Toby asked Julia to pull out all the stops not to let him leave early. Otherwise,


    his n would be disrupted.


    Therefore, Toby scolded her when she failed.


    Julia did not know the interests connection involved. She could only obey Toby now.


    Toby hung up the phone angrily.


    He took out another phone, changing his n.


    Oliver and Jessica returned to the hotel smoothly.


    He asked the doctor toe and examine Jessica.


    The doctor just said, "She''s in a new ce now, so her mind is more active and her brain makes


    connections between things she''s seen and done before, so she will have a sense of deja vu."


    The doctor''s exnation was the same as what Jessica found on the Inte.


    "Doctor, does this sign mean that I''m about to regain my memory?"


    The doctor hesitated, "Madam, it''s possible."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Oliver took out his phone and signaled for help.


    There was a global positioning system on his phone.


    The driver and bodyguard stepped on the elerator to the maximum and drove all the way on the


    highway.


    Just as the driver was making a turn at the highway, another car appeared in front of them, and the


    people inside shot at the car Oliver was sitting in.


    Oliver and Jessicay down in the back seat again. The bullets from outside didn''t hurt them.


    Unfortunately, the driver in the front, whose arm was injured and bleeding profusely, was still driving as


    fast as he could.


    The driver should notst long. As long as the speed slowed down and the people behind them caught


    up, the three of them would die.


    Oliver immediately made up his mind, climbed to the front row, let the driver take cover, and drove by


    himself.


    Oliver had rarely driven since the car ident.


    When he held the steering wheel,rge beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    At this time, he did not have time to hesitate. Jessica was still sitting behind. He had to protect her.


    The gunshots behind him quickly drove away from his fear and he drove the car very fast.


    Jessica vomited from the sound of gunfire and fast speed.


    Fortunately, the driver was more powerful and gradually repelled the people behind.


    They knew that it was only temporary, and they didn''t know when the vehicles behind them would


    appear again.


    Judging from the way the other party fired, they should be professional assassins.


    Soon, the car drove into a forest, which was surrounded by a sea.


    Fortunately, the driver was familiar with the surrounding terrain. The car didn''t stop until the shining


    yacht could be seen. Then Oliver and Jessica got out of the car.


    Both of them could swim, so they could only pray that they could climb onto the yacht before being


    caught up by the people behind.


    When Jessica fell into the water, the bone-chilling and cold feeling immediately woke her up a lot. She


    had to be alert now. She was running for her life, not for fun.


    Oliver swam in front and led Jessica step by step towards the yacht.


    As she swam to the side of the yacht, Jessica was out of strength and felt cold. Her feet were cramping


    and her whole body began to sink.


    As Oliver swam, he would look at her from time to time and see if anyone wasing after.


    When he found that only Jessica''s head was on the sea, his heart beat fast like a drum.


    He came up to her and kept calling her name in her ear.


    Jessica was weak. She said, "Leave me alone. Go find someone first and save meter."


    Oliver dragged her to the shallow water, where the water level reached Oliver''s chest, then carried her


    and walked towards the yacht step by step.


    As soon as Jessica approached Oliver, she smelled a salty smell. She thought it was the smell of the


    sea.


    As the light gradually shone on their surroundings, she found that the sea around them had gradually


    changed color.


    It turned out that when he was driving just now, he was injured. If he went forward with such a heavy


    load, both of them would probably die in the darkness before dawn.


    "Oliver, put me down. I''ve recovered my strength."


    The man ignored her.


    Looking at the close distance in the sea, at this moment, it was as if they were thousands of miles away


    and could not reach the other shore.


    Jessica felt that the man was not in a good condition.


    She said, "Oliver if we die here and I can die with you, I will die without regret."


    "I will make sure you leave safely." The man said, "Jessica, I love you."


    "Oliver, I love you, too," Jessica said with tears in her eyes.


    They had never said such things before. At this moment, they cherished every second to say what they


    didn''t have the courage to say before.


    The yacht was parked on the shore with lights on.


    Oliver did not dare to rush up, so he let Jessica sit aside and went up to see himself.


    At this time, on the deck of the yacht, a man was sitting there, enjoying the sea breeze and drinking red


    wine.


    Soon, someone came over and reported that a stranger had appeared on the yacht.


    The man stood up.


    Under the light, he was tall, handsome, and had short ck hair.


    Oliver came up and talked to him, asking him to take in a friend temporarily.


    The man said, "Why should I help you?"


    "What do you want? I can satisfy you."


    "That''s funny. I always say that to others." The man picked up his ss and said with a smile, "You are


    my type. I can have a drink with you."


    Oliver was knowledgeable and only looked at the man in front of him who was dressed so delicately. In


    an instant, he realized that the man was gay, which made him feel more relieved.


    "I don''t have time to stay any longer so as not to cause you trouble. My friend is safe. I''m the one


    they''re looking for."


    Looking at his awkward appearance, the man thought that he was being chased.


    The man sneered.


    "It seems that we should be able to get along well. I will make friends with you." The man spoke briskly.


    Oliver didn''t have time to think about it. He just wanted to get Jessica settled as soon as possible.


    He went back to look for Jessica and saw that she was already lying on the ground. Her breathing was


    still steady. She was probably too tired. After suddenly rxing, she fainted.


    Oliver carried Jessica on the yacht.


    The man walked in and looked at Jessica, then at Oliver. He was even more curious about who two


    people have contradictions with.


    The man led them into a room. Fortunately, there was a maid inside who could help take care of


    Jessica.


    They walked out onto the deck and Oliver told the man something.


    Finally, he wrote down a phone number on the paper and said, "You may contact this number, I will


    definitely thank you very much. Please call a doctor immediately and check my friend up."


    "Okay." The man said.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver knew that Jessica should be fine. He couldn''t wait to know the result from the doctor and he had


    to leave immediately.


    Those hired killers would never let him go easily. If he continued to stay here, once he was found, all of


    them would suffer.


    "Don''t you need to deal with your injury first?" The man said.


    The bullet in his body was not something that could be dealt with in a short time.


    He said briefly, "I''m good."


    It was only then that the man remembered that he had not even given his name and said, "My name is


    Ian."


    When Oliver got on the yacht, he had remembered the printed number of the yacht.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    When Jessica woke up, she was in the Arto Hospital in Delft.


    She opened her eyes and looked around. Not seeing Oliver, she was so scared that she sweated


    profusely. She got off the bed and walked out on bare feet.


    Seeing the doctors and nurses, she felt a little relieved. It seemed that they were saved, but where was


    Oliver?


    She walked to the front desk and tried to find Oliver''s name. The nurse entered Oliver''s name on the


    Jessica couldn''t believe it. It wasn''t Oliver who brought her to the hospital. Who did that?


    She had no idea what had happenedst night. She could only remember looking at the lights on the


    ship with eager eyes. Then she had a ckout and lost consciousness.


    She returned to the room anxiously. Without Oliver''s whereabouts, she was on pins and needles.


    She couldn''t find her cell phone just now. Maybe she dropped it in the waterst night.


    Jessica wanted to borrow a cell phone from a nurse and made a call.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened and a tall man came in.


    Jessica took a few steps back.


    Ian said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid. I was entrusted by your friend to send you to the hospital. At that


    time, your friend came to my cruise for help. I saved you."


    When his doctor examined Jessica, he found out that she was pregnant, so Ian sent Jessica to the


    nearest Arto Hospital immediately.


    Jessica knew that the friend he was talking about was Oliver.


    After the shootingst night, Jessica was very careful in her words. She was afraid that she would meet


    bad people and cause trouble for Oliver.


    Since the man said he was a friend of Oliver, she also imed to be friends with Oliver.


    She asked anxiously, "Where''s my friend? I want to see him. Do you know where he is?"


    Ian threw up his hands and shrugged his shoulders. "He''s a mysterious man. I don''t know where he


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    went. He just asked me to take good care of you, so you don''t have to be afraid of me."


    He probably saw the fear in Jessica''s eyes, so heforted her.


    Jessica asked, "Can I borrow your phone?"


    Lucas took out his phone from his pocket and handed it to Jessica. She dialed Oliver''s phone number,


    but she couldn''t get through to him.


    Presumably, they were in the water for so longst night that their phones were broken.


    However, if someone was already there to pick Oliver up, he would have got a new phone. He should


    have known that once she woke up, she would contact him.


    However, why was his phone still not working after a night?


    Jessica felt blood rushing into her head. She sat heavily on the bed and suddenly had an ominous


    presentiment.


    She really didn''t dare to think about it anymore and mumbled, "That''s impossible, impossible..."


    The tears in her eyes could no longer be suppressed and gushed out.


    Seeing her like this, Ian felt as if his heart had been clenched. He felt very ufortable. He walked


    up tofort her and said, "Miss, don''t worry. I''ll help you find your friend."


    Jessica felt that she had lost herposure in front of an outsider. She wiped the tears off her face


    with her sleeve and sobbed as she called Simon.


    It was midnight where Simon was. Because Oliver was not in Birmingham, Simon was on a vacation.


    Jessica was unable to get through Simon.


    She said to Ian, "I want to be discharged."


    Ian had just asked the doctor about her condition. The doctor suggested that she stay in bed now, or


    the baby in her stomach would be very dangerous.


    Jessica couldn''t stay in the hospital for another second. "No, I have to leave."


    She put on her clothes and was about to walk out.


    Ian followed. "Where are you going? I''ll take you there."


    "Sir, can you lend me some euros? I''ll pay you back when I get to the hotel, okay?" Jessica said.


    "You can call me Ian." He smiled and said, "How are you going back to the hotel?"


    "I''ll take a taxi back."


    Jessica said as she walked out, and Ian walked side by side with her.


    Ian smiled. "This is a remote suburb. Where do you take a taxi? I''ll take you back."


    Jessica did not refuse. She was unfamiliar here, so she agreed to take his car back to the No. 27 Hotel.


    Jessica was sitting in the backseat. She was so anxious that she folded her hands, looking very


    nervous.


    Ian was driving in the front, and when he saw her in the back seat like this, he wanted to divert her


    attention.


    "Where are you from?" He asked.


    Jessica had no intention of talking to him, but she had just asked him for help. If she did not answer,


    she would appear very impolite. So she casually replied, "Birmingham."


    After that, she was afraid of revealing her identity.


    However, since Ian, who looked very kind, had saved her and sent her to the hospital, she didn''t think it


    mattered.


    Ian said, "Coincidentally, I''m from Birmingham, and my father is from Birmingham."


    Jessica didn''t hear what Ian said at all, just worried about Oliver''s safety.


    Seeing that Jessica had no intention of talking to him, Ian shut up and started ying ssical folk


    music.


    Jessica was a little surprised when the music sounded. She didn''t expect that she could hear music


    from her hometown in his car.


    Only then did shee to her senses. Ian had just said that he was also from Birmingham, and his


    father was from Birmingham.


    However, everyone''s faults were not written on their foreheads. Jessica didn''t dare to say anything


    more to him.


    She had been thinking about who wanted to hurt Oliver.


    Could it be that Oliver had known about it long ago? So he had asked thewyer to prepare the


    property documents for her to sign.


    Thinking of this, Jessica burst into tears again.


    The car soon arrived at the entrance of No. 27 Hotel.


    Jessica asked Ian to wait for her in the lobby. She wanted to go up first.


    Ian said, "Miss, you really want to go up alone? Someone is going to kill your friend. Maybe he''s hiding


    upstairs waiting for you to show up. I''ll go with you."


    Jessica hesitated for a moment. Seeing that Ian had already entered the elevator, she followed behind.


    After Jessica entered the room, she looked around and saw no sign of Oliver.


    The room was the same as when they leftst night. Their pajamas were still on the bed because they


    left in a hurry and didn''t have time to clean up.


    As soon as Ian saw the scene in the room, he understood the rtionship between Oliver and Jessica.


    Long ago on the yacht, he suspected that they were a couple, and now it turned out that he was right.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Ian asked, "Who did you offend?"


    Jessica shook her head. She really didn''t know.


    Ian felt that she was wary of him, so he said, "Miss, do you still think I''m a bad person? Time is very


    precious. I have saved you and sent you back to the hotel myself."


    Jessica was a little embarrassed. "No, you misunderstood. I don''t know why this happened, so I want


    to find him as soon as possible."


    She was referring to Oliver.


    Based on the hotel room they were staying in, coupled with their previous contact, Ian knew that they


    were either rich or respectable. Perhaps their ancestors had offended a lot of people, and now they


    were hunted for revenge.


    Because he had some experience.


    He said to Jessica, "You''d better not live here today. I''m afraid it''s not safe if you go out."


    Jessica knew that all the bodyguards here had also withdrawn. She had no clue where Oliver had


    gone.


    She thought she should contact David, Oliver''swyer to see if he had any news.


    Instead of overthinking, she thought she''d better ask him.


    She rummaged through the business card that David had left that day, picked up the phone in the living


    room, and called it. It was immediately connected.


    "Mr. David? I''m Jessica."


    A voice came from the other end and said, "Hello, Mrs. Williams. Is there anything I can help with?"


    "Have you heard from Oliver?"


    He knew that something went wrong in thepany that day, and then the technical loopholes were


    quickly fixed, but he knew nothing about what happened to Oliver.


    "Isn''t Mr. Williams with you?" He asked in confusion, "Is something wrong?"


    As Oliver''swyer, David was trustable to her. So she told him about the shootingst night.


    Jessica asked, "Can you help me find him?"


    David went to other European countries on business and could not return to Amsterdam until the next


    day.


    "Okay, I''ll get someone to look for him now. I''ll talk to you face to face when I get back tomorrow."


    Jessica hung up the phone with a disappointed look.


    When she saw Lucas sitting there, she remembered to pay back the medical expenses he had paid


    and tips for sending her back.


    She went to her room and took out 2000 euros from her purse.


    "Ian, thank you for sending me to the hospital and back to the hotel," said Jessica, handing the money


    to Lucas.


    Ian reached out and took the money. "I didn''t expect you to learn the rules of Hond so quickly. Good,


    let''s go Dutch."


    Go Dutch meant to split the bill, or in writing, in the Dutch way.


    Paying separately was a kind of custom here.


    Ian didn''t seem to want to leave after receiving the money.


    Jessica said directly, "Ian, thanks for your time. Maybe you should go back early."


    "Are you sure you want to stay here alone? I don''t mind staying here. I''d like to see what else will


    happen tonight. Why don''t I stay here with you and wait for your man toe back?"


    Jessica understood that her rtionship with Oliver could not be hidden.


    "I''ll be fine alone. Well, I don''t think it''s a good choice if you stay here with me."


    Although the room was very big, it was weird for a strange man to stay with her.


    Ian smiled. "You don''t think I''m a pervert, do you? Don''t worry, I''m more interested in your boyfriend


    than you."


    Jessica looked embarrassed. It turned out that he was gay, like Tony.


    Only then did she realize that Ian''s appearance and facial features were very delicate. He was wearing


    an iron-gray suit and a white shirt.


    "That''s not what I meant." She said as if she had said something wrong.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t dare to stay here alone with you. Who knows what you''ve offended? For safety''s


    sake, I''ll call a few bodyguards to guard the door. In addition to the hotel''s own security system, you


    can rest easy tonight."


    When Jessica heard him say that, she agreed.


    Ian ordered room service and dinner.


    Jessica sat at the table without any appetite at all.


    Lucas said, "For the sake of your baby, eat something."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jessica ate some vegetable sd.


    While eating, Jessica asked, "Ian, do you have a lot of connections here?"


    He was able to get a few bodyguards over in a short while. Jessica thought he was somebody.


    "Yes," he answered straightforwardly.


    "Then can you help me find my husband?"


    "Sure. You have to tell me his information. Otherwise, searching for him in this city is like looking for a


    needle in a haystack."


    Jessica stopped talking.


    Given Oliver''s special identity, she could not reveal it casually. She decided to wait until David came


    back tomorrow.


    After dinner, Jessica stayed by the phone in the living room.


    Without a phone, she could buy a new one, but the card inside was gone. Oliver was unable to contact


    her.


    She turned on herputer again and kept an eye on her email.


    Jessica was afraid of missing out on any way Oliver could contact her.


    Ian, who was sitting on the side watching TV, looked at Jessica, who was sitting there in a daze and


    said, "Watch TV first. If he wants to contact you, there are naturally hundreds of ways. Don''t worry."


    Jessica was suddenly reminded that there should be a news report about what happenedst night. If


    something really happened to Oliver, it might have been on the news.


    She begged Ian to switch the channel to the local news and let him trante the news for her.


    She kept asking, "Did you find a seriously injured man on the news?"


    Ian kept shaking his head.


    Sometimes, no news was the best news.


    Jessica was agitated at the thought that Oliver, who had been soaked in the water with a bullet wound


    for so long. If he hadn''t been treated in time, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Jessica''s legs were numb, so she stood up and paced back and forth in the living room.


    Ian was worried about her.


    He found it hard to believe he showed sympathy for her as he was a man of hedonism and selfishness.


    He couldn''t believe he even tranted the news for her all night.


    Maybe it was fate.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    The next day, David came to No. 27 Hotel.


    Jessica sent Ian away.


    "Mrs. Williams, is there still no news from Mr. Williams?" David asked.


    Jessica didn''t sleep almost all nightst night. She had big dark circles under her eyes and her voice


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was a lot hoarser.


    "No. David, please find some private detectives to help me find Oliver," Jessica said.


    "Okay, I got this." He said.


    David took out a dozen papers from the file bag.


    He said, "Mrs. Williams, since that''s the case, you should sign these property donation documents first.


    This is what Mr. Williams asked me to do before."


    Jessica thought that it would cost a lot of money to find Oliver''s whereabouts, but she didn''t have much


    money and didn''t know how long she would stay here.


    Thinking of this, she said, "I''ll sign these documents first. The rest will be dealt with after Oliveres


    back."


    David read the important information on each page of the document to Jessica.


    Jessica picked up the pen on the table and signed her name wherever it was needed.


    David said, "I''ll get someone to protect you at the hotel now, just in case I get hurt."


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. David. I''ll stay at the hotel first. Whether Oliver calls ores back to the hotel, I


    want to get the news as soon as possible."


    Jessica handed over the matter of finding the private detectives to David.


    When Simon woke up in the morning and saw a strange phone number, he didn''t care.


    When Jessica called again, Simon found out about Oliver''s ident.


    Jessica asked him toe to Hond immediately to help her find out Oliver''s whereabouts. Local


    detectives didn''t know the details, so their progress should be slow.


    Simon had been following Oliver all the time and knew his social rtionships very well, as well as the


    people he usually interacted with. Therefore, it was easier for Simon to target and find powerful clues.


    However, the news of Oliver''s ident must be kept confidential, or it would cause unrest in the


    Williams Group.


    Simon immediately went to the airport and flew to Amsterdam.


    Jessica waited at the hotel for a day and received no news.


    She keptforting herself that no news was the best news.


    When Simon came over, he lived in the room next to Jessica''s.


    "Madam, what exactly happened at that time?"


    On the phone, Jessica just said that something happened to Oliver and asked him toe over as


    soon as possible.


    He called Oliver but no one answered, so he knew that it was something serious.


    Jessica told Simon about what had happened that night in detail.


    "David has already sent his men to search the sea and the surrounding forests, but they haven''t found


    either the body or Oliver. However, Oliver will not disappear out of the void." She added.


    "Think about it and see if you have any clues."


    Jessica had lost a lot of weight in the past few days.


    Simon also sighed for Oliver and Jessica. These two miserable people were together against all odds.


    Just as they began to live a good life, Oliver disappeared and Jessica was extremely worried.


    He knew that after Oliver became the president of the Williams Group, he fired a lot of people and


    prevented many people from getting rich. However, when Simon heard Jessica''s words, he felt that the


    incident that night should have been premeditated.


    They got the news at short notice, and they were ambushed on their way out. Therefore, someone


    must have known their itinerary beforehand.


    This was more or less rted to the Williams Group''s technologypany in Hond.


    But Simon didn''t know exactly what it had to do with them.


    He definitely couldn''t rush in to investigate. After all, the most important task now was to find Oliver''s


    whereabouts.


    Although Simon knew that Oliver was in Birmingham, he didn''t know everything about Oliver.


    Oliver had been abroad for so many years. Simon didn''t know what Oliver had done or who Oliver


    knew. Simon just knew that it was unfathomable.


    Seeing that Jessica was tired, heforted her. "Madam, you should rest well first. Wait for Mr.


    Williams toe back. Mr. Williams will be fine."


    Jessica nodded slightly.


    Jessica went back to lie on the bed. She felt tired, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Thinking of Oliver carrying her through the water with a gunshot, she felt as if her heart had been cut by


    a knife, which ached so much.


    She sat up and drank some water, then went back to bed. She looked at the ceiling and listened to the


    door.


    Maybe the next second, Oliver would be back.


    People often said that as long as one was sincere, he would get what he wanted. She prayed for Oliver


    in her heart.


    In the next week, none of the people they sent found any news about Oliver.


    Simon said, "Madam, let''s go back to Birmingham first."


    "No, I won''t leave until I find Oliver," Jessica said.


    "Madam, we''ve tried everything and even the police are helping us, too. However, we can''t find Mr.


    Williams. I think there''s only one possibility. Mr. Williams doesn''t want us to find him for the time being."


    Jessica thought about Simon''s words. As long as Oliver''s body was not found, there was still hope.


    "Besides, there''s David here. If there''s any news, he''ll send it to us immediately. We''lle back when


    we need to."


    Simon really couldn''t stand Jessica''s haggard look. If she went on like this, the consequences would be


    unimaginable. When Mr. Williams came back, he would me him for not taking good care of his wife.


    If Jessica returned to Birmingham, at least she could eat well and rest well. She could also see her her


    grandma, and she would get somefort.


    She really couldn''t help at all by staying here, and she had to trouble a lot of people to take care of her


    physically and emotionally.


    "Okay, let''s go back to Birmingham for the time being."


    Before she left, she repeatedly told David that no matter how much manpower and money he spent, he


    must do his best to find Oliver''s whereabouts.


    After getting David¡¯s postive answer, she took on the ne.


    Jessica sat on the ne with her eyes half-closed. Suddenly, the image of herself identally pouring


    a ss of juice on Oliver came to her mind. Oliver, who looked sullen, didn''t even look at her.


    Oliver said he fell in love with her at first sight.


    "Maybe I remember it wrong," she said to herself, shaking her head.


    She was in the same mood as when she returned to Birmingham. At that time, she was worried about


    her grandma''s worsening condition. This time, she was worried about Oliver.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    When Jessica returned to Birmingham, she decided to tell Jeff about Oliver''s ident.


    Since she was back, she couldn''t continue to hide it. After all, Jeff was the head of the Williams family.


    Jessica arrived at the Old Residence. Jeff and Lambert were both there.


    "Grandpa, something happened to Oliver in Hond. Please send someone out to find him and save


    him." Jessica said bluntly.


    When Jeff heard this, his hand, which was holding tea, paused.


    He didn''t know anything about Oliver''s ident. He nced at Lambert beside him.


    Lambert deliberately turned his eyes away.


    After all, Oliver was his own grandson. No matter what, he didn''t want Oliver to be in danger.


    He suddenly scolded Jessica. "Why didn''t you tell me what happened immediately?"


    Jessica shuddered in fear. Most importantly, in Jessica''s impression, Jeff was still the kind old man who


    greeted her as "granddaughter-inw".


    Jeff looked unhappy thest time they had dinner on New Year''s Eve. After all, Jeff and Oliver didn''t get


    along well with each other and Oliver often provoked his grandfather. So she didn''t worry too much


    about it at that time.


    Now she found Jeff to be a stranger.


    Sheforted herself. Perhaps Jeff was too worried about his grandson''s safety. At that time, she was


    also thoughtless and did not tell Jeff in advance.


    But at that time, even if she told Jeff the bad news, they were too far away to offer any help.


    Lambert, who was sitting by the side, said, "Grandpa, she''s worried and sad enough. Don''t scold her.


    We have to discuss how to find Oliver''s whereabouts."


    Jeff expected Jessica to disappear. However, he didn''t expect her toe back while his grandson


    Oliver disappeared.


    Jeff looked at Jessica resentfully.


    Seeing that Jeff was angry, Lambert turned to Jessica and said, "I''ll send you back to GrandVille


    Apartments now. Grandpa and I will take care of it. You can go back and have a good rest first."


    When Lambert saw Jessica appear, he could hardly recognize her. She looked haggard, and when she


    spoke, she was also timid and weak.


    It seemed that she appeared simr to the time before lost her memory. Lambert felt terrible to see her


    like that.


    Jessica exined the whole story again and then got up to leave.


    Lambert sent her out.


    Jessica said, "Lambert, you should go back. The driver will take me back."


    "I''ll take you back. I can learn more about your situation back then." Lambert said.


    Then Jessica agreed.


    Lambert drove, and Jessica sat in the back seat.


    Lambert said, "You look tired. You can lie down in the back for a while."


    Anyway, his car was spacious enough.


    Ever since Lambert went to work at the Williams Group, he seemed to have changed.


    In the past, he used to dress up casually and drive a jeep.


    Now that he was in a suit and leather shoes every day, he drove a Maserati instead.


    Jessica perked up and said, "I''m fine."


    In the car, Lambert had been asking about Jessica''s situation in Hond all the way, but he didn''t


    mention much about Oliver.


    He asked again, "When you arrived in Amsterdam, where did you live?"


    Jessica said, "No. 27 Hotel."


    As soon as Lambert heard No. 27 Hotel, he looked at Jessica through the mirror.


    What a coincidence! They went to live in the No. 27 Hotel again.


    "Was it safe in the hotel?"


    "It was always safe in the hotel. The ident happened on the way."


    Then the lingering fear in Jessica''s heart surged up again, and she looked sorrowful.


    Lambert drove straight into the yard.


    Shank greeted Lambert, "Hello, First Young Master."


    He didn''t expect Lambert toe to GrandVille Apartments again. Oliver had ordered him not to open


    the door for Lambert before. However, Jessica was present. If Jessica asked, he couldn''t offer an


    exnation.


    Fortunately, Oliver was not at home, so he opened the door.


    When Lambert arrived, Jessica invited him to sit in the living room for a while.


    Jessica wanted to know how they would look for Oliver.


    Lambert and Jeff got along well. Jessica hoped that Lambert could say something nice about Oliver in


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    front of Jeff. In that way, it would be more likely for Jeff to figure out a way to find Oliver''s whereabouts.


    Lambert agreed to Jessica''s request and promised to find a way together.


    The Williams family didn''t give up on Oliver, and they were trying to save him.


    Oliver had told her before that he had no feelings for the Williams family, so she felt sorry for him.


    Jessica felt a littleforted by Lambert''s words.


    When Lambert returned to the Old Residence, he saw Jeff talking to Toby in the living room.


    He also walked in and greeted, "Hi, uncle."


    Jeff asked, "Tell me the truth. Did you know that something happened to Oliver before me?"


    Neither of them spoke.


    "Now that you have grown up, you are beginning to do things behind my back. Don''t harm our own


    people. After all, you are the flesh and blood of our Williams family. As long as I am alive, there is no


    room for hurting each other."


    Jeff was not in good health. When he got excited, he coughed incessantly.


    "Toby, are you involved in this?" Jeff asked.


    Toby said, "Oliver offended so many people in Birmingham. You know that. You can''t me me for


    what happened to him. Of course, I admit that I knew a few days earlier than you, but the branch in


    Hond has already been looking for him."


    Jeff nced at Lambert. "You''ve changed too. You used to tell me everything. Now, like your uncle,


    you''ve learned to hide it from me."


    "Grandpa, I''m afraid that you''re too weak to bear the bad news. We''re all trying to find a way." Lambert


    said.


    "Now, it''s time to use our special intelligence team. We must find Oliver." Jeff told Hugh, the butler.


    Hugh had been with Jeff for decades. Hugh even knew more about the family than Toby.


    When Toby and Lambert heard that the Williams family had the special intelligence team, they looked


    at each other.


    Hugh helped Jeff back to his room to rest.


    Toby and Lambert also left the living room.


    Outside, Lambert asked, "Uncle, you really not know who did it, don''t you?"


    "You''re not doubting me, are you?"


    "I don''t doubt you. I just want you to get out of your way in front of grandpa. Sooner orter, grandpa


    will find out about this."


    Lambert''s words were also a reminder to Toby that if he was involved in this matter, he couldn''t take it


    lightly.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Soon, the Spring Festival holiday was over.


    But there was still no news of Oliver.


    The sudden absence of a president in thepany definitely caused suspicion.


    Jeff decided to advance Lambert to be the vice president of Williams Group.


    He knew that he would not be able to find Oliver for a short time. Even if he found him, he did not know


    what he would be like.


    The news of Oliver''s disappearance spread throughout thepany.


    Carl and Martin came to GrandVille Apartments together to ask Jessica what happened.


    The two of them had not been able to contact Oliver since they received his wedding photo.


    At first, they thought that it was their honeymoon, so Oliver didn''t contact them for peace.


    Carl was the first to notice the anomaly. He had been working for Oliver for a long time, and he did a


    good job. He asked Oliver for credit, but he never got a response from him.


    He knew it wasn''t Oliver''s habit.


    Carl found Martin, and Martin didn''t know where Oliver was either. They found that Lambert was the


    vice president of the Williams Group now, and they felt it strange.


    Jessica''s face was pale. She had been lying in bed feebly and called David every day. But she had


    never heard anything about Oliver.


    When Winnie told her that Oliver''s friends wereing, she barely got out of bed and went to the


    bathroom to wash up, and then went downstairs to see Martin and Carl.


    When Martin saw Jessica, he found that her face had been as haggard as before.


    Jessica said in a low voice, "Sit down please."


    Martin said, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Jessica sat there with no light in her eyes.


    When they came, they wanted to ask all the questions in their hearts, but seeing Jessica like this, they


    didn''t ask much.


    Carl alsoforted her, "Oliver is a meticulous person. He should have a perfect n. He will know


    how to save himself."


    "Do you think so?"


    Jessica had exhausted her patience to wait. She kept denying her affirmation and affirming her denial


    every day.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So when Carl analyzed it for her, she would rather believe him.


    Martin and Carl sat for a while and left when they saw that Jessica needed to rest.


    Before Martin left, he said, "You have to take care of your health. Oliver will worry about you


    somewhere else. I''ll ask Sally toe over and apany you for some days."


    Jessica said politely, "Thank you."


    As soon as Sally received a call from Martin, she drove straight to GrandVille Apartments to see


    Jessica.


    Jessica had already had no strength to go downstairs, so she asked Winnie to take Sally upstairs to the


    bedroom.


    "Jessica, you''ve lost weight." Sally felt the same way as Martin when she saw Jessica.


    Jessica forced a smile.


    The sufferings of these days made her be what she looked like now.


    Seeing this, Sally couldn''t help but feel distressed for her.


    When Winnie took Sally upstairs just now, she told Sally that Jessica ate very little these days.


    Sally could apany Jessica to eat something and make her feel better.


    Otherwise, if she stayed in the house every day, she would fall ill sooner orter.


    Sally didn''t ask Jessica anything. She just wanted to apany her quietly.


    Soon, it was lunchtime.


    Sally helped Jessica to go downstairs for lunch.


    Winnie specially made some meat to replenish the nutrition of pregnant women, as well as fish and


    shrimp with high protein.


    With Sally''spany, Jessica ate more than usual.


    After lunch, Jessica said to Sally, "I''m so scared. I''m afraid I won''t even have a chance to eat with


    Oliver in the future."


    Sally patted her on the back andforted her, "Stop thinking those things. Oliver will definitelye


    back to apany you."


    "I only told him I loved him when we were apart. I should have told him earlier."


    Sally was stunned. She did not expect that Jessica''s rtionship with Oliver had progressed so


    smoothly after she lost her memory. She had fallen in love with him.


    If one day she remembered everything, what kind of blow would she suffer? The god of destiny really


    made fools of the people.


    Sally stayed in GrandVille Apartments until night and left after watching Jessica fall asleep.


    Tina, who lived in the backyard next door, also knew that something happened to Oliver. She hoped


    that Oliver was still alive. God would really favor her if Oliver was still alive and lost his memory like


    Jessica.


    Tina had been very happy for the past few days. Since she had dinner at the Old Residence, it seemed


    that her identity had been recognized.


    Most importantly, she knew that the name on Oliver''s marriage certificate was her name through Toby.


    However, Oliver eliminated the marriage recordter. But there were traces if he once did it, and these


    traces had beenpletely mastered by Toby.


    Therefore, she used to be the real Mrs. Williams.


    Jessica was nothing until now.


    Thinking of this, Tina couldn''t help butugh in the room.


    Now, she wanted to announce in front of everyone in Birmingham that she was Oliver''s wife.


    Anyway, no one knew whether Oliver was alive or dead, and he couldn''t control her.


    However, Toby and Marina both warned her not to act rashly and not to show off her identity


    everywhere, so she could only be happy secretly.


    ...


    The special intelligence team sent by Jeff had sent news recently. They only found out that Oliver was


    not dead.


    He escaped the sniper that night, but they still had no idea where he was.


    Jessica seemed to havee back to life after hearing the news from Lambert.


    As long as Oliver was alive, everything would be fine.


    Jessica began to cheer up and eat on time every day, and she also began to look good.


    That day was the day she made an appointment a year ago to go to the maternity checkup. She asked


    the driver to take her to Williams Hospital early in the morning.


    After Jessica''s doctor examined her, she saw that her physical indicators were not very good and


    asked her to pay more attention to her diet and rest.


    Jessica said to the doctor with a smile, "I will follow your instructions."


    She began to regain her cheerfulness.


    She had to adjust everything until Oliver came back.


    Since Jessica hade to the hospital, she dropped by to see her grandma and ask her about her first


    trip to Hond.


    When she went in, her grandma was talking to the nurse.


    Her grandma saw that she was alone and asked, "Jessica, didn''t youe with Oliver?"


    Jessica had told her grandma before that she woulde over to pay a New Year call to her with


    Oliver when they came back.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Jessica''s eyes shifted and she said, "He''s busy. He won''t able toe today."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Grandma saw that she was not looking well and guessed that the two of them had quarreled.


    "Did he give you a hard time again?" Grandma said.


    Hearing her words, Jessica wondered if he was used to giving her a hard time.


    Besides visiting her grandma today, she had something to ask her.


    A while ago, when she was worrying at home and overthinking, she realized that she didn''t buy any


    medicine at all in Hond. She remembered that she only received a call from her grandmother when


    she was in Hond and then returned to Birmingham.


    It was on the ne back that she spilled the juice ss all over Oliver because she was unsettled.


    At that time, Oliver didn''t leave her a good impression, but she was too worried about her grandma to


    care about it.


    Thinking of it, she realized that he was really too much and despised her.


    At that time, she didn''t know that he was Oliver.


    Now that everything was connected, it was clear that he was Oliver, and obviously, he wasn''t in love


    with her at first sight as he said.


    She could only get the answer to why she went to Hond from her grandma.


    Jessica sat back and thumped grandma''s back while chatting.


    After catching up, she said, "Grandma, I can''t remember the medicines I bought in Hondst time. I


    want to buy some more this time, but I don''t know the name."


    Grandma froze at Jessica''s words.


    "Jessica, I''m alright. I don''t need that medicine anymore."


    Jessica didn''t beat about the bush and said, "Grandma, I went to Hondst time for something else,


    right? I remembered I was crying on the street on a rainy day. I received a call from Birmingham saying


    that you were sick and hospitalized."


    Grandma looked at Jessica in a daze. "Child, what else do you remember?"


    Jessica rubbed her head. Everything else came to her mind in bits and pieces, but she was clear about


    things that happened during her grandma''s illness.


    "That''s about it."


    Grandma nodded. "If your memory can be recovered, let it be. It''s better if you don''t remember what


    happened before. You''re pregnant. You should keep a stable mood."


    Jessica knew that her grandma probably kept a lot of things from her in the past. She didn''t ask further


    as she knew her grandma was doing it for her good.


    As soon as she returned to GrandVille Apartments, she began to search for things that had something


    to do with the past, only to get nothing.


    She called Winnie up.


    "Winnie, where did everything go before I lost my memory?"


    Nanny Winnie stammered, "Madam, you didn''t bring many things here. Everything is in the cloakroom."


    What Jessica wanted to ask her was why her personal belongings were nowhere to be found.


    But she didn''t want to make things difficult for Winnie.


    It made sense if Winnie did not know that as she just married into the Williams Family.


    She went to the cloakroom to look for the new clothes and jewelry.


    Now, everything around her was new, and it was hard to find any clues.


    Thest time she went to the White, only to find nothing of hers. She wondered how she had lived in


    the past.


    Doubt grew in her heart, and she couldn''t be at ease.


    The next day, she went to the White again.


    She asked Jason, "Are my old things still here?"


    Jason nced at Marina, for he didn''t know where all the things went. Marina handled everything at


    home.


    Marina smiled and said, "Jessica, when you got married, you said you didn''t need anything and asked


    me to clean up everything that was left at home."


    Jessica didn''t believe Marina''s words because she knew she was nostalgic.


    "Didn''t my mother leave me anything before?"


    "You probably took all those things away. I saw some of your old clothes while I was tiding up. But I


    threw them away thinking that you had everything you needed in the Williams Family."


    Jessica checked the house when she came herest time. She had no memory of her childhood. How


    could there be other things left here?


    Now, she didn''t have any evidence to prove if Marina was wrong.


    "Then why would I marry Oliver?" Jessica said.


    Since she remembered that she didn''t fall in love with Oliver at first sight, she was eager to know why


    she married himter.


    Jason said, "Our families are business partners. The intermarriage between us is natural. So we


    agreed when the Williams family mentioned it. You''re lucky to marry into such a good family. It''s all


    thanks to me."


    Jessica didn''t hear anything about her rtionship with Oliver from Jason. All he said was how


    powerful and wealthy the Williams Family was in Birmingham. It sounded Jessica was not good enough


    for Oliver.


    She couldn''t stand it any longer and left.


    However, she was more convinced that there must have been something in the past that no one else


    would tell her after asking a group of people.


    ...


    In the Williams Group.


    Lambert was the vice president. The big things in thepany were supposed to be approved by him.


    Not long after, Lambert transferred Toby back to the headquarters from southeast Asia.


    The first thing Toby did was to find his former subordinates and win over a group of people he could


    trust.


    It was blustery inside the Williams Group, and people were panicking.


    They were all guessing that something had happened to Oliver.


    Under Oliver''s leadership, the internal structure that had just begun to operate steadily was once again


    disrupted.


    Inside thepany, Simon was forced to be marginalized, so he could only wait for Oliver toe


    back quickly and take charge of the overall situation.


    He didn''t want Jessica to know about these things, but the Inte had been keeping an eye on the


    Williams Family. In addition, Lambert was a celebrity in the art world. News about him always hit in the


    artist and financial world.


    Jessica was easy to know about it online.


    As Oliver was not around, for the time being, Jessica wanted to go to the Williams Group and see if she


    could find her past work records. She thought some colleagues could remember her at least.


    Simon went downstairs to pick up her as soon as he knew she arrived at the downstairs of the


    When they reached the top floor, they found an iron fence in front of the president''s office.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Even Simon couldn''t open it.


    Speaking of which, Simon had already been transferred to the administrative office downstairs.


    He wouldn''te upstairs if Jessica hadn''t been suddenly visited Oliver''s office.


    He went to ask the secretaries, but they all said they didn''t know. Their boss arranged it directly.


    As for the other things, they kept silent.


    "Is Lambert vice president now?" Jessica saw it on the news and asked him for confirmation.


    "Yes, madam."


    "Then take me to his office. I want to see him."


    Lambert''s office was also on the top floor, a little far from Oliver''s. Arge administrative office


    separated them.


    Simon took Jessica to the door and knocked. Someone answered inside.


    Simon opened the door and called, "Hi, Mr. Lambert."


    Jessica saw Lambert reading the document.


    He didn''t even raise his head. "What''s the matter?"


    Jessica said, "I''m here to see you."


    Lambert looked up and saw Jessica standing at the door.


    "Madam, I''ll leave you two alone," Simon said.


    Lambert stood up and led Jessica to the sofa.


    Jessica said, "I came here to get something from Oliver''s office, but there''s a lock on the door."


    She made up a reason, for she couldn''t say that she came for her memories. After all, this was her


    privacy, and Lambert didn''t need to know it.


    Lambert was a little unhappy. He surely knew what Jessica meant. She was questioning him, the vice


    president, why Oliver was not here, even his office was sealed. What was his purpose?


    "I''ll take you there." He said.


    "So you can open that door?" Jessica said with displease.


    She felt sick when she saw another iron door towering outside the door of Oliver''s office.


    "It''s probably my subordinates want to protect the documents in the president''s office."


    It seemed that Lambert agreed with it, or how would he know about it?


    Even if it wasn''t his idea, he must have known about it before and didn''t stop it. Obviously, he was


    about to tell all the people in thepany that the president wouldn''te back.


    "I forgot to congratte you. You have been promoted to the vice president of thepany." Jessica


    said sarcastically.


    Lambert said, "Wait here. I''ll get someone to open the door for you."


    He made a phone call.


    Then he asked the secretary for a cup of tea.


    Lambert''s secretary was new here and didn''t know Jessica.


    When the secretary came in, she looked at Jessica several times, for Lambert''s office seldom had a


    female guest.


    Lambert went out to see if the door was open when he met Toby.


    Toby pulled him aside and asked, "Who''s here?"


    "Jessica."


    "Why did you let her in? Things here can''t be moved. What if she takes something away?"


    "I don''t think she''ll do that. She doesn''t remember anything, and how could she know what to take?


    Oliver isn''t here, nobody can tell her what to do." Lambert said.


    Toby sneered. "You should take the responsibility yourself."


    Jessica sat in Lambert''s office for a while, but she could wait no longer and stand up and walk out.


    When she came out, she found Toby and Lambert talking there, looking strange as they saw her.


    Jessica walked straight over and called, "Good day, uncle."


    Toby nodded for greeting and walked away.


    Lambert and Jessica went into the president''s office.


    The room hadn''t been cleaned for a long time. The desk was covered with dust.


    Jessica strolled around Oliver''s desk, then walked to the lounge.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she stepped into the room, the images of her and Oliver lying on the bed suddenly


    appeared in her mind.


    Jessica blinked hard, and soon the image disappeared.


    She must have been here before.


    She found that Oliver''s office remained the same as she came to deliver dinner for himst time.


    There were still some documents on the desk that he hadn''t read, and she tidied them up.


    Then, she said to Lambert, "Lambert, Oliver may be back tomorrow, so you''d better ask the cleaners to


    clean here. The guests won''t regard us the Williams Group as a powerful firm when they see the dirty


    president''s office."


    "Of course. Have you found what you want?" Lambert asked.


    Jessica almost forgot her excuse toe in. It was only when Lambert reminded her that she


    remembered.


    "Oh, no, I think I may have taken it home. It''s just a photo. I''ll look for it at home."


    Things that happened in Oliver''s office made Jessica''s purpose ofing to the office be disturbed.


    Lambert insisted on handing her down to the door, so she couldn''t stay any longer.


    Jessica didn''t know how long she would stay in thepany, so she asked the driver to leave first and


    pick her up an hourter as she came.


    She found that the driver was yet to arrive.


    Lambert said, "Do you want me to take you home?"


    "It''s okay. You''re so busy now. I won''t disturb your work."


    "There''s nothing important I have to do right now. There are a lot of things waiting for Oliver to make a


    decision."


    "Have you heard any new developments from Grandpa?"


    Jessica had never been to the Old Residence since she saw Jeffst time. She asked Lambert if Jeff


    had any news.


    "Not yet."


    "I remember uncle worked in southeast Asia. Then why does he still here?"


    At the dinner of New Year''s Eve, she could feel that there was something secret between Toby and


    Lambert.


    So she asked about Toby.


    Oliver told her that he had required Toby to go back to southeast Asia and that he would note back


    in the near future.


    Toby was still in Birmingham for the time being, but the Williams family had to get together because of


    the dinner of New Year''s Eve.


    The older Jeff got, the more he seemed to care about family reunions, especially after Oliver''s father


    died.


    So he assured Jessica that Toby would not have a chance to trouble them.


    Lambert did not expect that Jessica knew much more than he thought. He thought that Oliver would


    definitely not tell Jessica about Toby.


    After all, what happened to Toby was connected with Jessica.


    He said, "It''s Grandpa''s decision. Now that Oliver is not here, and Grandpa is very sad, he wants his


    family to be with him."

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Since Lambert mentioned Jeff, Jessica couldn''t say anything more.


    The driver still hadn''t arrived. Jessica wanted to go out for a walk, which might help her remember


    something.


    "Brother, I''m leaving first. I''m going to the mall for shopping."


    Lambert did not insist on sending her home.


    Not far from the Williams Group, there was arge shopping mall. So Jessica walked straight over.


    Thest time she went shopping at the maternity shop, she met Tina. At the first sight, Jessica realized


    that her stepsister couldn''t keep the secrets.


    Last time, she didn''t want to talk with her. If she wanted to know what had happened in the past, her


    stepsister would be the best person to ask.


    Sometimes, the more you wanted to see someone, the more quickly that person would appear around


    you. It was just like Murphy''sw. The more you worried about something, the more likely it would


    happen.


    When Jessica walked on the pedestrian street, ady was wearing sunsses and a mink coat in such


    a cold winter.


    Jessica did not see her. Just as she was about to walk past her, she was grabbed by the arm.


    "Jessica, don''t you even say hello to your sister?" Tina said arrogantly, "Don''t find excuses that you


    have lost your memory or you don''t remember me. We had a meal together a few days ago."


    Jessica smiled. She was thinking of her stepsister and here she was.


    "Tina, I remember you."


    "Since you remember me, why don''t we find a ce to catch up on each other?"


    Jessica replied with her finger pointing to the cafe ahead. "What about there?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The two of them entered the cafe. Fortunately, there weren''t many people, which made it a good ce


    to talk.


    "Is there any news about Mr. Williams?" Tina asked.


    Jessica had heard Jason and Marina call Oliver "Mr. Williams" before. At that time, she felt strange


    without paying too much attention. However, Tina also called Oliver "Mr. Williams" as well, which made


    her very ufortable.


    "Since I am your sister, you should call him ''brother-inw'', not Mr. Williams." Jessica corrected.


    Tina chuckled. "If I call him ''brother-inw'', then you should call him brother-inw as well."


    Jessica''s face immediately darkened. "What do you mean by that?"


    Jessica lost prudence at the moment to almost tell Jessica the triangr rtionship between them.


    Although Oliver was not here now, who knew if there were his men around, so she did not dare to


    continue talking about it.


    She smiled and said, "I was joking with you."


    Jessica knew that this was not just a joke. It must be a hint. Looking at Tina''s hesitant expression, she


    knew that she could not find the answer this time.


    She said, "Did I invite you to be my bridesmaid at my wedding ceremony?"


    In fact, on her wedding day, there was no bridesmaid at all. She didn''t even have a normal wedding,


    and there was not a wedding scene as well, let alone the wedding ceremony with Oliver.


    If it was she who married Oliver at that time, she would definitely make her wedding ceremony the


    breaking news and let everyone in Birmingham know that she, Tina, was Oliver''s woman and the future


    hostess of the Williams Group.


    Tina thought for a moment and replied after a few seconds, "I helped you do the make-up and dress


    you up."


    There was an undetectable smile on the corners of Jessica''s mouth. She had no memory of her first


    wedding dress.


    Fortunately, the second time in Hond, she put on the wedding dress Oliver had designed for her.


    Now the wedding dress was hung in her cloakroom. When she was free, she would take a look and


    touch it.


    It was as if that man had always been by her side.


    "Last time I saw you enter the maternity shop. Are you pregnant too?" Jessica asked.


    "You can have your baby, why can''t I? In the future, if we take them out for a walk together, maybe they


    will be like twins."


    "You are so imaginative," Jessicamented coldly.


    "In the future, we canmunicate with each other and share our experience on parenting. In fact, we


    used tomunicate a lot although you don''t remember."


    Jessica couldn''t believe that she would havemunicated with her about these things in the past.


    She would not believe that she would have talked about pregnancy with Sally.


    At the first sight of Tina, she had no desire to talk to her.


    "By the way, since you are married and have a child, why don''t youe to the Williams family for New


    Year''s Eve dinner with your husband? Where is he?"


    "You are quite interested in my business."


    Jessica wanted to know why she had told Tina so much. It was because Tina''s husband was Oliver''s


    friend, so she had tomunicate with her?


    "I don''t mean to vite your privacy. It''s fine if you don''t want to reply."


    Tina smiled and said, "My husband is abroad. He hasn''te back yet. Sooner orter, you will know


    who he is."


    She indeed told the truth. On the marriage license, Oliver was indeed her husband before, and the man


    was now abroad and hadn''t returned.


    "Then it''s boring for you to stay at home alone." Jessica tried saying some beautiful words.


    "Not at all. I have my husband''s most trusted servant look after me at home. Both him and I are


    satisfied." Tina looked pleased.


    Jessica looked at Tina''s clothes again which cost arge amount of money. It seemed that she did


    have a good life.


    However, Tina''s words made Jessica too bored to talk to her. Although she didn''t finish the coffee, she


    looked at the watch and said, "I have to leave. We''ll talkter."


    "You''re in such a hurry. I still have a lot to tell you." Tina really wanted to show her role to Jessica to


    frustrate her.


    In the past, she was humiliated by Jessica and failed to repute. Now with the marriage license at her


    hand, she felt very confident and wanted to show off in front of Jessica.


    However, Jessica couldn''t stand up with her and stood up to leave.


    The driver was already waiting in the parking lot at the entrance of the mall.


    Jessica got on and said. "Garfield, please take me to Williams Hospital."


    "Grandma, do you have my old stuff?" Jessica sat there for a while and couldn''t help asking.


    Grandma remembered that Jessica once came over with a suitcase and the grandma asked the nurse


    Lannan to put it away.


    But she hadn''t seen what was in the case. It would be bad if there was something that let Jessica


    down.


    Grandma said, "Yes, I do. It''s now in the nursing home I used to live in. I''ll ask Lannan to bring it to you


    tomorrow."


    Grandma said and nced at Lannan.


    Lannan replied immediately, "I''ll bring it tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The next day.


    Jessica went to the Williams Hospital early.


    When she entered, she saw a suitcase beside the sofa.


    She was overjoyed.


    "Grandma, have the things been brought here?"


    "After you left yesterday, I asked Lannan to pick it up."


    Jessica opened the suitcase and found it was full of clothes.


    She rummaged through a few pieces and saw that some were wrinkled and some had been washed


    and faded. She did not expect to wear such clothes before she married Oliver.


    Under a pile of clothes, there was a jewelry box.


    She took it out and opened it. There was a tulip earring inside.


    "Why is there only one earring left?" She asked.


    "See if it is in the suitcase. Such a small thing is not easy to find." Her grandma said.


    Jessica emptied everything out of the suitcase but she didn''t find the other one.


    "I remember that this was left to me by my mother. It seemed that my mother also gave me a ne.


    I don''t know where it was." She said as she looked for it.


    Her grandma saw that she cherished this tulip earring and was afraid that she would be sad. She


    Jessica just felt a little sorry for her mother. She didn''t even keep the only set of jewelry that her mother


    left her.


    She thought that if she gave birth to a girl in the future, she would buy the other earring and a ne


    to form a set for her daughter.


    If she had a son, she would give them to her daughter-inw.


    In this way, their family''s jewelry was also considered to have a heritage.


    Jessica took the earring from the box and went to a nearby jewelry store to ask if they had the same


    one.


    An old craftsman in the shop put on his sses and gloves and picked the tulip earring up and


    observed it. He said, "This earring looks simple in size and shape, and has no special craftsmanship.


    But we have never seen this material before."


    "Master, do you know what brand of jewelry this is?" Jessica asked.


    The old craftsman said, "This should not be a popr product on the market. We have been in the


    jewelry industry for many years. We know very well about the products on the market. This style is very


    ordinary, but the material is rare."


    Jessica then asked her grandma if she knew the origin of this set of tulip jewelry.


    Grandma didn''t know at all.


    It seemed that this thing was not necessarily handed down from the Youngren family, her mother''s


    family. Was it from the White family?


    She didn''t think so, but she didn''t want to ask Jason for the time being.


    Jessica didn''t invite Hayden to teach her to paint at home recently.


    She was not in the mood to learn that now. Every day, she spent more time browsing the information


    websites at home and abroad on the Inte to see if she could find any news about Oliver.


    She was looking at the news channel, but a piece of news popped up at the bottom of theputer


    screen.


    Oliver, president of Williams Group, was under investigation for suspected manipting the stock


    prices.


    Jessica was astonished.


    ''Someone is deliberately framing Oliver at this time.''


    Jessica immediately went to the Old Residence to discuss it with Jeff.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Jeff used to be a big shot in the business world, and he was alsomonce with these


    When she arrived at the Old Residence, Jeff didn''t want to see her. The butler asked her to go back


    first.


    Jessica didn''t hear any reply from her grandfather, so she didn''t want to go back.


    She walked straight to the hall and saw Jeff sitting there.


    "Grandpa, someone is framing Oliver. He''s your grandson after all. You must help him." Jessica said.


    "This is our business. It has nothing to do with you."


    Jessica''s face turned pale and red with anger. "But I''m Oliver''s wife. His business is my business."


    Jeff still seemed indifferent.


    Hugh said from the side, "I''ll see you off."


    Jessica left the Old Residence in despair.


    She called Simon and asked him to go to GrandVille Apartments.


    After Jessica left, Jeff called Hugh over. "Come on. Let''s go to thepany. It''s really a mess."


    When Jessica got home, Simon had already arrived.


    "Mrs. Williams, you had seen the news?"


    "Simon, what the hell is going on? I''ve never asked Oliver about his work. You should know the


    "Mrs. Williams, to tell you the truth, it seems that someone deliberately wanted to spread the bad news


    about Mr. Williams," Simon said.


    As soon as the negative news about the Williams Group came out, it began to ferment in the


    multimedia industries such as the Inte and TV. Oliver became the target of public criticism for a


    moment.


    "What should we do now?"


    "We can only go to Lambert and ask him to block this news. If this thing continues to ferment, Mr.


    Williams''s reputation will be severely damaged when hees back in the future." Simon said.


    "Mr. Williams had asked Carl for help before. He should know more about the stock exchange."


    Jessica called Carl immediately. He had just checked in and was about to board the ne and return to


    the United States.


    He had been waiting for Oliver in Birmingham for a long time, but Oliver didn''te back. So he


    nned to go back to the United States and continue to deal with thepany''s affairs there.


    When he received a call from Jessica, he immediately got off the ne and took a taxi to GrandVille


    Apartments.


    Carl gave Jessica and Simon an analysis. "Someone should have nned this beforehand. When


    Oliver went on vacation, he deliberately shorted the Williams Group stock. The Williams Group would


    definitely retaliate. And so the other party may release unfavorable news and then beat us unprepared.


    "


    "Who''s going to target Oliver?" Jessica shuddered at the thought of what had happened in Hond.


    She did not expect that Oliver was always in danger and might be killed at any time.


    Carl and Simon did not dare to jump to conclusions because they didn''t get much evidence.


    ...


    In the Williams Group.


    Jeff went to Lambert''s office.


    "Grandpa, why are you here?"


    "What the hell is going on?" Jeff asked.


    Lambert knew that his grandpa was talking about Oliver.


    "Grandpa, this might be apetitor who deliberately tarnished the Williams Group when Oliver isn''t


    around."


    "Do you have any countermeasures now?"


    "The public rtions department is in a meeting to discuss."


    "When others want to disintegrate our Williams Family, we have to work together."


    Lambert said, "Grandpa, I don''t want anything to happen to Oliver either. This news made the value of


    our Williams Group''s stock drop by 20%."

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    "Settle this matter right away." Jeff scolded.


    After Jeff left, Lambert sat on the sofa and stared at Jeff''s figure pensively.


    Since he was a child, he was called a bastard and was treated with disdain.


    Later, he moved to the Old Residence and lived with Jeff.


    At an early age, he had learned to observe what was said and what was going on.


    Lambert knew that his grandpa engaged in phrase-mongering at that time, so he tried to learn painting.


    He had been studying very hard and achieved moderate sess, so he was deeply in grandpa''s favor.


    But Oliver had been running counter to the Williams family since he was a child and never took them


    seriously.


    Even when Oliver was physically disabled, he was still called back to be the president of the Williams


    Group. However, as the eldest grandson of the Williams Group, Lambert, was never considered as the


    heir of the Williams Group.


    This time, as soon as something happened to Oliver, he could tell that his grandpa was nervous.


    Although he always scolded Oliver in front of them for being disrespectful and unworthy, he still loved


    Oliver the most at the critical moment.


    In the end, he was considered a mistress'' child who was not perfectly justifiable.


    Thinking of this, Lambert smiled coldly.


    At this moment, he heard someone knock on the door.


    Lambert thought Jeff was back, so he stood up and opened the door.


    When he opened the door, he was surprised to see Jessica.


    "Sister-inw, why are you here?"


    "I have something to ask you for help."


    "Just call me if you need anything. You don''t have toe here especially. You haven''t been in good


    health. You should be at home to recuperate."


    Jessica was stunned. How could brother know that she had been unwell? She had only been in a car


    ident before and only hurt her brain, but her limbs were fine.


    Looking up, she saw a set of four paintings of plum blossoms, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum


    hanging on the wall.


    It looked familiar, and the technique of painting was simr to her usual habits.


    Thest time she came here, she didn''t notice it. She didn''t know when it hung up.


    "Brother, did you draw the painting on the wall yourself?" Jessica asked.


    Lambert probably understood what she was thinking and said, "This was drawn by a good friend of


    mine in the past."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think these paintings are delicate. They look like a woman''s paintings, but the picture effect is not


    very mature. I don''t know if I have offended your friend by saying that."


    He smiled and said, "Your eyes are sharp."


    Temporarily focusing on the painting on the wall, Jessica returned to the original topic.


    "I came to see you because I saw the news about Oliver on the Inte. You''re his brother. I hope you


    can help him."


    "How do you want me to help?"


    "I don''t know exactly what happened to Oliver, but I don''t want anything bad to happen to him before he


    "So, no matter what Oliver did, you can forgive him?"


    Jessica nodded firmly.


    She believed him. No matter what happened, she was willing to share it with him.


    Just like the oath they made in front of the priest.


    "I''m afraid you''ll regret it," Lambert said.


    Because Jessica had told him before that she hated Oliver, but there was nothing she could do.


    What Oliver had done to her, both physically and mentally, was really hurt.


    Now, when he saw her solemn manner, his heart was filled with unspeakable jealousy and anger.


    He had learned to hide his emotions for a long time, so he smiled, "Whatever you want me to do, I


    promise you."


    When she heard Lambert speak like this, she felt goosebumps all over her body and said, "Then I


    thank you for Oliver."


    When Jessica returned to GrandVille Apartments, she remembered the paintings hanging in Lambert''s


    office.


    She went to the study, took out writing brushes, ink sticks, paper, and inkstones, and prepared to draw.


    After days of not drawing, shecked practice and skill.


    It was simr to other stagecrafts. A minute on the stage took ten-year practice. The painting also


    emphasized skills.


    Those who were good at painting, painted quickly, ruthlessly, and urately. Especially the freehand


    brushwork painting tested the painting skills.


    Jessica didn''t know what was the level she was now, but her eyes were sharp, mainly because she had


    seen too many good paintings when she was a child.


    So when she saw Oliver''s office with a few paintings that were not as good as his own, Jessica was


    confused.


    Maybe the person who painted had a special meaning to Lambert. Hanging these paintings was


    definitely not because of the skills.


    Jessica practiced painting on waste paper and began to draw plum blossoms, orchids, bamboo, and


    chrysanthemum.


    Just after a few strokes, when she saw the picture on the white rice paper, she became even more


    confused.


    ''Why is the painting that I drew so simr to the paintings hanging in Lambert''s office?''


    ''Could it be that I and his friend were taught by the same teacher?''


    The next day, she called Hayden and asked him toe to GrandVille Apartments to teach her to


    draw.


    As soon as Hayden arrived, he saw Jessica drawing with an absent-minded expression.


    He also heard about Oliver on the news, so he asked, "Is Mr. Williams okay?"


    Jessica forced a smile and nodded.


    There were some things that she didn''t want others to know too much, especially about Oliver.


    "Mr. Halper, you should have students all over the country," Jessica said.


    "I have a lot of students. Many of them have already surpassed me in the drawing. I feel inferior to


    myself."


    "Is Lambert your student too?"


    Hayden was stunned for a moment. "Oh, Lambert, I did teach him."


    He spoke slowly, afraid that he had said something wrong.


    Jessica immediately took out the plum blossoms, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum that she had


    drawn yesterday.


    "Mr. Halper, have you seen these paintings?"


    "Didn''t you draw these before? Why do you take back?"


    After saying that, he realized that he spoke out of turn.


    Then he remembered that Lambert told him not to let Jessica know that he bought these paintings she


    painted.


    Jessica said, "I just drew these yesterday."


    Hayden was embarrassed at the moment. He was so stupid that he couldn''t even tell the new painting


    from the old one.


    It was mainly because he was too surprised just now, so he didn''t think so much. When Jessica asked


    casually, he almost spilled the beans.


    People who only knew how to draw for a lifetime were mostly pure, and even when they were old, they


    were not calcting.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Jessica decided not to stay at home all the time. Otherwise, she would know nothing about the outside


    world.


    Even if she knew something had happened to Oliver, she couldn''t help but to beg for help.


    She also wanted to expand her social circle, especially to get in touch with her previous friends. She


    needed to figure out her past.


    Jessica asked Garfield to drive.


    Getting into the car, Garfield asked, "Madam, where are you going?"


    "Where did the young master go for social dinner before?"


    "Sometimes he would go to Mose Clubhouse." Garfield thought about it and added, "It''s a business


    club."


    He was afraid that Jessica would have misunderstood, so he exined.


    "Then send me there."


    Jessica went to the Mose Clubhouse. She found a corner seat and asked for a ss of juice.


    Seeing the peopleing and going around, chatting warmly with others, she was now like someone


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    abandoned by the whole world.


    She really wanted Oliver toe back early.


    Just as her mind was drifting somewhere, she found a tall figure in front of her.


    Jessica almost shouted out Oliver''s name. When she looked carefully, he saw a man with a greasy


    head standing before. His features were just fine, but there was no sign of righteousness on his face.


    "Oh, Jessica," said Aaron. "No, I heard you had be Mrs. William."


    As soon as Jessica heard his words which were so glib, she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. "I''m


    sorry, I don''t know you."


    "How dare you say not knowing me! Don''t you think you climbed to a high position, you could stop


    taking me seriously? Your happy days will soon go away. I was wondering when Oliver woulde


    back."


    Jessica was so angry that she immediately stood up, picked up the juice on the table, and poured it


    directly on Aaron''s face. "If you have the face, be your good man. If not, shut your mouth."


    "You f*cking b*tch."


    Just as he reached out to grab Jessica, a man stood in front of Jessica.


    "What are you doing?" Carl said.


    Then he turned around and asked Jessica, "Are you okay?"


    Jessica nodded.


    "Go away. I''m going to teach this woman a lesson. What does it have to do with you?" Aaron didn''t


    expect Carl to stop him.


    "She''s my friend''s wife. You are not in a position to tell me what to do."


    "I didn''t expect Oliver to have a henchman like you."


    Carl smiled and said, "What about a man like you who would bully women? You don''t even deserve the


    term of henchman."


    Aaron was speechless. He reached out and grabbed Carl''s neck, trying to kill him.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Alice walked in.


    Aaron looked at Alice. "Why are you here?"


    "Brother, let him go. He is my friend."


    Aaron pointed at Carl and said, "For the sake of you being my sister''s friend, I''ll let go of you for now."


    Carl sneered. He didn''t expect to meet Alice''s legendary foolish brother.


    "Wee toe directly against me. I don''t want to owe your sister a favor." Carl refused to go with


    the flow. He knew that Aaron and Oliver were not on good terms, and he wanted to speak up for Oliver


    this time.


    Alice said coquettishly, "That''s the payback of the favor you gave mest time."


    Jessica looked at the situation and couldn''t figure it out. She just knew that she couldn''t make trouble


    for Carl. "I''m fine. You can go meet your friends."


    Carl said, "Youe alone? I''ll stay with you."


    "Carl, what do you mean? She''s Mrs. Williams. Does she need yourpany?" Alice rolled her eyes at


    him.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Miss Zamani is here for you. I won''t disturb you two."


    After saying that, Jessica stood up and left the club.


    She returned home and went to Oliver''s study.


    She sat behind Oliver''s desk casually and identally discovered a drawer that was unlocked. There


    were a ck bank card and two keys in it.


    Jessica picked up the keys. One was obviously the car key, and the other was the house key.


    Oliver hadn''t mentioned that he was going to give someone a present. Maybe the car and the house


    had something to do with his work. Jessica didn''t think much about it and put the keys back in the


    drawer.


    Then she decided to surf the online again to see if there was any new development about Oliver''s


    news. To her surprise, she couldn''t find anything about the news on the Inte. Their efficiency was


    beyond her expectation. Maybe she should have asked Lambert first.


    Jessica was still nervous. Even if the news had disappeared, Oliver might still be investigated when he


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    came back.


    Troubles just came one after another.


    Also, she could feel the concern in Lambert''s eyes every time he stared at her, which made her


    ufortable.


    If she had been friends with Lambert before, why didn''t Oliver tell her? What was more strange was


    that it seemed Lambert didn''t intend to tell her either.


    She felt like there was a thick fog around her.


    After a few days of peace, gossip media revealed that Oliver was married and that his wife was Tina.


    An ordinarydy from the White family married the boss of the Williams Group, the biggest and richest


    The name Tina hit the headlines immediately.


    She had always wanted the people of Birmingham to know that she was Mrs. Williams. Now that she


    seeded so easily, Tina''s heart was filled with joy.


    It was the highlight of her life. She enjoyed so much being watched and envied by everyone.


    She felt that all the women in Birmingham were jealous and hateful of her at this time. She liked it that


    way. Oliver wasn''t here anyway, so she could do whatever she wanted.


    Tina couldn''t feel better. She attended upper-ss parties almost every day.


    And she was obviously the focus of the party.


    In the past, she had to ask her friends to take her so that she would have the opportunity to attend such


    parties. Many people at the party didn''t even want to talk to her because of her low status.


    But things were different now. She was now the real Mrs. Williams, at least in the legal sense.


    On the other side, Jessica heard about the news too, and she did not ask Lambert to deal with the


    gossip again.


    However, Jeff asked Hugh to take Jessica to the Old Residence.


    Jessica looked pale, whose lips were chapped. It was obvious that she had been having a hard time


    these days.


    The servant served her a cup of tea, which was still steaming.


    "Take a seat and have some tea first," Jeff said.


    Jessica followed the old man''s instructions. She picked up the teacup and could only feel a little


    temperature through the edge of the cup.


    She took a sip of tea and said, "Grandpa, why did you call me here?"


    "You saw the news, didn''t you?" Jeff asked coldly.


    What he referred to was certainly the news about the marriage between Oliver and Tina.


    At this moment, Jessica understood why Jeff had invited Tina to dinner on new year''s eve and why he


    had treated her that wayter.


    Now everything was clear.


    "Well, I don''t care about this gossip. I''m Oliver''s wife." Jessica said.


    Jeff red at her. "This is not gossip. It''s true."


    "Impossible." Jessica couldn''t believe it. She had believed before that someone had exposed such


    gossip because he wanted to take the opportunity to smear Oliver at this time.


    "Do you know about your sister''s pregnancy?"


    The teacup in Jessica''s hand suddenly fell to the floor.


    The exquisite teacup made of fine bone china was smashed to pieces.


    Jeff asked the servant to clean up the floor and bring Jessica another cup of tea.


    "Tina? That''s impossible."


    Jessica remembered that day when Tina had been praising her husband who was abroad in front of


    her. Could it be that the husband she was talking about at that time was Oliver?


    However, she had never found anything strange when she was with Oliver. Even the servants at home


    were acting normally.


    Her back was drenched in a cold sweat.


    "This is the truth. Tina is indeed the one who has an engagement with our family. Your rtionship with


    my son is a mistake."


    As Jeff spoke, he nced at Hugh beside him.


    Hugh put a check in front of Jessica.


    "Grandpa, what do you mean?" Jessica looked at Jeff in astonishment.


    "I asked Oliver to tell you the truthst year, but he was indecisive and didn''t do it. Now that he''s not


    here, it''s the best time for us to solve the problem, so I would like to help him break up with you."


    These words came out of Jeff''s mouth word by word, like bullets shooting through Jessica''s body.


    "Grandpa, I can''t promise you. I''ll wait for Oliver toe back and exin it to me by himself. If this


    rtionship is truly nothing but my wishful thinking, I''ll certainly leave." Jessica said.


    "You haven''t got enough trouble, have you? I''m doing this for your own good." Jeff coughed again


    because of his anger.


    Hugh, who was standing by the side, stepped forward quickly and patted Jeff on the back.


    Jeff continued, "If you don''t leave now, there will be other news about this soon. Not only will it hurt you,


    but even the reputation of our entire Williams family will be lost."


    Jessica didn''t know what news it would be that could bring such serious consequences. "Grandpa, if


    you don''t make it clear, I can''t promise you." She still insisted.


    "Since you don''t understand, I''ll be straight to the point. You''ve lost your memories now. Do you know


    that the child you''re carrying is not Oliver''s at all?"


    The news that Jessica heard today was like thunder, exploding in her head one after another.


    She had cheated on Oliver, even though she didn''t know about it herself. How could Oliver continue to


    develop his career in Birmingham? How could the Williams family continue to keep its reputation and


    dignity? In no way would Jeff allow news like that to be known to the public.


    Jessica staggered to her feet.


    Hugh walked up to her. "Miss White, this check was given to you by the master. You can fill in any


    number on it. We just hope you leave the young master early and draw a line with the Williams family."


    Jessica said, "There''s no need for a check. When it''s time to leave, I''ll leave by myself."


    Hugh insisted on sending Jessica out. They met Lambert at the gate.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    As soon as he heard from the servants that Jessica had been called to the Old Residence by the old


    master, he knew something had happened and immediately drove back from thepany.


    Lambert said, "Hugh, tell grandpa that I''ll send her back first."


    "Okay."


    Hugh turned around and returned.


    Jessica thought about all these irritating things and suddenly felt overwhelmed. Just as she was about


    to fall down, Lambert caught her.


    "Jessica, Jessica..." He shouted.


    Jessica did not feel anything. But tears were streaming down her cheeks from the corner of her eyes.


    Lambert asked the driver Garfield to drive straight to Williams Hospital.


    Jessica''s grandmother was downstairs, and Lannan, the nurse, was helping her take a walk. She saw


    a man carrying a woman upstairs in a panic. She took another look and thought it was Jessica.


    "Lannan, take me there," Grandma said.


    "Grandma, you can''t be in a hurry now. We''ll catch up right away." Lannan said.


    Lambert carried Jessica into the elevator and went up to the ward on the 15th floor.


    Grandma came to the door of the ward trembling, and she could see nothing inside clearly.


    She saw Lambert standing by the window and walked over.


    "Son, what was the name of the patient you just brought in?" Grandma said.


    Lambert turned to look at the old woman behind him. She looked a little like Jessica. After a few


    seconds, he asked, "Are you Jessica''s grandmother?"


    Although Lambert had never seen Jessica''s grandmother, he had helped when Jessica''s grandmother


    was about to transfer to Williams Hospital. Later, because of Oliver''s interference, Jessica''s


    grandmother was not sessfully transferred.


    "I am. Is anything wrong with Jessica?" Grandma looked flustered.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. She fainted just now. The doctor is examining her."


    Grandma''s eyes suddenly dimmed, and she was distressed that her granddaughter suffered so much.


    "Who are you?" Grandma asked.


    "I''m Lambert." He said.


    When grandma heard he was from the Williams family, she asked, "Where''s Oliver? Why isn''t he here


    to apany Jessica?"


    "He... He''s busy."


    Grandma almost didn''t catch her breath when she heard this. Lannan immediately helped her aside to


    rest.


    The doctor came out of the ward in a while. He walked to Lambert and said, "We did a preliminary


    examination. It''s nothing serious. The patient hasn''t woken up yet. We have to wait for her to wake up


    before we can do the further examination."


    Lambert nodded and asked the doctor to leave first.


    Lambert went into the ward with Jessica''s grandma.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her tears welled up when she saw Jessica ill in bed.


    "Grandma, the doctor also said that there is nothing serious with her. She just needs to rest. She won''t


    wake up for a while. You should go back and rest first." Lambert said.


    Grandma looked stubborn. "I''m not leaving. I want to wait for Jessica to wake up."


    Lambert signaled at Lannan.


    Lannan stepped forward and said, "Grandma, let''s go back to the ward and wait. If we are all here, we''ll


    disturb Jessica''s rest. This gentleman is here. He will inform us as soon as Jessica wakes up. It won''t


    be toote for us toe back."


    When grandma heard this, she was afraid that they would affect Jessica''s rest, so she listened to


    Lannan and left Jessica''s ward.


    Jessica woke up three dayster.


    Two o''clock in the morning.


    Before Jessica could open her eyes, she smelled a familiar smell of disinfectant.


    She had been in the hospital too many times recently and waspletely familiar with the hospital


    environment.


    Although Jessica''s mind was clear, she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. She frowned


    and tried to open her eyes.


    Last time, Lambert only left for a moment before Jessica was taken away by Oliver. So this time, he


    had always been in Jessica''s ward.


    When he saw Jessica''s eyelids moving, he called her name softly.


    Jessica opened her eyes and saw Lambert''s face, which was so close to her.


    She said in a weak voice, "Mr. Williams."


    Lambert was stunned. This was what Jessica called him after she separated from Oliver in Lamb


    City.


    "You always call me brother. Why do you call me Mr. Williams now? It''s quite strange."


    "I''m not Oliver''s wife anymore, so I can''t call you brother." She said.


    Seeing that Jessica had a clear train of thought, Lambert asked, "Are you feeling any difort? I''ll


    ask the doctor toe over and examine you."


    Across from Jessica''s bed was a clock. She looked at the time.


    "No, I''m just too tired. I should be fine. It''ste now. Don''t bother the doctor."


    "You''ve been lying down for three days. Do you want to sit up?"


    Jessica nodded.


    Lambert walked to the end of the bed and rolled up the bed.


    Jessica looked around the ward. She saw a pile of scattered documents and aputer which was still


    on.


    "Mr. Williams, are you working here in the middle of the night?" She asked.


    "I didn''t know when you would wake up. When I came to see you, I brought the documents over. I didn''t


    realize it was already midnight."


    "Mr. Williams, you don''t have to do this to me. I''m overwhelmed." Jessica said.


    Lambert found that after Jessica woke up, she talked to him in a cold and alienating way.


    He thought that perhaps his grandfather had said too many bad words, which made her so sad that she


    didn''t even have a good impression of the person surnamed Williams.


    "Jessica," he called her name directly. "You already know about Oliver and Tina. What are you going to


    do in the future?"


    Jessica clenched her teeth and said, "When I get out of the hospital, I''ll leave."


    "Aren''t you waiting for Oliver toe back?"


    "How do I know when he wille back? If he doesn''te back, will I stay in your Williams family for


    the rest of my life?"


    Jessica taunted.


    However, Lambert was satisfied with her answer.


    He never saw Jessica heartbroken for Oliver again, which made him secretly happy.


    "You are pregnant now, so it''s not convenient for you to go out and rent an apartment. I have a small


    house. It used to be used as a studio. I don''t have time to draw now. It happens to be unupied, so


    you can move in when you get out of the hospital."


    When Jessica thought of her child, she felt angry again. The tears welled up in her eyes and she tried


    hard not to shed tears in front of Lambert.


    "No need. When I get out of the hospital, I''ll move with grandma." Jessica said coldly.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    "Do you want grandma to be discharged too?" Lambert was a little confused.


    "Even if she doesn''t want to, I don''t think the Williams family will let us stay in Williams Hospital


    anymore."


    "Do you think grandpa is too mean? He has always valued family interests the most for the sake of the


    overall situation." He exined to Jeff.


    He knew that his grandfather was ruthless and would not show any mercy to Jessica. From his attitude


    towards her at the new year''s eve dinner, he could tell that his grandfather would definitely kick her out.


    "No, I don''t me him. He doesn''t owe me anything."


    Jessica wanted to leave the Williams family as far away as possible. She had enough.


    Fortunately, her grandma had recovered very well and could go to another hospital regrly for


    examination. In this way, she wouldn''t have to stay in Williams Hospital.


    After Jessica woke up, Lambert did not stay in her ward day and night.


    As soon as he left, Jessica was discharged and returned to GrandVille Apartments.


    Winnie said, "Madam, are you feeling better? Do you need a doctor for another examination?"


    "No need," Jessica said.


    She continued, seeing that something was wrong with Jessica, "Mr. Oliver is not here. I won''t be able to


    exin to him if I don''t take good care of you."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll tell him that you did well. Besides, I can take good care of myself."


    With that, she went upstairs and locked herself in the study.


    Winnie did not ask more and went out to talk to Shank.


    Jessica went to the study, sorted out all the paintings she had drawn, and put them on the easel.


    Then, she went to Lambert''s study next door where she stepped on a chair took off the Hibiscus Flower


    hanging on the wall, and brought it to the bedroom with the paintbrush.


    She finally went to the cloakroom to find a big box to put the paintings in.


    As she entered the door, she burst into tears upon seeing the beautiful wedding dress hanging there.


    She cried and sat down beside the wedding dress.


    She controlled the urge of reaching out and feeling the wedding dress for thest time, afraid that she


    would miss the soft touch.


    Jessica packed up her things and took ast look at the second floor, a ce she didn''t want toe


    to anymore.


    Winnie, who had just came back after talking with Shank, saw Jessicaing downstairs with her


    suitcase.


    "Madam, put it down. I''m here. You''re pregnant. How can you carry heavy things?" As Nanny Winnie


    spoke, she took the box in Jessica''s hand.


    "It''s not heavy," Jessica said.


    She wanted to take the elevator down.


    However, she wanted to take another look at the living room, where she had a good time.


    Shank also came in and said, "Madam, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to spend some time with my grandma."


    They were not in the position to stop her. The young master was not around, and she had the right to


    spend time with her family.


    "You should go with Winnie. She can take care of you and the olddy," Butler Shank said.


    "Thanks, but there are professional nurses there. There''s no need." Jessica said, "Thank you, Winnie,


    Shank."


    Finally, Jessica asked Garfield to drive her to Williams Hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Garfield said, "Madam, what time should I pick you up?"


    "Garfield, thank you for taking care of me during this time. You don''t have to."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Madam, what do you mean?"


    "I''ll stay with my grandma for a while."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Jessica helped her grandma go through the discharge formalities.


    The five million in the bank card was not all used up.


    She rented an apartment near Central Hospital so that it would be more convenient for her grandma to


    have a check.


    When her grandma was taken into the taxi, she was confused.


    "Jessica, where are we going?" Her grandma asked.


    Jessica smiled and said, "Grandma, let''s go home."


    Her grandma had a hunch that something was wrong. Since they were in the car, she didn''t question


    closely.


    Then they arrived at their destination, a 90-square 3-bedroom apartment on the third floor of a slightly


    old elevator-equipped building.


    In this way, she, grandma, and Lannan all had their own rooms, so it was convenient for them to take


    care of each other.


    The apartment was not big, but it was decorated warmly.


    The environment in the new home was notparable to the hospital.


    Jessica had the cleaning done in advance. She also hurriedly bought some flowers and decorated the


    room, hoping her grandma could adapt to the new environment.


    Her grandma entered the living room, pulled Jessica to sit down for a talk.


    "Jessica, tell me the truth. Did Oliver treat you badly again? Why did you take me here? You''re not


    going to live with me, are you?"


    "Well, I''ll live with you in the future."


    "Where''s Oliver? Call him here. I want to ask him."


    "He''s not in Birmingham. He hasn''t returned from abroad."


    "Tell me what happened," Grandma asked anxiously, her face flushed.


    Jessica said, "Grandma, I remember everything."


    For a moment, her grandma did know what to say.


    Jessica said, "Grandma, I''m going to the supermarket to buy some food. I haven''t bought anything to


    fill the fridge."


    Then she went out with red eyes.


    Jessica was afraid that if she stayed with her grandma for another minute, she would lose control of her


    emotions.


    Lambert got off work and when he arrived at the hospital, Jessica was gone.


    Moreover, she also finished the discharge procedures for her grandma.


    He knew that after Jessica went back to GrandVille Apartments, she left.


    The servant told him that Jessica wanted to spend some time with her grandma.


    Lambert arranged for someone to find Jessica''s whereabouts.


    Soon, he found themunity where she stayed.


    As soon as Lambert got out of the car, he saw Jessica carrying a supermarket bag with a lot of things


    in it. It was a little difficult for her to walk with it.


    He quickly walked up and took the bag.


    Jessica was stunned when she saw Lambert. She didn''t expect him to find them so soon.


    Lambert''s style of doing things was somewhat simr to Oliver''s.


    "Why did you leave the hospital so soon and choose to live here?" Lambert asked.


    "It''s time to leave." She said, "Mr. Williams, are you looking for me? What''s the matter?"


    "If you want to live outside, at least you should get a better environment for your grandma." After that,


    he took out a set of keys and handed them to Jessica.


    He was exactly the same as Oliver.


    Jessica said, "I don''t want to have anything to do with your Williams family anymore, so take your


    things back and don''te to me again. I want to live a quiet life."


    She was about to walk to the elevator door downstairs. "Give me my bag. Mr. Williams, please go


    back."


    "Are you really going to refuse me? You can take the keys first. You can go there when you want to. I


    promise I won''t disturb you."


    "No need. Please go back." Jessica said coldly, then turned around and pressed the elevator switch.


    "Since you know that the child in your belly is not Oliver''s, have you realized who the father is?"


    Lambert was annoyed by Jessica''s indifference.


    Jessica closed her eyes and frowned tightly. It was fine not to mention it. When he mentioned it, her


    head ached violently. And she looked pained.


    Fortunately, Lambert was behind her and didn''t see her facial expression.


    After a sec, she said, "I don''t want to know."


    The elevator door opened and she quickly walked into the elevator. She almost forgot to press the


    button.


    She looked at herself in the mirror of the elevator, and tears welled up.


    She carried the bag and went into the kitchen, her eyes red and swollen.


    Her grandma came in and said, "Jessica, no matter what happened, I will always be with you."


    Jessica could no longer control her emotions. She hugged her grandma and cried.


    ...


    Oliver finally woke up after half a month''sa.


    The first thing he said when he woke up was, "Where''s my wife? How is she?"


    The doctor in a white coat said, "She has returned to Birmingham safely."


    Last time, after Oliver sent Jessica to Lucas''s yacht, he walked into the forest and found a hidden ce


    to wait for rescue.


    Thanks to the GPS on his phone, the rescue team quickly located him.


    But his positioning system was soon hacked by those shooters, and he was also located.


    Oliver had a gunshot wound, which had been soaked in seawater and was inmed.


    He began to have a high fever, but he was still very alert. He heard footsteps approaching.


    Oliver put the phone not far from him in advance. He was in a bush. He hid in it and could see the


    phone clearly.


    A flurry of gunshots rang out, and Oliver''s heart skipped a beat.


    He saw three armed snipers approaching the bushes where he was, and he still couldn''t move a single


    inch. Otherwise, he would be killed immediately.


    At this moment, Jessica''s image appeared in his mind.


    He had said that he fell in love with her at first sight, and he wasn''t lying.


    That day, a ss of juice poured all over him.


    He red at Jessica beside him and saw her little pale face and misty eyes. She looked like a pitiful


    withering lily.


    He found the glimmer of hope in her desperate eyes.


    He looked the same when his mother died.


    However, he was also in a state of chaos at that time, so the feeling disappeared quickly.


    When he saw her again, he didn''t remember what she looked like.


    Just on the verge of death, that look reappeared in front of him.


    If he died immediately, he would have no regret. He did not ask Jessica to forgive him. He only wished


    that she could lead a carefree and smooth life.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver closed his eyes calmly.


    There was a roar in the sky. A helicopter was hovering in the sky.


    The three snipers also heard the sound and quickly looked for a ce to hide, but it was toote.


    There were many people on the helicopter, who began to shoot at the snipers on the ground. In an


    instant, three people had fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Oliver, who was dying, was rescued and taken directly to A Country.


    After being treated, he had been in aa.


    At this moment, the doctors who took care of him breathed a sigh of relief when they saw him wake up.


    "Bring the phone over," Oliver said.


    The doctor said, "Mr. Williams, you''d better rest first. I''ll inform your assistant in Birmingham about


    other things."


    After taking Oliver back to the A Country, the doctors did not dare to divulge any information about him


    without Oliver''s permission.


    "I want to call my wife." He said.


    The doctor gave Oliver the phone, but he couldn''t get through.


    After Jessica lost the phone, she didn''t reapply for the phone card.


    Later, she felt that there was no need because she did not want to contact her former friends again. So


    she got a new phone card.


    Oliver called Simon.


    As soon as Simon received Oliver''s call, he was extremely excited because he finally waited for the


    news of the president.


    He heard Oliver''s weak voice on the other end of the phone. He had heard Jessica say that Oliver was


    shot and said, "Mr. Williams, how are you now?"


    "I just woke up." Oliver said, "How''s Jessica at home?"


    Simon didn''t dare to tell him what happened in Birmingham on the phone. He only replied, "Everything


    is fine. We are waiting for you toe back soon."


    "Why can''t I get through to Jessica? I called Winnie but she told me Jessica went to the hospital."


    "She was sick some time ago and she''s also staying in the hospital."


    When Oliver heard that Jessica was sick, he wanted to sit up, then identally pulled the wound and


    made a hiss.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Williams, are you okay?"


    The doctor answered the phone and said, "He''s okay. He needs some rest. Gotta go."


    The doctor told Oliver to lie down and not to get excited anymore. In the future, the doctor would


    contact Simon for anything else.


    Oliver didn''t want Jessica to worry about him, so he didn''t contact her anymore. He just wanted to get


    better quickly and go back.


    Half a monthter.


    After Oliver could walk on the ground, he flew back to Birmingham regardless of the doctor''s


    suggestions.


    As soon as he arrived at the airport in Birmingham, he was taken away by the police.


    David also came back from H Country after learning that Oliver returned to Birmingham.


    Simon was supposed to pick Oliver up at the airport, but Oliver did not show up. Guessing that


    something might have happened, he contacted David. David was once a topwyer in Birmingham.


    Soon, they found out about Oliver being taken to the police station.


    After David went to the police station and saw Oliver, he told Oliver about the transfer agreement


    Jessica had signed before.


    "How''s your wound?" David asked. He looked at the clothes Oliver was wearing, which were as loose


    as a hospital gown.


    "It''s nothing serious. Anyway, Ie back to recuperate. There are also people protecting my safety."


    He said.


    "Someone is plotting against you."


    When David came back, he looked up the information of the Williams Group and found that someone


    had tampered with it. There were some documents that were very unfavorable to Oliver.


    Oliver sneered. "I see."


    "Do you want out first?" David asked.


    "No need," Oliver said. "Can you bring my wife over? I want to see her."


    David came back a few days ago and was not sure about Jessica''s current situation, so he replied, "I''ll


    bring her here."


    Simon told David that Jessica was not in GrandVille Apartments or Williams Hospital and she probably


    hid.


    He told David the gossip from a while ago, but he didn''t dare to tell Oliver directly.


    David asked, "Does Mr. Williams really have anything to do with Jessica''s sister?"


    "It was an ident. It happened before Mr. Williams met his wife. We just didn''t expect it to be like


    this."


    "I used to see Mr. Williams and his wife together when they were on their honeymoon. I didn''t expect a


    lot of things to start falling apart in the blink of an eye." David sighed.


    When David saw Jessica, he was downstairs from Jessica''s house.


    When he first entered themunity, he couldn''t believe that Jessica was living in this dpidated


    building.


    Oliver had given her much money to buy ten such buildings.


    Just as he was about to take the elevator, he saw Jessica taking her grandma for a walk in the garden.


    Jessica was surprised to see him, not expecting that he had returned to Birmingham.


    Then Jessica asked Lannan to take her grandma for a walk first.


    "Mr. David, when did youe back?" Jessica asked.


    "I just came back, Mrs. Williams. I came to you because of Mr. Williams." David said bluntly.


    Jessica remained silent for a few seconds. "You probably don''t know yet. I''m no longer Mrs. Williams.


    And we need to make a new property transfer agreement."


    David did not expect that Jessica had changed a lot. When he saw herst time, she was positive. But


    now, she was apletely different person.


    Ever since they met, she had not even asked about Oliver''s situation.


    "Mr. Williams has returned." He said.


    There was no change in Jessica''s expression. She was still very calm.


    "Do youe here to tell me about him? There''s no need. I don''t care and I don''t want to know."


    "I think there might be some misunderstanding between you. Maybe it will be better if you see him and


    ask him in person."


    "I won''t meet him," Jessica said firmly.


    "Mr. Williams specifically told me to bring you to see him."


    "Then tell him that it''s better for him to deal with thepany as soon as possible. Of course, there are


    family matters."


    David couldn''t believe that Jessica, who had been worrying about Oliver on the phone every day not


    long ago, suddenly changed her mind. "Are you really not willing to see him?"


    "I don''t want to see him." She repeated.


    After all, Jessica and Oliver were a couple. David couldn''t intervene in this matter so much.


    "If you want to transfer the property to Mr. Williams again, you should tell him yourself."


    "That property was original to be transferred to Mrs. Williams. I was not Mrs. Williams anymore, so I


    don''t have to see him."


    Jessica was reluctant to meet Oliver.


    No matter what he said, Jessica remained indifferent.


    Before David left, he took out his business card from his bag and said, "I will stay in Birmingham for a


    long time in the future. If you need any help, you can contact me directly."


    "Thank you, Mr. David." Jessica took the business card with both hands and smiled. "I hope I won''t


    have the chance to ask you for help in the future."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Seeing that David came alone, Oliver asked, "Where''s my wife?"


    "Mrs. Williams probably has some misunderstanding with you. After you go out, you can talk to her


    personally."


    David did not dare to tell him the despair he saw in Jessica''s eyes.


    When Oliver heard this, he could not hide his disappointment, "What did she say?"


    "A while ago, there was a lot of gossip about you in Birmingham. It''s probably not over yet. Mrs.


    Williams also knows, so she''s probably angry with you and doesn''t want to talk with you."


    If Jessica was angry, Oliver would not be worried. He was afraid that Jessica got her memory back and


    hated him.


    Oliver was really uncertain that how much Jessica knew. And he started to get worried.


    After David left, Jeff came over.


    Seeing Oliver''s haggard look, he said, "I''ll get you out as soon as possible. Stay here for a while and


    cooperate with the investigation."


    "I heard that you sent someone to Hond to investigate my halfway attack for me. What''s the


    progress?" Oliver said.


    "You''ve only been back for such a short time, and I don''t know how many people you''ve offended. In


    the future, behave yourself and stop causing trouble for the Williams family. By the way, I''ve already


    solved Jessica''s problem for you. When youe out, don''t get involved with her anymore." Jeff said.


    Oliver''s eyes were as cold as ice. He always spoke to him in a normal way before. But now he


    suddenly raised his voice, "What did you say? What did you do to her?"


    The old man had never seen Oliver so angry before.


    Jeff''s tone softened a little. "I was helping you solve the problem. But you came to question me. What


    do you think I would do to her? For your sake, I gave her an unlimited check, but she didn''t ept it."


    He could tell that Oliver probably loved Jessica.


    But as long as he was there, he would never let a woman with an unknown child enter the Williams


    family, so he had to kick her out.


    Oliver was wearing a white shirt, and arge area of blood soon oozed from his chest.


    "Oliver, you..."


    Jeff was scared. He thought Oliver had recovered ande back.


    He didn''t expect that he was still injured. The wound should have burst at this time.


    Oliver''s face was pale, and cold sweat slid down his forehead.


    Jeff sent someone to take Oliver to the hospital.


    Outside his ward, there were people guarding, and no one else was allowed in.


    ...


    Jessica called David and asked him to draft an agreement on the transfer of property as soon as


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    possible.


    He asked her to meet at the ink-colored clubhouse.


    Jessica had been staying at home with her grandma recently, and she rarely went out. Even with the


    prenatal examination, she also transferred the case file to the central hospital where she could arrive in


    a short time.


    The ink-colored clubhouse was a ce that Oliver and his friends often went to. She was afraid of


    meeting acquaintances.


    Jessica hesitated for a moment. But finally, she agreed to go over.


    When she arrived, David was already waiting for her. Seeing that she was standing at the door looking


    for someone, he called out, "Mrs. Williams, this way."


    All the people around him looked over.


    Probably because the name "Mrs. Williams" was too popr recently.


    Jessica sat down and asked, "Mr. David, have you brought the agreement?"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "Mr. Williams rpsed and he''s lying in the hospital," David said.


    Jessica''s look immediately went gloomy.


    "Mr. David, if you ask me to talk about something else, it won''t be necessary. Meet me next time when


    you have the agreement ready. I have something to do today, so I''ll go first."


    After Jessica finished speaking, she got up and left.


    In the afternoon, Jessica apanied her grandmother to the Central Hospital for examination, and


    she had to do the pregnancy test herself.


    After the examination, the doctor told her that everything was fine with her grandmother, so she


    arranged for Lannan to rest there with her grandma and she went to do the pregnancy test herself.


    When she came out of the clinic building, she met Simon.


    "Madam, are you here to visit Mr. Williams?" Simon asked.


    It turned out that Oliver was not in Williams Hospital but in the Central Hospital.


    Since Oliver was still under investigation, ording to the procedure, he could only see a doctor in a


    public hospital.


    "Hello, Simon. I''m not here to visit him. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first." Jessica didn''t want


    to know too much about Oliver.


    "Madam." Simon stopped Jessica. "When Mr. Williams was unconscious, he was still calling your


    name."


    "I''m no longer Mrs. Williams. Please call me by my name."


    "He''s been thinking about you."


    Jessica felt numb. She didn''t want to get involved in the Williams family again.


    Even if she could forgive everything Oliver had done in the past, she could only end it and not owe him


    anything in the future.


    "Simon, I''m sorry. I can''t go to see him. I''ve promised Oliver''s father that I won''t have anything to do


    with Oliver anymore. You don''t want me to eat my words, do you?"


    "Madam, Mr. Williams is in a very bad situation now. He has both internal and external troubles. For the


    sake of his sincerity, please care more about him." Simon begged.


    "I have no obligation. Please find someone else to care about him."


    After saying that, Jessica left without looking back.


    Arriving at the door of the doctor''s office, Jessica slowly sat down in a chair.


    She rubbed her pale, little face with both hands to calm herself down.


    During the three days of hera, she regained her memory.


    She remembered how Oliver insulted her andter made up for her when she lost her memory. She


    could not tell whether he loved her or not.


    She remembered the night they had been attacked in Hond. With a gunshot wound, Oliver carried


    her in the water, struggling to get her onto the yacht.


    She remembered telling him she loved him.


    Now that she remembered everything, her face began to burn.


    Those words were indeed the true feelings of her when she lost her memory.


    However, everything was different now. She remembered everything. The hurt was only hidden in a


    corner of her heart, but it would not disappear.


    Even if he did a lot to make it up to her, it didn''t help.


    She has no longer thought about the past as a punishment for herself.


    She had made promises that she shouldn''t have made.


    Under the current circumstances, she would not be able to fulfill her promises.


    "Jessica..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurse called her name a few times to get her back.


    "Coming," Jessica said and hurried into the examination room.


    Just as Oliver was lying in the hospital, the Williams Group was considering a new candidate for the


    chairmanship on the grounds that Oliver was suspected of insider trading and unfit for the


    chairmanship.


    Jeff also agreed to the decision.


    Soon, the Williams Group announced that Oliver, the former president of the Williams Group, had left


    office, and Lambert, the vice president, would serve as the president of the Williams Group.


    For a moment, Lambert became the richest bachelor in Birmingham.


    In addition, he enjoyed a widespread reputation and had high prestige in thepany.


    Everyone in Birmingham knew that Lambert, the First Young Master of the Williams family, not only had


    a little aplishment in the art field, but now he was invincible in the business world.


    Jessica didn''t want to care about anything now. She just wanted to give birth to her child safely and


    take her grandma away.


    At present, she and her grandma both needed to go to the hospital frequently, so there was no way


    they could get away from the city.


    That day, Lambert came to Jessica''smunity again and went upstairs to knock on the door.


    When Jessica heard the knock on the door, she thought it was Lannan who came back from taking


    grandma for a walk, so she went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, she saw Lambert standing in front of the door. He was dressed in a


    straight suit and looked domineering. She said, "Mr. Williams, you''d better go back. It''s not convenient


    for me to see you here."


    "I have something to say to you." He said.


    "I don''t think we have anything to talk about. You''d better go back."


    "Do you remember the question I asked youst time?"


    Jessica didn''t answer him and said, "My grandma will be back soon. I can''t let her see you here."


    "Then let''s talk outside."


    When they were talking, a neighbor next door opened the door.


    The apartment wasn''t well soundproof. Jessica was afraid of affecting the neighbors, so she had to go


    downstairs with Lambert.


    When they got downstairs, Jessica said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Jessica, let''s get married," Lambert said coolly.


    Jessica didn''t expect Lambert to say such ridiculous things directly.


    "Mr. Williams, are you crazy? I used to be your brother''s wife."


    "It was a ridiculous thing for you to be with him. Now that you havepletely gotten rid of him, we can


    be together righteously."


    "Aren''t you afraid of riling your grandfather?"


    "Now that I''m the president of the Williams Group, he can''t stop what I want to do."


    ''The president of the Williams Group? When did he be the president of the Williams Group?''


    Jessica was stunned and blurted out, "What about Oliver?"


    Lambert''s smile disappeared. "Are you still thinking about him?"


    Jessica shook her head and said, "I just didn''t know things would change so quickly."


    "I knew you before Oliver did. I was the one who lost you. If I had found you earlier, maybe it wouldn''t


    have been like this. Maybe we were already living happily together." Lambert said.


    Jessica sneered. "Nonsense. I''m already with Oliver. That''s the truth. If you marry me, you''ll beughed


    at by all the people in Birmingham. Why do you have to do that?"


    "I don''t care what others think. I only care what you think."


    "Mr. Williams, you''d better go back. There''s no possibility between you and me."


    "Why Oliver can?"

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    "That''s different." Jessica said, "Please go back."


    "I''ll give you time to think about it."


    After Lambert finished speaking, he left.


    Jessica saw grandma walking this way and went up to help her.


    Grandma saw Lambert. "Jessica, why is he here? Where''s Oliver?"


    "Grandma, Oliver has nothing to do with me anymore. Please don''t ask."


    Her grandma sometimes saw that Jessica was alone and sad, so she mentioned Oliver a few times.


    She felt really sorry for them.


    "Your grandma is getting old and confused. Don''t me me."


    Jessica smiled and said, "Let''s hurry up and try the dessert I made for you. See if you like them."


    She had nothing to do at home, so she bought a cookbook and began to learn how to make snacks.


    She began to prepare for the food after the child was born.


    Lambert did note to see her again.


    Jessica thought that besides recuperating, there was still a lot of work for him to do. He should be too


    busy to think about anything else.


    Therefore, no one came to disturb her.


    Jessica gradually got used to such a peaceful life and cherished the days with her grandma.


    Suddenly, one day, Jessica received a call from Williams Hospital.


    The doctor told her that all the physical examination reports that her grandma had done before she left


    the hospital hade out. There were several data that were not very good, so she had to go back to


    the hospital for further examination.


    Jessica thought that her grandma''s illness had been cured, but unexpectedly, bad news came again.


    She immediately took a taxi to Williams Hospital to ask her grandma''s attending doctor about her


    condition.


    The doctor told her that she still needed to take her grandma to the hospital and check her blood data


    to see if there were any changes to determine the next treatment n.


    Jessica had no choice but to bring her grandma to the hospital for a checkup.


    Jessica was anxiously waiting for her grandma''s examination results after she came home. The doctor


    informed her that she had to reschedule grandma''s hospitalization.


    She felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She didn''t know how to speak to her grandmother. She


    was afraid that if her grandma knew the truth, she would not be able to take it. The old people couldn''t


    stand such torment.


    Jessica came up with an excuse that didn''t seem very reasonable. In the end, she had to say that it


    was because the environment at home was not good enough for the patient to recuperate.


    Her grandma didn''t ask much. Everything was arranged by Jessica.


    After everything was settled, Jessica began to worry about her grandma''s medical expenses. There


    was not much money leftst time.


    The cost in Williams Hospital was quite big, and it had to be here to treat her grandma''s illness.


    In her current situation, there was no way for her to make money, and the huge expenses after the


    child were born. All these thingsbined, Jessica was sleepless.


    After her grandmother was hospitalized, she had been in the hospital with her grandma.


    Unexpectedly, Lambert went to the hospital with a fruit basket to visit them.


    When he arrived, there were several doctors behind him, who said they were experts hired for her


    grandma to help with the follow-up.


    Jessica stood up, quickly greeted the doctors, and thanked Lambert.


    After the doctors left, Lambert talked to her grandma for a while.


    Jessica said, "Grandma, Mr. Williams is very busy. I''ll show him out first."


    Grandma said, "Okay, don''t forget to thank him."


    Neither of them spoke in the corridor until they reached the elevator door. Jessica said softly, "Thank


    you for your kindness. But we can''t afford such kindness. Mr.Williams, please don''te over again."


    Jessica helped Oliver press the elevator switch.


    "Do I put pressure on you?"


    "It''s not about the pressure. We''re just ordinary patients in the hospital. I can''t thank you enough for not


    stopping us froming to the hospital. It''s just that we''d better keep the cost under control. There are


    a lot of people in the hospital who know us, so as not to let others gossip and bring bad influence to


    you."


    "I can do these things for you openly."


    Before Lambert could finish speaking, the elevator door opened.


    Jessica never expected that she would meet Oliver in this way.


    He walked out of the elevator with a sense of coldness around him.


    He didn''t even look at Lambert. He went up and grabbed Jessica''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica struggled to break free. "Let me go."


    Oliver''s deep eyes stared at her without any concessions.


    Lambert said, "Didn''t you hear her? She told you to let go."


    "Shut up. There''s no need for you to talk here." Oliver nced at Lambert.


    "Aren''t you hurting her enough? Since she has left you, maybe you should stop bothering her."


    Oliver''s throat tightened. "Jessica,e down with me. I have something to talk to you about."


    "Let go of my hand first."


    Oliver let go of her hand and saw a red mark on Jessica''s wrist. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "I don''t feel any pain at all." Jessica said, "I just want you both to stay away from me."


    Oliver said, "I''m sorry. Please listen to me. I''ll leave after that."


    "You can''t even deal with your own situation now, so don''t bother her again," Lambert said.


    What Lambert said was that Oliver was still under investigation. Now he came here by himself, it must


    not be allowed. He must have used other means to run out.


    Just as the three of them were at a standstill, a uniformed man appeared in the elevator and took Oliver


    away.


    Jessica turned away. She didn''t want to meet Oliver''s eyes.


    The way he looked at her, like a knife cutting through her skin, brought too much pain to her.


    Lambert approached Jessica. "I''ll send someone to protect you from him."


    Jessica covered her eyes and said, "No need. I just hope you and your people stay away from me."


    "I''m not just doing it for you, but for the baby in your belly."


    Jessica looked at Lambert with her red eyes. Thinking that he knew that the child in her stomach was


    his.


    Her eyes were filled with fear. "What do you mean?"


    Thest time he showed her kindness, Jessica thought he was trying to help her find the father of the


    baby.


    Lambert took out a dozen documents from his briefcase. Jessica could tell at a nce that it was the


    hotel''s surveince video, and the person in the video could clearly be recognized that it was Lambert.


    There were also some news reports in dutch that were printed out. There were photos of Lambert and


    his works of traditional painting on them. It was obvious that they were at the opening of the exhibition.


    The date shown above was the same as the date from Jessica to Hond.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    "I''m sorry. I drank something wrong that night, so I had sex with you. I wasn''t very conscious at that


    time..."


    Before Lambert could finish, Jessica stopped him. "Stop."


    She didn''t want to find out who the father of her child was.


    Although she doubted Tina''s words as she thought Tina lied to her on purpose. It didn''t matter


    anymore. She just wanted to live a peaceful life with her grandmother and her child.


    Thest time she stubbornly went to Hond so as to find out what happened that night. But she lost


    her memory due to the injuries, which led to things that shouldn''t have happened with Oliver.


    Now, she did not dare to take a step into No. 27 Hotel, which had her past pain as well as the happiest


    moments with Oliver.


    She didn''t want to ignite those memories anymore.


    She wanted to forget everything.


    However, she didn''t expect Lambert to personally investigate what happened that day and show her


    the evidence.


    Perhaps she would consider being with Lambert for the sake of the child. Only if she didn''t share the


    memory with Oliver.


    In fact, she did not hate Lambert before, but just regarded him as a friend.


    However, it was absolutely impossible for them to be friends now.


    Lambert continued, "Jessica, don''t just evade the problem. Haven''t you always wanted to figure this


    out? Now that I''ve brought you so much evidence, don''t you believe me?"


    "Do you want me to hate you for making me believe all this?" Jessica sneered.


    "It''s all my fault. If I had known that the woman that night was you, I wouldn''t have let you suffer so


    much. Since I had made a mistake, I wanted to correct it in time. Please give me a chance to make it


    up to you."


    "I don''t need you to make up for it. My baby has nothing to do with you."


    The two were at a standoff for a while. Seeing that Jessica couldn''t agree to marry him, Lambert said,


    "You''ve been in the hospital for too long. I''ll arrange for a nurse to take good care of your grandma. You


    need to go back and have a good rest."


    Soon, two women appeared. They didn''t look like nurses. One of them said, "Miss White, we will take


    you back to rest."


    Jessica looked at Lambert angrily. "You..."


    "I''m just doing it for your own good. If you don''t rest, your body will be ruined."


    She was forced into the car.


    Jessica found the direction of the car was not where she lived, and said, "Where are we going?"


    "Miss White, Mr. Williams arranged to take you to a ce and have a good rest. Please don''t worry."


    "Let me out."


    Jessica struggled to get out of the car.


    The woman she sat with easily pulled her back. "Miss White, please don''t move in the car. It''s


    dangerous. We''re just in charge of sending you to rest. We won''t do anything to hurt you."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''t let me out of the car, you''re hurting me. Let me go." She shouted.


    No matter what Jessica said, the woman driving in the front seat had no intention of stopping.


    Jessica took out her phone and wanted to call Lambert, only to find that she didn''t even have his phone


    number.


    She watched as the scenery on both sides sped back.


    Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of a courtyard.


    Inside came a seeming butler who opened the door.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    The car drove into the yard.


    Jessica heard someone calling the two women who brought her here just now. They were Amy and


    Annie.


    "Miss White, please get out of the car," said Amy.


    She got out of the car and looked around. The yard was very big, but there were few people here.


    Amy wanted to help Jessica into the living room. Jessica avoided her outstretched hand and said, "I''m


    fine, thanks."


    The interior of the house was decorated with antiquity, and the room was filled with orchids, which had


    the elegance of traditional literati.


    Jessica guessed that this should be Lambert''s residence.


    She didn''t expect him to be so cunning.


    Amy led the way to the bedroom on the first floor. "Miss White, take a rest. Tell me if you need


    anything. I''m Amy." She said.


    Jessica rolled her eyes. "Where''s Lambert? Why isn''t he here?"


    "Miss White, Mr. Williams is in the middle of something. He wille to see youter."


    It seemed that she had no intention of letting her go back today.


    Jessica was exhausted from taking care of her grandma in the hospital recently. Since she couldn''t go


    anywhere, shey on the bed and fell asleep unconsciously.


    When she woke up, she saw Lambert sitting on the sofa reading a book.


    "Mr. Williams, since you''re back, please take me home," said Jessica, rubbing her hazy eyes.


    "Jessica, you can''t live alone now. Grandma is in the hospital, and there''s no one at home. It''s not safe


    for you to live in that old house. I don''t know when Oliver will find you."


    "This is my business. You don''t have to worry about it. I''m fine."


    "For the sake of your baby, you can''t live in such a dpidated ce."


    Jessica sneered, "It''s not your business. We have nothing to do with you."


    "If you don''t believe the fact that I''m the father, we can do a DNA test," Lambert said.


    Jessica''s face darkened. "No need. The baby has nothing to do with you. I don''t care who the father is."


    "I have canceled the lease of the apartment you used to leave. From now on, this will be your home.


    Just rest assured and take care of yourself. Your things will be delivered to you tomorrow."


    Jessica found Lambert so strange. He became someone she didn''t know, devoid of gentleness.


    "Lambert, you have no right to do that! You have no right to interfere in my life. Are you trying to


    imprison me?" Jessica walked forward and shouted.


    "Get something to eat outside. You''ve been sleeping all afternoon." Lambert said indifferently as if he


    "You can go out first."


    Jessica ran into the bathroom and locked the door.


    Thinking about what had happened recently, she suddenly realized that it was perhaps Lambert''s


    scheme that Williams Hospital called her to ask her grandmother to go for a checkup and arrange for


    her to be hospitalized.


    He asked Jessica to move into his house before, but she didn''t agree.


    So he found a way to let her grandma be hospitalized again and brought a lot of doctors toe over


    for a consultation, which was a bluff.


    Jessica could only think of Lambert as a bad person, because what he had done recently startled her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wondered how Oliver was doing. When she saw him at the elevator door of the hospital in the


    afternoon, he looked tired. She thought he might not be recovered yet.


    She didn''t dare to think about what he had been through these days.


    But why did Lambert easily oust Oliver and be the president of the Williams Group?


    Just as Jessica was trying to figure it out, she was interrupted by a knock at the door.


    "Jessica,e out," Lambert said outside.


    Jessica calmed down and opened the door. "Stop shouting. I''lle out myself."


    She saw Lambert bring the food directly into the room.


    "If you don''t want to go out, you can eat in your room." Lambert arranged the dishes and sat down.


    Jessica silently walked over and sat down.


    While eating, Jessica was wordless, but Lambert kept picking up food for her.


    Seeing that her te was filled with dishes, she couldn''t help but say, "I''ll help myself. You should eat


    something. They will get cold."


    "You haven''t been out muchtely. I can take you to our old studio tomorrow. There are many friends


    you used to know there," Lambert said.


    Jessica guessed that Lambert was probably going to take her to Hayden''s studio. But she didn''t think it


    was suitable for her to be there at this time, and she did not want to trouble those who had helped her a


    lot.


    "You''re the president of the Williams Group now. I know you''re busy, so don''t waste time on me."


    "I won''t be like Oliver who stays in thepany all day. I''ll try my best to spend time with you." Lambert


    looked at Jessica with a gleaming gaze.


    Jessica said as her eyes shifted, "I told you. You don''t have topare everything to him."


    Lambert''s eyes suddenly became very cold. "Are you really in love with Oliver?"


    "No... No." Jessica denied directly. She waspletely frightened by Lambert''s eyes.


    "I hope you''re not, or you''ll regret it. You have no idea how mean he was to you. You almost lost your


    life to escape him," Lambert said.


    He had to reveal Oliver''s true colors in front of Jessica, or she would be temporarily confused by his


    gentleness.


    Lambert believed that Jessica''s personality had changed drastically during the short period of time


    when she had lost her memory as if she had beenpletely brainwashed by Oliver.


    Since Oliver could change Jessica''s attitude, he didn''t care to spend much more time to win her heart.


    They used to be very close.


    Lambert had nned to give up everything in Birmingham and go abroad with Jessica to start a new


    life.


    However, as he was waiting for Jessica to wake up, Oliver stepped in andpletely broke his


    promise of letting Jessica go.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    After dinner, Lambert asked Jessica to go to the studio with him.


    Lambert opened the door of the studio and Jessica waspletely stunned.


    The decoration and furnishings of this studiopletely replicated Jessica''s study in GrandVille


    Apartments.


    It seemed that Lambert didn''t bring her here on a whim. He must have nned it for a long time.


    "Do you like it? I asked someone to make the best painting case that you like. Come and take a look."


    Lambert had a sense of aplishment on his face.


    Jessica said, "Mr. Williams, you really don''t have to pay so much for me. I can''t afford it."


    "In the future, you don''t need to call me Mr. Williams. You can call me Lambert. That''s what you called


    me when you were a child. At that time, your mother asked you to call me Lambert, but you were not


    willing at that time. I still remember the embarrassed expression on your face at that time. "


    When Lambert recalled the past, his face was filled with longing.


    In fact, Jessica didn''t like such decoration a lot. As long as she chose something with the person she


    liked, she would like it.


    At that time, she just happened to meet the painting case. It cost Oliver a lot of money, which made her


    feel bad all the time because her painting level was really not worthy of that good furniture.


    It turned out that when Lambert entered her study at that time, he saw all of this and actually created


    such a simr studio.


    Jessica called his name directly.


    "Lambert, I won''t draw any more recently. I don''t need any of these things."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be too bored here in the future. You can draw when you''re free. Do you remember the


    Mogu Painting you drew? I asked you then if you remember who taught you this kind of painting. You


    can''t remember it at all and told me that you learned it from books."


    As Lambert spoke, he walked to the drawing table, picked up the painting brush and paper, and began


    to demonstrate how to draw the Mogu Painting on the paper.


    Sure enough, Jessica even held the pen in the same position as Lambert.


    Lambert, who was drawing, seemed to have be the gentle and elegant painter he used to be.


    Time flew.


    Jessica said bluntly, "It seems that it''s better for you to be a painter."


    Lambert paused for a moment, then continued, "Don''t you like my status as the president of the


    Williams Group, or do you think I took Oliver''s position and made you unhappy?"


    For some reason, every time he mentioned Oliver, she had a strange feeling.


    In the future, she had to avoid any topics that might be rted to Oliver. Otherwise, she was afraid that


    she would provoke Lambert and her life would be difficult.


    "No, you know, he lied to me. I don''t care about him anymore." Jessica tried to get rid of her


    rtionship with Oliver in front of Lambert.


    Lambert began to show Jessica how to draw flowers and leaves again, then said while drawing, "Tell


    me what you want to learn in the future. I''ll teach you."


    "No need." She said.


    "Didn''t Oliver invite Hayden to teach you how to draw?"


    It seemed that he knew everything about her.


    "That was when I bumped into Mr. Halper and asked him to teach me at home."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m more suitable to be your teacher now than him."


    Jessica showed a bitter smile.


    Lambert was in the mood to draw and he stayed in the studio all night. Jessica could only sit there and


    watch him draw.


    The next day.


    Lambert really didn''t go to work at thepany.


    Jessica didn''t want to go to Hayden''s studio anymore, and then Lambert took her to the cafe in the old


    studio.


    It was still the same seat when she came here for the first time, and the warm sunlight shone on


    Jessica through the ss, but she was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    Lambert said he was taking her out to rx, but she was so nervous that she sat up on the sofa stiffly.


    Lambert could tell that she was ufortable. "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable?"


    Jessica shook her head. "No."


    She forced out another smile and tried to hide her unhappiness.


    At this moment, Lambert''s phone rang. He took out his phone and nced at it, then said, "I''ll go


    outside to answer the phone."


    As soon as Lambert left, Jessica began to rx. She looked around to see if she could leave.


    She saw Amy guarding the front and back doors of the cafe, and Annie pretending to drink coffee on


    the other side.


    She felt that it was not easy to leave.


    She sat down in her seat and waited for Lambert toe back.


    In a moment, Lambert walked to his seat and didn''t sit down. "Let Amy take you home first. I have to go


    back to thepany now. I have something urgent to deal with."


    When Jessica heard that he was leaving, she was a little relieved, but she couldn''t show it. She said,


    "Hurry up and do your own thing. Don''t waste any more time."


    After Lambert left, Jessica sat there for a while. Amy came up and asked if she wanted to go home.


    Of course, she didn''t want to go back.


    Because she was always trembling at the house that Lambert had arranged.


    Jessica snuggled up to the soft sofa and rxed.


    Oliver returned to thepany and called Amy. "Is Miss White home?"


    Amy said, "Miss White said she wants to sit for a while longer."


    "Watch Miss White. Don''t let strangers get close to her. Send her home as soon as possible."


    Jessica had lunch at the coffee shop and left reluctantly under Amy''s urging.


    After getting in the car, Jessica turned to Annie who was driving, and said, "Please take me to the


    Central Hospital. I want to pack my things."


    Annie looked embarrassed. "Miss White, Mr. Williams said he wanted me to take you home directly."


    "Call him. I''ll talk to him." Jessica said.


    Annie had to call Lambert.


    Lambert was in a temporary meeting. When he saw that the call was from Annie, he became upset.


    Thinking that something had happened, he stood up in a hurry, walked out of the conference room to


    answer the phone.


    "Lambert," Jessica said.


    As soon as Lambert heard Jessica''s voice, he felt rxed. "Are you still outside?" He asked.


    "I want to go home and pack my things, because my grandma and I have many things to pack, and I''m


    afraid that outsiders can''t pack them well. Annie didn''t dare to drive me there without your permission,


    so I''ll tell you, please let Annie take me back to my apartment first."


    "Give the phone to Annie."


    Annie took the phone and kept nodding.


    Jessica knew that Lambert had promised to let her go home and pack her things.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Jessica took the elevator to the third floor.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She took out the key and opened the door. The flowers in the living room had withered with remaining


    fragrance.


    The room was the same as when they left that day, but her grandma wasn''t there.


    She used to see her grandma sitting on the sofa the moment she opened the door.


    Her dear grandma often said, "Jessica is back."


    Now her grandma went to the hospital with the room empty.


    She didn''t know when she could live with her grandma again.


    After only a few days apart, she began to miss the day when her grandma stayed with her, which was


    indeed true life, simple, ordinary, warm, and loving.


    Amy and Annie followed her upstairs.


    Amy asked, "Miss White, what do you need to pack? Let me help you."


    Jessica looked around and said, "Check if there''s anything in the fridge and throw away the unusable


    things."


    After that, she went to the bedroom and packed her suitcase.


    Amy and Annie went to the kitchen and followed Jessica separately.


    Jessica knew that they were also following Lambert''s instructions and smiled. "Amy, look, my belly is so


    "I''m sorry, Miss White. It''s our duty." Amy apologized.


    Jessica lowered her head to pack her things silently.


    And then, she put her few things into the suitcase and went to her grandma''s room.


    The drawer opened, she saw a piece of paper whose title wrote a hotel in Lamb City.


    It was a letter of divorce between her and Oliver. Both of them had signed a note at that time, promising


    not to interfere with each other forever.


    Her grandma checked the case in advance and took out this piece of paper when Jessica asked her for


    the case.


    If she had seen it earlier, perhaps she would have remembered what had happened earlier as well.


    She would also be mentally prepared instead of feeling faint at the gate of the mansion of the Williams


    family.


    During the three days of hera, she felt fully conscious and began to connect the past events. She


    pondered so much that she was too exhausted to awake.


    Jessica folded the piece of paper and put it in her pocket.


    She could not help feeling sad.


    "Miss White, are you okay?" Amy asked beside the door.


    Jessica turned and said, "Let''s go."


    Later, Jessica went back to Lambert''s again and found a wooden sign at the door saying


    "Jessica&Lambert''s House."


    She could not help feeling a chill from the bottom of her heart.


    With more helplessness and sadness born, she was a pity that she could have been his painting friend.


    She admired Lambert''s artistic talent which was among the little beauty of life she could discover


    through her eyes.


    However, it was ruined by him.


    Now she could only live in the shadow of others, not knowing when she would be free.


    Amy asked with the case in her hand. "Miss White, do you want your case to be in the cloakroom or in


    the bedroom?"


    Jessica woke up in the morning and found a set of maternity dresses on the bedside. Without asking


    much, she just got dressed.


    She still didn''t know where the cloakroom was.


    "There''s unnecessary, don''t mess up Mr. Williams''s things."


    She didn''t want to put her belongings together with Lambert''s, which was really strange.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    A few days after Jessica had moved in, guests visited here.


    She was sunbathing in the yard at that time when she saw an elegant middle-aged woman walking


    towards her. Amy followed her.


    Amy led the woman to Jessica and said, "Miss White, this is Mr. Williams''s mother, Vicky Larner."


    Jessica had never heard Lambert mention his mother before. All she knew was that Lambert grew up


    with Jeff at the Old Residence.


    Jessica looked at the woman in front of her and found that she must be very beautiful when she was


    young.


    No wonder Lambert''s father couldn''t forget her for such a long time that he has been holding a secret


    rtionship with her even after he had got married.


    Telling from her exquisite and luxurious clothes, she knew that Lambert''s father treated this woman well


    materially.


    Jessica stood up and nodded to her, "d to see you."


    She stared at Jessica and then gave Jessica a strange and thorough look. "You are Jessica?"


    Jessica nodded. "I am."


    Vicky turned around, nced at her, and said, "Let''s talk inside."


    Jessica followed her and walked into the living room.


    As soon as they came in, Vicky sat directly in the main seat.


    Jessica had to stand by. After a few seconds, it seemed that Vicky had no intention to allow Jessica to


    sit down.


    Just as she was about to sit, Vicky said, "I''m the elder here. I haven''t asked you to sit down yet."


    Jessica was just about to sit. At Vicky''s words, she sat directly on the sofa instead, adjusted herself to a


    "I''m being polite because you are older than me," Jessica said.


    Vicky''s face was livid with anger at Jessica''s words.


    "Amy, serve the tea," Vicky said sharply, trying to set some rules for them.


    Amy immediately replied, "Yes, Mrs. Williams."


    When Jessica heard that Amy was calling her Mrs. Williams, she guessed that it was actually


    proimed by herself.


    She remembered that Oliver''s father had never divorced Maggie. How did this woman get the title of


    Mrs. Williams?


    "How many months have you been pregnant?" Vicky asked coldly.


    "Only a few months." Jessica didn''t want to share anything more with Vicky about her personal affairs.


    "I heard from Lambert that he will be responsible to the child in your belly, so he brought you here to


    have rest."


    "I''m not quite sure about it. You''d better ask Lambert." Jessica said.


    At this moment, Amy came up with tea. "Mrs. Williams, please have some tea."


    "Leave us alone," Vicky said. She pretended to be the hostess in the house, which made Jessica


    surprised.


    "I heard you and Oliver had a short marriage." Vicky began to get down to business.


    Jessica remained silent and started to drink tea.


    "I don''t know what kind of tricks you are ying at Lambert. But as long as I''m here, you won''t be able


    to marry into the Williams family." She warned as if she was gnashing.


    Jessica almost burst outughing. She said, "I think that you are not a member of the William family."


    Vicky raised her eyebrow and sneered, "It must be the b*tch''s son who had ndered me a lot in front


    of you."


    The woman she mentioned was Oliver''s mother, Maggie. Jessica didn''t expect that she would call


    Daniel''s original wife b*tch.


    Oliver had never mentioned Lambert''s mother in front of Jessica. Probably he disdained to mention


    her.


    "I''m afraid it is not appropriate to gauge people with your mean measure."


    Jessica''s words made Mrs. William, who had been controlling her temper, burst out in an instant. She


    raised her voice and shouted, "How dare you, you strange woman."


    Jessica said, "I have a name. I''m not a strange woman. You had just called my name."


    "How dare you talk back?" Vicky was burning with anger.


    Jessica was a little surprised. A woman who was looked so elegant would say something disrespectful


    and unfounded.


    "I''m telling the truth. I can''t help it if you think I''m contradicting you."


    Vicky had thought that Jessica was only a beautiful idiot who had temporarily attracted her son. She


    believed that her son brought her home only for the sake of the child in her belly, and did not expect


    Jessica to be so eloquent that really infuriated her.


    Vicky had never lived in the Old Residence and had never been recognized by the Williams family. In


    the past, she had to be humble and quiet for protecting her son.


    Since Lambert had be the president of the Williams Group, she believed that she was at a higher


    status, so she became much more arrogant.


    Other people who used to look down on her now began topliment her. However, she didn''t expect


    that before she could set up her majesty, Jessica had stood against her.


    "Give up the dream that you can do whatever you want without taking me seriously just because you


    have Lambert''s child."


    Jessica sneered. Vicky was really an expert in making unfounded countercharges. It was she who


    didn''t respect Jessica first. Now sheid all the mes on Jessica.


    "Well, I have no time drinking tea with you." Jessica stood up and returned to her room.


    Vicky was left sitting alone in the living room furiously.


    When Vicky met Daniel, the Williams family did not enjoy the current status and wealth.


    Later, for the development of the Williams family, Jeff broke them up and let Daniel marry a girl in the


    famous Mellis family in Birmingham.


    She had always been an outsider, even after giving birth to Lambert. She was never recognized as a


    member of the Williams family even after Oliver''s mother had died.


    In the past, in finding the best way to Daniel''s heart, she had been trying her best to do everything to


    please him.


    She had always been proud of her son who had grown up and be an outstanding man. Now, a


    woman who did not care about her at all was going to steal her son away. She was really annoyed.


    Jessica stayed in her room all day. Out of sight and out of mind.


    In order to relieve her boredom, she began to knit. She started to knit a little scarf for the child in her


    belly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She brought these knitting tools from her previous home. Now they perfectly helped her to kill time.


    In the evening, Lambert came back veryte.


    He went into Jessica''s room and found that she was knitting. He noticed that she was grim-faced.


    Soon, he smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so clever and could learn to do anything."


    Jessica said tonelessly, "I can''t even get out of the door. I''m just having fun."

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Lambert knew that Jessica was mocking his keeping her at home.


    But he didn''t intend to do anything.


    "My mother came today. Did you see her?"


    Jessica said "Yes."


    "My mother said she wanted to stay here and take care of you. After all, she had the experience of


    caring for a child. Since I was born, my mother has been taking care of me all by herself." Lambert


    said.


    When Jessica heard that his mother was going to stay, her hand trembled while knitting and a stitch


    slipped.


    As she unraveled the sweater, she said, "Then am I not in a position to refuse?"


    "Don''t worry. My mother is easy to get along with," Lambert said.


    Jessica did not want to tell Lambert about his mother''s attitude towards her when she came over today.


    After all, they were rted by blood, but she was just an outsider.


    Now, Jessica was here and had to be alert all the time. What a difficult life!


    Although Lambert restrained her freedom, at least he would not deliberately infuriate her. If his mother


    would live here for a long time in the future, Jessica''s life could really be unpredictable.


    "Does she have to live here?" Jessica asked reluctantly.


    "My mother and I have been separated for too many years. She had not seen me since my father


    passed away for the sake of my well-being in the Williams family. Now she finally has a chance to


    spend more time with me. So when she volunteered to take care of you, I agreed."


    Jessica smiled bitterly. Since Lambert had already said so, if she still badmouthed his mother, it would


    be a bit like driving a wedge between them. She had no choice but to ept it.


    "As you wish," Jessica said.


    Now that she was living under someone else''s roof by force, there was really no choice for her. This


    was the price of getting involved with the Williams family.


    The next day, there were three people having breakfast, Jessica, Lambert, and his mother.


    Jessica just lowered her head to eat and quietly watched their tenderness.


    Vicky was concerned about Lambert''s health, telling him to eat more, and worried that he was too busy


    at work.


    Lambert, on the other hand, was focused on eating. When Mrs.William spoke, he just answered


    perfunctorily.


    Perhaps they had been separated for a long time so there was no intimacy between them.


    Lambert had been trained in the Williams family long ago to the extreme of independence, self-


    reliance, and obedience.


    Now, he treated his mother more like a guest than a family member when sitting together for breakfast.


    Lambert finished breakfast very quickly and told Jessica to pay attention to the bnce in nutrition.


    Vicky looked at Oliver and said, "I will take care of Jessica''s food. I have studied Nutriology so I am


    able to make nutritious and delicious food every day."


    When Jessica heard her nameing from Vicky''s mouth, she was a little ufortable.


    How Vicky behaved in front of Lambert waspletely different from the way how they talked alone


    yesterday.


    "I really appreciate it," Jessica said.


    After dinner, Jessica went back to her room and watched the sun outside slowly grow stronger. She did


    not want to stay in the room anymore.


    She took her yarn and went to the yard, knitting while basking in the sun.


    Soon, Annie came over and said, "Miss White, Mrs.William is looking for you."


    "Did she say what for?" Jessica asked.


    "No. She just asked you to go there."


    When Jessica heard this, she knew there was nothing good. When she saw Vicky''s behavior in the


    morning, she was unwilling to speak to her anymore.


    She sat there still, and Annie, standing beside her, was a little anxious. "Miss White, you''d better go


    there, or Mrs.William will punish me."


    Jessica put down things in her hand and looked at Annie. She didn''t want to make things difficult for


    Annie, so she said, "Okay, I''ll go there now."


    Vicky was sitting in the living room, looking like a hostess, which Jessica really despised.


    "I heard you were looking for me." She said.


    Vicky said, "You live in our house now. Although you are pregnant, you can''t be a freeloader. I am not


    your mother-inw, but I am still a senior in this family. I don''t need you to serve me at dinner, but it''s


    not inordinate for you to talk to me and give me a massage from time to time."


    Jessica was so surprised that she didn''t know why Vicky was so confident and was showing superiority


    in front of her.


    "If you want to talk to someone, Amy and Annie are around. I think they already know you well, so they


    must have something to talk about with you. I''m just an outsider, and I don''t know what to say to make


    you happy. I''m afraid that if I say something that offends you without my noticing it. That''s doing bad


    things with good intentions. "


    "Are you making excuses, or are you just ignoring me?" Vicky spoke with a serious face.


    "I''m not your daughter-inw, and I''m not willing to stay here. If you don''t like me, you can ask Lambert


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    to chase me away. It''s more than I can wish for."


    Jessica was not willing to admit herself has outdone herself.


    She found that ever since she regained her memory, she has be stronger.


    In the past, if someone had said something to humiliate her, she would not argue with them to avoid


    trouble.


    Of course, this was the way of living she learned after Marina entered the White family.


    "Don''t be so proud of yourself just because you''re a little beauty with Lambert''s child. Lambert and I are


    connected by blood, which your love affair can''tpare with."


    Jessica found that Vicky was probably a psycho. Maybe it was because she had been disappointed for


    many years, so once she got the upper hand, she thought everything was dissatisfying. Only when she


    was superior, she could be satisfied.


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Jessica asked.


    Vicky saw her indifferent expression, rolled her eyes, and said, "The servant in the kitchen asked for


    leave just now. You may make lunch at noon."


    In the morning, Vicky said that she wanted to take care of Jessica in front of Lambert, but now, she


    asked Jessica to cook for her. She was such a double-dealer.


    Jessica could hardly find any words to describe her.


    She fake-smiled. "I''m sorry, I only cook for my family."


    Vicky wouldn''t give up. "You live in my house now. I am your family."


    ''Technically speaking, it is Lambert''s home. When does it be yours?''


    "I don''t need a family like you. You can eat whatever you want. I have my own things to do, so I won''t


    small talk with you now."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Lambert''s position as the president of the Williams Group gradually became stable.


    With the support of a lot of people in the group, everything went well for him.


    So the thought of marrying Jessica came to his mind again.


    Now that he owned the supreme power of the Williams Group, he could do whatever he wanted.


    He finally felt the sense of security brought about by power and wealth. He remembered that in the past


    he was satisfied to be an artist. He was so short-sighted at that time.


    If Lambert wanted to get married, he had to get Jeff''s permission at first.


    He went to the Old Residence to talk to his grandfather about his marriage.


    When Lambert arrived, he saw Jeff standing under a ginkgo tree in the yard with his back to him,


    leaning on a cane.


    Hugh stepped forward and said, "Master, First Young Master is back."


    When Jeff heard that Lambert had returned, a long-lost smile appeared on his old face.


    Oliver was still under investigation, which made him worried. In addition, Lambert, who had been living


    in the Old Residence with him, also went out to live alone.


    Now that he was the only old man left, living in this Old Residence, there was inevitably a feeling of


    destion.


    Seeing Lambert again, Jeff smiled and said, "You''re back. Come and y chess with me."


    In the past, when Lambert was with Jeff, he often yed chess and chatted with him


    Now he was too busy.


    They sat on a bench under the ginkgo tree and began to y chess.


    Jeff won three games in a row.


    He knew that Lambert had deliberately lost to him to make him happy.


    Jeff said, "Can you handle the business?"


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. With your help, I''mpletely at ease."


    "You''re smart and capable. You can seed in everything. Grandpa is proud of you."


    "Thank you for your upbringing." Lambert mustered up the courage and said, "Grandpa, I''m going to


    get married."


    Jeff smiled and said, "Really? Tell me, who is your Miss Right? I will definitely hold a grand wedding for


    you then. Last time, Oliver got married in such a hurry. It has always been a pity for me. I don''t know


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    how many years do I have left. But I will die in peace if I can still do something for you."


    Jeff''s health has been getting worse recently, and he always recalled regrets of the past, so he hoped


    that he could make up in his lifetime.


    "Grandpa, don''t say that. You''ll live a long life." Lambert said, but seeing how much grandpa expected


    of him, how would he say?


    Lambert hesitated for a moment.


    Jeff added, "I used to separate your parents for the interests of the Williams family. I know I was wrong


    about this. It''s my responsibility that your parents and Oliver''s mother lived unhappily."


    It seemed to be the first time Jeff had mentioned his parents'' marriage in front of him.


    Lambert said, "Grandpa, I understand your decision at that time."


    "So, as for your marriage, I don''t ask you topromise for the interests of the Williams family. As long


    as it''s someone you value, I will support you. Is she someone I know?"


    "Thank you," Lambert said. "She''s someone you know."


    "Don''t let me guess. Tell me."


    Lambert found the girl he liked, and Jeff was very happy for him. He hoped that the children of the


    Williams family, at least Lambert, would have a happy marriage.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Lambert looked at Jeff firmly and said, "It''s Jessica."


    "What?" When Jeff heard the name, he was so angry that he overturned all the go pieces on the table.


    "Grandpa, please calm down. I have to tell you something. She''s pregnant with my child, so I have to


    be responsible for her. You don''t want me to be an irresponsible person, do you?"


    Jeff frowned and couldn''t understand what Lambert said. "It''s nonsense."


    "Grandpa, you know, Jessica had been pregnant before she married Oliver. That child is mine."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier, so that I could stop their marriage?"


    "Because I didn''t know Oliver would marry her. When I saw her at the Old Residence, they were


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    already married."


    Lambert felt heartbreaking to mention it. He hated himself for not knowing Jessica earlier.


    "I''m old. I can''t instruct you anymore. Does Oliver know that you are getting married to her?" Jeff


    asked.


    "It was a mistake for Oliver to be with her. I think he will support us."


    Lambert wanted to settle it while Jeff was bothered like this.


    At that time, he and Jessica would hold a grand wedding in Birmingham. Even if Oliver made him a


    sesster, he had to consider his reputation and would not have anything to do with Jessica.


    So he had to settle the marriage as soon as possible.


    "In Birmingham, how many people knew about Jessica and Oliver?" Jeff''s tone softened.


    He saw that Lambert had made up his mind. As he was about to die, he could not decide their stuff,


    especially for Lambert, the grandson he had always loved.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. Not many people have seen Jessica before, and her photos


    have never been shown in the media. I''ll deal with the bad news about their marriage."


    Lambert had made up his mind. Even if the photos of Jessica and Oliver were found, it didn''t matter.


    He still had Tina as his support.


    Fortunately, Tina and Jessica were of the same build and height. If there were any objections on social


    media, he could make the look of Tina into Jessica, which would silence those gossip.


    However, it would be thest resort.


    Jeff looked up at the sky with considering eyes.


    Now it was good to be like this. He actually quite like Jessica as his granddaughter-inw. The reason


    why he kicked her out of the Williams family before was because of the severe overall situation. He did


    not expect that she was pregnant with the child of the Williams family.


    Jeff would never let the Williams family''s child end up on the street, which was why Lambert dared to


    talk to Jeff about this marriage.


    Lambert was certain that his grandfather would eventually agree to his marriage to Jessica. Even


    though this matter was extremely ridiculous to many people.


    He knew his grandfather well. After all, he had lived with Jeff for more than 20 years. Usually, he was


    really good at reading people. From Jeff''s simple words, he could infer his real thoughts.


    Although Jeff agreed, he had mixed feelings. He waved at Lambert and said, "You go back first."


    Lambert then went back after leaving the Old Residence.


    He knocked on the door of Jessica''s room. It was silent for a moment. "Jessica, are you in there?"


    Jessica was sleeping before she was woken up by the knock on the door. She got out of bed in a daze


    and went to open the door.


    She saw that Lambert was back.


    "Why are you back now? Aren''t you supposed to be at thepany?" Jessica asked.


    Lambert smiled and said, "I have good news for you. I really can''t wait toe back from work, so I


    As soon as Jessica heard the good news, she thought he would kick Vicky out. She said, "I''d like to


    hear the good news."


    "Grandpa agreed on our marriage."


    "What?" Jessica seemed to have been poured with cold water, and she suddenly woke up.


    ''Jeff has always valued the reputation of the family, how could he tolerate me entering the Williams


    family again?''


    "From now on, you will be Mrs. Williams, not Oliver¡¯s Mrs. Williams, but mine." Lambert said.


    Jessica was quite angry and said directly, "I don''t agree."


    Lambert did not expect Jessica to refuse so directly without any hesitation.


    "Why? Didn''t I treat you well?" He said.


    "Lambert, if you insist on giving me the name because of theing baby, it is not at all worth it. You


    could find any woman since you''re so rich and powerful. Why would you want a woman of dubious


    background like me?"


    "Who said you had dubious background? We''ve known each other since we were young. Although we


    weren''t childhood sweethearts, I knew you would be my wife when I met you again."


    "This is your wishful thinking. I never meant that to you."


    Jessica was now talking to him in a direct manner. Before the car ident, she thought they were still


    friends, so she didn''t talk about it openly. Anyway, she couldn''t let it go now. She didn''t want to marry


    Lambert. Lambert''s recent behaviors scared her. She thought he must have some mental problem.


    "You''re willing to marry Oliver before you met him before. Why can''t you marry me now? Besides,


    we''ve always been very close." Lambert said.


    He told her about taking care of her in Hayden''s studio and picking her up from Lamb City.


    Lambert did not know that Jessica hadpletely remembered the past. He still wanted to leave her a


    good impression by telling her about their past.


    "Grandma told me that I married him because I was desperate at that time. If it were now, I wouldn''t be


    with him anymore." Jessica said coldly.


    "Marry me. I will give you a grand wedding so that all the women in Lamb City will envy you and


    treat you well. I''ll keep my words." Lambert said.


    "Weddings are just window dressing. I don''t care about it, nor what others think. If you try to be nice to


    me, just let me go. I''ll be grateful."


    "You said you had no choice but to marry Oliver then. You don''t want me to treat you like him, do you?"


    Lambert said coldly.


    "You..." Jessica had no idea when Lambert became so crazy.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Lambert didn''t seem to have any intention of discussing it with Jessica.


    Jessica sat on the bed, trembling all over.


    He went out of her room and went to his mother, Vicky, to tell her that he was getting married.


    Vicky had just taken a walk in the garden outside. When she heard that Lambert was back, she


    immediately returned to the living room.


    "Lambert, why are you back?" She said.


    "Mother, have a seat first. I have something to tell you." He said solemnly.


    She sat down and heard her son say calmly, "I''m going to marry Jessica."


    Her face immediately darkened. "I don''t agree."


    "Mother, this is my business."


    "You can''t marry a tramp who was abandoned by that woman''s son." Vicky said angrily, "That woman


    took your father away from me. And now her son abandons that Jessica, but you want to marry


    Jessica. I would never allow that."


    "Mother, I know that you have been holding a grudge against what happened decades ago. I will fight


    for your title. Just agree to my marriage with Jessica."


    "I''ve suffered so much in my life. But I don''t care. As long as you live a good life in the Williams Family,


    there''s still hope." She snorted. "Fortunately, that old man treats you well."


    By that, she meant Jeff.


    She hated Jeff but didn''t dare to show it. It was all because of him that she couldn''t legally be


    Daniel''s wife. She had never forgotten that.


    "I know you''ve been living alone outside for so long because of me. In the future, I''ll let you be the


    legal Mrs. William of the Williams Family." Lambert really took pity on her mother at this point.


    "What''s so good about that Jessica? Does she think she can marry into the Williams Family with the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    baby in her belly? Not just I won''t agree, even that old man won''t agree."Her eyes were filled with


    contempt.


    He then said, "Grandpa has agreed to this."


    She said in astonishment, "What? Really?"


    Lambert nodded.


    She was still unwilling. "Lambert, with your current status, many women want to be your wife. Why did


    you have to choose such a woman? You know she''s been with Oliver. Are you out of your mind?"


    Lambert was really angry at the thought of Oliver.


    However, at this point, he must get the woman he liked by all means.


    Sometimes people had a kind of obsession. It was not because of how outstanding Jessica was, but


    the more Jessica pushed him away, the easier it will be for him to have a desire to possess her.


    "I know what I''m doing." Hepletely ignored his mother''s objections.


    Vicky sat on the sofa and covered her chest. "Lambert, just listen to me this time. You can''t marry that


    kind of woman. You''re just starting to gain power in the Williams Group now. You need a woman who


    can help you in your career. There are so many youngdies from a prominent families in Birmingham.


    Don''t you like any?"


    She listed the number of unmarried youngdies in every prominent family in Birmingham. Each and


    every one of them was much better than Jessica, in appearance and wealth.


    She used to keep her eyes on the wealthiest families. At that time, Lambert was still an artist and


    hadn''t entered the Williams Group. She had been looking for help to set up blind dates for Lambert, but


    not many of thedies were willing to marry him.


    It was mainly because he was an illegal son and was not be taken seriously in the Williams Family.


    However, now that he became the president of the Williams Group at such a young age, those who


    used to despise him now wanted to develop a rtionship with him through his mother.


    With so many candidates, Vicky looked down on Jessica even more.


    She had no choice for a moment. She covered her chest with one hand and supported her forehead


    with the other. She looked as if she had suffered a great blow and was in pain both physically and


    mentally.


    Seeing this, Lambert said, "Let me assist you to bed and rest."


    He helped his mother to bed and covered the quilt for her.


    Shey on her side, turned her head inside, and didn''t look at him again.


    After telling the news to his mother, Lambert left home and went back to thepany.


    As soon as he left, Vicky got up from bed and went to find Jessica.


    When Jessica heard the knock on the door, she thought that Lambert was back. She opened the door


    and saw Vicky.


    Vicky walked straight in, then raised her hand to p Jessica on the face, and scolded, "You b*tch."


    Fortunately, Jessica was quick to restrain her hand.


    "I don''t wee dogs that bite and bark. Please go out." Jessica red at her.


    "This is my son''s home. You have no right to chase me out."


    "I think you should have heard that Lambert and I are getting married soon. By then, this will not only


    be your son''s home, but also mines." Jessica deliberately provoked her. Jessica knew that she never


    wanted Jessica to marry her son.


    Jessica knew that she could not change Lambert''s mind. Only with the help of Vicky, maybe it would


    make him call off the wedding.


    "You...are so shameless. I know your true color. Don''t think that you can take my son away from me


    with a few moves to please him."


    For some reason, Jessica felt a sense of pity for her. Vicky had made the biggest sacrifice for Lambert.


    She loved her son so much, but she had lived apart from him for decades. Now that her son had grown


    up, it was even more difficult for her to see her son get married.


    "Then just keep your son by your side and don''t let other women take him away! If you have that


    ability."


    "Jessica, I won''t let you go."


    Vicky saw that she couldn''t beat Jessica in this argument. She mmed the door and went back.


    Jessica was also restless. She never wanted to marry Lambert. She had to find a way to stop him.


    She couldn''t stay in this yard all the time. She had to find a way out to get help.


    Jessica thought of David''s business card. At that time, she thought that she would definitely not ask


    him for help, but now he was her only hope in such a situation.


    There were some things that couldn''t say on the phone and could not be exined clearly. And she


    also worried others would find out.


    If she wanted to go out, the best excuse now was that she wanted to go to the hospital to see her


    grandma.


    In the evening, Jessica went to Lambert''s study.


    When he saw Jessica here, he was very happy. He thought that she agreed to marry him and said,


    "What do you think about the wedding?"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Jessica stammered, "Lambert, I want to go to the hospital tomorrow to apany my grandma for a


    day. She will be very worried if she hasn''t seen me for a long time."


    The smile on Lambert''s face froze and he said, "You don''t want to run away, do you?"


    Jessica sneered. "I know your current power in Birmingham. I know that I can''t escape easily."


    "Let Amy and Annie apany you to the hospital tomorrow." He said, "When I''m free, I''ll go to the


    hospital and talk to grandma about our marriage."


    "Lambert, I beg you, don''t say anything to her. She''s not in good health and can''t stand this at all."


    Jessica frowned.


    "Our marriage should be a good thing. Why can''t grandma ept this? I think she will be overjoyed


    when she knows this news."


    ''He is a more disgusting asshole than Oliver.''


    "Are you the person who arranges my grandma back to the hospital?"


    "I just want to give grandma a better environment. The dpidated building you live in is really not


    suitable for her to stay for a long time."


    "So you admit it."


    Jessica was right.


    "Jessica, I did all this for you." As Lambert spoke, he put his hand on Jessica''s shoulder.


    Jessica threw his hand away. "Lambert, as a filial son, why do you insist to marry me even if you know


    your mother doesn''t agree to our marriage?"


    "I''m in charge of my marriage. My mother can''t make her own decisions, so she has lived in the


    shadow of my father for the rest of her life. She doesn''te out. But I think she will understand my


    choice."


    "You want to marry me to avenge Oliver, don''t you? That''s really pathetic." Jessica said.


    Jessica knew that Lambert was good to her in the past, but there was no need for him to marry her.


    If there was a reason why he insisted on marrying her, it would be Oliver.


    In the past, Oliverpletely suppressed him. At that time, Lambert was still young, so he would not


    fight Oliver.


    He now had the intention of finding back everything he had lost.


    Jessica knew that he would do something else.


    Just as the two were talking, Lambert''s phone rang. He picked up the phone, walked past Jessica,


    went out, closed the door, and then answered the phone.


    Just now, Jessica heard Oliver''s name mentioned on the phone, so she couldn''t help but be alert.


    Jessica quietly walked to the door, pressed her ear against the door, and tried to listen to Lambert''s


    words outside.


    Because it was intermittent, she didn''t know what he was saying.


    When she heard that there was no sound of Lambert talking outside, she gently walked back from the


    door to the sofa where she had been sitting.


    The moment Lambert opened the door, she had just sat down.


    It was the first time Jessica had eavesdropped on Lambert, so she was still very nervous. Her face


    turned red and she said, "Thank you for agreeing on me to see my grandma. I''ll go back to my room


    first."


    "Jessica," Lambert called her.


    When Jessica heard him call her by her name, she thought that Lambert might want to go back on his


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    word.


    Then Lambert said, "Shall I apany you to the hospital to see grandma tomorrow?"


    "You''re so busy now. I don''t want to waste your time."

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    The next day.


    Lambert went to Williams Hospital with Jessica to visit her grandma.


    Her grandma saw that they were together, and she knew that something was wrong. But in front of


    Lambert, it was not the timing to ask her granddaughter what was wrong.


    Lambert said, "Grandma, are you feeling better now? The attending doctor just told me that as long as


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you receive treatment in the hospital, your condition will improve."


    Grandma sat on the bed and nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Williams. You care me a lot."


    "You''re wee. We are a family after all."


    Jessica interrupted Lambert. "Grandma, you should lie down and rest. It''s quite energy-consuming to


    talk constantly. "


    She was afraid that Lambert would really mention their marriage to her grandma. She really didn''t know


    what would happen to her grandma after she heard it.


    Jessica knew that there would be no chance for her and grandma to be together alone today. She


    didn''t stay there for long and said, "Grandma, the doctor said you need to rest now. You just stay in the


    hospital. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Lambert nced at Jessica, not expecting her to leave so soon.


    Since Jessica said those words, he shouldn''t stay any longer, so he echoed, "Grandma, whatever you


    need, just tell Jessica. Take good care of yourself. We''lle to see you next time."


    Grandma looked at Lambert and then at Jessica. She had no idea what was going on between them.


    ''Why does Lambert rece Oliver toe with Jessica to see me?''


    She had a lot to ask Jessica, "Jessica, When will you see me again?"


    Lambert said, "Grandma, Jessica hasn''t been in good health recently. The doctor said that she should


    rest at home. And the environment in the hospital is a littleplicated. I''ll arrange a few more nurses


    to take care of you."


    Jessica was angry, but in front of grandma, she had to pretend that nothing had happened. "Yes,


    grandma, I''lle to see you when my condition stabilizes."


    Her grandma frowned when she heard that Jessica was not in good health. "Did you get the same


    symptoms like mine?"


    The doctor once said that her blood disease was a hereditary disease. Jessica was indeed a positive


    carrier, but her disease was not serious.


    "Grandma, I''m fine. Just my abdomen is getting bigger and bigger now. I always feel a little down. I''m


    afraid of premature rupture of the amniotic fluid. The doctor said that I should lie down more and walk


    less."


    Jessica remembered what she had seen on the Mother and Child Forum. If she got premature rupture


    of the amniotic fluid, she had to lie on the bed until she gave birth.


    It was a reasonable excuse, especially when her grandma knew that she was not in good health.


    Jessica''s Grandma sat up nervously and held Jessica''s hand. "Child, you must take good care of


    yourself. I can''t be by your side now. Don''t worry about me. The conditions in the hospital are so good


    that I don''tck anything."


    "Grandma, I''ll call you often. The doctor will take care of you."


    "You just go." Jessica''s Grandma waved her hand and called Lannan, "Go and see them off."


    Jessica reluctantly left the ward, walked out the door, and told Lannan to take good care of her


    grandma. If anything happened, she must call her as soon as possible.


    Lannan took them to the elevator.


    The moment the elevator door closed, Jessica''s face immediately darkened. "Why did you say in front


    of my grandma that I couldn''te over to see her?"


    Lambert smiled and said, "I''m also thinking about your health. You''re pregnant now. No matter how well


    the hospital''s sanitary work is done, there are patients everywhere. What if you are infected and get ill?


    Your body''s condition is not good. If you are really infected, it does harm to the baby."


    Jessica was speechless and stormed out of the elevator.


    Just as she walked out of the hospital building, she saw a person calling at the ce where she


    parked. That person looked like David in the back. Jessica eximed secretly, "Lucky!"


    She turned to Lambert and said, "I left something in my grandma''s room. I have to go back to get it."


    "Since you came down, don''t go back again. I''ll get someone to bring the things for you." Lambert said.


    "It''s hard to exin. I want to tell my grandma myself."


    Lambert thought, "Then I''ll go. What is it?"


    "I left an unfinished sweater there. You go and ask my grandma where it is and take it down. Didn''t you


    say you wanted me to stay at home and rest? I want to knit sweaters."


    Hearing this, Lambert nodded and went upstairs.


    Jessica quickly walked towards David.


    David was on the phone when he suddenly saw Jessica appear in front of him. He was a little surprised


    because he had been looking for her recently but haven''t heard from her. She even didn''t answer his


    call.


    "Mrs. Williams, where have you beentely? I have been looking for you." When David saw Jessica, he


    immediately hung up the phone. "Mr. Williams hasn''t heard from you and has been worried about you."


    " I need your help," whispered Jessica. Because Lambert''s driver was nearby and maybe watching her,


    she didn''t have much time to talk to David.


    When David saw Jessica''s furtive look, he guessed that something must be wrong. "Say it."


    "I want you to help me leave Birmingham," Jessica said. She thought that as long as she was in


    Birmingham, she would not be able to escape from Lambert. She might as well leave first. Besides, she


    should use a fake identity to leave, otherwise, she would be found soon.


    "Why did you want to leave? Mr. Williams is notpletely out of danger yet."


    Jessica''s heart skipped a beat. "Is he... still not recovered?"


    "Well, Mr. Williams is indeed in a lot of trouble and helpless." David recently has been busy helping


    Oliver.


    Although David''s words concerned her, Jessica''s intellect told her that Oliver had nothing to do with


    her.


    She shouldn''t have any emotions. That was the way to respect herself.


    From the moment she regained her memory, she and Oliver were strangers.


    Jessica took a deep breath and said, "Mr. David, I need a new identity now. Can you get it for me?"


    "Are you in trouble?"


    Jessica did not dare to tell him that Lambert had trapped her at home and she even had no freedom to


    go in or out.


    Also, David just said that she didn''t even receive his call. It must be because of Lambert. He must be


    ying tricks so that she even didn''t know there was a call.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    "Yes." She whispered. "Help me make fake identity information. After you finish it, send it directly to my


    grandmother''s ward, ward 1001 of the inpatient building."


    After Jessica finished speaking, she quickly separated from David.


    David was smart. Naturally, he knew that she had something to hide. He nodded slightly and left the


    parking lot.


    By this time, Lambert had alreadye out of the inpatient building.


    "Grandma said she couldn''t find what you wanted," Lambert said.


    "Oh, maybe I forgot. I even have a bad memory after I got pregnant. I''ll look for it when I get home."


    After that, Jessica took the initiative to get into Lambert''s car.


    After Lambert sent Jessica home, he went to work again.


    Jessica took out her cell phone and tried to make a call, only to find that she couldn''t make a call at all.


    She didn''t expect to contact anyone over the phone before. She didn''t expect Lambert to block all the


    signals in the yard.


    Maybe thework she used was Local Haul Network.


    Jessica went online to check the news about Oliver and found that she couldn''t find it at all.


    Although she rationally didn''t want to know about Oliver, she had been restless ever since David said


    that Oliver was in trouble.


    She was almost even noticed by Lambert.


    When Lambert looked at her and asked her what had happened, she only said that she was worried


    about her grandma''s health.


    Then, she changed the topic and mumbled.


    Jessica found out that she was really a trapped beast, surrounded by Lambert in this high-wall


    courtyard.


    She didn''t know when she could see her grandma next time, she just wanted David to help her settle


    her identity in advance. Then she would run far away. She couldn''t have any rtion with the Williams


    family.


    Jessica saw any woman who had a rtionship with a Williams family man wouldn''t end well.


    There was no need to say anything about her situation.


    Lambert''s mother, Vicky Larner, looked like a normal person. When she talked and started to do things,


    everyone knew that she was probably stimted by something, and she was frightening.


    And Oliver''s mother, who had passed away early, was originally a youngdy from a prestigious family.


    She had a lifetime of luxury and wealth, but she had been with Oliver''s father, Daniel, and spent her


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    short life in depression. In the end, she was still visiting the child of the woman her husband raised


    outside. She died miserably because of a car ident.


    Jessica was afraid that if she got involved with the Williams family, she would lose her life.


    She always felt that there must be something shameful about what Lambert did.


    Jessica never meant to be with him, nor would she sacrifice herself for him. It was better to run.


    Recently, Vicky seemed to have been hit by the news of Lambert''s marriage. In front of Jessica, she


    had lost her imposing manner and looked listless. She probably hadn''t figured out how to persuade her


    son to change his mind.


    Jessica was right.


    Vicky heard from Oliver that Jeff had agreed to the marriage, which waspletely out of her


    expectation.


    Because back then, her family background was at least better than Jessica''s. She was from an


    innocent family, and she was a childhood sweetheart with Daniel, which was still broken up by Jeff.


    She didn''t expect that a slut like Jessica who had been with her another grandson had actually been


    approved by Jeff.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She immediately went to the Old Residence to


    see Jeff.


    When she went to the Old Residence, she was never allowed in.


    This time, she was also very nervous.


    Vicky went to the Old Residence and reported her name.


    Hugh went to the study and reported, "Master, Vicky Larner is here."


    "Vicky Larner?" Jeff could not remember who this person was for a moment.


    Hugh said, "She''s Lambert''s biological mother."


    Jeff put out the cigar and put it in the ashtray. "Did she say why she came?"


    "Master, I guess it''s for Lambert''s wedding."


    Jeff sighed. "Let her in."


    Hugh found that Jeff had be much older recently and his way of dealing with things had changed


    greatly. He had said before that as long as he was still alive, he would not let Vicky into the Williams


    family.


    Now, he no longer cared about this matter.


    Hugh went to the door and said, "Miss Larner, master wants you to go in and talk."


    When Vicky heard this, Jeff let her in to speak. She was overjoyed as if she had finally received the


    approval of the Williams family, but it was a littlete.


    She quickly wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief.


    Following Hugh, she took every step heavily. She had waited for decades for this day.


    She didn''t expect that she woulde to this ce so easily. She had always imagined that one day


    Daniel would hold her hand ande to visit Jeff.


    Now, she came alone.


    All of this was because of her son, who now her son became a pir of the Williams family. She was


    also respected because of her son.


    After this short distance, her mind was filled with thoughts.


    Vicky, on the other hand, often saw Jeff in the media and he was always in high spirits. When she saw


    him in person, she almost couldn''t recognize him. The real person looked much older than the one


    shown in the newspaper.


    She walked up and nodded. "I haven''t seen you for many years. How are you?"


    Jeff raised his eyes and looked at Vicky in front of him. He remembered what she used to look like. He


    didn''t expect the child used to be in front of him became a middle-aged woman now.


    He was in a daze and said, "Vicky, take a seat."


    Only then did Vicky sit on the sofa beside her.


    She was still a little nervous. Although it had been decades, she could not forget the time when Jeff lost


    his temper with her and Daniel.


    At that time, Daniel nned to elope with her. They had already taken the train and were finally brought


    back.


    Daniel had been locked up in the Old Residence, and she was also locked up by her parents.


    If she didn''t agree to separate from Daniel, the Williams family would never let the Larner family stay in


    Birmingham. Naturally, her parents didn''t want to destroy the Larner family because of their daughter.


    At that time, she was also extremely desperate.


    Later, Daniel and Oliver''s mother, Maggie, got married. She could only watch this happen without doing


    anything.


    A period after Daniel and Maggie got married, Daniel gave up. Maggie and Daniel also began to


    respect each other.


    But how could Vicky give up? She always found a chance to get close to Daniel again.


    After all, she still loved him.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Daniel and Maggie''s marriage didn''t work out, and it ended up that Daniel messed around with Vicky


    again.


    From then on, everything was out of control.


    Then, Vicky got pregnant and urged Daniel to divorce.


    He just gave a promise, but there was no actual action.


    Vicky always thought that, since Daniel''s marriage was for his father''s will and family''s benefit, and now


    his family outperformed Maggie''s, it was the right time for them to split up.


    Then the Williams family had slowly developed, surpassing the Deerman family''s reputation in


    Birmingham.


    It was probably the best time for Daniel and Maggie to divorce.


    However, it was all her wishes.


    Daniel had no intention of getting divorced at that time.


    He was willing to give a bunch of money to her for living abroad, but she said no in a determined


    manner.


    She would like to give birth in Birmingham, under Maggie''s nose.


    And Maggie, stayed at home all day, did her own gardening, keeping everything in order.


    She always thought that Daniel had just taken up his family business, and his being busier was normal.


    She didn''t give it a second thought, even though sometimes he didn''t return home.


    After carrying a baby, experiencing nausea and vomiting, she was really not in the mood to care about


    other things.


    Until one day, she got a call. A woman said that she was carrying Daniel''s child and asked Maggie to


    divorce.


    At that moment, Maggie knew that Daniel had been cheating on her, and that woman was pregnant


    before her.


    It was a huge shock for her.


    Maggie''s first thought was to get an abortion and divorce right away.


    However, after hearing her baby''s heartbeat, Maggie hesitated. It was not a fetus, but a child who was


    alive.


    Therefore, she decided to raise the baby on her own.


    After she got home, she told Daniel she wanted a divorce, but he disagreed.


    At this very juncture, the money of Maggie''s family was almost lost in some bad investments, and the


    Later, with the help of the Williams family, it just got by.


    So they put a pause on the divorce thing.


    Jeff was always nice to Maggie, and he disagreed about that.


    Then that thing was no longer mentioned.


    As the daughter of her family, she knew she couldn''t be so selfish that she just divorced and left her


    family alone.


    After Oliver was born, they just lived together without feelings attached. That was all.


    Maggie knew that if they got divorced, maybe Daniel would marry that mistress soon. She could not let


    her son lose what he deserved out of a spur of the moment.


    Just like this, they maintained their rtionship in marriage, which made Maggie depressed all along.


    Even Maggie died from a car ident, Jeff did not allow Vicky to marry Daniel.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeff had a lot of mixed feelings when he saw Vicky. Maybe he had done something wrong. He should


    not get involved in children''s marriages.


    He said in a nonchnt manner, "Are you okay now?"


    "Thanks, Jeff. I''m fine." Vicky said, "I want to talk about Lambert''s marriage."


    Jeff knew that Hugh was right.


    She knew Jeff was stubborn. Once he decided, it would be difficult to change, but she had to persuade


    him to stop her son, Lambert.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    As the eldest son of the Williams family, Daniel held a high position in the Williams Group at a young


    age. Naturally, there were many women courting him.


    Maggie also knew it. Even if she could drive one woman away, there would be countless women who


    wanted to be Mrs. Williams. So, she didn''t bother to deal with those women and lived a simple life


    until the end of her life.


    Vicky had always been the one who was most likely to marry Daniel among Daniel''s lovers.


    However, after Maggie''s car ident, the Williams family thought that they owed Maggie, so they


    never allowed other women to take her ce in the Williams family, not even Vicky, who gave birth to


    the eldest son of the Williams family.


    Originally, when Daniel was alive, Vicky had always had hope in her heart. When Daniel died, she


    knew that she would never have a ce in the Williams family in her life.


    It was already a great honor for her toe to Old Residence this time, and it was for the sake of her


    son, Lambert.


    Vicky exchanged a few pleasantries, and she said directly, "I heard that you agreed to the marriage


    between Lambert and Miss White."


    In front of Jeff, Vicky still maintained her manner and called Jessica Miss White, although she had been


    scolding Jessica as a b*tch in private.


    Jeff coughed and answered slowly. "I''m old. I don''t want to intervene in their matter. Just let them go."


    "You must be careful about Lamber''s marriage. That Miss White is absolutely not suitable. You should


    also know that Miss White was once Oliver''s wife."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lambert doesn''t mind. I can''t say anything about it." Jeff was helpless, although he was also


    dissatisfied, Lambert insisted on marrying Jessica.


    He knew too many dirty things in the rich families all his life, now he could ept anything.


    It was mainly because he had chosen a suitable wife for Daniel. In the end, it was just an unfortunate


    marriage, and even the children of the next generation were affected.


    This might be the most regretful thing in his whole |life.


    Now that Lambert was crying and shouting in front of him, saying that he wanted to chase his true love,


    Jeff could only let him go.


    "You didn''t even let me marry into the Williams family. How can you ept a woman like Jessica now?"


    In a fit of anger, Vicky stopped paying so much attention to her words and called Jessica''s name


    directly. She really felt unjust for her son.


    "I know Jessica is a good girl. She Is just born into a bad family. It''s not her fault."


    When Vicky heard Jeff begin to praise Jessica, she felt so ufortable.


    "actually, she lives with Lambert now. I have a lot of contact with her in private. What you see is not


    what she really is."


    "When Lambert didn''t agree to marry her, she was quite obedient. Ever since she knew that she could


    marry into the Williams family, she didn''t care about me at all. She said that she was going to be Mrs.


    Williams soon. I was nothing. "


    As Vicky spoke, she felt that she was just talking about Jessica''s attitude towards her. It was not


    enough to change Jeff''s mind, she began to add fuel to the fire.


    "She also said that after she became Mrs. Williams, half of the Williams family would belong to her.


    Since she came, she bought a lot of antique furniture made of yellow rosewood, all kinds of jewelry,


    and sent them to her house all day. This was just the beginning. I didn''t know how extravagant she


    would be in the future. Lambert was now fascinated by her. You can''t just let the young mess around."


    Vicky began to cry.


    There was not all hypocrisy in her tears. This was the life she should have. How could Jessica have it


    now?


    Jeff took a puff of the cigar and looked at Hugh.


    Hugh handed over a tissue and said, "Miss Larner, take your time."


    Jeff couldn''t bear too much noise now. Just now, Vicky''s shouting made his head hurt so much.


    He had seen countless people in the business world all his life, so naturally, he knew that Jessica was


    not that kind of person.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have attracted his two grandsons.


    Although Oliver was not satisfied with Jessica at the first, his attitude towards her was differentter on.


    Vicky knew that she had been a little rude just now, so she took a sip of tea and said, "I don''t think I


    have any requirements for the Williams family before. I know that you raised Lambert up. I''m so


    grateful."


    Jeff said, "He is a member of our Williams family and my own grandson. It''s nature and right that I treat


    him well."


    "But I am his mother. Mother and son are connected. I can''t watch him jump into the pit. Jessica is


    definitely not a good match. I know a lot of good girls. They are all waiting to see Lambert. I beg you to


    stop Lambert. Don''t act so hastily."


    Vicky thought that if she couldn''t stop Lambert right away today, she could let Jeff dy the marriage


    for a while first. As long as Lambert didn''t marry Jessica, there was still hope.


    As long as she had the time to maneuver, Lambert would definitely find another good match.


    Jeff knew that if he didn''t agree with Vicky, she probably wouldn''t leave today. He didn''t want to talk to


    her anymore and only said, "I''ll ask Lambert. You can leave first."


    Vicky knew Jeff didn''t want to talk anymore, but Jeff''s answer was unclear. She wanted to say


    something else. Hugh stepped forward and said, "Miss Larner, Mr. Williams is tired. It''s time for him to


    rest. You''d better go back first."


    She had no choice but to give up.


    Vicky knew how important Hugh was to Jeff. So on their way out, she asked him to say a few words in


    front of Jeff. After that, she handed him a check. "Mr. Hugh, I know that you are taking good care of


    Lambert in this old house. This is a small gift for you."


    Hugh looked at it and didn''t dare to ept it. "Miss Larner, it''s my responsibility to take care of


    Lambert. Mr. Williams has already paid my sry. I can''t ept this."


    Vicky again handed it to Hugh, but Hugh refused to ept it. Vicky had to awkwardly put the check in


    her purse.


    Back in the house, Vicky was so angry that she threw things in her room to relieve the grievances she


    had received. She still hated Jeff that he didn''t ept her and didn''t let her marry into the Williams


    family.


    At noon, Jessica specially instructed the maids in the kitchen to cook something that Vicky liked.


    When it was time for dinner, she didn''te out.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Jessica asked Amy what happened.


    "Madam went out this morning. She may be tired and is resting in her room. I''ll ask her toe out for


    dinner now."


    When Vicky came out, Jessica could see at a nce that she had just cried and her eyes were still


    bloodshot.


    She said, "A few days ago, you asked me to cook something you like, but I''m really not good at


    cooking. Today, I asked the cook to help me cook these dishes. Would you like to try them?"


    Jessica spoke in a much more humble manner today.


    Vicky saw that she was so humble to please her, and the anger she had suffered in the morning eased


    a little.


    She pretended to cough, picked up her chopsticks, and tasted every dish. "It''s not bad like today. But


    don''t you expect that by pleasing me in this way I will agree to your marriage to Lambert."


    "I know you don''t like me marrying Lambert. I know I''m not good enough for him, and I don''t want to


    waste his time."


    As Jessica said this, Vicky''s eyes shed with a glint.


    Since Jessica said so, she was the best breakthrough. It was much easier than begging Jeff and


    persuading Lambert.


    "Do you really think so?" Vicky was afraid that Jessica would y tricks on her because she couldn''t


    understand why a woman wouldn''t want to marry such an outstanding son of hers.


    Jessica looked into her eyes and said solemnly, "I don''t have to lie to you. You know I''m not afraid of


    you."


    Vicky thought so. Ever since she came to Lambert''s house, Jessica had not paid attention to her, and


    she had been contradicting her in words.


    "Then what you''ve been telling me before is to take Lambert away from me."


    "That''s because our words are too irritating. I did it on purpose." She said truthfully, "Seeing that the


    date of marriage is approaching, you don''t want me to marry him, and I don''t want to marry him. We


    have the same goal."


    Jessica wanted to persuade Vicky to stand on her side. In this way, Lambert would probably rx his


    vignce and would have agreed to let her go out shopping with Vicky in the future.


    If Vicky could be trusted in the future, she might be able to help her escape from Lambert.


    After this meal, the two of them had less grudge.


    Jessica no longer deliberately tried to annoy Vicky.


    For the next few days, she and Vicky were at peace.


    Jessica was wondering if David had helped with her fake id. She wanted to call now, but she could only


    use her home phone.


    If she had used the home phone, there was no doubt that the contents of the call would have been


    known to Lambert, and if he knew, she would really be shooting herself in the foot.


    Jessica had been observing Lambert recently. She had to find a time when he was too busy to pay


    attention to her.


    Otherwise, with Lambert''s vignce, he could have easily spotted her escape.


    Lambert knew that Jessica had run away before, so this time, he would not let her go easily.


    Lambert''s study and Jessica''s painting room were open to each other. When he had brought her to see


    the studio, he had opened the door between them.


    At that time, Jessica only felt a little disgusted. Seeing that theyout of the studio was exactly the


    same as that in GrandVille Apartments, she had nevere here to draw.


    Now, in order to understand Lambert''s habits, she began to paint in the studio.


    One day, Lambert came back and couldn''t find Jessica.


    Annie told him that Miss White said she wanted to draw today. She should be in the studio.


    Lambert walked over and noticed that the door of the studio was open.


    He then saw Jessica sitting in front of the drawing table, paintingndscape paintings. Lambert saw at


    a nce that the Painting Manual of the Mustard Seed Garden was ced in front of Jessica.


    He had seen Jessica noting to the studio to paint before, probably because she had been angry


    with him, so she deliberately did not enter the studio he had set up for her.


    Over the past few days, he had also believed that Jessica had probably given up. He knew that she


    was someone who knew the current situation very well. Otherwise, she would not have been willing to


    marry Oliver. At that time, Oliver was still crippled in a wheelchair and had a bad reputation.


    Lambert walked gently behind Jessica and stared at her back.


    Jessica had already known that it was time for Lambert to get off work. That was why she came to the


    studio at this time. She knew that he was standing behind her at this moment.


    However, she pretended not to notice and she was still copying different paintings of mountains and


    rivers, trees and stones.


    Lambert said softly, "If you want to draw andscape painting, I''ll teach you. With more copies of these


    drawings, thendscape paintings will look more rigid."


    After all, Lambert was a professional teacher, and he had always had a tendency to sermonize her.


    Jessica said, "I''ll just draw whatever I want. Today, I happened to get interested and copied some of


    what was on the drawing book."


    "I think you''ve drawn a lot. You''d better have a rest. It''s not good to stand for a long time." Lambert


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    said.


    Jessica was pregnant and it was extremely ufortable to sit and draw, so she had to stand.


    Lambert was very careful and thoughtful.


    "It''s okay. I don''t feel tired."


    After saying that, Jessica stopped writing, put the brush pen in her hand on the pen rest, picked up a


    wet towel, and wiped her hands that were stained with ink.


    She said to Lambert, "You''d better get busy with your own business. I''ll take a break and draw. When


    I''m bored, I''ll read."


    Lambert had been really busy recently. Every day, he tried to get home early and did whatever he could


    bring home.


    Now, he was working in the study next door, and Jessica was painting in the studio. They were so


    matched, so he couldn''t help but feelforted.


    "Okay, I''m right next to you. If you need anything, call me."


    Lambert strode to the study next door and opened the two separate doorspletely so that he could


    still see Jessica in the studio from time to time.


    When Jessica saw Lambert open the partition door, she had no objection. This was exactly what she


    wanted.


    Although she had known Lambert for a long time, she didn''t know much about him. Because she had


    not paid much attention to him before.


    Besides, ever since Lambert joined the Williams Group, he had changed dramatically, making Jessica


    almost unable to find what Lambert used to be like.


    With a virtuous face, she smiled and said, "Okay, go do your work."


    Lambert entered the study, sat at the desk, turned on hisputer, and began to work.


    Jessica also began to find some new sheets to copy.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Spring came and everything thrived.


    A new batch of flowers and nts was sent to the garden.


    Jessica saw the servants busy in the garden and went in to join in the fun.


    She helped to water the newly nted nts. When she bent down, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in


    her lower abdomen.


    Amy, who had been watching from the side, immediately came forward and held Jessica.


    "Miss White, what''s wrong?"


    "My stomach hurts." Jessica frowned and sweated profusely.


    She regretted not listening to Amy and insisted oning to the garden to help.


    It was probably because she twisted somewhere, so it hurt very much.


    "I''ll take you back to your room."


    After Amy finished speaking, she carried Jessica on her back.


    "Just hold me back to my room."


    Her room was not far from here. She and Amy were about the same age. Although Amy looked


    stronger than her, she felt a little embarrassed to let Amy carry her.


    Amy helped her upstairs, took off her shoes, and said, "I''ll get madam toe and see you."


    After all, Vicky was the eldest here, so it was better to let here and see Jessica first.


    Amy then went downstairs and reported Jessica''s condition to Lambert.


    A momentter, Vicky came to Jessica''s bedroom. Looking at Jessica''s pale face, she became


    nervous. "I think we should take you to the hospital first. You can''t justy in the bed."


    Jessica just felt ufortable. She had experienced abdominal pain a few times before. After lying


    down on the bed for a while, the pain would automatically disappear, so she didn''t care about the


    difort this time and stilly down to rest like before.


    She had no intention of going to the hospital. After Vicky said this, she thought it was a good


    opportunity. Just as Lambert was not at home, she asked Vicky to apany her to the hospital.


    Perhaps the thing she asked David to do should be almost done.


    She then said, "Okay."


    As she spoke, she got up from the bed and wanted to head to the hospital.


    At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed outside the door.


    Jessica was shocked. Could it be that Lambert was back?


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, Lambert walked straight in.


    "Jessica, are you alright?" He looked nervous.


    Jessica put on the slippers and got off the bed. "Why are you back? I just had a bad stomachache.


    Your mother suggested that I go to the hospital immediately. I''m just about to go to the hospital."


    She knew that Amy and Annie would report her every moves to Lambert in time.


    She knew that he woulde back, but she didn''t expect him toe back so soon. It seemed that


    there must be no negligence in her future actions.


    "Let me take you to the hospital. My mother doesn''t like the hospital." He said, ncing at Vicky who


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    was standing beside him.


    Because Lambert had been in the hospital for a long time before, and Vicky had been taking care of


    him in the hospital at that time, but Lambert''s condition had not improved. Ever since that, Vicky would


    be extremely nervous when she went to the hospital.


    Therefore, if Vicky was unwell, she would ask the doctor to treat her at home directly and never went to


    the crowded hospital.


    Jessica thought to herself that she was really unlucky. She thought that when he went to the hospital


    for prenatal examinations in the future, she would let Vicky apany her. She didn''t expect that this


    would not work at all. Everything seemed to deviate from her n.


    Finally, Lambert apanied her to Williams Hospital.


    The doctor who had done the pregnancy test for her was not there, so he arranged another obstetrician


    for her.


    The doctor examined her and couldn''t find out what caused the abdominal pain. He asked Jessica


    about her previous health condition and looked at her case. The doctor then said it could be because of


    the physique of the pregnant woman. From the data of the examination, she and the child in her


    stomach were both fine.


    ''I knew it.''


    She was used to hearing the same judgment.


    Ever since she was pregnant, she had abdominal pain several times in the GrandVille Apartments.


    Although Oliver was cruel to her at that time, based on herter understanding of him, she didn''t think


    he would harm the baby.


    She also never thought that Tina would do such a thing to her at that time. Regardless of the


    consequences, Tina drugged her. Because what she kept telling Tina was that she was pregnant with


    Oliver''s child.


    The situation at that time, to the outsiders, was indeed the case.


    Now that she was living with Lambert, he wouldn''t hurt her. After all, she was pregnant with his child.


    So, Jessica just felt that it was because of her physique, as the doctor said just now.


    The doctor prescribed some medicine to prevent miscarriage and told them some precautions, then the


    whole maternity examination was over.


    After Jessica came out of the examination room, she said to Lambert, "I''m fine. You should go back to


    work first. I don''t want to dy your work. Since I''m at the hospital, I want to see my grandma."


    Lambert frowned and stopped her. "I think it''s better to wait for you to get better before you go to see


    grandma. Grandma will be more worried when she sees you like this."


    She did look very haggard, but she only wanted to go to see her grandma now to see if David had sent


    her the ID card. She didn''t think much about anything else.


    She subconsciously raised her hand and touched her cheek.


    Lambert suddenly reached out with a hand, which was about to touch her forehead. She dodged alertly


    and Lambert''s hand stopped in midair.


    She was afraid that he would be angry, so she immediately said, "Then I''d better go home first. I''ll listen


    to you and see my grandma when I''m well."


    A sh of displeasure in Lambert''s eyes the moment she dodged, and then he returned to normal.


    "Okay, I''ll take you home first."


    When they got into the car, he told his driver to drive slower, afraid that it would affect Jessica''s rest in


    the car.


    She said sheepishly, "I''m not that fragile. Don''t be so worried."


    The more Lambert showed concern for her, the more depressed she felt. She wanted to leave. Since


    she couldn''t stop Lambert from being too concerned about her, she wanted to hide far away and ran


    away from him.


    "It''s better to be careful. The baby is the most important now." He said.


    Jessica looked at him and nodded.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    After arriving at the house, Jessica took the medicine andy down to sleep.


    When she woke up, she felt nothing.


    She didn''t expect that she had to go through so many hardships to have a child. It turned out to be


    extremely difficult for her to have a baby of her own.


    Perhaps God had deliberately punished her because her purpose of wanting the child was not pure.


    She was not loving the child wholeheartedly. It was that she had to keep it because of her own


    conditions: there was no other way.


    She also thought that the road to happiness was full of hardships. Since there were so many hardships


    when she was pregnant, she thought that after the child was born, her life would be all smooth and


    happy.


    Jessica had been in bed for a long time and felt very ufortable, so she went out of bed for a walk.


    When she passed Lambert''s study, she heard someone talking inside. It turned out that Lambert didn''t


    go back to work after he sent her back.


    Jessica fell asleep after taking the medicine and thought he had left.


    Thest time she eavesdropped on Lambert''s phone call, she heard nothing. Fortunately, Lambert


    didn''t find out about it. Otherwise, she would be more restricted by him.


    This time, she only passed by study. Although the door was closed, the door of Jessica''s studio was


    open, and the sound naturally drifted from the study. It was hard for Jessica not to hear it.


    Lambert probably thought that Jessica would sleep for a long time after taking the medicine, so when


    he spoke, he had no scruples at all. He sounded loud and excited.


    "This time, we must destroy him. Otherwise, when he turns over in the future, all of us will not end well.


    You should know this better than I do." Lambert raised his voice and said so.


    Jessica''s heart thumped.


    The person Lambert said was probably Oliver.


    Although in the past, Oliver was indeed disrespectful to him verbally and never took him seriously, he


    had never harmed Lambert.


    Jessica knew that Oliver also knew that the grudges of the previous generation were a matter that


    belonged to them. He just chose not to care nor worry about it, and he would not deliberately stir up


    trouble.


    Jessica wanted to leave quickly. She was an outsider and could do nothing about the grudges between


    the two brothers.


    However, when Lambert clearly said Oliver''s name, Jessica couldn''t take even one step and she felt so


    heavy in her legs as if she was dragging cinder blocks around.


    She was eager to know what Lambert wanted to do to Oliver. Last time, David told her that Oliver was


    in trouble, and couldn''t take care of her. But he was still worried about her.


    Jessica stood outside the door and listened, but at the critical moment, Lambert''s voice became


    smaller. She did not dare to enter the studio, which would be eye-catching and would easily arouse


    Lambert''s suspicion. She did not want to rm him.


    She quietly left and went to the yard.


    The sun was bright outside, and she sat on a chair by theke.


    She was looking at ripples on the water of theke and a piece of green duckweed was blown away by


    the spring breeze.


    She felt like her fate, like this humble duckweed, was heading nowhere.


    Jessica inadvertently recalled her previous days with Oliver since she lost her memory.


    It was probably the happiest day of her life after her mother died.


    At that time, she felt how lucky she was to be able to have Oliver. Although she had doubts, they were


    soon erased by a great sense of happiness. It was probably because she didn''t want to think about


    those things. She just wanted to live in the present.


    Jessica sometimes didn''t know if she should never recover her memory so that she could be willing to


    be with Oliver and never be separated from him. That way, she would have reliance and home, which


    was the kind of warmth she had always longed for.


    However, it often backfired and she remembered everything.


    Jessica was so preupied with her thoughts that she didn''t notice Lambert was approaching her.


    Lambert went to the room to see if Jessica was awake.


    When he went in and saw that she was no longer in the room, he came out to look for her, only to find


    that she was sitting alone by theke and feeling the breeze.


    It was not until Lambert put his hand on Jessica''s shoulder that she felt he was here. She suddenly


    stood up and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Obviously, Jessica''s reaction was too much, and her face was filled with panic as if she had done


    something wrong and was discovered.


    "I went to your room to see if you were feeling better. When I found out you weren''t there, I came out to


    look for you."


    "Thank you for caring about me. I''m fine. You know I''ve always been like this. I can get through it."


    Jessica used the word "get through", which made Lambert''s heart hurt.


    He didn''t want her to suffer so much.


    But he was also human and had his own dignity. He couldn''t just watch Oliver''s child be born safely in


    front of him.


    Ever since Jessica moved in, Lambert had especially arranged her meals.


    She probably didn''t know that in her each meal, a colorless and tasteless white powder was added


    there. In a small amount, it could hurt the baby in her stomach, and if in arge amount, it could even


    kill the baby.


    Lambert got the powder from Toby.


    Toby had sent someone to investigate Marina''s background, and he knew that she had been looking


    for a kind of powder, which was to harm the unborn child.


    Later, Toby found the supplier of the powder.


    Toby didn''t want Oliver''s child to be born, but it was always difficult for him to do something.


    When Jessica was in the GrandVille Apartment, he could do it through Tina, because she was the


    closest person to the GrandVille Apartment. Ever since she entered the GrandVille Apartment, she


    began to bribe the servants inside.


    However, he knew that Tina just didn''t want Jessica to have the child too smoothly and she would


    make some trouble for her.


    But Tina definitely didn''t want to kill the child in Jessica''s womb, because she was thinking that when


    the time came, she would be the mother of the child and that she would be cherished because of


    the child.


    Toby thought that the one who had the same goal as him could only be Lambert.


    Then Lambert took Jessica to his ce. God was even helping him.


    At first, Lambert felt guilty when he saw how Jessica had no doubts at all when she was eating and


    was trusting him wholeheartedly.


    Later, he gradually convinced himself that this was also for Jessica to end the past.


    Moreover, ever since he became the president of the Williams Group, he often had nightmares. In the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    dreams, all the people in Birmingham were scolding him, saying that such a child of a mistress even


    had the face to sit in the position of a president so shamelessly.


    He also dreamed that after Jessica knew all the truth, she would look at him with indifference and


    disgust, which would suddenly wake him up.


    Yes, he was, a disgusting and mean bastard.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    "Although it''s spring now, the wind is very cold. Be careful not to catch a cold." Lambert asked with


    concern.


    Jessica said expressionlessly, "It''s even worse to stay in the house for a long time. The weather is so


    good. Although it''s windy, it''s warm. I like sunshine."


    "After you give birth to the child, I''ll take you to Bali Ind for a vacation. You''ll like the weather there


    even more." He said.


    Jessica was afraid to hear the word "vacation". Last time, it was because Oliver wanted to take her to


    Hond for vacation. She had thought that the public security was good there. She never thought that


    they would be assassinated halfway, which almost killed her and Oliver.


    Although in the end, both of them came back alive, life was different from before.


    The most intimate couple who slept in the same bed now be strangers.


    Jessica didn''t know why she always thought of Oliver recently. Maybe because she heard Lambert''s


    phone call and knew that something severe must have happened to Oliver.


    Wasn''t this what she wanted to see the most before she lost her memory? However, when this day was


    reallying, she was not happy at all. She was so depressed that she could hardly breathe, so she


    sat by theke.


    Only when she felt the flow of air did she know that she was alive.


    Lambert looked at Jessica''s absent-minded face and asked, "What are you thinking? Are you worried


    about the baby?"


    Jessica followed his words and said, "Yes, I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse that I bring it to this


    world. I''m afraid I can''t give it the life it wants."


    Originally, Lambert was indifferent, but suddenly he remembered that he was the father of her child. He


    smiled and said, "Don''t think so much. I will protect you and the child."


    ''I really don''t need that. I just want you to let me go, you perv.''


    She looked at theke calmly and said, "Lambert, I remember everything. I remember the scene I drew


    with you, and you apanied me to my mother''s grave."


    When Lambert heard that Jessica remembered the past, he felt relieved.


    Because after Jessica lost her memory, her attitude towards him was very cold. If she remembered


    everything they had experienced before, everything would change.


    "Really? Jessica, do you remember everything? Do you remember how Oliver treated you in the past?"


    Lambert looked excited.


    After he said that, he felt his words were inappropriate.


    When he knew that Jessica regained her memory, the first thing he cared about was not how much her


    brain had recovered, but whether Oliver''s impression of Jessica was changed.


    He added, "I met you again because of Oliver. If you remember everything, you will naturally know our


    rtionship. I didn''t mean to fight with him. I care about you the most. I hope you are happy because


    no one knows better than me how terrible your life is after you marry Oliver."


    "Lambert, that''s enough." She shouted.


    Jessica couldn''t bear to listen to his disgusting words, and she didn''t want to hear himment on the


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship between her and Oliver.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Ever since Lambert knew that Jessica hadpletely recovered her memory, he was not in charge of


    her as strictly as before. He knew that Jessica would never forgive Oliver for what he had done to her.


    When she made phone calls at home, he was not as alert as before.


    This was exactly what Jessica wanted. She wanted Lambert to rx his vignce.


    Sometimes, when Lambert called in the study, he even didn''t hide from Jessica.


    Jessica stayed in the studio almost every night. She had to observe Lambert''s reaction and find the


    proper opportunity to go out.


    When Lambert was in the study, there were almost endless phone calls. As long as it was about the


    go out or go downstairs to answer the phone.


    Jessica had already figured out the rules.


    It was time to go to the hospital for a regr obstetrical examination. This time, Lambert didn''t insist on


    going with her.


    Jessica breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that Lambert had been very busy recently because of the


    In particr, the development of new real estate that Lambert mentioned many times over the phone


    referred to the n for thend that had been tossed and turned from the Zamani family and eventually


    belonged to the Williams Group.


    Therefore, he should not be avable leave thepany this time.


    Lambert told Amy and Annie to apany Jessica to the hospital for obstetrical examination.


    Sure enough, except for Jessica and the doctor in the examination room, no matter where they went


    out, Amy and Annie were sticking to Jessica like two pieces of sticking ster.


    Jessica directly said, "Now that I''m already at the hospital. I want to drop by the inpatient department


    and see my grandma."


    This time, Amy and Annie were prepared.


    They had already asked Lambert for permission. If Jessica wanted to see her grandma, Lambert would


    have agreed to let her go.


    "Sure, Miss White." They said in unison.


    Jessica was a little surprised to hear such a straightforward promise. She thought that it might take a


    lot of trouble. Perhaps they would have to ask Lambert for permission.


    She was suspicious for a moment, afraid that there was some trick.


    Lambert had previously refused to let her visit grandma on the grounds of the child and her health, but


    this time he agreed directly.


    Jessica hesitated and went straight to the inpatient building.


    Walking along the road, she was also thinking about how to get rid of these pieces of sticking ster,


    afraid that Lambert would find something, and then her attempt would have been ruined.


    However, there was no better way to avoid Amy and Annie now, so she had to enter the elevator with


    them.


    At the door of her grandma''s ward, Jessica said, "I want to have a private conversation with my


    grandma."


    She thought that the request was not too much. After all, her grandma had nothing to threaten them


    with.


    But Amy and Annie began to look embarrassed. "Miss White, Mr. Williams specifically told us to keep


    you safe, so..."


    That meant they would follow Jessica in and kept an eye on her and her grandma.


    "Well then, you cane in." Jessica had no choice but to agree.


    Her grandma was naturally happy to see Jessicaing, but it was a little strange to see two women


    following behind her, like two doormen.


    Ever since Jessica came to see herst time, Lannan, the nurse who used to take care of her


    grandma, was also reced by a nurse arranged by the hospital, saying that she needed professional


    nurses to take care of her in her current condition.


    Even though it was her grandma who said that Lannan was the one who knew her condition the most


    because she had been following her to take care of her after she got sick, could not change the


    doctor''s arrangement.


    The olddy had no choice but to give up.


    Now that she looked at the situation in front of her, it seemed that everything had changed.


    Jessica acted as if nothing had happened. She pretended that Amy and Annie didn''t exist and talked to


    grandma as usual.


    Her grandma nced at the door from time to time instead.


    Jessica carefully tugged at grandma''s sleeve.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma, it''s not good for you to stay in your room all the time. I''ll push you down to get some sun.


    The weather is better recently, and the sun is brighter."


    Grandma said, "Okay, okay, okay. I haven''t been out for a winter that I am going to get moldy. It''s time


    to go out."


    Jessica stood up, opened the storage cab on the side, and helped her out of the wheelchair.


    Seeing this, Amy and Annie quickly went up to help, opened the wheelchair, and helped her to sit.


    Amy said, "Miss White, just let us push your grandma."


    Jessica didn''t refuse either. Anyway, they were going into the elevator together. There was no room for


    her and her grandma to talk about anything.


    When they got downstairs, Jessica said, "Let me do this. Just now, the doctor told me that I need to


    exercise more. I can push grandma for a walk."


    Annie nodded and agreed. Amy didn''t say anything and kept a short distance from Jessica.


    Jessica wanted to ask why Lannan was not there just now, but she was afraid that grandma would not


    tell the truth in the room, so she asked outside.


    Her grandma whispered that it was arranged by the hospital and no one was allowed to bring a nurse.


    Jessica knew that there was no such rule in Williams Hospital. In the past, Lannan had been taking


    care of her grandma, and there was no problem.


    She knew it should be Lambert''s arrangement.


    He was really cautious enough to separate all the people who might approach her.


    "Grandma, are you okay in the hospital? Have you had any old friendse to see you recently?"


    Jessica whispered.


    Grandma was sitting in a wheelchair with her neck raised. When she saw Jessica looking down at her,


    she nodded gently, and her eyes showed affirmation. "Indeed, an old friend came and sent some old


    photos. I''ll find them for youter."


    When Jessica heard this, she thought that it must be David who have sent her id card.


    She took her grandma around the garden a few more times. Then she felt a little tired, so they went


    upstairs.


    Although her grandma was sick, she was smart and could take care of herself.


    David didn''te to deliver the things Jessica asked for personally, but he asked an olddy toe


    here.


    The olddy imed at the door that she was visiting her old friend, so the nurse let her in.


    Grandma saw a strangering in and thought it was Jessica who arranged it.


    Thinking of Jessica noting to see her for a few days and not having a phone call, especially the


    expression on her face when she left with Lambertst time, she guessed that she probably was in


    trouble.


    The olddy gave a bag of things to her and asked her to put it away. She said that someone sent her


    to bring it to her granddaughter and told her to keep it well.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    When she arrived at the ward, her grandma took out a small locked box from the cab. Then she


    opened it and did take out some photos.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jessica saw the photo of herself with her mother when she was a child, tears welled up in her


    eyes.


    Amy and Annie saw that and knew that Jessica and her grandma were talking about their previous


    family affairs, so they did not pay much attention.


    Her grandma then took out a small bag of things and winked at Jessica.


    Jessica quickly picked it up and put it in the pocket of her coat behind Amy and Annie''s back.


    Fortunately, she wore thick clothes. No one could see that there was something in her pocket.


    After sitting in grandma''s ward for a while, Jessica took the initiative to leave.


    After they arrived at the so-called Jessica&Lambert''s House, Amy and Annie all breathed a sigh of


    relief. They were also afraid that if something happened to her, they couldn''t exin it to Lambert.


    Fortunately, the whole process went smoothly, and Jessica was more cooperative.


    When she came back, Jessica went back to her room.


    She sometimes wondered if Lambert would install surveince equipment in her room.


    So she went straight to the bathroom and plugged the door in.


    Then she opened the things that her grandma had given her. Inside was an A5 file bag with an ID card,


    driver''s license, and a set of other spare documents.


    It turned out that David was so reliable. Jessica thought that Oliver would definitely be able to get out of


    the trouble with hiswyer, David, by his side to help.


    Jessica picked up the ID card and saw a brand new name. The photo on it was somewhat simr to


    her. A smile lifted the corners of her mouth.


    In the afternoon, when Lambert came back, he asked her about her visit to the hospital in the morning.


    He kept apologizing for not apanying her to the doctor.


    "It''s okay. I can handle it alone." She said.


    It was more like Jessica''s attitude.


    Jessica thought it was a good thing he didn''t go with her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought the


    things back so easily.


    Even if she wanted to show that her rtionship with Lambert was restored and win his trust, she


    couldn''t be too exaggerated. She dealt with it the way she used to.


    After dinner, Jessica went to the studio to draw as usual.


    Everything was ready, and her mood lightened a little. She was in a leisure mood and had the interest


    to draw.


    Just as she was enjoying drawing, she heard Lambert walking out of the study.


    Jessica looked up and saw that Lambert had gone out with the phone.


    She also ran to the door curiously and peeked out to see where he had gone.


    She didn''t know what Lambert was talking to others on the phone. He actually went straight to the yard.


    Jessica then ran to his study unconsciously and saw a pile of documents on his desk.


    She took a closer look and saw that there was a shareholding agreement.


    Only then did Jessica know that Lambert, not only the president of the Williams Group, was running


    anotherpany outside. In order to deceive the public, he let someone take the shares. But he was


    the actual controller of thepany.


    Jessica happened to be holding her phone in her hand. She immediately turned on the camera and


    took a picture of the shareholding agreement.


    In her panic, she heard footsteps outside. She immediately put away her phone and sat on the sofa


    beside her.


    Fortunately, when she was about to enter the study just now, she saw a midnight snack delivered by


    the servant on the table, so she put it on the coffee table.


    Jessica estimated that when Lambert was about toe in, she took the midnight snack from the te


    and was about to walk over and put it on Lambert''s table.


    At this moment, Lambert''s voice came from behind, "Jessica."


    But the voice was different from usual, with some anxiety and uneasiness.


    When Jessica looked back, Lambert saw the midnight snack in her hand. So he calmed down. "I''ll do it


    myself."


    "The pear soup from the kitchen. I think you were busy just now. So I let them put it aside. It''s getting


    cold. You should drink it quickly."


    As Jessica spoke, she put the pear soup on the coffee table again because there was a bowl of hers


    on it.


    They sat on the sofa and had the midnight snack together.


    After the midnight snack, Jessica put away the bowl. "I''ll take them straight to the kitchen. I''ve been


    sitting for a long time. So I''ll go for a walk."


    Lambert looked at the documents on the desk and said, "Well, I happen to have some work to do, so I


    can''t apany you."


    Jessica smiled and carried the te. When she came out, she staggered and felt like she was about to


    faint.


    She had been drinking pear soup to hide her nervousness.


    Fortunately, Lambert was also full of worries. He felt a little strange at first, and then he did not pay


    more attention to Jessica.


    Jessica knew that she had to leave as soon as possible. Sooner orter, Lambert would find out that


    she had taken some shady documents in his study.


    Because when Oliver suffered a gunshot wound and was still abroad, the news about his insider


    trading had been brewing.


    ording to Jessica''s recent observations, this matter should have a lot to do with Lambert.


    Lambert had just be the president of the Williams Group, but ording to his current expenses


    and style of doing things, there must be something fishy.


    Jessica didn''t sleep well all night, afraid that Lambert would suddenly go in to her room in the middle of


    the night, take her phone, and never let her out of the yard again.


    The next day.


    When Jessica got up, she saw that Lambert and Vicky were already sitting at the table and eating


    breakfast.


    She said apologetically, "Sorry, I got upte."


    "If you want to sleep, just sleep a little longer. You don''t have to get up so early." Lambert said.


    When Vicky heard that her son was so indulgent to Jessica, she nced at Jessica who was yawning.


    After herst conversation with Jessica, the rtionship between them eased a lot.


    But Vicky was very ufortable that Lambert was so nice to Jessica in front of her.


    "Young people have to behave themselves. The elders in the family are up. There''s no reason for the


    juniors to sleep." Mrs. William said, "What''s more, Lambert, you work so hard every day. You always


    leave home early and returnte. At least your family will have breakfast with you."


    Jessica was not in the mood to care about Vicky''s words at all. After she sat down, she lowered her


    head and ate the porridge in the bowl.


    She observed that there was nothing unusual about Lambert and knew that he probably hadn''t noticed


    anything yet, but in front of him, she was still very nervous and didn''t even dare to look into his eyes


    when she spoke.


    Lambert only thought that she didn''t have a good rest.


    Soon, Lambert left home and went to work.


    Only then did Jessica breathe a big sigh of relief.


    She had to find a reason to go out. If she said to see a doctor, it would definitely not work and would


    arouse Lambert''s suspicion.


    Now, in this courtyard, Vicky was the only person who would probably help her.


    Jessica made some preparations in the room and went to find Vicky, her future savor.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    She knocked on the door. After a while, she heard an impatient voiceing from inside. "Who is it?"


    When Jessica saw Vicky''s sleepy eyes, she knew that she was sleeping.


    "Am I disturbing you?"


    Vicky said snappishly, "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you say it at the dinner table this morning? I just


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fell asleep and youe to knock on the door."


    "I''m sorry. I was afraid that I was rude this morning, so Ie to talk with you. I didn''t expect you to


    sleep."


    Jessica felt that she was a little presumptuous.


    Vicky had lived here for so long, and she had never thought of learning her habits and preferences


    because she had never taken her seriously.


    She knew that she wouldn''t stay here long and she would definitely leave.


    Jessica turned around and leave, but Vicky called out. "Since you''re here,e in."


    Jessica entered her room. She found that the decoration of Vicky''s room was ipatible with the


    ancient ssical decoration outside.


    She suddenly felt familiar. After a few seconds, she realized that it had the same decoration style as


    that of the GrandVille Apartments living room, and it looked more luxurious.


    Oliver''s mother, Maggie, used to like the Baroque style best.


    ''Could it be that Vicky, like Lambert, likes to follow suit? It seems that they are connected.''


    Although Lambert grew up in the Williams family, he had learned secrets from his mother.


    Jessica felt disgusted, but she had to keep smiling.


    Her mind told her that she came here to ask for help, not to judge her.


    "Do you have ns to go out recently?" Jessica stopped beating around the bush and asked her


    directly.


    "What? You want to chase me away?"


    Vicky did not believe what Jessica had said as she would break with Lambert. Perhaps, she had


    deliberately lowered her head to numb her nerves to change her idea of not allowing Jessica to marry


    Lambert.


    Jessica smiled and said, This is your son''s home. Why should I chase you away? I''m the one who


    wants to leave actually."


    Vicky looked suspicious. Because she was Daniel''s mistress, most of her friends were women raised


    by rich people outside, like her.


    To sessfully break up other people, they did everything they could.


    There was a mistress association, they made suggestions to kick away the legal wife. They worked


    hard.


    "How can I believe you?" Vicky said.


    "I came to you today to ask you to find a chance to take me out. As long as I get out of this yard, I won''t


    Jessica spoke with sincerity.


    She spoke this from her heart.


    "Don''t you want to marry Lambert?" Vicky tried to trick her. "The Williams family is a dream ce for


    women of Birmingham, whether Lambert''s father or Lambert, you''re sure you won''t regret it?"


    Taking about this, Vicky seemed to remember what happened then, when she had finally won Daniel''s


    among manypetitors, but in the end, because of the family marriage, Maggie easily took away her


    lover.


    Jessica felt funny. In her eyes, her son was the most popr man in the world.


    Indeed, she felt sorry for Vicky, who spent the first half of her life on Daniel, who was not her husband;


    and for the rest of her life, she only cared about her son, Lambert.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Vicky also knew that Lambert was strict with Jessica, and she could not directly say that she would


    take her out.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a few days, it would be the anniversary of Daniel''s death, and there were many things to prepare. In


    the past, it was always Lambert who apanied her to go shopping.


    Now, Lambert was so busy. Therefore, Vicky could let Jessica go with her. In a word, she just brought


    her future daughter-inw to do something for her deceased father-inw, so Lambert would not


    refuse.


    Jessica could not take the initiative to talk about this matter, only Vicky could say so that Lambert would


    not be suspicious.


    Vicky dialed Lambert directly.


    Jessica nervously observed her expression. It seemed that they were notmunicating well.


    She typed a few words on her phone and showed them to Vicky.


    "Just say I don''t want to go. You invited me."


    Jessica knew only when she was unwilling would Lambert agree. If Vicky said that Jessica took the


    initiative to offer her filial piety, Lambert would not believe it.


    Because he knew Jessica. ording to their current rtionship, it was not suitable enough for her to


    do this.


    Sure enough, when Vicky understood what Jessica meant, she did as she was told, then Lambert


    agreed.


    She hung up the phone and said coldly, "It seems that my son is not your opponent. Have you been


    ying him off all the time?"


    Although she persuaded Lambert to let Jessica go out with her, she felt as if an outsider knew her son


    well than her, then she felt a sense of loss immediately.


    She felt that she had spent too much time apart from her son, who had grown up in a sh and didn''t


    tell her about anything.


    Jessica saw what Vicky meant, so sheforted her. "If I sessfully leave Lambert, isn''t it more to


    your liking? It''s not that I know your son better, but that he''s too anxious."


    Vicky didn''t want her son to lose control because of a woman. She would never want Jessica to marry


    Lambert.


    She had a poor background and she used to have a bad rtionship with Oliver before. Even if


    Lambert didn''t be the boss of the Williams Group, she couldn''t ept such a daughter-inw.


    Moreover, it was the best time for Lambert to rise to the top now.


    Although Lambert promised his mother that Jessica would go shopping with her.


    It was only when Jessica went out that she realized that this time, not only were Amy and Annie


    following them but there was also a car behind them.


    Jessica looked in the rearview mirror and saw at least two bodyguards in the car behind her. She


    couldn''t help but be nervous all of a sudden.


    Originally, Jessica thought that they would go to the busiest business district. Then she could ask Vicky


    to help distract Amy and Annie, who were afraid of Vicky, thus, she could leave halfway.


    But now that there were two more male bodyguards, it was not easy to get rid of them.


    Jessica asked in a low voice, "What else do we have to prepare besides shopping?"


    Vicky would go to the most famous church in Birmingham to pray when near the anniversary of Daniel''s


    death every year.


    She didn''t n to go today, but when she saw Jessica winking at her, she knew that the car behind her


    was watching them secretly.


    She thought that if she could dy a little longer, she would dy more. She said, "We''ll go to the


    church after shopping."


    Jessica quickly searched the location of the church in her mind. Suddenly, she remembered that it was


    close to Martin''s hospital, and she felt relieved.


    Since Vicky went shopping every year, she naturally knew where the things she needed were. So she


    quickly finished buying.


    Jessica had made up her mind not to leave in the downtown area.


    If she could realize that crowd could cover her, Lambert would realize it, too. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let


    more people follow her.


    However, when Vicky called Lambert this morning, she only mentioned going shopping.


    They got into the car, and Amy and Annie were relieved.


    Fortunately, Jessica had always been quiet and did not make a fuss about getting out of the car.


    However, Vicky said, "Amy, can you drive us to the church?"


    Amy was a little embarrassed because she and Annie didn''t know about this schedule before. "Madam,


    Mr. Williams said I had to take you home after shopping."


    "Why? He''s my son and has always been obedient to me. But you two are not willing now."


    "Madam, we didn''t mean to go against your wishes." Annie sat in the passenger seat and said to Vicky.


    Jessica knew that if they went to the church alone, it would arouse Lambert''s suspicion. They had


    better ask him first and say something nice. Maybe he would agree, or else everything prepared today


    would be in vain.


    Jessica stood aside as a peacemaker. "Why don''t you call Lambert again? I think he''ll agree, so don''t


    make things difficult for them."


    Amy and Annie were grateful when they heard Jessica speak for them.


    Because they had lived with Jessica for a while, and Jessica had always respected them.


    Vicky called Lambert again. At first, no one answered.


    After she hung up, they sat quietly in the car and waited for Lambert to call back.


    Just as they were waiting, Jessica was so nervous that her heart thumped.


    She was afraid that Lambert would refuse.


    She had already missed a good opportunity to leave, and it was impossible to return to the shopping


    mall now.


    A momentter, Vicky''s phone rang.


    Jessica held her breath and listened to the conversation. It was obvious that Lambert was already


    impatient.


    "She''s pregnant now, so the crowded ce is not suitable for her to go now. You''d better go home


    early." Lambert said.


    Jessica felt that Vicky was unable to convince Lambert this time, so she motioned to answer the phone


    and told Lambert herself.


    Vicky said, "Jessica is right beside me. She wants to talk to you."


    Before Lambert could reply, Jessica had already snatched the phone.


    She said, "Lambert, your mother is going to the church to pray, and I''m going to pray for the child in my


    belly. You know, every time I went to the doctor, the doctor said I was healthy, but my stomach would


    always hurt from time to time, and the doctor couldn''t find the reason. I thought maybe I could do


    something else. Your mother said that good things will happen after every time she prays in the church.


    I think it''s better to believe in something than nothing."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Jessica used her body and the health of the child in her belly to negotiate with Lambert. She thought he


    probably couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    As expected, Lambert reluctantly agreed. "But there are so many people. You have to be careful."


    "With Amy and Annie following, I would be fine," Jessica said.


    ''And many bodyguards as well.'' Sheined in her mind.


    Lambert had already arranged for extra people to follow her. As he had a lot of work to do, he hung up


    the phone.


    Jessica made an "OK" gesture to Vicky.


    At this time, Amy also received the message. She started the car and drove in the direction of Serenity


    Temple.


    When they arrived at Serenity Temple, they didn''t expect it was smoky inside.


    It was the first time Jessica hade to a ce like this, and she kept coughing because it was really


    suffocating inside.


    There were a lot of people in Serenity Temple. Amy went to buy joss sticks and Annie followed Jessica


    closely.


    They went in and made some prey. Jessica was pregnant so she felt it hard to kneel down. The


    moment she knelt down, she felt that her knees were about to break.


    She preyed on Vicky.


    When she was about to get up, she could not move at all.


    Seeing this, Amy and Annie immediately helped Jessica up.


    Jessica''s face was pale and she gasped.


    Vicky watched from the side. She was not sure if Jessica was really in trouble or if she pretended to be


    like this.


    Vicky looked down and suddenly saw that there were wet marks on Jessica''s light gray pregnant pants.


    She was frightened. Could it be because Jessica knelt down that her amniotic fluid broke early?


    Fortunately, she was wearing a coat outside, blocking all the wet parts of her pants.


    "I feel my belly dropping and hurting," Jessica said weakly, looking very ufortable.


    "Come on, let''s go to the hospital," Vicky said.


    Because Amy and Annie were helping support Jessica, only she was free so she quickly checked the


    nearest hospital on her phone.


    The nearest hospital to Serenity Temple was Deerman Hospital.


    They got into the car. Amy followed the navigation and drove to the Deerman Hospital as fast as


    possible.


    When they arrived at the Deerman Hospital, the receptionist asked if there was an appointment.


    Vicky scolded, "Can''t you see that we are in an emergency? Hurry up and arrange for the doctor to


    She was afraid that Jessica''s amniotic fluid would break. If Jessica lost the child, she would not be able


    to bear the responsibility. Lambert would definitely me her. If he knew that she was secretly sending


    Jessica out behind Lambert''s back, it was more serious.


    In any case, the child in Jessica''s belly was also her grandson.


    Of course, Lambert never told Vicky about Jessica''s pregnancy. So Vicky didn''t know much about it.


    When the receptionist saw Vicky''s outfit, she knew that she was not an ordinary person. They were


    also used to seeing rich wives. Usually, when they came to the hospital for visiting doctors, they were


    very polite to them.


    Seeing that the patient was held by others and was looked painful, she had to ask the hospital


    headquarter directly to avoid offending a bigshot.


    Martin could already see them in the hall from the surveince.


    It was mainly because they were too eye-catching. They came here in two cars. There were four


    women, and two bodyguards followed behind them.


    At first, Martin didn''t know who it was until he zoomed in and realized that it was Jessica.


    Martin had not seen Jessica for a long time. When he saw her now, he was shocked.


    He knew that Jessica had left when she knew the thing about Oliver and Tina.


    However, looking at the person following behind her, Martin knew that they were definitely not her men.


    Martin didn''t show up. He just arranged for the doctor to receive them immediately and put Jessica in


    the ward on the corner of the first floor.


    Jessica went into the ward and a doctor asked the idlers to wait outside.


    But Amy and Annie knew their responsibilities and were unwilling to leave the ward.


    The doctor saw that none of them would like to go out, so he had to pull the screen in the room well


    and add another curtain. Fortunately, the curtains in the hospital were very dense and no one could see


    things inside at all.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amy and Annie thought that there were two bodyguards at the door, standing outside and guarding


    them. Thus, they believed even a fly could not fly out of there.


    Seeing this, Martin went around to the side door.


    Because this ward was very special, it usually didn''t ept patients. It was Martin''sb.


    This room looked ordinary, but there were many secrets in it.


    Jessica saw the doctor iste herself from the people outside. She hinted to the doctor with the lips


    that she wanted to look for Martin.


    Originally, when the doctor came in, it was Martin who arranged her here. Looking at the person who


    was guarding outside, the doctor knew that she had lost her freedom.


    The doctor nodded.


    The nurse asked Jessica to take off her pants and check her to see if her amniotic fluid was broken.


    Jessica was in a hurry so she didn''t have time to do any tests. She hinted to the doctor that she didn''t


    really break her amniotic fluid.


    But she began to raise her voice deliberately. "I may have been kneeling for too long just now. I am so


    tired that I feel something flowing out from below."


    When Jessica came out this morning, she was fully prepared. There were two small bottles of water in


    her coat pockets.


    In Serenity Temple, just as she knelt down, she opened the water in her pockets and let them flow


    down her thigh.


    Since she was pregnant, she had been a little hypoglycemic. Walking around for a whole morning, she


    also spent too much strength. In addition, her body was too heavy with the baby in her belly. When she


    knelt down, she feltborious so her face was pale.


    The doctor got Jessica''s signal and said, "You have to lie down now. Otherwise, if the amniotic fluid


    keeps flowing, it will be very risky for the child in your belly. Now we can connect the machine and


    examine the amniotic fluid and the baby."


    Jessica groaned a few times and pretended to be ufortable. "Thank you, doctor."


    The doctor and nurse really took out the equipment. Fortunately, Martin''sb was fully equipped.


    As soon as they connected Jessica''s test machine, the doctor received a text message from Martin.


    She looked down and winked at the nurse to ask her to leave first.


    The nurse walked out and said to Vicky, "The patient needs a quiet atmosphere now. Please don''t


    disturb her. Is the patient''s husband here?"


    When Vicky heard that she thought the baby might really be in danger, so she said nervously, "What''s


    the matter? You can just tell me."

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Vicky didn''t want Lambert to see Jessica like this.


    Besides, Lambert was busy with work at this time.


    When she called this morning, she heard his assistant talking about today''s work schedule. He must


    not be affected.


    Amy, who was standing by the side, said, "Doctor, Mr. Williams will be here soon."


    When Jessica seemed to be unable to stand up in the church, Amy sent the message to Lambert. After


    they got Lambert''s permission, they dared to send Jessica to the hospital.


    When Lambert heard that Jessica was not in a good condition, he naturally let go of his work and


    rushed to the Deerman Hospital.


    Jessica heard the conversation between the nurse and Amy clearly. It seemed that she didn''t have


    much time. She had to leave before Lambert arrived.


    Once Lambert came, she would never have the chance to leave.


    Outside, the nurse told Vicky some points for attention. Of course, Amy and Annie were listening


    carefully as if they were afraid that they missed something.


    At this time, Martin walked in from the backside door and came to Jessica''s bed.


    Jessica said to Martin in lipnguage, "Take me away."


    Without a word, Martin helped Jessica up from the bed and took her out of the side door.


    Then the doctor came out and said to them, "The patient is being monitored now. You stay here. The


    family memberse over. I''ll take you to go through the admission procedures."


    Because it was an emergency, she was examined before going through the admission procedures.


    So Vicky followed the doctor to the payment hall.


    The nurse inside was still asking carefully about the patient''s daily diet and rest. Anyway, all the factors


    that could affect the condition of the pregnant woman, the nurse asked one by one.


    Amy and Annie were familiar with what the nurse asked. So they talked to the nurse carefully. They


    were also afraid that Jessica would have a big problem that wouldnd them in serious trouble, so they


    tried to cooperate with the inquiry.


    Martin took Jessica out and went straight to the parking lot.


    Jessica didn''t have time to exin so much and just said to Martin anxiously, "Please send me to the


    train station in a hurry. If Lambertester, I can''t leave."


    As soon as Martin heard "Lambert," he knew that he didn''t give up.


    It seemed that Oliver was right. He was a hypocrite, and now he unfolded his essence.


    "Is it not safe to go to the train station? Lambert will check your ticket purchase records and found you,


    won''t he?" Martin stepped on the elerator and drove the car out.


    "I''ve asked someone to get a new identity. He can''t find me." As Jessica spoke to Martin, she leaned


    her head against the window to see if there was a car chasing after them.


    "Do you need me to arrange a ce for you?" Martin said.


    Martin didn''t like to meddle, not to mention the current unclear rtionship between Jessica and Oliver.


    But after all, Oliver loved her, so he couldn''t stand by.


    Besides, she was Sally''s friend. If Sally found out that he stood by, she would probably never talk to


    him in his life.


    Jessica knew that Martin was willing to help her because of Oliver. She didn''t want to have anything to


    do with him anymore.


    She tly refused, "Martin, I''ve caused you a lot of trouble now. When Lambert gets to the hospital, he


    might ask for me from you. I''m already very sorry. I came to your hospital just because I was driven


    desperate."


    Martin said, "You don''t need to worry about me. Lambert can''t do anything about me now."


    "I''ve arranged a way out," Jessica said.


    Since Jessica refused his help, Martin didn''t say anything. He drove her to the train station and let her


    sit in the car for the time being.


    He went down and bought her a ticket.


    Jessica said, "Martin, you can go back. As soon as I get on the train, I can get rid of Lambert.


    Birmingham is under his sole authority now, so I will be far away from here."


    Although Martin didn''t have much contact with Jessica, he knew what she was like from Oliver and


    knew that she would do it as soon as she said it.


    "Okay, save my phone number. If you encounter something that you can''t solve, contact me


    immediately. And Sally, she''s been worried about you."


    Ever since Jessica left GrandVille Apartments, Sally had been looking for her, but she didn''t find her.


    Although Sally used to have a good rtionship with Lambert, when she asked Lambert about Jessica,


    Lambert denied that Jessica was with him.


    At that time, Sally regretted that she wanted to bring them together.


    Because she found out that Lambert was no longer an elegant artist, and now his eyes were full of


    murderous as if this was the only way to show that he had a unique position in the Williams Group


    business empire.


    Jessica''s eyes reddened when she heard Martin mention Sally.


    Sally was her only friend in Birmingham, but because of Oliver, she decided not to see her again in the


    future. No matter who she was, as long as she was rted to Oliver, Jessica would keep away from


    them.


    However, Sally was innocent.


    Lowering her head, Jessica tried to control the tears in her eyes. "Tell Sally not to worry about me.


    She''s my friend forever."


    Martin nodded, thought for a few seconds, and said, "When Oliver is fine, he wille to you."


    At this moment, the tears in Jessica''s eyes could no longer be held. The tears were like broken pearls,


    falling one by one. "Don''t tell him about me. He will know that from now on, we will go different ways."


    After saying that, she didn''t have extra time to say goodbye to Martin and went straight into the train


    station.


    She was afraid that if she stayed in front of Martin for another second, she would reveal her inner


    breakdown.


    Martin looked at Jessica''s disappearing figure and sighed about Oliver and her.


    He picked up the phone and called Sally.


    As soon as Sally heard that Jessica was at the train station, she hung up and drove to the train station


    directly.


    By the time she arrived, Jessica had already boarded the train.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally cursed Martin and med him for not informing her earlier.


    Martin said helplessly, "Because she left in such a hurry. I didn''t have time..."


    "I really don''t know when I''ll see her again. Why did these bad guys make things difficult for her?!"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Jessica walked into the train station. After validating the ticket, she got on the train.


    She looked out of the train from time to time, afraid that Lambert''s men woulde after her.


    It was not until the train started that she felt at ease.


    Lambert should not have expected that she would take public transportation. Even if he finally found


    out, he would not be able to catch her.


    Jessica asked Martin to buy the ticket that terminated in York.


    York was far away from Birmingham. She bought a long-distance ticket before making any ns.


    When Martin and Sally returned to the hospital, they saw Lambert running around the hospital looking


    for someone with his men.


    Lambert happened to see Martin and Sally, who had just parked over there and came back together.


    He walked straight towards them.


    When Martin saw Lambert, there was no need to dodge. "We are honored to have you here, Mr.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Williams. What can I do for you?"


    "Where''s Jessica?" He asked.


    Martin sneered and said, "Jessica doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. She''s Oliver''s wife."


    Lambert felt angry at his words. "Both you and I have seen Oliver''s marriage certificate on the news.


    The name on it is Tina."


    "If you like to lie to yourself, I can''t help it, but Miss White doesn''t want to see you."


    Lambert stepped forward and grabbed Martin''s cor. "Where the hell did you hide her?"


    Martin was not a coward and grabbed Lambert almost at the same time.


    Sally, who was standing by the side, said, "Lambert, calm down. We''d better have a talk inside."


    Lambert respected Sally''s opinion and let go of Martin.


    Martin also withdrew his hands and flicked the part of his cor where Lambert had grabbed. He looked


    disgusted.


    The two men followed Sally into the hospital lounge.


    As soon as they arrived at the lounge, Lambert couldn''t keep him down at all and began to pace in the


    lounge.


    "Mr. Deerman, please get someone to bring Jessica here," Lambert said.


    "When did I say that I would bring her here?" Martin sat on the sofa, twirling a pen on the desk with a


    look that it had nothing to do with him.


    "For Sally''s sake, I won''t hold you responsible for hiding Jessica. You''d better know the facts and let


    her go immediately." When Lambert spoke, his face was ferocious. He was probably too anxious and


    afraid that his n was about to copse.


    Just now, Sally didn''t figure out what had happened. Besides Oliver, the key people were all here. She


    also wanted to know what exactly was going on.


    "Lambert, Jessica has nothing to do with you. She''s a living person and has her own freedom. If she


    wants to see you, she will naturallye to you." Sally said impartially.


    "Sally, you don''t know that Jessica''s physical condition is very bad. She just went to the doctor a few


    days ago because of abdominal pain. Today, she had a serious condition again. I know Mr. Deerman is


    a doctor, but he is not a gynecologist. The medical conditions here are notparable to our Williams


    Hospital. I must bring Jessica back to the doctor as soon as possible to avoid any idents between


    her and the baby."


    "Her baby has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to worry so much. I''ll arrange for the best


    gynecologist to treat her." Martin said with disdain.


    "I''m the father of the baby. If anything happens, can you afford to pay for it?" Lambert said coldly.


    His words were like a thunderbolt, which blew Sally and Martin up from their chairs and said in unison,


    "What?"


    Lambert remained calm. "Yes, she knows that the baby is mine."


    At this moment, Sally and Martin finally understood why Jessica had run away from Lambert.


    Martin knew that Jessica''s baby was not Oliver''s.


    Oliver had told him himself before, but he didn''t know that the child belonged to Lambert.


    Even Oliver should not yet know that.


    Sally and Martin looked at each other.


    "Are you sure?" Sally asked again.


    Lambert was silent. She and Martin could tell that he admitted it.


    After a while, Martin and Sally regained theirposure.


    Martin said, "Jessica will have her own judgment. Whether the baby is yours or not, she has her own


    freedom. You can¡¯t control it."


    "You will end up hurting her." There was a threat in Lambert''s words.


    Martin was also worried, but he pretended to be calm. "She said she didn''t want to see you, so she told


    you not to look for her."


    Lambert looked at the time. Jessica shouldn''t have gone too far. He had already sent someone to


    investigate, but there was no information yet.


    He could only find a breakthrough from Martin.


    However, Martin didn''t want to tell him about Jessica''s whereabouts at all.


    Lambert looked at Sally for help.


    "Since you are all fighting to be with her, why can''t you think about her and treat her well?" Sally


    scolded, "Lambert, you''d better go back first. If I find her, I''ll take care of her."


    Lambert picked up the phone and seemed to be calling for someone to search every inch of the


    hospital.


    Martin said tonelessly, "You don''t have to look for her anymore. She has left the hospital."


    But Lambert still didn''t believe it. Jessica couldn''t even walk. How could she leave the hospital alone?


    "That''s impossible," Lambert said.


    He didn''t give up until his men couldn''t find Jessica in the hospital.


    Vicky and the others followed Lambert back home.


    Amy and Annie lowered their heads, waiting to be punished.


    Vickyforted Lambert and said, "Don''t worry. We have already sent someone to look for her."


    "Mother, did you know something that you didn''t tell me?" The coldness emanating from Lambert''s


    tone, even in the early spring, made people chill.


    Vicky stammered, "I don''t know anything. She said in the morning that she wanted me to take her out


    for a walk. She was so bored at home. Considering that she was pregnant, I had to take care of her


    emotions more, so I called you. You agreed."


    Vicky kicked the ball to Lambert again.


    Anyway, Lambert knew everything about the route.


    The only thing he didn''t know was that he didn''t expect Jessica to go to the hospital where Martin


    worked. It was too coincidental that there was only one hospital near the temple.


    Lambert asked Amy and Annie about the details at that time and knew that Jessica must have made


    ns to leave long ago.


    He just didn''t expect her to escape from his close monitoring.


    "You can leave." He said coldly to Amy and Annie.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Lambert looked at his mother suspiciously. He said, "Mother, why has your rtionship with Jessica


    suddenly improved?"


    "That''s because I am open-minded, and she is smart, so..." Before Vicky could finish her sentence, she


    saw Lambert staring at her without blinking and was too guilty to continue.


    "I said I would marry her. No one can stop me, not even you."


    Vicky did not dare to say anymore.


    "Next time I bring her back, I hope you can treat her well," Lambert said.


    "She has already decided to leave. Of course, she won''t let you find her easily." Vicky didn''t understand


    Lambert, as if it was easy to find Jessica.


    She was a very smart and flexible woman.


    Because of what Jessica had done in front of her, Vicky felt that everything was wless. She


    immediately knew that Jessica was not a pushover that Lambert could handle.


    If her son fell deeper, he would be ruined by Jessica sooner orter.


    Lambert sneered. "Even if she runs to the ends of the earth, I have a way to make here back


    obediently."


    Of course, he never wanted to use this method.


    However, it was not up to him now.


    Lambert didn''t send anyone out to look for Jessica anymore. He just arranged for people in Williams


    Hospital to keep an eye on Jessica''s grandmother.


    He didn''t believe that Jessica wouldpletely ignore her grandmother.


    As long as her grandmother was still in the hospital, Jessica would be the kite in his hand. No matter


    how far she ran, he would pull the rope casually and pull her to his side.


    ...


    Jessica slept on the berth for a whole day and night and finally arrived in York.


    This was a small town in the south.


    The city here was not as urbanized as Birmingham.


    However, there were also people from all over the country. If she, a stranger, stayed here, it would not


    be very abrupt.


    Jessica found a hotel and checked in first.


    It was her first time here, and she didn''t know much about the local customs. At that time, she just


    wanted to escape from Lambert and this ce was far away from Birmingham, so she came to this


    strange city.


    The first thing she did when she arrived here was to buy a new phone card.


    She didn''t dare to use the former phone card. She was afraid that Lambert had done something to her


    phone which would expose her whereabouts.


    She left Birmingham safely, but her grandma was still living in Williams Hospital. She had to contact her


    grandma''s former nurse, Lannan, to let her see if her grandma was okay.


    Jessica was not sure if Lambert would do anything bad to her grandma.


    In the past, she felt that Lambert would never hurt her, but the more she knew about him during the


    time she lived with him, the more she felt that Lambert was scary.


    This was the exact opposite feeling of Oliver.


    She didn''t know why she thought of Oliver, the man who could only be live in another parallel life


    forever.


    She could choose not to hate him, but she would never forgive him.


    Jessica went to a new ce with a myriad of thoughts and ideas in her mind.


    She had been away for a few days, and she worried about her grandma most.


    After buying the phone card, she called Lannan first.


    Lannan was surprised to hear from Jessica. "Miss White, where are you now?"


    Because when Lannan was forced out of Williams Hospital, she was very reluctant but could not


    contact Jessica at all, so she had to give up.


    "Lannan, I''m not in Birmingham right now, and I won''t be there for a while. I want you to help me check


    on my grandma and see if she''s okay now."


    "Sure, Miss White, you can ask me to do anything," Lannan said.


    When Lannan was taking care of grandma, Jessica was usually very good to her, and they got along


    well.


    She knew something about Jessica and knew that she was in trouble now.


    "When you visit my grandma, don''t mention I have called you. Don''t let others know that I''ve contacted


    you."


    Jessica arranged a lot because she was afraid that Lannan would reveal her whereabouts.


    After hanging up the phone, Lannan went to Williams Hospital immediately.


    When she walked into the hospital, she was also wearing a mask. She was afraid that too many people


    would recognize her. After all, she had been staying in Williams Hospital to take care of Jessica''s


    grandmother, and many people in the hospital had seen her.


    Lannan went into the elevator smoothly. When she came out and went straight to grandma''s ward, she


    found that there was no one guarding outside, which was different from what she had thought before.


    She knocked on the door. But no one answered, she pushed the door open and went in.


    However, there was not a single person in the ward.


    Lannan walked around the ward and found that grandma''s things were also missing. Just as she was


    about to leave, a nurse came in. She looked very unfamiliar and did not know her.


    Lannan said, "Hello, may I ask if the patient in this ward has been discharged?"


    "Who are you?" The nurse asked.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m here to see the patient. I used to be her servant." Lannan said.


    "I''m new here. This ward has been empty for two days."


    Lannan thought about the arrangements by Jessica and felt that something must have happened. She


    knew that grandma would not be discharged.


    She ran downstairs to the front desk to check on Jessica''s grandma.


    When she heard the ward number she had asked for, the nurse asked her to wait for a while.


    Lannan became even more nervous and crossed her hands, waiting for news from the front desk.


    Suddenly, a man in ck came to her.


    "Please follow me." The man said to little Lannan.


    Lannan was a little flustered and stammered, "Who are you? I don''t know you."


    "Mr. Williams wants to see you."


    As soon as Lannan heard this, she understood. She had to follow the man in ck and took the


    elevator to an office.


    Lannan entered the office and saw Lambert.


    She said, "Mr. Williams, I came to see grandma. I didn''t call in advance to confirm that she was


    discharged, and I rushed here. I know it''s really disturbing."


    "Sit down first," Lambert said coldly.


    Lannan was a little nervous just now. When she saw Lambert, she didn''t have time to react and


    exined her intention quickly.


    At this moment, she felt that she was really not good at belying. She immediately tried to calm herself


    down.


    Lannan nced at the sofa, said "Thank you," and sat down directly.


    Lambert stood up from his chair, walked to the sofa opposite Lannan, and sat down. He asked the man


    in ck to serve the tea.


    Lannan said, "I''m good. I''ll be leaving soon."


    Instantly, two cups of tea were served.


    Lambert said, "Drink some tea."


    How dare Lannan drink? She came here with the mission, not for tea.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    "Mr. Williams, do you want to tell me something? If not, I''m leaving." When Lannan saw all this, she


    knew that it was not a nice ce to stay.


    "Aren''t you here to see grandma? Are you leaving without seeing her?" Lambert asked.


    Since Lambert asked, she didn''t hide it anymore. "I have taken care of grandma for a while. I''m really


    not used to living without her, so I came to see how she is recovering. I can feel at ease after seeing


    her."


    "Really? Grandma is fine, but she''s a little worried when she can''t see Jessica. She''s not in a very good


    mood because of this." Lambert said and looked at Lannan.


    Lannan''s hand was under the coffee table, and she clenched her sleeve, afraid that she would show


    any signs. She smiled and said, "Is Miss White okay? I haven''t seen her for a long time. I was going to


    call her and ask grandma about her situation, but I couldn''t reach her on the phone at all."


    "You can''t reach her?" Lambert asked.


    Lannan shook her head and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw her."


    As soon as Lambert heard that, he put down the ss in his hand with a loud sound. He was probably


    a little worried. He didn''t use much strength, but he made them sound so loud.


    Lannan was so frightened by Lambert''s movement that she didn''t even dare to breathe. She didn''t


    know what she had said wrong.


    "Didn''t she contact you?"


    Lambert had been keeping an eye on the surveince cameras to see who was the first person to see


    grandma. That person must know Jessica''s whereabouts.


    He had thought before that it would be Martin or Sally who woulde to visit her. Maybe Jessica


    didn''t want to cause any more trouble for them, so she let the most inconspicuous person, Lannan, go


    and ask for news.


    Anyway, Lambert couldn''t do anything to Lannan, and he couldn''t affect Lannan''s career. This was why


    Jessica thought about it again and again before she asked Lannan toe.


    "No," Lannan answered.


    "If Jessica contacts you, please tell her that grandma already knows the fact that she left Birmingham.


    Because she was too worried, her conditions became worse and she has been transferred to the


    intensive care unit."


    When Lannan heard this, her look changed and she looked anxious. She asked, "Then Mr. Williams,


    can I go and visit grandma now?"


    "Sure, I''ll get someone to take you there."


    After saying that, Lambert looked at the man in ck.


    The man in ck took Lannan to the intensive care unit.


    Because the intensive care unit was sterile, people had to wear protective clothing when they went in.


    After putting on the protective suit, Lannan was taken to a ward by a nurse.


    The nurse said to her, "Now that the patient is resting, outsiders are not allowed to enter in case of


    infection by the virus."


    Lannan had no choice but to stand in the corridor and look in through the ss window.


    She saw a white-haired elder lying on the bed with an oxygen mask on. Because of the distance and


    the oxygen mask covering her face, she could not see her clearly.


    But it should be grandma since Lambert had told her so and she came here uninvited. Maybe grandma


    really fell ill again.


    After thanking the nurse, Lannan went out of the intensive care unit and left the hospital directly.


    As soon as she got home, she called Jessica and told her everything she saw in the hospital.


    Jessica''s hand holding the phone was trembling.


    She couldn''t believe it. She also thought about the possibility that Lambert had deliberately set such a


    trap to lure her back.


    ''However, what if grandma really fell ill again because of me?''


    She could not forgive herself if something unpredictable happened to her grandma.


    Jessica felt everything was against her n.


    When she married Oliver, she was already prepared to bear such a bad situation.


    Wasn''t that enough?


    Oliver had promised to let her go. Things had already passed and ended. But she got into a car


    ident just because she wanted to find out what happened the night she lost her innocence.


    If she had died then, it would have been over.


    But she survived anyways, probably because she hadn''t suffered enough, so she had to be tested,


    which made her lose her memory and start to have an affair with Oliver.


    Now, it was not easy for her to escape from Lambert''s shackles, but her grandma fell ill again.


    ''Why is my life so difficult?''


    Thinking of this, Jessica burst into tears in the hotel room.


    Probably tired from crying, Jessica got up from the bed.


    She walked to the bathroom, turned on the tap, held a handful of cold water, and washed her face with


    it to keep herself awake.


    Jessica recalled thest time she saw her grandma when she was in good condition in all aspects.


    How could she fall ill so soon?


    Although she didn''t tell her grandma that she was going to leave temporarily for a while, her grandma


    knew that she had already taken away her identity card, so she thought her grandma should be


    prepared for her departure.


    Jessica didn''t intend to stay away for long. She just wanted to give birth to her child outside and


    arrange for the child. She would go back to Birmingham to see her grandma after that.


    Lambert wouldn''t let her have her child and raise the child up if she didn''t leave the child outside.


    Although when she was pregnant in the beginning, she had no feelings for the child in her stomach.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, every time she went to the prenatal examination, she heard the child''s heartbeat in the


    ultrasound machine. It was so pleasant to her ears. This was her child. It was her life. She must not be


    handed over to anyone else.


    Jessica knew that she waspletely underestimating Lambert when she asked Lannan to investigate


    this matter.


    Lambert would never let her go. He would definitely do something to force her back.


    Maybe everything he showed Lannan was arranged by him.


    Jessica had no choice but to call David and ask him for help.


    Because David was an insider of the Williams Group, it might be easier to find out.


    What was more, Lambert knew that he had always been with Oliver and he would have targeted them


    in everything he did.


    Jessica called, but no one answered the phone for a long time. She was so anxious and hateful that


    her heart was in her throat. She was afraid that if David couldn''t help, all the work she had done would


    be wasted.


    The second time Jessica called, the phone was picked up.


    "Mr. David, this is Jessica." She said weakly.


    Jessica made the call with her new phone number. David could tell at a nce that she had left.


    "Is everything going well?" David asked.


    Jessica pursed her lips and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Jessica found it a little embarrassed to say it. After all, David was Oliver''s subordinate.


    She was not in the right and self-confident to ask him for help again.


    She hesitated for a few seconds on the phone.


    David asked, "Madam, is there something wrong?"


    In David''s eyes, the fact that Jessica was Oliver''s wife had never changed.


    Jessica didn''t have time to care about the address. The top priority now was to ask David to check on


    her grandma''s condition.


    "Mr. David, can I trouble you again to check on my grandmother''s condition in Williams Hospital?" She


    said slowly, "My grandmother has been transferred to another ce. I sent someone to the former ward


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    to check. But she is no longer there. Lambert imed that my grandmother was seriously ill again. I


    suspect he lied to me."


    When David heard this, he knew what she wanted to ask him to do.


    "Okay, I got it. I''ll send someone to check it right away. No matter what information I find, I''ll reply to you


    as soon as possible. I''ll call this numberter, okay?" David said.


    "Sure, you can call this number to contact me. Thank you."


    Jessica could feel on the phone that David was probably very busy. He talked and did things in a


    vigorous and effective manner. Perhaps he was really busy with Oliver''s affair.


    "So... has the affair of Oliver been solved?" Jessica asked.


    "Not yet. We are working hard because there are many people involved and things areplicated. It


    will be very difficult for Mr. Williams to get away for a short time."


    David took this opportunity to talk to Jessica a lot about Oliver.


    He had always thought that there was just a misunderstanding between Jessica and Oliver because he


    could feel their previous rtionship wasn''t fake. It would be a pity if they really separated because of


    the false news.


    Now that Oliver was notpletely free, David had to send information for them.


    Jessica heard David say a lot, but she didn''t understand it very well.


    It suddenly urred to her that she had taken photos of documents in Lambert''s office and they might


    be helpful to Oliver''s case.


    "I have some documents and photos here. They may be rted to Williams Group. They were taken in


    a hurry. I wonder if they will be helpful to you." Jessica was afraid that she was making an unnecessary


    move, so she said equivocally.


    David asked anxiously, "Where did you get the documents?"


    "In Lambert''s study," Jessica said, although she hadn''t had time to read the contents of the other


    documents, the documents that Lambert needed to deal with must have something to do with the


    Williams Group.


    ''It might help,'' she thought.


    "Okay, please send the documents to my email quickly."


    David hung up the phone and sent his email number to Jessica.


    She immediately sent all the photos to David.


    As soon as Jessica finished these things, she saw a few missed calls on her phone.


    When she was talking to David, others called her. She didn''t care about them.


    She just thought that when she arrived at a new ce, she would receive a lot of advertisement calls.


    Now that she was free, she scrolled down the call log and found that the previous calls were from


    Birmingham.


    These numbers were unfamiliar to Jessica. She had never seen them before. They were not Lannan''s


    calls.


    David was on the phone with her just now, so he wouldn''t reply to her so quickly.


    Jessica had a bad omen in her heart.


    She only gave her phone number to two people. One was Lannan, and the other was David.


    Could Lambert have found out her phone number?


    Jessica was already restless. She wouldn''t call back. What if it was she who had thought too much


    about it? Maybe it was because the former owner of the phone number had been in touch with the


    people of Birmingham.


    She watched the phone all night. If it was Lambert who called, she couldn''t stay at York long.


    Of course, she was also waiting for David''s reply.


    Jessica was afraid that Lambert would speak casually in front of her grandmother and made her


    grandmother''s illness be more serious. If there was an ident, she would not be able to bear


    the consequences.


    However, nobody called her all night.


    Perhaps she had thought too much.


    After dinner, she went back to her room to rest.


    Shey on the small bed in the hotel, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    When she got up the next day, she was in a daze and not energetic at all.


    Sure enough, David was very efficient and called her early in the morning.


    When Jessica saw it was David who called, her hands were trembling as she picked up the phone. She


    was afraid of hearing bad news.


    "Hello, Mr. David, how is it?" She said.


    "Madam, I''ve already asked someone to check. Your grandmother is still in the hospital. She is in


    another ward. She looks energetic and is not in the ICU."


    David knew that Jessica was worried, so he told Jessica everything he knew.


    "Great, great." Jessica''s tears flowed down her face and wet the screen of her phone, "Thank you, Mr.


    David."


    David said over there, "Madam, thank you for the photos you sent me. They''re really helpful. It won''t be


    long before Mr. Williams gets away safely. Please don''t worry."


    When Jessica heard about Oliver, to be honest, she was very happy for him.


    If she could help Oliver, she could repay him for saving her life in Hond.


    Anyway, Oliver risked his life to protect her at that time.


    She would never forget this favor.


    Of course, the hurt he had brought to her was deep in her soul and she would remember it forever.


    Early in the morning, after receiving such good news, Jessica was relieved.


    Since she arrived in York, she had bought some clothes to change in the shop near the railway station


    and immediately found a hotel to stay in.


    She hadn''t gone outside to take a look. She had to go to the nearby supermarket to buy some daily


    necessities first.


    It was inconvenient for her because many things she needed were absent in the hotel.


    Jessica went to the supermarket and bought a bag of things. On the way back, when people saw she


    was pregnant but carried so many things, they took the initiative to ask her if she needed help.


    She refused with a smile.


    In fact, it seemed that the people here were very simple, and it seemed that she had not seen such


    smiling faces for a long time.


    But she was a stranger here after all. She did not dare to trust others too much. Perhaps it was


    because she had developed the habit of being alert.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Just as Jessica walked downstairs, her cell phone rang in her pocket.


    She nced at the phone number. It was another strange number from Birmingham.


    Since she happened to notice the call this time, she naturally answered it.


    Jessica put the phone between her neck and shoulder. Because the thing she was carrying was too


    heavy, she had to change her hands to answer the phone.


    She said "Hello" and then heard a man''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    It was undoubtedly Lambert.


    "You finally answered the phone." He said.


    Jessica was a little flustered. Although Lambert was not in front of her, she could not help but be


    nervous.


    She knew that Lambert would find her one day, but she didn''t expect to be found so soon.


    As long as he did not follow her to York, she could still escape. She wouldn''t go back until the baby was


    born.


    "How do you get my number?" She tried to calm herself down, but her trembling voice betrayed her.


    Lambert did not answer her because he got Jessica''s phone number by dirty means.


    Since nurse Lannan went to the hospital, Lambert knew that Jessica must have contacted Lannan.


    So he checked Lannan''s recent calls and found a strange phone number, which was undoubtedly


    Jessica''s.


    He had called her several times the night before but the line was busy all the time. He thought he had


    the wrong number and wanted to bring Lannan over to ask her directly.


    He tried again this morning, but he got through to her.


    Lambert said coldly, "You really want to leave me,?"


    "Yes. So please let me go."


    "Aren''t you worried about your grandma?"


    Jessica could tell that Lambert was threatening her.


    However, she was no longer afraid of him because she knew that her grandma was still in Williams


    Hospital and everything was fine.


    "Of course, I''m worried about her, but she will understand my decision." Jessica retorted. She didn''t


    want Lambert to control her emotions.


    "Really? Aren''t you afraid that your grandma''s condition will worsen? If anything happens, you will


    regret it."


    Jessica said, "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll hang up. I don''t have time to talk to you so much


    now."


    "Why don''t you ask me where I am now?" Lambert said gloomily.


    "I''m not interested in it."


    Then Jessica heard Lambert walking around, and someone called him Mr. Williams.


    She also heard someone calling doctors and nurses as if they were preparing for an operation.


    Lambert sneered. "Before the operation, do you want to talk to your grandma?"


    "Lambert, what did you do to her?"


    Jessica suddenly had an ominous presentiment. Something must have happened to her again.


    The bag in her hand suddenly fell to the ground, and things were scattered all over the ground.


    Jessica looked solemn. Tears welled up in her red eyes.


    A kind passer-by helped her pick things up and pack them.


    Jessica bent down slowly and slumped on the ground.


    There were more peopleing and going in front of the hotel, and they looked back at her from time


    to time.


    David had just investigated and told her that everything was fine with grandma. But why when Lambert


    was there, grandma suffered a rpse?


    She couldn''t believe that Lambert would force her back at the risk of her grandma''s health.


    She didn''t know when he had be a cruel and heartless demon.


    Lambert heard Jessica sobbing.


    "Stay there. I''ll pick you up myself." Lambert said cooly as if nothing had happened.


    Jessica got up the stairs to the hotel room in a daze.


    If anything happened to her grandma, she would be desperate.


    She had never thought that the father of the child in her womb would be like this. How could she give


    the child to such a cruel and despicable person?


    It was only expedient to go back now as she had to take care of her grandma.


    Jessicay directly on the bed, her mind nk.


    In the afternoon, Lambert arrived in York.


    He went straight to the hotel where Jessica was staying and asked the receptionist downstairs for her


    room number.


    At first, the receptionist was unwilling to tell him.


    It was mainly because she saw Jessicae back in a daze this morning.


    Lambert didn''t look kind and had two bodyguards behind him.


    However, she could tell at first nce that Lambert was not a local, so she was not afraid.


    She wondered if Jessica had provoked someone, and now he was here to catch her.


    The receptionist said, "Please wait a moment. I have to call and ask if the guest allows you to go


    upstairs."


    Lambert had just called Jessica, but no one answered, so he had to wait for the receptionist to call


    directly to the room.


    In a moment, the phone in the room was connected. Jessica asked the receptionist to tell them the


    room number and let them go straight up.


    When Lambert arrived at Jessica''s room, the door was already open.


    He saw Jessica sitting on the sofa with a haggard face. She had already finished packing.


    Before Lambert could say anything, Jessica said, "Let''s go."


    Seeing some fast food on the table, Lambert guessed that Jessica might not have eaten yet.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He ordered the bodyguards to buy some food for her.


    "Jessica, eat something before we go," Lambert said.


    Jessica remained silent.


    She remembered that when she broke up with Oliver in Lamb City, it was also Lambert who came to


    pick her up.


    That night, to celebrate her freedom, they also ordered a lot of dishes at the hotel.


    Unexpectedly, the same thing happened again.


    Jessica smiled bitterly. She couldn''t get rid of the Williams family.


    She did not know whether because she owed the Williams family too much in her previous life, so in


    this life, Oliver and Lambert took turns torturing her.


    Jessica had been leaning against the sofa with her head down. Now she felt disgusted to even look at


    Lambert.


    She didn''t want to say a word more to him.


    A momentter, the bodyguards brought the food up.


    Jessica picked up her chopsticks and ate. She hadn''t eaten well for several days and seemed to be


    very hungry.


    She wanted to swallow all her grievances, sadness, and unspeakable bitterness, together with the


    food.


    Especially when Lambert was talking in her ear, she was not willing to listen to him at all. She stuffed


    her mouth, so she could ignore him.


    "Take your time. We''re not in a hurry."


    Lambert rarely saw Jessica eat like this. He hadn''t seen her for only a few days, but it seemed that she


    hadpletely changed.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    In Birmingham.


    In the evening, Jessica returned to the familiar ce.


    The n that she had prepared for a long time failed.


    She was right back where she''d started.


    When Jessica arrived at the airport, the first sentence she said was, "I want to stay with my grandma at


    the hospital tonight."


    "Sure." Lambert agreed without saying anything more and asked the driver to send them directly to


    Williams Hospital.


    When Jessica arrived at grandma''s ward, the nurse was giving her an IV.


    She walked over and said in a choking voice, "Grandma, what''s wrong?"


    Jessica knew that her departure must have been a huge blow to her grandma, but her grandma should


    know that she woulde back to visit her after a while.


    Her grandma held Jessica tightly with her wrinkled hands. "Why are you back? I''m fine. I just have a


    rpse."


    Her grandma''s voice was weak. Jessica was very regretful. Perhaps it was a wrong choice to leave.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    If she had stayed in Birmingham, her grandma might not have rpsed.


    "Grandma, have a good rest. I''ll talk to the doctor and stay here with you tonight."


    Then Jessica went to meet her grandma''s attending doctor.


    Lambert followed her and advised, "It''ste now. The doctor may have left. I''ll ask him to see you


    tomorrow."


    At this moment, Jessica couldn''t help but feel the blood rushing into her head. Seeing her grandma


    lying there weakly made her mind whirl.


    "Lambert, be honest with me. Why did my grandma suddenly get sick?" She asked, ring at Lambert.


    "Grandma wanted to see you but you were not around, so she got anxious. You know that she can''t


    bear any mood swings now," Lambert exined, "I dropped by this morning and found her in bad


    condition, so I immediately called the doctor. Fortunately, she got treated in time or it would be


    catastrophic."


    Without getting a satisfying answer, Jessica strode straight to the doctor''s office.


    Sure enough, the doctor had already left.


    Jessica looked back at Lambert and said sarcastically, "You can go home. You don''t have to follow me.


    I''m not able to run away from you anyway. Actually, you are much better than Oliver, you''re much better


    at controlling people than Oliver."


    Lambert didn''t take her sarcasm seriously and said serenely, "I''m doing this for your own sake. You''re


    in no condition to stay in that ce. The medical conditions are appalling there. If anything happens,


    both you and the baby will suffer."


    Jessica sneered. "Are you more concerned about me or the baby?"


    She found that Lambert seemed to care about the baby more than she did.


    Lambert actually knew that Jessica was in a bad mood and might copse at any time, but he''d still


    forced her back.


    "It''s our baby. Of course, I''m concerned about the baby, but I''m more worried about your health,"


    Lambert lied effortlessly.


    Jessica didn''t buy it and returned back to her grandma''s ward.


    Afraid that any ident would happen again, Lambert left several bodyguards outside the ward.


    When Jessica came out to take a walk in the middle of the night, she realized that she was closely


    guarded and it was impossible to escape.


    Her grandma fell asleep after the IV was removed and didn''t wake up until midnight.


    "Jessica," she called.


    Jessica was dozing off at her bedside.


    "Yes, what''s wrong? What happened?" Hearing grandma calling her name, Jessica jumped up from the


    sofa.


    "You''re sleepy. Go to bed. Staying upte is bad for you and the baby," grandma said worriedly.


    "I''m fine. I slept all day. I didn''t know why I fell asleep just now." Jessica rubbed her eyes. "Grandma,


    are you feeling better?"


    "Yes, I told you I was fine."


    "Grandma, I won''t leave you again. No matter where I go, I''ll take you with me."


    Jessica was so regretful.


    "Kid, I just want you to live an easier life. I don''t want to be a burden to you and I''m so sorry that I was.


    I can''t live with myself if I drag you down again, so just go the way you want in the future."


    In the ward, they censored themselves with each other.


    Jessica ended the conversation before her grandma got exhausted andy down on the bed beside


    her to rest.


    The next day, Amy and Annie came to pick Jessica up and drove her back to that disgusting


    Jessica&Lambert''s House.


    As soon as she stepped into the yard, Jessica felt breathless.


    Lambert had been waiting for her and asked why she looked pale with apprehension.


    Jessica replied without enthusiasm, "I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest in my room."


    "Go ahead. French wedding designers wille in the afternoon to discuss the style of the wedding


    dress with you. Just tell them what you like."


    Jessica stopped in her tracks. After a few seconds, she answered, "I see."


    Vicky eavesdropped on their conversation outside the door.


    After Jessica left the living room, she heard Vicky persuade Lambert to think twice and assert that


    Jessica was just ying hard to get.


    Lambert looked at his mother coldly. "Mother, if you''re tired, go take a rest."


    Jessica went back to her room which was kept just as she''d left it.


    Maybe Lambert knew that she woulde back eventually.


    After Jessica climbed onto the bed, someone knocked on the door. She knew it must be Vicky.


    There was no one she could count on now. Vicky had no say in front of Lambert, so Jessica didn''t want


    to talk to her.


    She said, "I''m sleepy. We can have a word after I wake up."


    Vicky knew that the wedding was on the agenda given that they were to discuss the wedding dress this


    afternoon.


    She''d thought the wedding would be held after Jessica gave birth.


    No big families in Birmingham had ever had a shotgun wedding and she deemed it too disgraceful for a


    prestigious family like the Williams family.


    Lambert had be crazier.


    Vicky couldn''t bring herself to see her son go nuts and lose his mind, so she wouldn''t give up stopping


    their wedding.


    "Jessica, I know you''re awake. I need to talk to you."


    Jessica was irritated by the relentless knocking on the door and said, "Come in."


    Vicky got angrier because Jessicay on the bed and didn''t even look at her. Lambert had been


    neglecting her and now even Jessica, an outsider, dared to shrug her off.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    "Jessica, get up. I know you''re not sick. You fooled mest time and I won''t buy it again."


    Jessica propped her body up.


    "Just cut to the chase," she said.


    Vicky started ranting on.


    She tried to get Jessica to refuse to marry Lambert.


    Jessica smiled bitterly and said, "Why not stop wasting time on me and try to persuade your son?"


    Vicky was rendered tongue-tied. She came to nag at Jessica because her son wouldn''t listen to her.


    "There''s nothing he can do as long as you don''t say yes."


    Vicky thought it was very easy.


    "Madam, I managed to leave Birmingham after getting fully prepared and without even informing you in


    advance, but then your son found me and brought me back," she said.


    "No, there must be another way. Your marriage won''t end well. My son will have a dark future if he


    marries you. I can''t stand by and watch him go down the wrong track."


    Vicky would in no way let them get married.


    She kept nagging in Jessica''s room. Jessica found her so annoying and ignored her.


    Without being responded, Vicky left reluctantly.


    In the afternoon.


    Several people came.


    This ce had never seen any strangers before. Even the servants knew that the designers were


    invited over because Lambert didn''t want Jessica to leave this house.


    Vicky signed morosely in the living room.


    Amy whispered something in her ear and she asked Amy to bring them directly to the living room.


    "Good afternoon, madam. Mr. Williams called us over to discuss the wedding dress with Miss White,"


    the wedding designer said in a French ent.


    "Are you all here to design Jessica''s wedding dress?" Vicky looked at the group the six people and


    gasped.


    "Yes, I''m the lead designer. They''re all my colleagues," the man introduced.


    Vicky opened her eyes wide and looked at the designers sitting across the table. She asked, "How


    much Mr. Williams paid you?"


    The lead designer answered hesitantly, "Well, you can ask Mr. Williams directly."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vicky cursed in her heart. ''I wouldn''t ask you if Lambert would tell me.''


    However, she pretended to be informed and continued, "He mentioned casually this morning and I


    didn''t pay much attention. Buying a wedding dress is no big a deal for the Williams family after all."


    The designers traded confused nces.


    They were here to talk with Jessica instead of bargaining with this middle-aged woman about the price.


    Besides, they were very busy and numerous customers were waiting eagerly for their designs.


    They''de all the way from Paris on short notice and every minute counted. They didn''t intend to


    waste their time on an irrelevant woman.


    The designer asked, "Is Miss White home?"


    Amy looked at Vicky and said, "Madam, I''ll go get Miss White over."


    Jessica was in the room knitting the little scarf again.


    She came out of her room after Amy told her that the designers had arrived.


    Jessica went to the living room in a loose woolen dress and slippers and greeted the designers


    agreeably.


    After preliminaries, the lead designer cut to the chase.


    "Miss White, do you have a particr style of wedding dress that you like, or do you have any special


    ideas that you want to use on your wedding dress?"


    Regardless of the grudges between her and Oliver, she liked the dress at the wedding with him the


    most. It was the most beautiful wedding dress she''d ever seen.


    It was so ridiculous that now she was choosing a wedding dress again. She wasn''t in love and didn''t


    have a family, but she was going to wear a wedding dress for the third time.


    She answered faintly, "I don''t have any special preferences. Just do as Mr. Williams says."


    Vicky hadn''t left the living room and was listening to their conversation.


    She was contented that Jessica didn''t make any requirements. She wouldn''t allow her son to squander


    money on her.


    The designer said awkwardly, "But Mr. Williams said that you make the final call."


    They were confused. Brides were usually very excited and enthusiastic when they met the design


    team. It was the first time they had met such an uninterested bride.


    Jessica didn''t want to make things hard for them and was afraid that Lambert would talk to her about


    the wedding dress again, so she asked, "Do you have any photos of wedding dresses? I need some


    reference."


    The lead designer asked his colleague next to him to take out an album from his briefcase in which


    were all the dresses they''d designed.


    The album was handed to Jessica but Vicky took it.


    She flipped through the album and her face darkened.


    She was stunned from the first page. The album contained the design drawings, design concepts, and


    pictures of the final look of every dress.


    What astonished her most was that the women in the dresses were either royals or celebrities.


    After she closed the album, she took on a pained expression.


    Vicky had been dreaming of wearing a wedding dress for her whole life but she''d never got that


    chance.


    No man would fire designers from Paris to make her a dress.


    Daniel had never gone wedding dress shopping with her and made it clear to her that he would never


    marry her.


    Therefore, she''d given up.


    Although he couldn''t marry her, he gave her money and offered her shelter. That was enough.


    Perhaps because those pictures had brought back too many memories, Vicky abstractedly handed


    back the album to the designer.


    "Miss White, wouldn''t you like to have a look?" The designer sounded surprised. How could the bride


    be so indifferent?


    The woman beside the bride had snatched the album so excitedly but looked very disappointed after


    skimming through it.


    Jessica said, "I saw the pictures when she flipped through the album. Your dresses are all very pretty


    and ingenious. I believe you. I''ll leave it to you."


    The designer said nothing more seeing that she wasn''t interested at all.


    Anyway, it was just business and what mattered was that they got paid.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    "Miss White, let my colleague take your measurements first." Said the designer.


    Jessica nodded cooperatively.


    Soon, the foreigner wrote down her measurements.


    Vicky red at her beside.


    "Miss White, we will send you new design drawings and you can have a check in several days. We can


    have a face-to-face discussion if you have any problems."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Then Jessica stood up to send the designers out.


    After Jessica came back, Vicky appeared unhappy.


    "Jessica, do you have to order the wedding dress? If you are not satisfied with it, you can just turn to


    our shop in Birmingham and buy a finished one to meet Lambert''s satisfaction. Why bother asking the


    wedding designers in Paris toe over?"


    "Do you think Lambert will let me out easily?" Jessica had just dealt with the designers and consumed


    all her patience. Speaking to Vicky, she no longer cared about anything.


    "Then I can buy it for you, or invite designers from Birmingham toe directly to your house to tailor


    your dresses."


    Jessica knew that before everything was settled, Lambert would not let anyone know that they were


    about to get married, nor would anyone familiar with Birminghame to his house.


    "It doesn''t depend on me." She said impatiently.


    "You didn''t look at the price of the wedding dress shown on the album just now. Do you know how


    much it will cost? But you still look unsatisfied. It seems that Lambert has no choice but to marry you ."


    Vicky said indignantly for her son.


    She was really a good mother at this point, always thinking for her son, although Lambert didn''t seem


    to show his gratitude.


    Of course, there was also some selfishness and grievance.


    How could Jessica make her son love her so deeply and choose to marry no other woman just by


    virtue of her pregnancy? In the past, Vicky could give birth to the first grandson of the Williams family.


    Even after Daniel''s wife died, she still failed to be a member of the Williams family.


    This became an obsession with her, and she would never be reconciled.


    Jessica found that Vicky often repeated the same words. As long as she disagreed with something, she


    would keep nagging.


    However, facing Lambert, Vicky would behave differently. She would just put forward her own opinion


    tactfully without the courage to be tough on her son.


    Only in front of Jessica was she ruthless.


    In the evening, Lambert came back and went straight to Jessica''s room.


    "How was the conversation with the designers this afternoon?" He asked.


    "Very well, just do ording to their advice. All is good." Jessica replied faintly.


    "Well, tell me what you want. By the way, what about the ring. We can choose it one day."


    "It depends on you."


    Jessica looked obedient and agreed with what Lambert said.


    However, Lambert knew that Jessica was angry with him.


    He sat down on the sofa beside Jessica. "Jessica, I know the marriage is a little rushed. This is for the


    sake of our child. I want you to be my wife before it''s born so that all can be settled more


    smoothly."


    Jessica sneered. Lambert always used the child as an excuse to force her.


    However, she was clear that if Lambert really cared about the child, he would notpletely ignore her


    own thoughts.


    She knew that she could not change Lambert''s mind now.


    Both she and Vicky failed.


    So Jessica had no idea and just let it go.


    "It''s all okay. You can deal with your work first." Jessica didn''t even look at Lambert.


    "What about your dinner? How was your appetite?" Lambert asked.


    "Well, I ate a lot. I will care about my body."


    After all, she was back. Besides taking care of her grandma, the most important thing was not to let


    herself copse.


    She knew that she could not escape, so it was good for her to simply eat and drink well here, although


    she didn''t sleep well.


    She would never be willing to stay here forever, now she was just making herself recover.From N?velDrama.Org.


    They hadn''t been together to enjoy a meal for a long time.


    Especially in York before, it was eptable to see Jessica devour her food. Besides, Lambert felt


    envious and proud that she could show her true nature in front of him.


    Because Lambert had lived in the Old Residence for so many years and had always been cautious as


    if walking on thin ice. At that time, he had been afraid to annoy someone, so he never let himself make


    a mistake.


    Especially at the dinner table, the Williams family had regted a lot of manners.


    At that time, only Oliver was not afraid of anyone and did not take anyone seriously.


    But he couldn''t because he didn''t have his mother by his side. Although his father and grandfather


    were around, he still felt that he was an outsider.


    Only living with Jessica could he see what real life was like.


    Each of her frowns, smiles, and words was worth his recollection.


    Lambert had nned to go back earlier today to have dinner with Jessica.


    However, just as he was about to go home, Toby stopped him.


    Lambert was informed that ording to Toby''s information, Oliver''s punishment might be reduced. So


    the two of them discussed it together. No matter what happened, Oliver must not be allowed toe


    out of prison.


    They forgot the time when talking. As a result, when he went back home, Jessica had already finished


    her dinner.


    Lambert had no choice but to eat alone. When he reached the living room, Vicky came over.


    She smiled and said, "Son, you''re back. I heard you haven''t had your meal yet. And I have asked the


    cooks to prepare your favorite dishes."


    "Thank you." He said.


    Then, Lambert walked to the table for dinner.


    Vicky also sat aside to watch her son eat.


    "Mom, you don''t have to sit here. You''d better go back and rest first."


    The most Lambert had told her recently was to let her rest.


    Vicky was afraid that Lambert would be annoyed, so she waited for him to finish his meal before talking


    to him.


    Lambert realized what she wanted to say even without guessing. Afraid that it would embarrass her, he


    kept not talking to her and was unwilling to talk more.


    Vicky was still a little afraid of her son, so now she could only talk to him in a roundabout way without


    "I''m not tired. You''ve been working so hard and came home sote for dinner. I feel bad for you." She


    spoke with her tears about to fall down.


    "I don''t feel tired at all. Current life is what I want more. In the past, I wasn''t the real me at all, so being


    myself is the happiest time. How would I feel tired?"

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    "Lambert, I''m sorry that I didn''t make your life better after giving birth to you. I know you''ve suffered a


    lot in the Williams family for so many years." Vicky said with deep emotion.


    She found that as long as it wasn''t about Jessica, Lambert was very willing tomunicate with her.


    After all, they were the only rtive of each other.


    "Mom, I know you haven''t been worried about food and clothes these years, but you''ve been unhappy


    in your heart. But give me some more time, I''ll get them all back that the Williams family owe us." As


    Lambert spoke, his hand holding the bowl tightened.


    "I know you''re voicing the discontents for me. But as long as your grandfather is still alive, he won''t


    allow you to justify me. I''m afraid I''ll get you into trouble."


    "Mother, I have my own decision on this matter. At that time, grandpa can''t control me." Lambert said.


    Vicky wiped away the tears on her face immediately. "Really?"


    Lambert nodded.


    "Soon, the entire Williams Group will be under my control. The people of the Williams family will have


    to listen to me. No one can stop me from doing anything I want."


    Lambert looked confident.


    Vicky was greatly encouraged by her son''s words, but she knew that Oliver had always been the most


    valued sessor of the Williams family.


    Although Jeff often scolded Oliver in front of other people, once Oliver came back, he would


    immediately be the president of the Williams Group.


    He didn''t put her son, Lambert, in the most important position.


    She thought about it for a while and asked worriedly, "What about Oliver?"


    "This time, he will never escape from my arrangement," Lambert said fiercely.


    Vicky said, "You must take it seriously. Don''t underestimate him. He is really a scheming man. I suspect


    that his legs have recovered, but he was still in the wheelchair, just to make you feel guilty and make


    you feel bad."


    When Lambert was a child, he did feel guilty. After all, Oliver was in a car ident when he went to the


    hospital to see him.


    At that time, he had already understood many things. Besides the guilt, he also hated Oliver.


    He hated him for taking away his father, for causing him not to have aplete family, for living only


    with his grandfather, and for not having his mother by his side.


    After all, Oliver had a mother who loved him very much. On every festive day, when he saw the three of


    them sitting together, his heart filled with hatred.


    He could not confide in anyone about these things and pretended to be a good child in front of adults.


    Now, with power and money in his hands, he could feel safe and do what he wanted and was willing to


    do.


    When Vicky mentioned the car ident, Lambert suddenly remembered the rumors he had heard at


    the Old Residence.


    At that time, Oliver''s mother had just died in a car ident on her way to the hospital to see him.


    The servants of the Old Residence said in private that the ident was not idental. Someone


    deliberately caused the ident to kill Oliver and his mother.


    Obviously, if Oliver and his mother were gone, Lambert and her mother would benefit the most.


    At that time, servants often implied that the messenger behind the car ident was his mother.


    The servants often took up the cudgel for Oliver''s mother and called Lambert''s mother a prostitute.


    The veteran servants in the Old Residence were sometimes superior to him. He didn''t dare to say


    anything at that time but could only bear it silently.


    He had thought about the car ident all these years because it involved human life, but he never


    dared to find out the truth about it.


    Whether the car ident had anything to do with his mother or not, there was nothing he could do at


    that time.


    It was different now. He felt that there was nothing that he could not deal with.


    Lambert asked, "Mom, there''s one thing I want to know about the truth at that time."


    Hearing this, Vicky stammered to ask, "What... What is it?"


    "Was that car ident rted to you?" He stared directly at Vicky''s eyes.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    His mother''s eyes kept dodging. "It''s been so many years, why do you mention this again?"


    "I want to figure out if it''s worth all the grievances I''ve endured in the past."


    Lambert thought that if those people had deliberately spread rumors back then, he would definitely


    retaliate against them today.


    If the ident was really caused by her mother, many things would have to be discussed in the long


    run.


    "Lambert, I... I was really forced to do that." She said.


    Lambert was not surprised to hear that from his mother, because he had a guess.


    When he was in the ward, he saw his mother making a sneaky phone call.


    At that time, he thought that his condition had worsened again. His mother was afraid that he would be


    sad to hear it, so she deliberately avoided him from saying anything.


    Later on, when he heard that Oliver and his mother had a car ident on the way to see him, his


    mother did have a smile on her face.


    After all, he was still a child and did not dare to ask her.


    He didn''t expect that his mother would tell the truth today.


    "Has the person you arranged to cause the ident been cleaned up?"


    Lambert''s first thought about this.


    If he really made his mother the head of the Williams family, he was afraid that people who knew about


    this woulde to trouble them.


    Because, in this world, there really was no such thing as a secret.


    He had to take all things into ount so as not to be in a mess.


    "Not many people know about this. Besides, I''ve arranged for your uncle to go abroad. The police had


    investigated for so many days, but they didn''t find any clues, so it''s over. Now that so many years have


    passed, there''s no possibility of overturning the case." His mother''s face was ferocious as she spoke.


    Lambert knew he had an uncle, but he had never met him.


    "Has uncle evere back?" He asked.


    Vicky said, "Your uncle will nevere back in this life. Back then, hemitted other crimes in


    Birmingham, which would get him into trouble. I gave him a sum of money to go abroad to hide. He


    knew that once he came back, he would be arrested by the police and go to jail."


    However, Lambert felt a little uneasy, so he asked his mother to get all the information about his uncle.


    He wanted to find out what happened that year.


    He wanted to know how much Oliver knew about this.


    At that time, rumors spread not only in the Old Residence but also on the news.


    He didn''t believe that Oliver would think that the car ident was just an ident.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    A few dayster, the foreign designers brought the sample wedding dress to Jessica.


    Lambert was also at home.


    The designers asked Jessica to try on the sample dress first.


    Although Jessica was pregnant and was wearing the sample dress, she looked magnificent.


    Amy helped her put on and she walked out of the room.


    Lambert''s eyes focused on Jessica all the time. His choice was right. Although her round abdomen


    made him feel disgusted, it would soon disappear.


    "What do you think?" Lambert asked.


    Jessica said indifferently, "It''s good."


    From the fabric and style of the sample wedding dress, Jessica could tell that it was valuable.


    However, she was not happy at all. She was worried that day woulde and she even hoped that


    day could be dyed.


    With so many people present, Vicky would definitelye to join the fun.


    Vicky looked at Jessica as if she was owed a round sum of money.


    She thought to herself, ''Why is this wicked girl treated like this? And it seemed like she is not


    dissatisfied? Does she feel unhappy marrying my Oliver?''


    However, Vicky was almost relieved when she thought about what Lambert had said to her that day. He


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    would help her take over the position of the hostess of the Williams family.


    Anyway, Jeff was not in good health. She found thatst time.


    She guessed that the old man would not live for many years.


    At that time, Oliver would still be in prison.


    When he was released from prison after many years, he was no longer a threat to her and her son.


    Dealing with him would be as simple as stepping on an ant.


    When she was the hostess of the Williams family, the Williams Group was her and her son''s world.


    Even Birmingham was in the hands of them.


    Only when she thought of this did she feelforted and stop bothering about the wedding dress with


    Jessica.


    Sipping coffee at the side, she nced at Jessica, and said to Lambert, "It''s already fine. Now no one


    would prepare so grandly. It''s only you. You really cherish her and treat her so well. But what about


    her?"


    Lambert red at Vicky. Knowing that she had said something wrong, she stopped talking and just sat


    there to see what Jessica said and whether she would make requests again.


    The designers said to Lambert, "We need to show Miss White the bead pattern that needs to be seen."


    Lambert nodded and asked them to take them out for Jessica.


    They took out arge box filled with dazzling pearls and diamonds.


    After ncing at it, Vicky waspletely shocked. Her son also wanted to mount pearls and diamonds


    in it.


    Perhaps Jessica''s wedding dress would cost more than all the money Daniel spent for her in the past.


    "Jessica was pregnant. If she wears a heavy wedding dress, it might not be good for her health." Vicky


    said.


    Looking at the shiny pearls and diamonds in the box, she was so jealous.


    The designer at the side said, "The wedding dress is only for the ceremony. She will change other


    dresses soon. The weight is OK."


    Jessica naturally knew what Vicky meant and sneered. She deliberately said, "Everything is up to the


    designer. I can do it. I can bear the weight."


    Vicky cursed secretly, ''You b*tch. Now that the wedding was about to take ce, you showed your true


    colors. You don''t know youe from a low family? Yet you dare to make requests?''


    Lambert said on the side, "I want you to wear a wedding dress that is unique in this world. I am


    unwilling that you have any regrets in the future, so as long as you want, just mention it. I will fulfill all


    your requirements."


    Jessica really wanted tough at such a Lambert. To her, he was really a pathetic lunatic.


    She did miss what he used to be, at least at that time he was a ''normal'' person.


    Now, he was really ttered. Maybe he didn''t even know himself.


    Jessica told the designers that she was satisfied with their design, so she let them do it by themselves.


    The designers were also in a dilemma. They looked at Lambert and wanted him to help them


    Lambert said, "Just do what Miss White wants."


    After the designers left, Lambert went back to work.


    After lunch, Jessica saw Vicky go back to her room and make sure that she had taken a nap. She


    quietly came to the studio.


    He didn''t find out she secretly took photos of the documents in his officest time. It seemed that there


    were no cameras in his study.


    She drew in her studio for a while, then pretended to look for something and went straight to Lambert''s


    study.


    She flipped through Lambert''s bookshelf.


    Fortunately, there were some albums on his bookshelf, which would be a good excuse if she was found


    out and asked.


    She wanted to look for evidence that Lambert had done something shady in his study.


    She had to think for herself. She couldn''t just wait and be held in this ce passively by Lambert,


    where she couldn''t even meet a normal person.


    She tried to open his drawers but all the drawers were locked.


    Just as she was rummaging in Lambert''s office, she heard the sound of high heelsing from


    outside.


    She was nervous and knocked a book off the shelf to the ground. She quickly inserted the book into the


    shelf and walked quietly into the studio.


    As soon as she sat down in front of the drawing case, Vicky came in.


    "What brought you here?"


    Jessica saw her go back to her room and asked Amy to confirm that she had taken a nap. Why did she


    appear?


    "Why do you blush and sweat on your forehead? Is it hot here?"


    Vicky saw that Jessica acted strangely, so she asked directly.


    Hearing this, Jessica knew that Vicky didn''t notice that she was rummaging in Lambert''s study.


    She smiled and said, "I ate too much for lunch. I had some exercise in my room. I just sat down and


    wanted to draw, and you came over."


    Vicky believed her.


    Because she had lunch with Jessica at noon and saw that she ate more than twice as much as she did.


    And she even cursed Jessica in her mind that she was a stupid pig.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    "I want to talk to you."


    As Vicky spoke, she found a chair and sat down, as if she had no intention of leaving for a while.


    "Okay?" Jessica lowered her head to draw while talking to Vicky to ease her nervousness.


    She took that picture secretlyst time. She did it, but she was a little scared.


    This time, she went to Lambert''s study with both purpose and fear. Naturally, she was very guilty and


    more afraid.


    She pretended to be calm, but in fact, she was extremely nervous, so she raised her voice to suppress


    her uneasiness.


    "My son is so good to you. When you talk to him in the future, can you show him more respect?" Vicky


    defended Lambert and felt that her son had been wronged by Jessica.


    Jessica thought to herself, ''If he was good to me, he would notpletely ignore my thoughts and trap


    me in a mansion. Even when I had already run away, he would still use shameless means to force me


    back. What kind of goodness is that? He is a f*cking pervert."


    He would never get her respect.


    She said to Vicky, "Lambert didn''tin at all. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Jessica, you should appreciate the happy life. I know exactly how good my son is to you. What kind of


    man do you think you can find? Considering that you are pregnant, he wants to marry you to take care


    of the baby."


    As Vicky spoke, she remembered all the displeasure Lambert had experienced as a child because he


    was illegitimate. She thought that Lambert married Jessica because he didn''t want Jessica''s child to be


    gossiped about and called a bastard or an illegitimate child.


    Jessica didn''t want to say any more nonsense to her, so she said, "We can''t change your son''s mind


    now. Just ept it."


    Vicky said, "Since that''s the case, in the future, when you marry my son, you have to be a good


    daughter-inw. If you listen to me in the future, I will make you live a happy life in the Williams family."


    Jessica couldn''t help butugh. "You''re not a member of the Williams family. How can you do that?"


    "I''ll be. My son is the president of the Williams Group. Soon, the entire Williams Group will be under my


    son''s control. At that time, I will be the mistress of the Williams family. In the future, I will live in the Old


    Residence. I will let those servants who used to speak ill of me behind my back get out of there."


    When Vicky was talking, she gritted her teeth and looked ferocious. Jessica knew that Vicky was about


    to go crazy again. Her ultimate goal in this life was probably to be a member of the Williams family.


    It seemed that she was lonely enough. She had to say these to Jessica to validate her existence.


    ''The mother and son are both insane. Is there any gic mental illness in their family?''


    "I hope you get what you want," Jessica said.


    "So, if we work together in the future, I will also let you get what you want."


    Vicky was probably nning to enter the Old Residence.


    After all, she was not the only woman in the Old Residence. She had fought for half her life to get into


    the Williams family, relying on her son.


    If she wanted to take control of the Williams family, it would take her a lot of effort.


    Jessica didn''t know what to say when she saw Vicky''s eagerness or in other words, craziness.


    She thought that Vicky was probably thinking too much.


    Jessica had always vaguely felt that Oliver would not be defeated by Lambert so easily.


    ording to her limited understanding of Oliver, she knew that Oliver used to have more than the


    position of president of the Williams Group.


    From the assets that David transferred to her, she could tell that they were definitely not something he


    could earn as the president of the Williams Group in such a short time.


    However, Lambert could not bepletely ignored. He was not just fighting alone. There should be a


    lot of people behind him working together and colluding.


    Because on the equity entrustment agreement, besides Lambert''s name, Jessica also saw Toby, and


    some other names that she was not familiar with.


    Jessica hoped that Oliver woulde back to bring order out of chaos. The Williams Group was


    probably in a mess now.


    She caught only a word or two from the phone calls Lambert made and had a guess.


    Recently, Jessica often saw that Lambert would lose his temper when he called in the study.


    Sometimes, he would even curse, which waspletely unexpected to her.


    Now Lambert was not like an artist at all. All he had were the struggle and the horror.


    Jessica felt very tired from Vicky''s nagging.


    She said, "I''m going back to sleep. Please do as you like."


    Vicky saw that Jessica didn''t mean to continue talking to her, so she went back to her room.


    Jessica picked up her phone wanted to make a phone call, only to find that there was still no signal.


    After staying in the room for a while, she went to thendline phone in the living room and called the


    hospital to ask about her grandma. Fortunately, her grandma was still in good condition.


    Jessica thought that Lambert had mentioned to her before that when they got married, they would


    invite the elderly and parents of both sides to the wedding. Only a marriage blessed by the family would


    be happy.


    When she heard Lambert say this, she sneered.


    Even if everyone wished them well, so what?


    She didn''t want to marry him and that was not going to change for the world.


    But if that was the case, her grandmother would be worried about her. Jessica really couldn''t bear to let


    her grandmother worry about her.


    She didn''t know how to say it to her grandma.


    Her grandma had finally epted Oliver before, but now, she was going to marry Lambert. That Jeff


    could consent to such an absurd thing was quite beyond her expectation.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Oliver had mentioned to her that Jeff loved Lambert the most.


    Because Lambert grew up by his grandfather''s side and listened to him very much. So Lambert had


    always been Jeff''s favorite grandson.


    Of course, Jeff also owed Lambert a lot as he didn''t let Lambert''s mothere to the Williams family,


    which caused him to grow up without his mother''spany.


    She clearly remembered that Jeff was so cold to her, but she also understood his decision very well.


    The thought of meeting Jeff at the wedding right away made Jessica terribly upset.


    After all, he was also Oliver''s grandfather.


    In the past, she only appeared in front of Jeff when she was with Oliver.


    Now, the person next to her was Lambert, which made her feel extremely embarrassed.


    ''Am I really going to marry Lambert?''

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    In Williams family''s Old Residence.


    Jeff''s intelligence team had just returned to Birmingham and came to report Jeff the news.


    Jeff arranged for Hugh to receive the intelligence team.


    Because his health was getting worse. The doctors hade several times, but he didn''t get better.


    He had been lying in bed for the past few days, and his whole body was aching. The doctors could not


    find a better treatment.


    He had just scolded the doctors in Williams Hospital and kicked them out of GrandVille Apartments,


    saying that they were a bunch of trash.


    Therefore, Hugh was responsible for the matters in the Old Residence recently.


    Today, the intelligence team came to the Old Residence because they found a very important clue.


    If it was anything else, they would report it directly over the phone, but this matter was really important.


    They didn''t dare to report the news casually, so they came straight to see Jeff.


    Jeff just finished scolding the doctors, and he had no strength to see anyone else, so he asked Hugh to


    send them away.


    But when Hugh heard the information from the team, his face turned pale with fear. This was not


    something he could decide without permission.


    He had to report this to Jeff.


    Hugh told the intelligence team to rest in the living room first. He knocked on the door and heard the


    answer inside before entering Jeff''s room.


    He wiped his forehead with his sleeve, feeling nervous, and said, "Mr. Williams, there''s something you


    have to know."


    "Don''t bother me. Let me have a quiet time." Jeffy on the bed and spoke weakly.


    "Mr. Williams, there''s a clue about the incident that Oliver''s gunshot ident."


    "What?" As soon as Jeff heard the news, he tried to support himself and sit up.


    Hugh stepped forward and helped Jeff up.


    "Mr. Williams, do you want to meet them personally?"


    Hugh had served Jeff for most of his life and knew that although Jeff was ruthless and inhumane in the


    business world, he would always put the interests of the Williams Group first.


    In particr, he valued the descendants of the Williams family very much.


    Jeff had a lot ofints about Oliver in the past and felt that Oliver did not respect him. Oliver had


    disobeyed Jeff since he was a child and deliberately went against him.


    But after all, Oliver was a member of the Williams family and his grandson.


    The Williams family was one of the best families in Birmingham, so naturally, they had offended a lot of


    people in the business process.


    There were so many families in Birmingham eyeing the business of the Williams family.


    Although Oliver was shot abroad and they suppressed the news, someone still sent it to Birmingham.


    If Jeff let it go, the people who had been hiding in the dark and waiting for the opportunity to attack the


    Williams Group would be even more fearless.


    Therefore, Jeff had to figure out who was hurting Oliver and even wanted to kill him.


    With Hugh''s help, Jeff came out of the room trembling. He went to the living room and saw the Williams


    family''s intelligence team outside.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They nodded and said in unison, "Hello, Mr. Williams."


    Jeff was about to speak and he coughed a few times before he could say anything. "Thanks for your


    hard work."


    When the leader of the intelligence team saw Jeff like this, his voice even became low.


    He said, "We found out that the person who hired the sniper might be rted to the First Young


    Master."


    Hearing this, Jeff was so angry that he leaned forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Hugh was so scared that he quickly contacted the doctor who had not gone far.


    "Mr. Williams, calm down. Now we just found out that it may be rted to the First Young Master, but


    the truth is notpletely clear."


    Hugh immediatelyforted Jeff. He knew that internal strife in the family was thest thing Jeff


    wanted to see. This was also the reason why Lambert had not been listed as the heir before. Jeff


    wanted him to drop the idea forever.


    However, things became more and more uncontrobleter on. Jeff was really old and confused. He


    actually broke the rules he had set before, supported Lambert, and seduced his desire for power, so


    that Lambert regarded Oliver as a threat and did this.


    Jeff once suffered the tragedy of losing his young loved one, seeing Daniel away from the world.


    Now he saw his two grandchildren hurting each other.


    His heart seemed to have been pierced by a sharp sword. The pain in his body was numb and he could


    only feel his heart bleeding.


    He knew that Hugh wasforting him.


    Of course, Jeff knew exactly what his own intelligence team was capable of.


    They said it might have something to do with Lambert because they were worried about Jeff''s physical


    condition.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have said Lambert''s name.


    In order to strengthen Lambert''s position in the Williams Group, Jeff originally nned to transfer all his


    shares to Lambert after Lambert got married.


    Because Daniel had transferred all his shares to Oliver.


    Jeff wanted to be an impartial head of the family, but Jeff didn''t expect Lambert to disappoint him like


    this.


    The doctor came back and examined Jeff again.


    "It''s only because Mr. Williams is so angry that he spat out blood. Try not to make him sad and angry."


    The doctor told Hugh.


    Then, the doctor prescribed a prescription and asked the Williams family''s servants to go to the


    pharmacy to get the medicine.


    After taking the medicine, Jeff fell asleep.


    The next day.


    When Jeff got up, he was much better.


    He asked Hugh to call Lambert to the Old Residence.


    When the call went through, Lambert''s phone hadn''t been answered.


    Later, Hugh called his officendline before a secretary answered.


    The secretary said that Lambert had been meeting important clients all morning, so he didn''t have time


    to check his phone. The secretary would ask him to call backter.


    As soon as Jeff heard Hugh''s reply, he said, "He really thinks that he''s capable now. He doesn''t even


    care about me. Thest time he came over and told me the thing about marrying Jessica, he was sure


    that I was guilty of him. I actually agreed to him. I was so confused. I was sorry for Oliver. "


    Jeff clenched his fists and pped his chest.


    Now Oliver was still in prison. Jeff had only asked Lambert to solve the problem of Oliver earlier.


    Now that Jeff thought about it, it was Lambert who wanted to keep Oliver inside longer.


    Jeff felt that he was too careless.


    Jeff thought he knew Lambert best.


    Because he was the one who watched Lambert grow up.


    Jeff thought he had raised an obedient sheep, but Jeff didn''t expect that he was a hungry wolf with


    fangs.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    When Lambert arrived at the Old Residence, he saw Jeff sitting in the living room, lost in his thoughts.


    He knew something must have happened, which made Jeff unhappy.


    "Grandpa, I was busy this morning and didn''t get your call in time." He smiled and said, "I''ve heard that


    you''re not feeling well recently. Have you seen a doctor? How are you feeling now?"


    Jeff said with a gloomy look, "I''m fine."


    "Grandpa, why did you call me over?"


    Jeff should have something to say for he specially arranged Hugh to call Lambert over. And it was


    something that could not be said over the phone, so it was not a small matter.


    "How have you been doing in thepanytely? It''s been quite well?" Jeff asked.


    "Thank you for your help, grandpa. I''mpletely used to working in the Williams Group now."


    Lambert was puzzled by Jeff''s question and did not know why he asked such questions.


    "I think as you just took charge of the Williams Group, you should focus on your work. What are your


    ns for your marriage to Jessica?"


    Lambert had just nned to talk to his grandfather about the marriage, as his grandfather had only


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    agreed to his marriage with Jessica, but had not decided on the date of the wedding and other


    arrangements.


    He had nned to hold the wedding after Jessica gave birth to the child, but he was afraid that


    something bad might happen. So the soon, the better.


    Of course, Lambert had one more thing to ask Jeff for. He wanted to invite his mother to the wedding,


    so that his mother''s identity would be exposed to public, which meant that the Williams family epted


    her.


    Lambert felt a little embarrassed to ask. But he thought since Jeff could even agree to his marriage, it


    shouldn''t be difficult to have his mother attend the wedding either.


    As long as Jeff agreed, the other people would not say anything about his mother. Then they would put


    his mother''s name into the pedigree of the Williams Family step by step.


    Lambert thought all his n could be realized naturally.


    However, he saw his grandpa was a bit unhappy just now.


    So he didn''t intend to bring up these things first but just waited for Jeff to speak to him.


    He hadn''t expected Jeff to ask about his marriage.


    Lambert swallowed hard and said nervously, "Grandpa, I want to hold the wedding as soon as possible


    and make Jessica my wife. Our baby will be born soon, and there will be many things to deal with after


    that, so we might not have time for the wedding then."


    "I think it''s better not to hurry. There are a lot of things to prepare for the wedding. Jessica is pregnant


    and shouldn''t spend too much energy on that. After the child is born, there''s still time for you to prepare


    for the wedding."


    Jeff said as if the wedding was not a big deal. He was extremely regretful that he had allowed Lambert


    to marry Jessica.


    He thought it was stupid of him to let Lambert marry the woman whom Oliver loved before Oliver could


    stand up and say anything.


    Now that he knew what he had done was stupid, he needed to grasp the chance to remedy the


    situation.


    When Lambert heard Jeff say like this, he slightly frowned. He didn''t know why his grandpa suddenly


    changed his mind.


    Jeff had been very open-minded before, and he helped Lambert both at the Williams Group and in the


    stock market.


    Now, his attitude waspletely different. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he became.


    ''Could it be that grandpa knows something?''


    He thought that his grandfather had been in poor health recently and had no energy to worry about


    anything else. Jeff even didn''t go to the Williams Group but let Lambert manage all the stuff.


    "Grandpa, I''ve already made a deal with Jessica. She''s full of joy. She''s waiting for the wedding to


    Lambert insisted. He would neverpromise.


    Jeff looked at Lambert as if he were a stranger.


    In the past, he listened to Jeff and never disobeyed him.


    Jeff had clearly hinted that Lambert should not marry Jessica, but Lambert still insisted. It seemed that


    Jeff''s guess was right.


    Lambert had just taken charge of the Williams Group, but now he didn''t take what Jeff said seriously. If


    Lambert held the entire power over the Williams Group, Jeff could not imagine what ridiculous things


    he might do.


    "That''s it. I''m a little tired. You can go back now." Jeff nced at Lambert and was about to leave.


    Lambert stepped forward quickly. "Grandpa, I''ll take you back to your room for a rest."


    He knew Jeff''s strong character, and didn''t want to talk back to him directly.


    After serving Jeff to bed, Lambert left the Old Residence.


    Sure enough, there was something wrong about this visit.


    Although Lambert was mentally prepared beforeing, he was still very angry. After sitting in the car,


    he clenched his fists and pounded heavily on the armrest of the seat.


    He thought that he had always followed what Jeff said since he was a child. He couldn''t believe this


    was actually the first time he had asked something of him¡ªhe asked permission to marry Jessica.


    Jeff had promised him, but now he has gone back on his word. Lambert thought Jeff simply didn''t care


    about him, the eldest grandson of the Williams family.


    If it were Oliver, he wouldn''t even care about Jeff''s decision.


    It was because Lambert respected Jeff that he asked for his permission. He hadn''t expected that Jeff


    would ignore his will and now intend to stop his wedding with Jessica.


    ''Could it be because of Oliver? Does grandpa feel sorry for his beloved grandson?''


    The more Lambert thought about it, the angrier he became. No one could stop him this time.


    He was no longer a pushover. Even his grandpa could not stop him.


    Toby told him about Jeff''s recent physical condition, and he also learned about it from the doctor.


    Jeff had heart diseases and had been recuperating for many years. He had founded Williams Hospital


    partly because of his physical condition, which could be convenient for his treatment.


    Now that he was old and weak and had other illnesses apart from heart diseases, so he should not live


    long.


    Lambert returned to the Williams Group and asked the secretary whom he trusted the most to prepare


    for the wedding secretly.


    After the ns were done, he could tell Jeff that he had already made the arrangements and even sent


    out the invitations, so that Jeff would be unable to anything about that.


    If it was suddenly canceled again, it would naturally affect the reputation of Williams family and even


    the shares of the group.


    At that time, Jeff would be forced to agree.


    He knew that his grandfather had always cared about the overall situation and would not want to see


    any harm to the interests of the Williams family because of his marriage.


    After all, he was Jeff''s grandson and had been raised by him, so he knew Jeff well.


    2

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Lambert rarely worked in the study these days.


    Because it was alreadyte when he came back home after dealing with thepany''s business and


    making his preparations before the wedding.


    It was not easy for Jessica to find out something in Lambert''s study. Thest opportunity was hard to


    But she tried to wait until Lambert came back before she went back to her room to rest.


    Jessica thought that it would be best if she could find some clues.


    As the wedding approached, she was also nervous.


    Her previous marriage to Oliver was under her control.


    This marriage with Lambert made her very uneasy. She had mixed feelings. She felt real but


    sometimes dizzy.


    In the evening, she was painting in the studio but in fact, she was waiting for Lambert toe back.


    Lambert came back a little early this time.


    He went to the studio and looked at some of Jessica''s recent paintings. Hemented, "You''ve made


    great progress recently. We''re getting married soon. It''s better to get ready and make preparations as a


    bride."


    Lambert was a little unhappy when he noticed that she was calm as if nothing had happened.


    His pride was dented because the bride had no feelings when he had spent so much effort to prepare


    for a grand wedding.


    Especially Jessica treated him unusually indifferently.


    He had the stronger urge to attract Jessica''s attention.


    "Haven''t you made all the arrangements? I don''t have anything I can do to help you. I might even make


    things difficult for you. Just follow your arrangements." Jessica said expressionlessly.


    She had learned to be a good girl now. She knew that Lambert could make full preparations and she


    would not do unnecessary things. She thought it was better to follow his arrangement.


    "Besides grandma and your parents, do you have anyone you want to invite?" Lambert asked.


    If others didn''t know the people inside, they would think that the two persons were a normal couple who


    were about to get married when seeing them treat each other respectfully.


    Jessica was stunned because she did not expect that Lambert would really invite her family, especially


    her grandma who could not endure many wedding activities.


    "You know I have no feelings for my family. Seeing them will only make me unhappy, so you don''t have


    to invite them." She said.


    "I invited celebrities from all walks of life to our wedding in Birmingham. If your father and stepmother


    didn''t attend, it would definitely cause a lot of trouble, so I''d better invite them to attend."


    Jessica knew that Lambert didn''t want to discuss with her at all but to inform her.


    She couldn''t help but ask angrily, "Then we don''t have to invite my grandma. She''s still recovering from


    her illness."


    "Grandma is the person you love the most. It will be the most important moment in your life. How could


    grandma note? I think grandma will be happy when she gets to know your marriage."


    Lambert waspletely domineering when he spoke now.


    "Where is the wedding held?" Jessica asked.


    She didn''t even know where they were holding the wedding.


    "Bali Ind."


    "Bali Ind?" Jessica couldn''t believe it.


    "Why not in Birmingham?" Jessica asked. What she was most worried about now was that her


    grandmother would not be able to take the ne.


    "Didn''t you get married in Birmingham? So I n to go to a new ce and only invite people who we


    want. These people would not talk nonsense."


    Jessica sneered.


    Lambert had been the president of the Williams Group instead of an artist with family background. He


    began to ssify people by their social status.


    "Can grandma not go?"


    "No," Lambert replied.


    Jessica raised her head and seriously said word by word, "If something happens to grandma, you will


    have a bad day."


    After that, Jessica went back to her room.


    The next day.


    Sample dresses of the wedding dress were sent to the house.


    Jessica didn''t want to try on these clothes.


    Thinking of what Lambert said to her, she didn''t even want to see the person who sent her the wedding


    dress.


    However, if she didn''te out, it would be difficult for the designers to finish the task. As soon as the


    project was finished, all the money would be paid off. Designers really didn''t dare to leave before the


    bride could receive the wedding dress.


    Amy came over to Jessica again and told her that the person who came to deliver the wedding dress


    had been sitting at home and hadn''t left yet.


    Jessica had no choice but toe out and take a look. After all, the designers didn''t know about the


    conflicts between her and Lambert.


    As Jessica tried on the dresses, Amy who was beside her quickly took the photos and sent them to


    Lambert.


    The foreign designer asked, "Miss White, look where else you need to adjust. We can help you change


    it as soon as possible."


    "There''s no need to change. That''s good."


    Jessica, on the other hand, felt a little sorry for the designers and asked Annie to treat them well and


    went back to her room.


    The wedding dress Jessica took off was ced in her closet by Amy.


    After taking a shower, Jessica went into the cloakroom to look for clothes and was almost shocked.


    Because when she walked over, she didn''t pay much attention to it and suddenly remembered the


    wedding dress that Oliver personally designed for her.


    Jessica thought that Lambert sent someone straight to the GrandVille Apartments to bring the wedding


    dress over.


    She took a closer look and knew that she was thinking too much.


    Though the present wedding dress was beautiful, itcked something she wanted.


    Seeing the handmade pearls and dazzling diamonds on the dress, Jessica felt it was extravagant.


    She didn''t have time to think much about the wedding dress and regarded the safety of her grandma as


    a top priority.


    If Lambert insisted that her grandma flies to Bali Ind, she could only agree.


    She knew that Lambert had asked her grandma to go to the wedding to prevent her from escaping


    halfway, or saying something she shouldn''t have said during the wedding.


    After all, she was a living person and could do something that was out of his control.


    Lambert invited all the famous people of Birmingham.


    If there were any mistakes, how could he make achievements in the upper ss in the future?


    Lambert had already removed any photos and video recordings of Jessica in the media before.


    Naturally, no one would gossip about them.


    As for the few people who knew about them, Lambert had already known their dirty things and forced


    them to shut up at the wedding.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As long as her grandma was there, Jessica would naturally cooperate with him andplete the


    wedding.


    Jessica hated Lambert because he repeatedly threatened her with her grandmother.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Jeff finally knew that Lambert had arranged for the wedding.


    But he heard it from someone else.


    Henry heard that Jeff was not feeling well, so he went to visit Jeff.


    When the two of them talked about their grandsons, Henry mentioned that he had received Lambert''s


    wedding invitation.


    Henry kept congratting Jeff, because he thought Jeff''s two grandchildren were sessful.


    But Aaron, his grandson, and Alice, his granddaughter, were still hanging out all day.


    Jeff listened to Henry and was once again disappointed in Lambert.


    Lambert still disobeyed him and insisted on marrying Jessica.


    He was sad and agitated. Because his grandson, whom he had always trusted,pletely ignored his


    words. But facing Henry, he did not bat an eyelid and kept praising Aaron and Alice.


    As people grew older, they talked about their children and grandchildren the most outside. Even Jeff


    and Henry, who were once influential in the business world, were no exception.


    Jeff knew very well that Aaron and Alice had a good rtionship.


    Therefore, inparison, his elder grandson wanted to hurt his younger grandson behind his back.


    Not only that, but his elder grandson also wanted to marry the woman that his younger grandson loved


    the most.


    Thinking of this, Jeff felt that his life was really a failure.


    Although themercial territory of their Williams family far surpassed that of the Zamani family, the


    people of the Williams family had disunity and all their wealth and rights became the reason for this. It


    was really pitiful.


    Jeff was talking to Henry time to time, and all his thoughts were on Lambert.


    Seeing that Jeff was absent-minded, Henry knew that Jeff was not feeling well and did not disturb him


    any more, so he left.


    As soon as Henry left, Jeff called Hugh over.


    "What can I do for you?" Hugh asked cautiously when he saw that Jeff''s look was very bad.


    "You go get mywyer here. I need to change my will and rearrange my shares."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Hugh answered, turned around and left.


    "Wait a minute." Jeff seemed to have remembered something and added, "Go and check on Lambert''s


    wedding arranged by himself abroad."


    "Has he arranged the date?" Hugh was a little shocked when he heard Jeff''s words.


    Hugh used to take care of Lambert like a father.


    Hugh thought he knew Lambert''s character very well. Lambert would not do such a thing ignoring Jeff


    and the Williams Family''s opinion.


    Because the Williams family would have its own considerations on his marriage. This was the


    awareness that an heir to the Williams Group should have.


    Before Oliver got married, because of the rush of time, they did not ask about Oliver''s thoughts and


    arranged his marriage with Jessica for the interests of the Williams Group.


    Hugh and Jeff had been worried about what Oliver would do.


    In the end, although the bride did not appear at the wedding, everything else went smoothly.


    At least, it had sessfully dispelled rumors about Oliver and saved the reputation of the Williams


    Group.


    Lambert, on the other hand, didn''t estimate the interests of the Williams family at all because of his own


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    private interests.


    When thewyer arrived, he and Jeff stayed in the study and talked all morning before leaving.


    Hugh had also found out about Lambert''s wedding and told Jeff everything.


    Jeff was extremely angry.


    Jessica was going to the hospital to visit her grandma. At first, Lambert reluctantly let her go.


    Because he was too busy to apany Jessica to the hospital.


    Jessica said angrily, "If you want to invite my grandma to the wedding, you should tell her the news. Do


    you want to tie her up and force her toe?"


    "I will personally invite her over."


    Jessica''s mouth twitched when she heard the words.


    "I''m afraid my grandma won''t be able to ept it for a while. Let me exin to her first. If grandma is


    taken abroad without knowing anything, something bad may happen."


    Lambert thought about it. After all, Jessica was a practical person, and she was right.


    After all, her grandma was the one who loved Jessica the most. He knew that Jessica was not very


    willing to marry him.


    If her grandma insisted on embarrassing him when she arrived at the scene, he could do nothing to an


    old woman.


    It would be better to let Jessica exin to her grandma first.


    "Then let Amy and Annie take you to the hospital. I don''t want what happenedst time to happen


    again." Lambert said coldly.


    Thest time he said was about Jessica running away.


    Jessica naturally knew that she must not run this time.


    Lambert''s wedding invitations were all sent out. If they were to get married and there was no bride, the


    consequences would be unimaginable.


    "I promise you, I will never be likest time. I will stay in the hospital, exin things to grandma, and


    thene back."


    Jessica finally left and arrived in Williams Hospital.


    She really didn''t expect that one day she would treat the hospital as a good ce to rx.


    She felt like the sky in the hospital was blue and the air was sweet.


    Jessica went into her grandma''s ward, took out her wheelchair, and pushed her downstairs.


    This time, Amy and Annie followed Jessica closely, so they could hear what Jessica said clearly.


    Jessica was really exining about her marriage to Lambert.


    Although Jessica''s grandma had noticed this before, she did not expect them to get married.


    When Jessica talked about marriage, she was calm.


    However, her grandma knew she was unwilling.


    Jessica nced at Amy and Annie behind them in the corner of her eye. She couldn''t get rid of them at


    all.


    She cleared her throat and said, "Grandma, did my uncle go abroad a few years ago? People say that


    if the niece gets married, she must invite her uncle to the stage."


    Her grandma was a little confused for a moment.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Grandma also felt the two people following behind her, listening to their conversation.


    Then she replied, "Well, it is."


    Jessica pushed the wheelchair and pressed her hands on grandma''s shoulders, reminding her to


    remember what she had just said.


    They walked all the way to a beverage shop in front of them.


    In Williams Hospital, a special area was set up as a business district. There were many shops there to


    serve the patients in the hospital.


    Grandma said, "I''m a little thirsty."


    "Okay, let''s go and have a drink."


    Jessica pushed her grandma to the beverage shop, and she told Amy, "Please go and buy us two


    sses of juice."


    Amy nodded and went into the beverage shop.


    Although there were fewer people in Williams Hospital than in the public hospitals, there was only one


    beverage shop in the hospital. Its business was booming.


    There were many people in line ahead, so Amy had to follow behind the line.


    At this moment, Annie''s phone rang.


    Annie was standing behind Jessica to answer the phone at first. But she didn''t want to be heard by


    Jessica, she moved a few steps away.


    Jessica saw that neither of the two people who were watching them was around, so she whispered to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    her grandma, "Didn''t you see the person who gave you the IDst time?"


    Jessica thought about it. Last time, she asked David to check her grandma''s illness.


    David also knew her number. If he couldn''t contact her these days, he might send someone to the


    hospital to contact her grandma.


    When Jessica came back, she only used her cell phone for a few days and the signal waspletely


    blocked at home.


    Later, as the wedding approached, Lambert put away her cell phone because it would cause radiation,


    which was not good for the baby.


    She didn''t know if the photos she gave David were useful.


    However, she believed that no matter what happened David would contact her again.


    Therefore, there was hope that if David sent someone to the hospital to find grandma, he would know


    her whereabouts.


    Grandma shook her head.


    Jessica immediately felt disappointed.


    Perhaps David had been busy recently, so he didn''t contact her.


    Jessica said, "Grandma if someone came to ask my whereabouts, you just say that Lambert''s mother


    and uncle yed an important part in Oliver and his mother''s car ident.''''


    As soon as she finished talking, Annie came back.


    Fortunately, Jessica had fully conveyed the most important message to her grandma.


    This was still the day after she met Lambert. She really felt suffocated and wanted to go out for a walk.


    When she arrived at the door, she identally heard Lambert and Vicky talking. It was about the "Car


    ident."


    Jessica knew that what they were talking about should be rted to Oliver''s car ident.


    She hid by the wall, with her heart nervously beating.


    If Lambert had known she had heard the conversation, she probably would be killed by him even if she


    was pregnant with his child.


    However, it was impossible for her to pretend to not know about anything since she had heard it


    Jessica had heard Oliver talking about his mother''s ident. She had always felt sorry for Maggie.


    If she could figure out the cause of the car ident, it would be fair for Maggie.


    So, she took a huge risk and stood there listening to the corner. She basically grasped what Lambert


    and Vicky said.


    She understood the whole story.


    But knowing this alone wouldn''t help Maggie at all.


    Fortunately, when Vicky was talking to Lambert, she said a key person, Lambert''s uncle.


    By then, as long as she found Lambert''s uncle, the key witness, she would have a chance to avenge


    Maggie.


    Now, Jessica only gambled that David would send someone to look for her grandma and inquire about


    her.


    In a moment, Amy came back with two sses of juice.


    Jessica and her grandma chatted over juice.


    She kept telling her about the wedding matter. She told her that she wouldn''t have to worry but just


    listen to the arrangements.


    After sending her grandma back to the ward, Jessica left.


    Grandma watched Jessica leave and kept sighing.


    She also knew that Jessica was involuntary. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have talked to her like this.


    Not long after Jessica left, two staff members in white coats with Williams Hospital badges came to her


    ward and said they were here for a routine checkup.


    In Williams Hospital, there was indeed a rule that it would arrange for staff toe down to the ward


    from time to time to visit the family members of the patients and to discuss the satisfaction of the


    hospital with their rtives.


    This was also one of the services in the hospital.


    However, there were no family members in grandma''s ward, so one of the staff had to talk to her.


    Another staff member asked the nurse about the details of the grandma''s hospitalization.


    After chatting with grandma, the staff took out a page of the form and asked her to fill it out.


    Grandma was stunned when she saw it.


    She thought it was a normal routine checkup in the hospital because she met several times before


    when she lived in Williams Hospital.


    However, Jessica''s name was written on a piece of paper handed to her.


    There was a small line below, "Don''t worry, we''ll get her out as soon as possible. The signature was


    from the person who sent the ID."


    Grandma thought about what Jessica had just said to her. Maybe Jessica had thought that someone


    woulde to the hospital to look for her.


    She hesitated for a moment and then wrote on the paper, "Oliver''s car ident, Lambert''s uncle."


    She was holding a pencil in her hand. After writing, she wiped it out.


    Grandma was afraid of causing trouble for Jessica. Now she just needed to tell them the clue. In this


    way, she wouldn''t let Lambert catch anything.


    The staff got the key information, then arranged for the nurse to take good care of her, and said some


    small talk before leaving the hospital.


    They were indeed sent by David. They had been watching her for a long time. When they saw Jessica


    But Amy and Annie followed too close so that they couldn''t contact Jessica directly.


    It was not until Jessica left that they came directly to grandma''s ward to get the news.


    As they got the news, they told directly to David.


    Jessica returned to the house, feeling uneasy.


    She kept praying that David could send someone to get the news from her grandma.


    She didn''t dare to call her grandma and ask about the situation.


    She was afraid that if she exposed herself on the phone, everything would be over.


    Jessica had been walking around the living room when someone pats on her shoulder.


    She shivered involuntarily and turned around to see that it was Vicky.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    "Jessica, why are you walking around like a ghost in the living room?" Vicky scolded.


    Jessica looked at her seriously. Vicky really thought of herself as the head of the Williams family.


    It was still up in the air, but she took it seriously.


    Jessica said coldly, "If I''m a ghost, what are you? Didn''t youe in quietly too?"


    When Vicky heard that Jessica started to contradict her again, she said fiercely, "Why? Don''t you know


    you should respect the elders? You are about to marry into our Williams family. Do you think you can


    stay at the Williams family for a long time?"


    Jessica was worried, so she didn''t want to argue with Vicky anymore. She turned around and was


    about to walk into the room.


    "Stop." Vicky snapped.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. I don''t have that much time to hear your nonsense." Jessica


    said coldly.


    "Do you know where Lambert went this morning?"


    "How would I know? I''m not his secretary or his assistant. Why don''t you ask Amy and Annie?"


    "Why are you so impatient to talk to me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that I didn''t have that much time to talk to you?"


    "You don''t suffer anything. Do you know how much Lambert has suffered to marry you? He has lost a


    lot of weight recently."


    "Then tell me what you want me to do," Jessica said.


    She suddenly realized that she might be able to get some information from Vicky.


    However, Jessica didn''t see the invitation list. She asked, "Do you know who has been invited to the


    wedding in Bali Ind?


    When it came to the wedding in Bali Ind, Vicky scolded Jessica and even her own son.


    However, she could only whisper these curses in her room.


    Anyway, she was used to talking to herself. She felt better after cursing them.


    Lambert had promised to make her the hostess of the Williams family.


    Therefore, she swallowed her anger and watched her son organize a grand wedding overseas.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had asked Lambert who would be invited to the wedding.


    Because she wanted to know if her natal family would be invited.


    If Lambert invited them, she would feel proud. After all, her son was the heir to the richest family in


    Birmingham.


    Over the years, although she was not short of money and did not worry about food and clothing, she


    had hung her head in shame. It was mainly because her identity had not been recognized by the


    Williams family.


    It was even more impossible for her natal family to take advantage of the Williams family.


    But now Vicky finally found such a chance to show off in front of her natal family.


    When she asked Lambert, she realized that none of her natal family was invited.


    She was the only one from the Larner family who was invited. After all, she was Lambert''s biological


    mother.


    When Vicky found that even Jessica didn''t know who had been invited to the wedding, she felt better.


    She asked, "Why are you asking these questions? Doesn''t Lambert even tell you who he invites?"


    "You''re right. I really don''t know. So please tell me. It''s gonna be awkward if I don''t know anyone at that


    time, especially those from your family, who are Lambert''s closest rtives. You can introduce them to


    me first."


    Vicky didn''t know what to say when she heard this.


    Lambert didn''t invite her family.


    She thought that Jessica wouldn''t know everyone at the wedding, so she said, "They''re all abroad.


    They may not be able to get back in time. You''ll have a chance to meet them in the future."


    "Our wedding is going to be held abroad. Where is your natal family? Won''t it be convenient for them to


    fly there?"


    "My brother is in South America. It is not as convenient for him to go to South America as it is for us to


    go from Birmingham."


    "Oh, he should be my uncle. I heard from grandma that uncle usually helps with nephew''s wedding


    since Lambert''s father passed away."


    "Lambert''s grandpa is helping around. They don''t need my family." Vicky said.


    Jessica finally got some useful information. It turned out that Lambert''s uncle had been hiding in South


    America.


    She wanted to send the news to David as soon as possible.


    Lambert had settled down everything about the wedding, and he wanted to go to the Old Residence to


    make it clear to Jeff.


    Before he went, he specially prepared some expensive tonics.


    Jeff was recovering. Now he was lying in the yard basking in the sun, thinking about Lambert.


    Hugh walked over and said, "Lambert is here."


    Lambert took a bag of tonics and walked to Jeff. "Grandpa, I have had some tonics bought for you."


    Jeff''s face darkened and he did not speak.


    Hugh came forward and said, "Lambert, give me the tonics. You can have a talk here."


    Lambert sat down in a chair beside Jeff.


    Jeff said coldly, "Why are you here today?"


    Lambert suddenly stood up from his chair and knelt down in front of Jeff. "Grandpa, I''m here to ask for


    punishment."


    "Punishment?" Jeff nced at Lambert, who was kneeling at his feet.


    "Grandpa, you asked me to cancel the wedding before. Because of my negligence, wedding invitations


    have already been distributed. It''s toote to cancel the wedding now."


    Lambert lowered his head and said to Jeff helplessly.


    Jeff''s eyes shed with sadness.


    He thought that Lambert wanted to exin about Oliver being shot in Hond, but he didn''t expect that


    Lambert was here to force him to agree to their wedding.


    "Really?" Jeff asked angrily.


    "Grandpa, I know it''s against your will to do this. This is the most important thing in my life and I want to


    make my own decision this time. Please."


    "What''s Jessica''s opinion?"


    "Of course, she''s very happy to marry me. After all, I''m the father of her child. You know she''s very kind


    and would rather give the child a family." Lambert did not expect Jeff to consider Jessica''s feelings.


    He added, "I''ll bring her to see you another day. She''s pregnant now. It''s not convenient for her to go


    anywhere."


    Lambert was not serious. He didn''t want Jeff to see Jessica alone.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "Can you tell me why you have to get married in such a hurry?"


    Jeff didn''t give up. He wanted to know why Lambert did this, and he gave Lambert a chance to exin.


    "Grandpa, I''ve told you before that I want Jessica to be my wife and give the child a warm home." He


    said.


    "I haven''t lived with my parents since I was a child. I don''t want my child to be the same as me. I don''t


    want him to yearn for the family after he grows up."


    Lambert''s pitiful look indeed touched Jeff.


    However, Jeff couldn''t trust Lambert now.


    His informant said that Oliver''s matter was rted to Lambert. Although there was no conclusive


    evidence yet, it was a matter of time before the evidence came out.


    Jeff hoped it was a misunderstanding. He was both anticipant and fearful when he was waiting for the


    evidence.


    He was afraid that thest thing he wanted would happen.


    He wanted to give Lambert a chance to make up for it. If it were a momentarypse, Jeff would give


    Lambert a way out.


    After all, he watched Lambert grow up, and Lambert used to be his beloved grandson.


    Just as Jeff was thinking, his phone rang.


    He looked at Lambert and said, "Get up."


    Lambert knew that his grandfather asked him to go away. It seemed that this phone call was important


    to Jeff.


    Jeff''s hand trembled when he saw the phone number. It was the informant''s number.


    He swiped his phone and answered the call.


    A deep voice came from the phone. "Sir, we have the evidence. Lambert is indeed behind this, and


    he''s not the only one."


    When Jeff heard the word "Evidence," his head seemed to explode, and he felt dizzy.


    He tried to get himself up but found that he had no strength at all.


    Not far away, Lambert saw something was wrong with Jeff and walked over. "Grandpa, are you okay? I


    don''t think you look well. I''d better call the doctor."


    Jeff wanted to pretend not to know anything, but when Jeff saw Lambert''s innocent look, he was even


    angrier.


    He used all his strength and pped Lambert in the face.


    Lambert was confused, not knowing why Jeff suddenly pped him.


    He guessed it had something to do with the phone call Jeff had just received.


    Jeff had never hit him before. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out if it was because of the wedding or


    Jeff knew what he did behind him.


    "Grandpa, what is going on?" Lambert''s face turned red, and he asked in an annoyed tone.


    "You monster." Jeff cursed in a trembling voice.


    Lambert sneered. "Monster? It turns out that I am a monster in your heart. A lot of people have scolded


    me for being a monster since I grew up. I''ve heard a lot. I don''t care."


    "Lambert, I''ve raised you for so many years. Am I not good enough to you?" Jeff looked sad and angry.


    "Good?" Lambert snorted and continued, "You''re good to me. I''m the eldest grandson of the Williams


    family, but you excluded me from the heir long ago. I used to listen to you about everything. You liked


    painting, so I learned it to please you. I have to be cautious to exchange your kindness."


    Jeff didn''t expect Lambert to see him like this.


    "Lambert, you are my grandson and the blood of our family. I never wanted you topromise. What I


    want is for our family to be peaceful. But look at you. What have you done?"


    The more Jeff spoke, the more excited he became, and then he coughed.


    Lambert was shocked. Was his grandpa so angry for knowing what he had done to Oliver?


    He saw Jeff''s phone on the table and picked it up. He saw the number on the call log.


    "What are you doing?" Jeff stood up in anger and tried to grab the phone in Lambert''s hand.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain hit her heart. He then fell heavily on the recliner again.


    Hugh heard the noise and rushed in. Jeff''s face was full of pain, and he covered his chest with both


    hands. Hugh knew something went wrong when he saw this scene.


    "Sir!" Hugh shouted hurriedly, then looked at Lambert behind him. "Call the doctor, now!"


    Only then did Lambert take out his phone and call Jeff''s medical team.


    Hugh knew that Jeff had a heart attack and didn''t dare to move Jeff.


    Fortunately, Jeff''s medical team lived near. A momentter, a lot of doctors came and surrounded Jeff.


    After emergency treatment, the doctors sent Jeff to the top ward in Williams Hospital for therapy.


    After a joint diagnosis by the doctors, Jeff had a stroke. Now he was unable to speak and was half


    paralyzed, so he had to stay in the hospital for the time being.


    After Jeff''s condition stabilized, Lambert left Williams Hospital and returned to his house.


    He went back to the study and immediately told Toby about Jeff''s illness.


    Toby was not in Birmingham but Bali Ind, preparing for Lambert''s wedding.


    Toby asked, "How did your grandfather suddenly get sick?"


    "He answered a phone call, and his expression became unnatural. I guess it had something to do with


    that call."


    As Lambert spoke, he didn''t mention that Jeff wanted to grab the phone in his hand. In a fit of anger,


    Jeff finally had a stroke.


    "What call?" Toby asked doubtfully.


    "I think grandpa knows that we are behind what happened to Oliver."


    Lambert wrote down the phone number in his mind on the notepad on the table.


    "I''ll send you the phone number. Have someone check this number."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t panic. Now that the old man is sick, it won''t do us any harm." Toby said.


    Lambert prayed for this the moment Jeff was down. Toby could say that out, but he couldn''t.


    "Leave the work there to the others. I need you here." Lambert said.


    When Lambert came back, Jessica saw him hurrying to the study, so she entered the studio beside


    him.


    After the call, Lambert saw Jessica, who seemed to have juste in. He asked, "When did youe


    here?"

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    "I just came in. When did youe back?" Jessica asked as if nothing had happened.


    Lambert looked at Jessica fixedly. "Just now. Grandpa is sick. Let''s go to the hospital to see him


    tomorrow."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jessica was nervous, and she almost couldn''t hide the panic in her heart. When she heard that Jeff


    was sick, she was also shocked.


    "What happened to grandpa?" Jessica took a breath and asked, "Hasn''t he been fine before?"


    "He''s getting old, and he has a heart disease, and he has a stroke this time."


    Jessica only met Jeff a few times, but Jeff was good to her.


    But then, there was a series of news about Oliver. When he saw her again, he became cold to her.


    But Jessica still felt sorry to know that Jeff had a stroke.


    "Grandpa is sick. Will our wedding continue?"


    Since Jeff was ill, Lambert should do his best to take care of Jeff in the hospital. Perhaps they could put


    their wedding on hold.


    "Our wedding n remains the same." Lambert saw through what Jessica was thinking and let her


    down.


    "Grandpa is sick, and the atmosphere at home is also not good. We will hold the wedding as usual. It''s


    a happy thing, and maybe it will help grandpa to get better."


    Jessica sneered. What an excuse.


    "I see."


    After that, Jessica was about to leave the studio. She didn''t seem to remember what she was going to


    do just now.


    Lambert said, "Didn''t youe here to paint?"


    Jessica came back to her senses. "Oh, right. I forgot what I wanted to do when you mentioned


    grandpa''s illness. I''m not in the mood to paint now. I want to go out for a walk."


    "Come into my study. I have something to show you."


    Jessica had no choice but to follow Lambert into the study.


    Just as Lambert took something out of the cab with his back to her, Jessica scanned his study.


    At a nce, she saw a note on the table with a string of numbers, which should be a phone number.


    Jessica remembered the numbers silently. She had a good memory.


    Lambert turned around, took out a gold jewelry box, and slowly opened it.


    Jessica saw a diamond ring in the box. The diamond on it was as big as a pigeon egg, shining brightly


    under the light.


    Lambert took out the ring from the box, and Jessica couldn''t help but clenched her hands.


    "Give me your hand. Let me put it on for you," Lambert said.


    Jessica had to extend her slightly stiff left hand, with her fist clenching.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I''ll buy you whatever jewelry you want."


    Jessica did not say a word and just watched quietly. Lambert put the diamond ring to the middle finger


    of her left hand.


    Lambert asked, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes." Jessica was afraid to look straight into Lambert''s eyes. She looked at the ring on her hand and


    said, "Can I take it off? There''s no need to wear it at home. And it''s not suitable for me to wear it to the


    hospital tomorrow."


    "Grandpa will be happy to see it." He said.


    Jessica said, "Okay, thank you."


    Jessica and Lambert went to Williams Hospital to visit Jeff the next day in the morning.


    When they arrived, Jeff hadn''t woken up yet.


    Toby had returned from southeast Asia and was in the ward.


    Jessica stayed in the ward for a while, then told Lambert that she wanted to see her grandma.


    Lambert and Toby had something to talk about, so Lambert agreed, but Amy and Annie still followed


    her behind.


    Jessica took her grandma out to the garden. It was much easier to talk outside than in the ward.


    They went downstairs, and her grandma said, "A friend came to see me, Jessica."


    After that, the olddy in the wheelchair winked at Jessica.


    Jessica was delighted. She knew David had been looking for her.


    Lambert had just taken over Williams Hospital, and he couldn''t control everything in the hospital.


    David''s men could still see her grandma.


    Grandma specifically reminded her that a friend hade since she leftst time.


    Jessica knew that David should have been keeping an eye on her grandma and waiting for her.


    As long as she appeared in the hospital, he would find her.


    Jessica pushed her grandma along the road and began to circle. Amy and Annie followed behind them.


    When they reached a crossroad, two doctors in white coats walked straight over.


    Grandma opened her eyes wide and found that the doctor who was talking to her was the one who


    sent her the messagest time in the ward.


    The doctor bent down and asked her about her condition.


    She said a few words to the doctor.


    While her grandmother was talking to the doctor, Jessica stared at the doctor in front of her.


    The doctor said, "You look so good today."


    "I''m happy that my granddaughter came to see me today," Grandma said, then pulled Jessica''s hand.


    "This doctor is nice. He came to check me a few days ago and specially told me some precautions."


    Jessica reached out to the doctor and shook his hand. "Thank you for taking care of my grandmother."


    "This is what we should do."


    After the doctor finished speaking, he asked the assistant behind him to take out a folder containing


    grandma''s case and exin it to Jessica.


    When Jessica saw the documents and the doctor''s name on them, she knew what the doctor meant.


    The assistant next to her said, "Please write down your feelings andments about the hospital on


    the survey. In that way, we can improve."


    Jessica knew that they were asking her if she needed them to sent any information. If so, she could


    write it down.


    She remembered the phone number she had seen in Lambert''s study. Maybe they could use it.


    And she also wrote all down the news she had heard from Vicky that Lambert''s uncle was in South


    America.


    After writing, she quickly closed the folder.


    Amy and Annie had no time to take a peek.


    Besides, Amy and Annie were more rxed in Williams Hospital, and they didn''t think much. They only


    needed to protect Jessica.


    It was Lambert''s hospital, and the situation was different from that in the former hospital.


    Aftermunicating with the doctor, Jessica quickly left with her grandma. She was afraid that it would


    arouse suspicion if she stayed too long.


    Jessica and her grandma walked into the elevator with her hearts still beating wildly.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    They took the elevator and went straight to the floor of grandma''s ward.


    As soon as the elevator opened, Jessica saw Lambert.


    He was waiting outside the elevator.


    Jessica took a deep breath, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you look after grandfather?"


    "I''m here to visit grandma." He said.


    Lambert came up to take the wheelchair in Jessica''s hand and pushed grandma into the ward.


    After entering the ward, Lambert let Amy and Annie leave.


    There was only grandma, Jessica and Lambert left in the room.


    Grandma knew that Lambert was going to say something.


    Although she didn''t like Lambert in her heart, she remembered that Jessica had told her not to let


    Lambert find out.


    "Sit down first," Grandma said.


    Only then did Lambert sit on the sofa, and Jessica also sat down.


    "Grandma, I came here today to formally tell you that Jessica and I are getting married," Lambert said.


    Grandma didn''t answer.


    Lambert continued to say, "You also know that Jessica and Oliver were together incidentally. It was only


    because I wasn''t resolute at that time that Jessica had suffered a lot with Oliver."


    "Let bygones bygone," Grandma said.


    "Jessica should have told you that we are going to hold the wedding in Bali Ind. Could you please


    attend it? I know you are Jessica''s favorite person. She also hopes to have you at her wedding."


    "Okay."


    From the beginning to the end, grandma never treats Lambert kindly.


    ...


    Since Vicky knew that Jeff was in the hospital and was in a deepa, she felt much happier.


    Only if Jeff could not speak, she couldpletely ignore his existence. Perhaps he would never wake


    up.


    So the Williams Family would be under Lambert''smand.


    Seeing that she was really going to be the hostess of the Williams Family, Vicky began to prepare


    how to celebrate it.


    She was happy, so she took out the records that she had not listened to in years.


    The main song on the record was The Rose.


    When the music sounded, she also hummed the song.


    After a while, the servant came to tell her that Lambert and Jessica were back.


    Vicky had specifically told the servant to tell her once Lambert came back.


    Because she knew that Lambert and Jessica had gone to the hospital early in the morning, and she


    wanted to know if Jeff had woken up.


    This was a matter of utmost importance to her.


    Vicky put away the record and went to Lambert to ask about the information.


    Lambert sent Jessica back and left immediately.


    Vicky didn''t even see him.


    It was lunchtime, and only she and Jessica were eating.


    The servant brought the food up. As soon as Jessica picked up the knife and fork, she was startled by


    Vicky''s scream.


    "Is there any problem?" Jessica nced at Vicky and asked.


    Thetter stood up from her seat and walked to Jessica. She took Jessica''s left hand and her eyes


    seemed to have stuck to Jessica''s middle finger.


    Then she pointed to the ring on her hand, "Where did you get this?"


    "I am eating." Jessica looked at Vicky and signaled her to let go of her hand.


    Vicky felt a little embarrassed. Remembering that she was about to be the hostess of the Williams


    Family, she thought she had to be calm. She couldn''t lose her identity just because Jessica wore a


    diamond ring.


    Of course, it could be seen that the diamond ring was valuable ording to its quality and size.


    When Vicky was young, she couldn''t get Daniel''s apany and love. So she liked to buy some


    jewelry tofort herself.


    So, when she saw the ring in Jessica''s hand, she knew that it was a rare treasure.


    She pulled her clothes to calm herself down and walked back to her seat.


    "It was Lambert who bought this ring for you, right?"


    Obviously, Jessica couldn''t afford it herself. Besides, it was difficult for her to go out now, let alone go


    shopping.


    Jessica was silent and acquiesced.


    Seeing Jessica look indifferent, Vicky really wanted to pull it off and put it on her own hand.


    She continued to say, "On the wedding day, you should exchange rings, right?"


    "I don''t know," Jessica said coldly.


    "Jessica." Vicky smiled and said, "If you have a wedding ring in the future, can you let me wear this ring


    on your hand now?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jessica didn''t expect Vicky to care so much about jewelry at such an old age.


    If it were in the past, she would feel that although she was sometimes neurotic, she was also a pitiful


    person. So it would be nothing to send her the ring.


    Anyway, she had no feelings for these things at all. She just wanted to be free.


    Everything else was external. Life came and went with nothing.


    However, when she knew that Vicky was nning to kill Maggie and Oliver, she knew that this woman


    was not only stupid but also bad.


    Jessica looked at her and refused, "No."


    Vicky snorted, "All of your belongings were bought by my son. If I had told Lambert in advance, the ring


    wouldn''t be on your hand."


    Although she was trying to be strong, she was scolding Lambert in her heart.


    If she hadn''t been eating at the dining table, she would have immediately lost her temper.


    She suddenly changed the subject, "By the way, Lambert left in a hurry just now. I haven''t had time to


    ask him. How''s his grandfather?"


    "He hasn''t woken up yet," Jessica said.


    When Vicky heard this, it seemed that her unhappiness because of Jessica''s refutation disappeared


    immediately.


    As long as the old man didn''t wake up, she would be able to be magisterial at Lambert''s wedding.


    Finally, it was time to officially dere her identity.


    "What did the doctor say? Is it serious?" She asked again, but as she spoke, the excitement on her


    face could not be concealed.


    Perhaps, she felt that there was no need to conceal in front of Jessica.


    Jessica red at her, "Are you eager to see that he can''t wake up?"


    Vicky was seen through by Jessica and stammered, "No. The reason why I asked you was that I was


    concerned about the old man''s condition. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Jessica didn''t want to talk too much to her, so she just lowered her head and ate.


    Vicky was a little guilty, so she stopped talking.


    At this moment, thendline in the living room suddenly rang.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Since no one had called thisndline for a long time, the servant did not react for a moment. A few


    secondster, she ran over and picked up the phone.


    "Is Mrs. Williams home?" There was a man''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    The servant didn''t recognize the caller.


    Although they all called Vicky Mrs. Williams, they all knew that she was actually not.


    If she was looking for Jessica, she would still be Miss White and had not officially be Mrs.


    Williams.


    The servant hesitated for a moment.


    Jessica asked, "Who is it?"


    "The phone said he was looking for Mrs. Williams." The servant replied.


    Jessica was taken aback. Could it be that David called home?


    She could now remember that he was the one who addressed her Mrs. Williams directly.


    Vicky was also confused because the person who usually looked for her would naturally call her on her


    cell phone, not the homendline.


    Since she was addressed as Mrs. Williams, she stood up to answer the phone.


    However, Jessica was one step faster than her.


    As soon as she picked up the phone and said hello, the other side hung up.


    Vicky asked, "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know. When I picked it up, the other party had already hung up."


    "Probably the wrong number."


    She continued to eat.


    Jessica went back to her room with her heart beating fast, thinking about the call just now.


    In the evening, when Lambert came back, he checked the phone records at home and saw an


    unfamiliar number.


    He called the servant and asked, "A call came in this morning. Who is it for?"


    Because almost no one called except Lambert on thendline at home.


    The servant immediately knew what Lambert was asking.


    She said, "A phone call came in. It said it was for Mrs. Williams. Maybe it was a wrong number. Madam


    and Jessica were both there at that time. As soon as Jessica got the phone, he hung up."


    "Okay, you can leave now."


    Lambert asked the servant and sat in the living room for a while before looking for Jessica.


    He knocked on the door, but he was shocked to find that no one answered.


    Then he went to the studio to look for her. Just as he was walking, he saw Jessicaing in from


    outside.


    "Where have you been?" Lambert asked unhappily.


    Jessica sneered. "I''m just taking a walk in the yard. Where else do you think I can go?"


    The closer they got to the wedding, the more Lambert felt that he was in a state of extreme


    nervousness.


    Hearing that Jessica was not very polite, Lambert realized that he seemed to be too nervous and said,


    "I came here to talk to you."


    They went through the studio together.


    "What''s the matter?" Jessica said.


    "I''ll have someone send you to Bali Ind tomorrow. You go and get used to the environment first. I


    won''t be there untilter because I have to deal with the group affairs in Birmingham." He said.


    Lambert''s words werepletely unexpected to Jessica.


    "Isn''t there a week before the wedding? Do I need to rush over so early? I think I''ll be in Birmingham


    and wait to go with you."


    Jessica didn''t want to go there so fast.


    If she were in Birmingham, as long as she did not get married for a day, she would have a hope that


    she might be able to escape from this high wall courtyard.


    Especially in the morning, she had a hunch that the person was David who had called to confirm if she


    was here.


    No matter what happened, she still had such hope in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, Lambert would make arrangements for her to go to Bali Ind immediately.


    When she arrived at that unfamiliar ce, she would be even more at a loss.


    It seemed that Lambert would send someone to keep an eye on her 24 hours a day.


    And she could have no hope to wait for someone to rescue her from there.


    Jessica looked gloomy and disappointed.


    She wanted to say something more to Lambert, but when she saw his expression, she knew that the


    more she said, the more Lambert would not change his decision.


    "You don''t have to prepare anything. Just tell Amy or Annie whatever you need. I''ll let them apany


    you there first."


    "Can''t we be two dayste? I thought it would be okay to go with grandma."


    "Don''t worry about grandma. I''ll arrange for a doctor to take care of her on the ne."


    Jessica knew that if grandma wasn''t with her, even if she had a chance to escape, it would be of no


    help if grandma was still in Lambert''s hands.


    "Since you have arranged this, I can only ept it," Jessica said reluctantly.


    Although Lambert has madeplete arrangements, he still felt uneasy.


    On Bali Ind, he had asked Toby to take over the Bulgari Resorts. It took him a week to clear up.


    It seemed that Oliver was still in jail and could not escape. No one should be able to go in and make


    trouble.


    However, he was still very uneasy.


    He had beenforting himself not to scare himself. Now, people in Birmingham were no match for


    him.


    After Jessica and Lambert finished talking, they went back to their rooms.


    Shey on the bed, unable to fall asleep.


    She had been thinking all night about how to deliver the news that she was about to leave, but she


    didn''t even have a cell phone in her hand.


    She racked her brains and thought of many ways.


    Jessica didn''t fall asleep until dawn.


    Just as she fell into a deep sleep, she heard a knock on the door outside.


    She got out of bed in a daze. When she opened the door, she saw Amy standing at the door.


    "Why do you get up so early?" Jessica''s eyes were bleary.


    "Miss White, Mr. Williams asked me to take you to take a flightter." She said.


    "Are we leaving now? You needn''t be in such a hurry. Isn''t there one more day left?"


    Jessica didn''t expect that she would leave without even giving her time to digest the information.


    "Miss White, this is Mr. Williams''s arrangement. Please don''t make it difficult for us." She said.


    Amy and Annie probably knew about Jessica''s character.


    In the past, as long as they said that, Jessica would usually be very cooperative.


    However, Jessica was really in a bad mood today. She was already preupied, and she even had a


    bad rest, which made her even more agitated.


    Jessica mmed the door shut and went to find Lambert.


    Amy followed her and said, "Mr. Williams has already had breakfast in the dining room."


    Jessica blustered and went to the dining room. "Lambert, do you have to not even give me a chance to


    breathe by letting Amy disturb my rest early in the morning? I''m a pregnant woman now. I''m under a lot


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    of physical and mental pressure. I just want to live every day peacefully. Is that a tough requirement?"


    No matter how angry she was, it seemed to be of no help.


    Lambert still insisted that Amy and Annie take her to the ne immediately.


    Of course, he would personally send Jessica to his private jet.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Jessica packed helplessly and was taken directly to the airport.


    There was already a private ne waiting for her.


    Of course, besides Amy and Annie, the people apanying her on the included a row of


    bodyguards who seemed to be well-trained.


    Lambert repeatedly told Amy and Annie to take good care of Jessica.


    Finally, he said to Jessica, "Just wait for me over there at ease."


    Lambert had something to deal with this morning, so he only sent Jessica to the airport and left.


    When Jessica got on the ne and saw theyout of the ne, she was surprised.


    She didn''t expect the luxury of Lambert''s private jet to be not inferior to Oliver''s.


    Lambert had only been the president of the Williams Group for a few days, and he had not


    umted much money before.


    Jessica walked into the cabin step by step, and now she could only ept her fate.


    She didn''t get a good rest in the morning, and it was a good chance for her to sleep on the ne.


    It was not until Jessica was woken up that she knew that she had arrived in Bali Ind.


    Jessica got off the ne and saw a lot of bodyguards waiting for her.


    Looking at this situation, Jessica took a deep breath. Lambert had spent a lot of money and carried it


    out by hook or by crook.


    Jessica got into the car and looked out the window. The scenery on both sides was really beautiful.


    However, she was not in the mood to appreciate it at all. She just wanted to remember the road signs


    that the car drove by.


    But the speed was too fast, and she found that she could not see anything clearly.


    Soon, a row of cars filed into arge yard.


    Only then did Jessica see that the sign next to it read Bulgari Resorts.


    As soon as the car stopped, a youngdy came over.


    Jessica looked at the youngdy who approached her and found that she was a ssmate of Tina,


    whom she had met before.


    She introduced herself warmly. "Hello, Miss White. I''m Tracy."


    "Hello," Jessica said.


    "Wee to Bali Ind. This is my hometown, so you can tell me if you need anything. Mr. Williams


    asked me to entertain you here." Tracy said.


    Jessica followed Tracy to a vi, which was designed in the same style as Bulgari''s jewelry products. It


    was luxurious, exquisite, and meticulous in detail.


    Even in a small corner of the room, there was an introduction to Bulgari jewelry.


    Jessica didn''t eat much in the morning and was already very hungry.


    Amy was a rather discerning person, so she said to Tracy, "Miss White hasn''t eaten yet. Please


    arrange some food."


    Tracy smiled and said, "I''ve already asked the chef to prepare the food. I''m afraid it will affect the taste


    of the food if it''s prepared too early, so the food will be served ten minutester."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    While Jessica was waiting, she picked up Bulgari''s jewelry album and looked through it casually.


    All of a sudden, she flipped to a page. The picture of the jewelry on it looked very familiar, so she took a


    closer look. It turned out that it was the same diamond ring that she used to wear on her hand.


    Ever since she got on the ne, she took off the ring and put it in her bag.


    She usually only wore that ring in front of Lambert and put it away at other times.


    Jessica looked at the introduction of this diamond ring and realized that the diamond on it was a very


    rare South African diamond. It was very rare in terms of color, purity, and so on.


    In addition, Lambert found the most famous cutting master in the world to cut the diamond,pletely


    retaining the appearance of the diamond, only to modify it locally.


    Therefore, this diamond ring was unique in the world and expensive.


    No wonder Vicky took a fancy to it at the first sight.


    Jessica was in a daze. At this time, the waiter brought the food up.


    She was already hungry, and her stomach growled. She didn''t care so much, so she ate directly.


    After eating, Jessica went to her room.


    She didn''t bring much and had wanted to sort it out and put it in the cab.


    Jessica opened the closet and found that it was already full of clothes.


    No wonder Lambert didn''t let her bring anything. It turned out that all the things were ready for her.


    Jessica thought of Tracy. She didn''t quite understand why Tina''s ssmates became one of Lambert''s


    subordinates.


    She had slept well on the ne, so she changed into a casual outfit and wanted to go for a walk.


    When she arrived at apletely unfamiliar ce, it was natural to familiarize herself with the


    surroundings first, which was the most important thing. Otherwise, if something happened at that time,


    it would be bad for her to know nothing about it.


    As soon as she came out of the room, Amy asked, "Miss White, where are you going?"


    Jessica smiled and said, "Amy, I''m already here. Don''t worry. I''ll just go out and take a walk. The


    scenery here is so good. If I keep hiding in my room, it would be a wasted trip."


    "Miss White, this is my duty." She said.


    "You should have some rx here."


    But Amy didn''t dare to do that.


    Jessica walked ahead, and she followed not far behind.


    Jessica didn''t look at the scenery at all. She was remembering the roads everywhere.


    Fortunately, her memory was not bad. After walking once, she could basically feel the way back and


    forth clearly.


    As they walked, they soon came to the beach and ran into Tracy.


    "Hello, Miss White." She said with a smile.


    "Tracy, have I seen you somewhere before?" Jessica asked.


    She didn''t say it directly because she didn''t know if Lambert had told Tracy about her recovered


    memory.


    Tracy, on the other hand, was blunt, "Miss White, we did meet once in Birmingham. Your sister Tina


    and I were ssmates."


    Jessica found out that she did not hide anything.


    "When did you be a staff member of Mr. Williams?" Jessica was also straightforward.


    Tracy smiled and said, "It''s a small world. After I graduated from the college in Hond, I went back to


    my hometown and came across the recruitment for the branch of Williams Group in Southeast Asia, so


    I went straight to work for the Williams Group."


    Jessica knew that Oliver had driven Toby to Southeast Asia.


    Tracy had originally followed Toby and Lambert also trusted her so much. She was certainly a woman


    beyond themon.


    "Have you always been here to prepare for our wedding?" Jessica asked.


    "Yes, because I''m familiar with this ce, Mr. Williams arranged for me toe over and take charge


    of it."


    Jessica knew that the Mr. Williams she was talking about was Toby.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    It turned out that Toby and Lambert had been in cahoots.


    Jessica suddenly felt worried about Oliver.


    She knew the grudge between Oliver and Toby, and now Lambert was helping Toby, so she really didn''t


    know how Oliver dealt with them.


    Thinking of this, she felt ridiculous.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She was trapped in this strange ce and was about to marry someone she didn''t love, but she was


    still worried about the person who had broken up with her.


    "Miss White, what are you thinking?" Tracy asked when she saw that Jessica was a little distracted.


    "Nothing. I was shocked by the scenery here. It''s really rare to have such a perfectbination of


    natural scenery and artificial scenery."


    Jessica found an excuse and then said goodbye to Tracy.


    Three dayster.


    Lambert, Vicky, and Jessica''s grandma took the ne to Bali Ind.


    Jessica stayed in the presidential suite, so she let her grandmother stay with her.


    ording to custom, the bride and groom had better not meet each other the night before the wedding.


    Jessica used this excuse to persuade Lambert not toe.


    In this way, she and her grandma could walk around the resort with ease.


    These days, she stayed alone in the vi and decided she would fulfill Lambert''s wish first. Anyway, it


    was just a ceremony.


    She was in the third trimester of pregnancy, and he couldn''t do anything to her.


    This was also the result of Jessica''s negotiations with Lambert as soon as he arrived.


    She knew that the most important thing for him at the moment was to tell the upper ss in


    Birmingham that he was married and that his career and family were now in full swing.


    She had no choice but to listen to his arrangement now.


    She pushed her grandma in a wheelchair into the courtyard of the vi.


    There were a lot of bodyguards outside the vi now, but there were not many bodyguards inside.


    Perhaps Lambert had arrived, and the people didn''t dare to make any move.


    Amy and Annie did not follow her all the time.


    Grandma asked, "Jessica, are you really going to marry him? I know you don''t like him."


    "But I''m pregnant with his child. I have to consider the child in my belly."


    Grandma sensed her helplessness. "Why is my Jessica so miserable? Why is God so cruel to you?"


    "Grandma, you don''t have to worry about me. I can handle it myself. As long as you''re well, I won''t be


    afraid of anything else."


    "What about Oliver?" Grandma asked.


    "I have nothing to do with him anymore, grandma." Jessica said thoughtfully, "I had a good rtionship


    with him back then because I lost my memory. Now everything is clear, and we can''t go back to the


    happy time anymore."


    "It''s a pity. Oliver is at least really nice to you. Although I''m old, I can still see it. I wonder if he can help


    you at this critical time."


    Jessica thought that Oliver could not protect himself now, let alone help her. So she dismissed


    grandma''s idea.


    "Don''t think about him anymore. My business has nothing to do with him." She said.


    In the evening, just as Jessica was about to fall asleep with her grandma, someone knocked on the


    door outside.


    Seeing that her grandma had fallen asleep, she got up and opened the door.


    It was Lambert. He still came to her.


    She was afraid of waking her grandma up and asked him to wait for her in the yard.


    Because of the sea beside, the wind was stronger at night, and the temperature was much lower. She


    put on the coat and left the room.


    "Didn''t we agree not to meet before the wedding? Why are you here?" She asked.


    "I miss you. I couldn''t sleep anyway, so I came to see you."


    She was silent and did not know what to say.


    He smiled and said, "It''s our wedding ceremony tomorrow. Are you nervous?"


    "No, it''s not my first time getting married." She sneered.


    Lambert, of course, recognized the sarcasm in her words and said directly, "I hope you can cooperate


    with me at tomorrow''s wedding. Don''t make any mistakes in front of our guests."


    He threatened her.


    "Grandma is here, so I will cooperate." She said.


    She didn''t want to provoke him. It wouldn''t do her any good.


    "I believe Tracy has told you what to pay attention to during the wedding."


    "Yes." Jessica couldn''t help but ask, "Tracy is my sister Tina''s ssmate. She seems to be closer to


    you."


    When Lambert heard this, he thought that she was a little jealous. Because he had entrusted such a


    big task to Tracy, he must have trusted Tracy very much.


    "Why? Are you unhappy that I asked her to take care of so many things?"


    "She doesn''t seem to be your secretary." She wanted to know his rtionship with Toby and Tracy.


    "Well, she''s not my secretary, but don''t worry, I have nothing to do with her." He said, "Tracy is Toby''s


    mistress."


    Only then did Jessica know that Tracy was not only just a Williams Group employee in Southeast Asia.


    It turned out that the rtionship between Toby and Tracy was closer than she had imagined.


    "Just listen to me tomorrow. You don''t have to worry about anything." Lambert finally reminded her and


    held her hand.


    Jessica pulled her hand out and said, "Okay, you should go back. I''m sleepy."


    He didn''t force her. Anyway, she would be his official wife tomorrow, so he had the right to do anything


    to her in the future.


    He watched her enter the room before leaving.


    When she returned to her room, she immediately went into the bathroom and put her hands under the


    tap. She kept washing them with soap many times until her hands turned red.


    She came out of the bathroom and heard a knock on the door, but it was not very loud. It was too quiet


    at night and she could hear it clearly.


    She thought it was Lambert again.


    She opened the door angrily and was about to speak.


    However, the man in front of her was dressed exactly like the bodyguard outside, but his powerful aura


    and noble temperament were recognizable.


    She really didn''t expect to meet the man again. She thought she would never meet him for the rest of


    her life.


    Yes, the man was Oliver, to whom she once got married and with whom she spent several sweet days.


    The man that once broke her came to her again and again. This time, he was like a prince, saving his


    beloved princess from the monster''s ws.


    Meeting his eyes, Jessica swallowed hard. She felt that she wanted to scream, but she didn''t know


    why.


    She had no idea why he was here.


    Thinking that it was all Lambert''s men outside, she pulled him into the room.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    "Why did youe here? Don''t you know how many people Lambert sent here?" Jessica didn''t have


    time to think about anything else. She was just worried about Oliver''s safety.


    Jessica was not idle during the days'' stay.


    She went wherever she could.


    No matter where she went, there were always armed bodyguards following her.


    Lambert had already reced all the security guards in the hotel with his own men, just in case.


    Since only people of the highest ss in Birmingham were invited to the wedding tomorrow. No


    mistakes were allowed.


    Oliver said, "I''m here to tell you to be prepared for tomorrow. I''ll get you out of here."


    "Oliver, we have nothing to do with each other now. You don''t have to take such a risk for me. I''m not


    worth it." She said bitterly.


    "It''s not the time to talk about this. When we get out to a safe ce, we can talk about it then."


    "It won''t be so easy to get out. You''re not familiar with the situation here. And it is indeed Toby''s


    territory. Now that Toby and Lambert are allies, you can''tpete with them for the time being."


    Jessica didn''t want to see anything bad happen to Oliver because of her.


    Jessica was still scared when she thought about their almost getting shot in Hond.


    She couldn''t imagine something simr to happen again.


    Moreover, Oliver may not be as lucky as thest time.


    Oliver didn''t exin more. "These are not things you should think about. You should pay attention to


    the surroundings tomorrow. In addition, I will send someone to take grandma away from the scene in


    advance so that you won''t be distracted."


    "Lambert has sent someone to keep an eye on grandma. How are you going to take her away? You


    know grandma''s health has always been bad. I don''t want grandma to be emotionally hurt again


    because of me."


    "Don''t worry. The doctor who follows grandma is my man. He will act as he sees fit."


    At this moment, it urred to Jessica that the doctor who came with grandma seemed to be the one


    who asked her to fill out the investigation documents.


    But he was wearing a mask, so she didn''t pay much attention.


    As long as her grandma could be taken away from here safely, Jessica would not be afraid of anything


    else.


    Jessica looked at Oliver and saw that he had obviously lost a lot of weight. She wanted to ask him if he


    had recovered from the gunshot, but she just could not say it.


    "I got it. You''d better get out of here as soon as possible. There are bodyguards everywhere. Lambert


    just left. It would be even more troublesome if someone else knew you were here."


    Oliver didn''t want to go because he had not seen Jessica for quite a long time.


    But, after all, it was still very dangerous, and he was even more afraid of bringing danger to her.


    "I''ll leave now. You follow the previous arrangements and pay more attention to the surroundings


    tomorrow."


    After that, he left.


    Jessica''s heart was pounding after she closed the door.


    She was praying that Oliver would not be seen by people outside.


    Jessica turned off the lights in the room, then stood by the window and looked out for a long time.


    When she found that it seemed to be quiet outside, she knew that Oliver should have left safely.


    But she was still worrying. It was difficult to dare the greatest danger.


    ''It will be tough tomorrow.''


    Jessica was really not in the mood to sleep, so she sat in the living room and thought about the


    arrangement for tomorrow.


    ''I''d better not be a hindrance to Oliver and be well prepared for everything,'' she thought.


    At this moment, the bedroom door was opened and her grandma, trembling, came out of the room.


    Jessica immediately stood up and went to support her.


    "Why are you up now?" Jessica asked.


    It was dark in the living room so she followed the voice to determine where Jessica was.


    Jessica turned on the lights in the room.


    Grandma asked, "I heard you talking to someone just now. Who was it?"


    "No one." Jessica didn''t say so much to her grandma, afraid that she would be worrying.


    "Tomorrow, it''s your wedding. It will be tiring to deal with so many people. Go to bed early."


    "I know, but I can''t fall asleep," Jessica remembered that Oliver had just told her that there were his


    people among the doctors. She didn''t know whether her grandma had already known.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma, how many doctors were with you when you came here?"


    "Five."


    Grandma was very angry when she knew that Lambert had sent Jessica to Bali Ind alone.


    So when Lambert went to pick her up in the ward, she scolded him.


    She was very sad whenever she thought of Jessica being alone.


    At that time, Lambert told her grandma that five doctors would be with her on the ne to reassure her


    that he would take good care of her health.


    Grandma knew whether she agreed or not, Lambert would take her to Bali Ind. Jessica had already


    told her before.


    She didn''t want to cause trouble for Jessica, so she went on the ne with Lambert.


    But the five doctors who boarded the ne with her were all wearing masks.


    Anyway, it was all Lambert''s arrangement, so she didn''t want to take one more look at them.


    "Are there any of the five doctors you''ve seen before?" Jessica wanted to know whether grandma knew


    anything.


    Grandma didn''t pay attention at that time. She recalled but still didn''t remember.


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    "No, I just couldn''t sleep, so I want to talk with you."


    Then, Jessica took her grandma to go to bed in the room.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, there was a professional makeup team here to help Jessica put on makeup.


    They seemed to be locals.


    Jessica nced at them without saying anything.


    As long as there were strangers near Jessica, Amy and Annie would be around.


    Even if the people who came to put on Jessica''s makeup were arranged by Lambert.


    They were still very cautious.


    The makeup artist has spent more than an hour putting on Jessica''s makeup.


    One of the pretty makeup artists asked Jessica in English, "Miss, are you satisfied with this makeup


    style?"


    Jessica smiled and said, "Yes, thank you for your hard work."


    Then the makeup artists helped Jessica put on the wedding dress.


    "Wait a minute, remember to hold the wedding bouquet." It was the makeup artist who had just spoken


    to Jessica. She joked, "I hope I can be lucky enough to get the bouquet from the bride."


    It was almost time to enter.


    Lambert walked in. "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Jessica said indifferently, "Yes."


    After a while, Jason also came in. He was going to lead Jessica into the venue.


    "Today is your big day. I''m happy for you," Jason said.


    Jessica looked at Jason''s smirk and wanted to kick him out of the room.


    But he was invited by Lambert, and she could not embarrass them.


    Otherwise, they might not be able to continue the next steps.


    "Thank you foring." Jessica raised a fake smile.


    Jessica put on the wedding dress. It was hard to notice that she was pregnant.


    After all, it was embarrassing that she got married when she was pregnant.


    Jason was no match for other people that attended the wedding today.


    But he had to rely on Lambert in Birmingham. Such a big shot needed respect from others.


    When Lambert returned to the church, the music was already ying.


    Before the wedding ceremony started, Lambert went on stage and spoke.


    He exined why Jeff didn''t attend the wedding.


    "Thank you all foring to my wedding with Jessica."


    "My grandfather, Jeff, was supposed to be the host of the wedding, but he was sick and couldn''te


    to the wedding."


    "So, my mother, Vicky, will host our wedding."


    People in the upper ss of Birmingham knew about Lambert''s mother.


    They didn''t expect that Lambert would ask his mother to host his wedding.


    After all, Vicky did not have any status in the Williams family, except, of course, she was Lambert''s


    mother.


    There were whispers among the people sitting below the stage.


    Lambert added, "I thank my mother very much. She brought me life. Without her, I could never see all


    the good things in this world. So here, I want to thank her in front of everyone."


    Vicky did not expect that although Lambert was cold to her, he still attached great importance to her at


    the crucial moment.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Lambert said other words of thankfulness and invited Vicky toe on stage to express her feelings.


    Vicky was dressed well today and sat in the front seat.


    That was supposed to be Jeff''s seat.


    When she stood up from that seat, other people understood that Lambert was taking the opportunity to


    clear his mother''s name.


    In this way, no one could underestimate her in the upper-ss social circle of Birmingham.


    Lambert, of course, was thinking about his reputation. He couldn''t let anyone else despise him, saying


    that he was just an illegitimate child.


    Vicky went on stage and took Lambert''s microphone, her hands trembling.


    Perhaps it was because she had not had any formal social contact for a long time, and the people


    sitting under the stage were either rich or noble.


    She was apprehensive.


    However, this was a rare opportunity. She had to say what she had suppressed for so many years.


    She had always felt aggrieved. At one time, she thought that no one understood her and would call her


    a homewrecker.


    Today, she wanted to clear her name.


    Vicky forced a smile and said, "Thank you, everyone, for taking the time to attend my son''s wedding."


    At first, her voice was trembling.


    Then she gradually started to get into it.


    She first recounted her rtionship with Daniel.


    The more she said, the more excited she became.


    She didn''t mention that she was pregnant after Daniel got married.


    Jessica''s grandmother was sitting under the stage with a look of disdain.


    She didn''t expect Lambert''s mother to describe her experience as a mistress so romantic.


    Just listening, the olddy was angry for Oliver''s mother, and then her body trembled.


    The doctor next to her asked, "Madam, are you feeling unwell?"


    She was indeed not feeling well, but she couldn''t leave now. She wanted to see Jessicae in.


    She was worried.


    But Lambert, who was sitting under the stage, saw that she was ufortable.


    The doctor told Lambert about the details of her condition.


    Lambert whispered, "If she can''t stand it, you can take her out to have a rest."


    He knew that if she fainted at the wedding or went into shock, it would influence the wedding ceremony.


    The doctor got Lambert''s permission and sat back next to Jessica''s grandma.


    Vicky talked a lot on the stage. Anyway, she had poured out all the grievances she had suffered.


    People who didn''t understand the situation were confused. The wedding hadn''t started, but it seemed


    to be something about the mother-inw.


    After Vicky finished speaking, Toby went on the stage to speak.


    After all, Lambert''s father was gone, and Jeff was lying in the hospital.


    Toby spoke briefly on behalf of the Williams family.


    The people sitting below the stage were all excited.


    They wanted to see what kind of woman was so lucky to marry the president of Williams Group.


    Soon, Jessica came slowly with Jason in the melodious music. She had a bouquet of lush orchids in


    her hand, and she was wearing a custom-made wedding dress.


    The guests saw Jessica. Some of them widened their eyes, and some of them whispered to each


    other.


    Although Jessica had put on makeup and was far away from them, many people could still see her


    face.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The bride is so beautiful."


    "Wow, I''ve never seen a photo of Lambert''s fianc¨¦e in the news or gossip. It''s amazing to see her in


    person."


    "The bride''s face is so familiar. I think I''ve seen her somewhere."


    Ever since Jessica entered, the discussion had not stopped.


    Fortunately, there was music to cover it up. Jessica couldn''t hear it anyway.


    Jason handed Jessica''s hand to Lambert and went down to sit next to Jessica''s grandma.


    But Jessica''s grandma was annoyed to see Jason.


    She didn''t like Jason, but her daughter insisted on marrying him.


    Jason did well before her daughter died.


    And he kept his mistress and illegitimate child a secret.


    Jessica''s mother didn''t know the truth until she died.


    If she knew, she would not let him manage the property of the Youngren family for Jessica. They had


    agreed that Jessica would be the owner of the Youngren family when she became an adult.


    Unexpectedly, Jason revealed his true nature when his wife passed away. He brought the mistress and


    illegitimate child to their house right away.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Jessica''s grandma had not seen Jason for a long time, but this meeting really annoyed her.


    The doctor said to her, "Olddy, let''s go out to take a breath. We cane back when the ceremony


    is almost over."


    In fact, grandma didn''t want Jessica to marry Lambert.


    She noticed Jessica was tossing and turningst night and knew that she was not willing to hold the


    wedding.


    However, her grandma wanted to be by her side.


    The doctor checked the time, afraid that he couldn''t do what Jessica had told him, and whispered to


    her grandma, "Actually, Miss White has asked us to get out of here for the time being."


    Only then did her grandma notice the doctor looked familiar.


    She remembered he had been to her ward making the rounds with the other doctor.


    The doctor then nodded at her, confirming her thoughts.


    Then he raised his voice slightly enough for Jason to hear him.


    "It''s time to take your medicine. We''lle backter."


    Jason looked at Jessica''s grandma who was about to leave, but Marina turned him around.


    "Why are you looking at her? She''s dying," Marina said harshly.


    Jason was afraid that Marina''s words would be heard by the people behind them, so he red at her.


    But now everyone in the church fixed his eyes on the bride on the stage.


    The wedding was proceeding ording to schedule, and soon it was time for the bride and groom to


    exchange vows.


    Tracy went backstage and asked the staff to turn off the music for the time being. Then she got the


    lights in the church turned off.


    Only a beam of light lit up the figures of the bride and the groom.


    And it made Jessica''s wedding dress even more dazzling.


    Jessica was so nervous that her palms were sweating.


    At this moment, the church was deadly quiet but her heart was pounding.


    She didn''t know when Oliver would arrive.


    She unconsciously lowered her head and nced at the bluebell flowers in her hand, only to find that


    her hands were shaking violently.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lambert also noticed that.


    He thought that Jessica was just too nervous and didn''t take it seriously.


    Just as the priest was about to ask Lambert to say his wedding vows, the church door was suddenly


    opened.


    A tall figure, like a god, came inside.


    At this moment, almost everyone turned to look at the man.


    "Who came in at this time?"


    "What are the security guards doing? How can someone barge in to spoil the wedding?"


    "Why does he look like Oliver? Isn''t he still in the prison because of a business crime?"


    The audience began to discuss.


    Then, a few uniformed security guards follow behind the man.


    Jessica immediately saw that the man was Oliver.


    Another man followed the security guards in.


    The people in Birmingham didn''t know him.


    However, Vicky, Lambert''s mother, looked pale.


    Because she recognized that man was her brother Fred Larner at a nce.


    ''Why is he here? Shouldn''t he be living in peaceful life in South America?''


    ''What exactly had happened?''


    "I nned the car ident of Oliver''s mother, Maggie."


    Fred''s voice echoed in the church.


    He confessed that he had staged Oliver and Maggie''s crash back then.


    Vicky fell to the ground in panic. She gave Lambert a look for help.


    Lambert obviously did not expect that Oliver would find his uncle to expose what had happened in front


    of his guests.


    However, it could not cause any harm to him because Fred''s words were not convincing to everyone.


    Lambert looked at Toby and asked him to take emergency action.


    They had hired the best security team, but Oliver managed to enter the church.


    Lambert thought these people Oliver brought were easy to deal with.


    Toby stood aside in shock.


    He did not expect Oliver to have been released and evene to his territory, Bali Ind.


    And he brought a few people to barge in arrogantly.


    But it was also a good opportunity for him.


    Oliver was lucky in Hond but he wouldn''t today.


    As soon as Jessica saw Oliver, she tried to get off the stage. However, she was pregnant and not that


    nimble, so she was immediately stopped by Lambert.


    Lambert was not intimidated by Oliver at all. He just waited for his men to drive Oliver out.


    However, his men didn''te though Toby had called them.


    Only then did Lambert start to fear.


    Soon, the makeup artist who had just spoken to Jessica appeared behind her and wanted to take her


    away.


    But Lambert had already arranged for his bodyguards to be around, so the makeup artist couldn''t get


    close to Jessica at all.


    Lambert dragged Jessica off the stage and left through the side door.


    The guests were guessing and discussing, and they did not notice that Lambert and Jessica were gone


    because of the dim lights.


    Oliver stared at Lambert''s back and chased after them with his men.


    Soon, David went on stage tofort the guests in the church.


    Toby also left the church quietly, leaving only Lambert''s mother sitting on the ground, feeling limp.


    David unhurriedly put a yer on the ceremony table.


    It yed the recordings of important evidence that Lambert had hired a sniper to shoot Oliver and the


    evidence of themercial crimes hemitted when he was the president of the Williams Group.


    Everyone present gasped. They didn''t expect to see such a big show at the wedding.


    What was even more shocking to the upper ss in Birmingham was that the seemingly gentle and


    elegant Lambert actually did something cruel to Oliver.


    And they thought it was Lambert''s mother''s fault. She taught his son to be so cruel.


    It was a warning for the men who had mistresses.


    Vicky fainted when she heard what Lambert had done.


    And she had no hopes now.


    Those in security uniforms quickly took Vicky away from the scene and locked her up with Fred.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Toby had just called to ask his men toe in and subdue Oliver.


    When Toby realized that no one hade to him, he knew that something must have happened.


    That waspletely out of his expectation.


    He had already arranged his men to wait here in advance, but he didn''t expect that none of them


    showed up at the critical moment.


    In a hurry, he took Tracy away first.


    After all, this was his ce, and Bulgari Resorts wasrge, so he thought he could escape.


    Since Oliver was able to get out of the prison, he must have obtained evidence of crimes that he and


    Lambertmitted.


    He had to leave here immediately.


    Once he was caught, the consequences were unimaginable.


    He and Tracy ran to the beach, where there was a yacht waiting for them in advance.


    The two of them got on the yacht. Toby found there was no one chasing after them. He smiled and


    said, "Oliver can never catch me. As long as I can escape from here, I shall gain my vengeance."


    However, Tracy had never been in such a situation before.


    Because she only knew a little about what Toby did. If she was really caught by the police, as long as


    she told the truth, she would be fine.


    However, if she ran away with him now, her future would be ruined.


    She thought that she also knew some secrets about Jessica. Maybe if she told Oliver what she knew,


    Oliver would let her go.


    So, she said to Toby, who was driving the yacht, "Honey, where are we going?"


    "Shut up. This is not the time to talk. I will tell you until we get far away to a safe ce."


    She was even more scared to death when she saw his ferocious expression.


    She was the lover of Toby, who was twenty years older than her, but she didn''t care about his age.


    She felt that he was rich and would bring her a good life, so she was willing to be by his side and obey


    his orders.


    However, sometimes a wife could not go through the hardship with her husband. Now she wasn''t even


    his girlfriend, so why did she have to live a vagrant life with this old man?


    "Can I get off the yacht now? I''m scared."


    She sat by his side and cried and made him very upset.


    However, Toby would not let her go now.


    Now that she was on the yacht, she could be his hostage, which gave him more chances to escape


    sessfully.


    As long as they drove out of the sea, they would be half sessful.


    He had already made arrangements at the airport. By then, he would board the ne and fly to an


    ind. Even the international police could hardly find him.


    "Stop crying. If you cry again, I would make you shut up." He cursed. "Now that we are in this situation,


    it has something to do with you."


    "What does it have to do with me?" Tracy said with a look of grievance.


    "I asked you to be in charge of everything here. What the hell did you do? It seems that I trusted you


    too much. But at this critical moment, we arranged so many people there, and none of them showed


    up. What''s going on?"


    She was also confused.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In key positions of Bulgari Resorts'' security team, they were all arranged with their own people.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver easily broke their defense.


    While the two of them were still shirking their responsibilities on the yacht, they found that several


    yachts suddenly appeared behind them and were chasing after their yacht.


    When Toby saw it, he sped up like crazy, trying to get rid of the people chasing after him.


    Tracy screamed in fear.


    The people on the yacht behind suddenly picked up their horns and told Toby to stop his escape


    immediately and voluntarily turn himself in. The sentence would be reduced at his discretion.


    Only then did Toby know that it was the police who was following him.


    He rxed a little, as long as they were not Oliver''s men.


    ...


    After Lambert took Jessica out of the side door, a car stopped at the door.


    Jessica did not expect that Lambert would prepare a way to escape for themselves.


    "Get in the car."


    She struggled to escape and was quickly stuffed into the car by Lambert''s bodyguards.


    At this time, she was still wearing a wedding dress and holding a bouquet of flowers.


    People would have thought that the groom was here to pick up the bride at their wedding.


    "Where are we going?" She asked.


    "Go to a ce where no one can find us. It''s just you and me. We can live a quiet life. I already had this


    n when you left Oliver."


    Lambert didn''t seem to be running away but sharing his hope for a new life with her.


    "But I don''t want to go with you." She said coldly.


    "You''re not waiting for Oliver to pick you up and take you to the GrandVille Apartments, are you?"


    As he spoke, his eyes were filled with anger, and the temperature in the car suddenly dropped, which


    was bone-chilling.


    He continued, "If he really came here for you, he should have taken you away from the scene as soon


    as possible. Didn''t you notice that he came to avenge his mother?"


    She didn''t know why Oliver didn''t save her first. Maybe he just wanted to expose Vicky''s crimes in front


    of everyone.


    She could understand him. After all, it was reasonable for him not to show up at all.


    She had just seen her grandma being taken away in the church. She was not afraid as long as her


    grandma was safe.


    Also, the makeup artist whispered to her and asked her to keep the flower in her hand. She didn''t know


    why, but she held it tight.


    For no reason, she trusted that makeup artist.


    There were two bodyguards in Lambert''s car.


    And there were two cars following and protecting them.


    At this time, a man in the car behind called and said that they seemed to have been found and a car


    followed them.


    There were not many exits in this resort. If their car rushed out of the exit, they might be caught.


    At this time, they reached the depths of a forest.


    Lambert pulled Jessica out of the car and took out a hot air balloon from the trunk.


    When she saw that he was about to take her in a hot air balloon, she was frightened.


    However, there was no time for her to think.


    The bodyguards helped Lambert put on the safety suit.


    He tore the hem of her wedding dress and helped her put on the safety equipment.


    The bouquet of blue bell flowers in her hand was thrown to the ground.


    Soon, he took her into the hot air balloon.


    When Oliver and his men chased over, they only saw the bouquet on the ground.


    They knew that they had lost their locator to track Jessica''s location.


    Oliver called and asked. The men waiting at the exits all said that there was no sign of Lambert and


    Jessica.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Sitting in the hot air balloon, Jessica almost fainted.


    Fortunately, the hot air balloon only flew for ten minutes beforending on the beach by the sea.


    There were many people on the beach as it was a tourist attraction.


    Lambert led Jessica into the crowd quickly.


    On the other side, Oliver knew that Jessica had been taken out of Bulgari Resorts by Lambert.


    He took a few men and went out to look for Jessica.


    However, there were many tourists from all over the world on Bali Ind this season.


    Since Jessica threw away the bouquet, she lost the tracker. It was not easy to find her within a short


    time.


    Oliver had already arranged people to guard the exits of Bulgari Resorts.


    He wanted to catch Lambert, but he didn''t expect him to flee away.


    Only did Oliver discover that when he found some parts of the hot air balloon that were left on the


    ground.


    At this moment, Oliver was most worried about Jessica''s safety.


    He quickly took his men to a rtively empty ce outside and tried to find Jessica as soon as


    possible.


    On the beach, Jessica''s face turned pale and she was out of breath.


    Perhaps because of being dragged into the hot air balloon, her mind was in a daze and her whole body


    was very ufortable.


    Jessica couldn''t walk anymore that she was about to fall down on the beach.


    Lambert dragged her out from the beach and got her out of this ce.


    He knew that Oliver woulde after him soon, and it would be toote to leave.


    "Lambert, I really can''t walk anymore." Jessica panted.


    On the one hand, her body really felt its limit.


    Yesterday night, thinking about the wedding day and the uing chaos, she didn''t sleep well.


    In addition, the shock of escaping almost drained her entire energy.


    "Hold on for a while. We''ll go to the airport immediately. As long as we get on the ne, everything will


    be fine." Lambert convinced Jessica as he walked.


    "I''m pregnant with your child, so can you give me a break? If this continues, I am going tobor on the


    road."


    Jessica wanted to threaten Lambert with the baby in her stomach in exchange for a little pity.


    Lambert hesitated for a few seconds.


    When Jessica thought her words had worked, Lambert said coldly, "We have a doctor on the ne.


    Even if you give birth to the child halfway, it''s okay."


    Jessica felt dumbfounded.


    She found that when Lambert spoke, he didn''t look like a normal person, with his bloodshot eyes and


    twisted face.


    "What about you leave first? I, a pregnant woman, can only hold you back." Jessica simply said it.


    She wouldn''t even want to go with him on a normal trip, let alone a runaway.


    It was better for her now than being trapped in Lambert''s high, dark courtyard.


    Lambert would be punished for what he did.


    Jessica didn''t want Lambert to escape so easily.


    But Lambert seemed to have read her mind.


    He suddenly stopped, grabbed Jessica''s arm with both hands, and said fiercely, "Did you know in


    advance that Oliver would be at the wedding today?"


    Jessica looked at Lambert, feeling a piercing cold. "Lambert, I''m always under your close scrutiny. How


    would I know something you don''t even know?"


    As Jessica spoke, she was afraid and pretended to be calm.


    Lambert had turned mad and could not be treated in a normal way.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, Jessica had no choice but to deny it. She knew that Oliver would appear and destroy the


    wedding.


    But whatforted her was that Lambert''s uncle was brought back from North America in a hurry. She


    figured whether the information she had provided would help or not.


    Anyway, when they returned to Birmingham, the truth of the car ident that happened to Oliver and


    his mother would finallye to light.


    Jessica couldn''t figure out why Oliver easily entered Bulgari Resorts on the condition that Lambert had


    prepared so much.


    Of course, Lambert and Toby never expected this.


    Lambert was not a fool. Oliver suddenly brought his uncle there to ruin his wedding, obviously trying to


    expose what Vicky had done to the upper-ss society of Birmingham.


    However, it had been so many years, and the car ident was under investigation for a period of time,


    but it ended in vain.


    Why would Oliver find Fred in South America at this juncture?


    Lambert was a little puzzled.


    A scene suddenly appeared in his mind.


    That day, he came back from thepany to have dinner with Jessica. Later, it was dyed due to


    temporary emergence.


    By the time he got home, Jessica had already had dinner.


    While he was eating alone in the kitchen, his mother, Vicky, came in.


    They talked about the car ident.


    Because, although Lambert was underage at that time, he understood what had happened.


    In particr, after spending so much time at the Old Residence seeing Jeff fighting in the business


    world, he had already understood the battles of interests and power.


    Of course, he also understood his mother''s situation. But he just kept silent as if he knew nothing about


    the truth.


    However, he couldn''t even remember something clearly due to the pse of time.


    For some reason, when they were having dinner that night, he asked his mom about some details of


    the matter, including something concerning his uncle Fred.


    ''Could Jessica have heard it?''


    ''Yes! Except for Jessica, even a fly couldn''t slip into my yard.''


    And no one could eavesdrop on anything he said at home and detect anything he did at home.


    Lambert red at her. "Jessica, did you betray me?"


    Jessica tried her best to break Lambert''s grip. "Let me go."


    "Lambert, you have always been against my will to deprive me of my freedom. In my heart, of course,


    you are not my friend long before." Jessica said in one breath, "I betrayed you."


    "How am I inferior to Oliver? Why can you ept him no matter what he does to you? Why?"


    Lambert''s roar attracted many people''s attention.


    However, the way they were dressed now looked like they were fleeing from a wedding.


    Since it was a private question between couples, it was certainly not appropriate for passers-by to


    interfere.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Some people automatically stay away from Lambert and Jessica.


    No one wanted to meddle in the affairs as they just came here for a tour.


    At this moment, Jessica began to be afraid, and she wanted to call for help. But no one would probably


    hear it at this time. There was a pretty lively scene in the distance.


    Unexpectedly, Lambert let go of her shoulders, reached out a hand, and grabbed her neck tightly. The


    anger in his eyes seemed to swallow her.


    Jessica immediately felt that the air in his throat was getting less and less.


    Her face began to turn purple.


    Suddenly, a cold and thick man''s voice came from behind Lambert. "Lambert, let her go right away."


    It was Oliver, of course. It was always him.


    Lambert sneered and suddenly took out a pistol from his pocket and pressed it directly against


    Jessica''s head.


    Oliver looked at it and was panicked, but his face was still as cold as ice.


    He said, "Lambert, if there''s anything you want to do, you can just fight with me. Don''t you always want


    to kill me? I''ll take Jessica''s position."


    "Oliver, I didn''t expect you toe out of the prison so fast. I used to think that you were relying on


    your grandfather and father to be your pioneer to arrange for you so that you could be so sessful. It


    seems that you still have something, but don''t think you can defeat me."


    "You just want the Williams Group. You can take it. Let Jessica go now." Oliver said.


    He pretended to be very calm.


    However, what he said was meant to let Jessica go, which exposed his true thoughts.


    Lambert knew that he dearly cared for Jessica.


    Even if Oliver was strong enough to be invincible, he still cared for Jessica.


    If he knew that Jessica was bearing his child, he would have agreed on Lambert any conditions.


    However, Lambert would not tell Oliver the secret unless it was absolutely necessary.


    "You want to trick me back to Birmingham and fight with me again. No way. I won''t believe you."


    Lambert had already seen his situation clearly. He couldn''t go back to Birmingham.


    One of the people standing next to Oliver looked especially familiar. It was Tom, whom he had seen at


    the police station before.


    At that time, Jessica had a conflict with Alice.


    Alice put Jessica into jail. Lambert was still weak in power and he even hired thewyer but still could


    not help her out.


    Later, it was Oliver who arrived at the scene.


    Not long after he arrived, he brought Jessica out.


    At that time, Lambert immediately recognized that the person who was talking to Oliver must be the


    leader there.


    Only a sentence worked.


    It was also at that time that Lambert was very sad that why he was a child of the Williams family, but he


    was far away from the center of power.


    After Lambert became the president of the Williams Group, his secretary would help him collect


    information about some important people in Birmingham.


    In the information card, he saw this familiar face, which was Tom, the head of the police.


    Now, Tom had followed Oliver to Bali Ind. It seemed that they had evidence of their crime.


    Lambert knew that he had no choice but to escape to a ce they could not find.


    "What do you want from me? Tell me, I will satisfy you." Oliver became impatient.


    Because he saw that Jessica was getting weak, with her face pale. And she was sweating profusely


    because of nerves.


    Lambert was a desperado now, and he could do anything.


    "Arrange a car for me immediately and take me to the airport." Lambert became agitated.


    Oliver nodded. "Okay, I''ll drive to the nearest intersection right now."


    He turned to Tom behind him and said, "Go and arrange the car. Drive to the intersection right away.


    The sooner, the better. I''m afraid Jessica won''t be able to hold on any longer."


    Then, he asked someone to buy some water.


    If this stalemate continued, Jessica would really faint.


    Lambert had been very nervous. Seeing that Oliver had spoken to Tom and ordered another person, he


    asked nervously, "Oliver, what tricks are you going to y?"


    "Lambert, I just asked someone to buy some water. I''m afraid that Jessica will faint. You don''t want her


    to faint and be a burden to you."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver was even more afraid that if Jessica fainted, Lambert would be desperate, and if Jessica was


    hurt which would be toote to regret.


    So, he wanted that Jessica gets some energy for the time being because he didn''t know how long it


    would take.


    Seeing that Jessica was in trouble, Oliver regretted not taking Jessica to a safe ce before she went


    into the church.


    However, at that time, his people were focused on dealing with the defense that Lambert had sent out.


    Only by cleaning up the people outside could his people enter Bulgari Resorts.


    Last night, he sneaked into Jessica''s room, and he risked his life just to reassure Jessica that he would


    take her away.


    He had to keep his words.


    In a moment, Oliver''s people came over with water and food.


    Oliver unscrewed the water and was about to step forward to feed it to Jessica.


    He didn''t expect to be stopped by Lambert just walking two steps.


    "Don''te over, or if the gun in my hand goes off, I won''t be med." Lambert said with a ferocious


    face, "Put the water on the table next to you. I''ll go get it myself."


    Just as they were standing there, it was a ce for tourists to rest. There would be people eating at the


    table.


    Oliver put the water and food on the table and took a few steps back.


    He avoided making Lambert angry.


    Lambert whispered to Jessica, "Jessica, forgive me. I don''t mean to hurt you. You also see that Oliver


    doesn''t give me a chance to live."


    Yes, in Lambert''s mind, he met Jessica first.


    Jessica and Oliver''s marriage was also because of the family marriage. Most importantly, Jessica hated


    Oliver very much in the past.


    She wanted to escape from him far away.


    Lambert felt that he and Jessica found each other congenial. When he had a pure rtionship with


    Jessica, Oliver deliberately suppressed him.


    And trampled on his dignity.


    Oliver made him so embarrassed in front of Jessica.


    Lambert knew that only when he took Oliver''s position could he get everything he wanted.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Lambert took the gun and pushed Jessica forward.


    Jessica picked up a bottle of mineral water and began to drink it.


    She had no appetite for breakfast because of her worries and so many messy things that had


    happened during the wedding.


    The mineral water she was drinking was like a clear spring, flowing into her heart.


    No matter what, she owed Oliver another favor.


    Jessica felt that she could finally catch her breath, although there was a gun pressed against the back


    of her head.


    She calmed down, though. Perhaps it was because the initial panic at the muzzle had passed, and


    Oliver was also staying here.


    A momentter, Tom told them that the car was already waiting at the intersection.


    He was afraid of causing panic among the tourists around, and even more afraid of attracting the local


    police''s attention, which would not only do no help to the situation but also make Lambert angrier.


    They left the beach quietly.


    For Jessica''s safety, Oliver did not dare to act rashly. He had to follow Lambert''s orders.


    Lambert held Jessica tightly and took her into the back seat of the car with him.


    He said to the driver, "Drive to the airport."


    Soon, the driver stepped on the elerator and drove the car towards the airport.


    Lambert knew that Jessica''s proposal could not pose any threat to him. Moreover, she was pregnant


    and certainly did not dare to act rashly for the safety of her baby.


    His nerves, which had been tense for long, finally began to rx a little at this moment.


    Jessica could also feel the muzzle behind her neck not as cold and oppressive as it had been in the


    beginning.


    Seeing the car driving away in front of him, Oliver got into the caring from behind immediately and


    followed Lambert''s car closely.


    Lambert could see that there was more than one car following him, so he said to the driver, "Tell Oliver


    to stay away."


    The driver had to follow Lambert''s order.


    Because he was fully aware of the situation. The most important thing now was to keep Jessica safe.


    Lambert had arranged a group of bodyguards around the stage at the wedding to protect him and


    Jessica.


    That was why the makeup artist Oliver had arranged had no way to get close to Jessica.


    Lambert was throwing away his armor now. He could run away sessfully only because he had


    Jessica as his hostage.


    The car sped along. The scenery on both sides of the road disappeared fast past the window.


    Bali Ind had pleasant scenery.


    But Lambert''s mood was different this time.


    On the way to Bulgari Hotels that day, he was still looking forward to holding a grand wedding with


    Jessica to show his current status.


    He would make all the people who looked down on him and called him bastard behind his back see


    how he held his head high with pride.


    What''s more, he was looking forward to getting married to Jessica. They would have their own kids and


    be a happy family in the future.


    However, all he had been looking forward to had copsed in an instant.


    The ash was about to bury him in the dark abyss where no one could ever be saved.


    Jessica nced at Lambert and saw his sadness.


    She took a deep sigh.


    Lambert was no longer the elegant artist before.


    He was still full of confidence and energy when she saw him in the morning, which was now reced


    by decadence, panic, and restlessness.


    It only took an instant for a person to fall from the sky to hell.


    As they were about to arrive at Denpasar International Airport Airport, Lambert told the driver a new


    address.


    He looked back and saw no more cars chasing after him. He said, "Turn around now. We''re going to


    365 Road."


    The driver didn''t know where it was and had to look up the destination on the GPS.


    Lambert was relieved that he had taken precautions and parked his private jet at 365 Road in advance.


    After Toby had arrived, they bought this ce through privatepanies secretly.


    Of course, thosepanies were only able to make money through the pickings of the Williams Group,


    which became Lambert and Toby''s personal treasury afterward.


    That was why they could afford to buy such arge piece ofnd in Bali Ind. Thend of tourist


    attractions was always expensive.


    They were nning to build a hotel, but the project was postponed. A piece ofnd that had been left


    could perfectly be used as an airport.


    The driver followed the GPS guide and drove further away from the city center.


    The surrounding forest was dense and the road was winding. Pedestrians and cars were also rare.


    Such a view out of the window made Jessica wonder what Lambert was up to.


    "Where are we going?" She was so nervous that she asked him directly.


    "Didn''t I tell you that we should go to a ce where no one could disturb us?"


    "Lambert, it''s not toote for you to turn around. Don''t push yourself into a corner, okay?" Jessica


    begged.


    To be honest, she felt sorry seeing him like this.


    She wanted to persuade him when there was still time for him to repent and mend his ways.


    To her surprise, Lambert pressed the cold muzzle behind her again.


    "Do you want to help Oliver deceive me back first? I won''t be fooled by him. Do you think he''s a kind


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    person?" Lambert sneered. "His heart is more malicious than snakes and scorpions. You have no idea


    how many crimes he has done. Do you think he will let me go easily?"


    "Have you ever thought that once you leave, you might never be able to go back to Birmingham? It''s


    the home to you and your grandfather who loves you the most."


    Jessica mentioned Jeff, which, unfortunately, seemed to have touched his nerves.


    "Grandfather? That''s true that he raised me up, but Oliver is the only grandson he cares about.


    Grandfather dotes on him on everything! What did I do wrong?" Lambert''s eyes turned bloodshot. The


    more he spoke, the more excited and furious he became.


    "Grandpa has been investigating me behind my back and known everything that I''ve done. When I go


    back, he will definitely not let me go. You know what, actually, he has never treated me like a real


    member of the Williams family. He called me grandson just because he doesn''t want Williams family''s


    child to stay outside, which will make the whole family a joke to the public."


    Lambert was full of grievances.


    Seeing that he had made up his mind and could not be persuaded at all, Jessica had to give up.


    The car drove through a muddy depression and finally arrived at 365 Road.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    No.365 Road was arge open space surrounded by a wall.


    Lambert''s private jet was parked in the middle of the clearing, waiting for him to arrive.


    He had arranged this in advance. If he found anything unusual, he would signal his bodyguards and


    pilots to be on standby.


    This time, he was able to escape from Oliver''s tight control, of course, because Jessica had helped him


    a lot.


    Lambert had always regarded Jessica as his lucky star. If it weren''t for her, he might not have stepped


    into the core circle of the interests of the Williams Group.


    In the past, he had thought about taking everything he should have as the First Young Master of the


    Williams family.


    Everything that Oliver had taken away.


    In order to wipe away the humiliation that he had suppressed for years.


    He had only thought about it before and had never put it into action.


    However, he met Jessicater.


    In his heart, it was as if there was a devil who had been bewitching him.


    It woke up the darkest side of his heart and made him what he was now.


    However, he admitted that he had lost to Oliver.


    Although, he hadn''t figured out why he lost.


    He was definitely not willing toy down and die. Where there is life, there is hope. He believed.


    As long as he could escape sessfully this time, with the wealth he had umted since he


    became the president of the Williams Group, he would soon make aeback.


    Lambert arrived at No.365 Road, saw the ne, and the bodyguard waiting for him, his expression had


    softened a lot.


    But the muzzle behind Jessica pressed her hard again.


    He was afraid that she would identally run away from the gun.


    Lambert asked the driver to stop the car and said fiercely to him, "You stay in the car now. Don''t move."


    His bodyguard came to provide support to them.


    Just as Lambert was about to take Jessica on the ne, the bodyguard raised his leg and kicked


    Lambert''s arm with the gun.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he could fully react, the gun had alreadynded.


    At this time, the bodyguard immediately pulled Jessica and stuffed her back into the car.


    Only then did Lambert realize that the bodyguard who had juste to pick him up was a traitor.


    The others who were waiting for Lambert had not fully reacted just now.


    At this time, seeing that Lambert was kicked, they were ready to fight with their guns.


    The driver who had driven Jessica and Lambert just now wanted to quickly drive Jessica away from


    this dangerous ce.


    However, Lambert''s men had already fired at his car.


    After Jessica got into the car, the bodyguard jumped into the car and began to cover for the driver to


    leave.


    However, he yed a lone hand, so he waspletely outnumbered.


    Jessica was so scared by the gunshot that she put her hands on her head and curled up behind the car


    seat.


    The scene that she and Oliver were shotst time was still fresh in her mind.


    However, this time, she might not be so lucky.


    She had already had good luckst time, and her luck was almost running out.


    Just when Lambert gave an order not to let the car escape, a lot of vehicles rushed in at the gate.


    He knew they shouldn''t be his men.


    He didn''t expect Oliver toe so soon.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Lambert immediately got on the ne and asked the pilot to


    take the ne off immediately.


    There were still some Lambert''s men on the ground, and they started a gun battle with Oliver''s men.


    In the car Jessica was in, the driver and the bodyguard were all seriously injured when they were


    surrounded by Lambert''s men just now. The car had already stalled.


    She was still crawling in the back seat, not daring to look up.


    The gunfire was gradually ceased. But Jessica couldn''t get up from the back seat because she was so


    scared.


    Oliver''s eyes were cold and anxious, and he quickly walked to the car.


    He saw Jessica in the back seat of the car, and she was still trembling.


    He opened the door, picked Jessica up from the back seat, and held her in his arms.


    He said, "It''s fine. Everything''s fine."


    Jessica kept her eyes closed, not daring to look out at what was going on around her.


    Just as Oliver was speaking, there was another gunshot outside.


    Although Jessica did not hear the speaker''s voice clearly, a familiar cold fragrance invaded her nose.


    She knew that it was Oliver.


    She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Oliver. "Are you hurt?"


    Last time, Oliver was seriously injured by a gunshot. She was afraid that he would be injured again.


    "I''m fine," he said lightly as if nothing had happened.


    "Where''s Lambert?" Jessica asked.


    She didn''t know what Oliver would do to Lambert, but when she was in the car just now, Lambert said


    that Oliver was never a good person, and he did a lot of killing and plundering.


    Jessica was afraid that Oliver would kill Lambert here out of anger.


    "He had escaped," Oliver said. "Let''s go back. You should have a good rest."


    Perhaps seeing that Jessica was extremely haggard, he took her away from this ce as soon as


    possible.


    Just as Oliver was about to take Jessica out of the car, there was some noise from the top of them.


    They looked up at the sky at the same time and found that Lambert''s ne had not gone far. They flew


    back.


    Among the people Oliver brought, besides his bodyguards, there were Tom and his men.


    They thought that this time they would bring Lambert back to Birmingham for trial.


    Everything should be decided byw in the end.


    When Oliver saw Lambert escape, he was not in the mood to fight. Sooner orter, he would bring him


    to justice.


    His top priority now was to get Jessica out of here and find a ce to rest.


    He didn''t expect that Lambert would not give up and make aeback.


    At this time, the ne flew lower and lower.


    Soon, the people on the ne shot them.


    Oliver had to cover Jessica andy on the ground behind the car.


    Before he came, he had also tried for helicopter rescue but it hadn''t rushed over yet.


    They could only dy for a little while. The people on the ground would be very disadvantaged if they


    insisted on fighting against the people on the high ground.


    The more they hid, the fiercer the attack from Lambert became.


    It seemed that they would not be able to hide anymore.


    Oliver was closer to Tom, so he asked him to cover himself. He wanted Jessica to get into the car


    quickly first.


    Just as they moved a few steps, bullets kept flying around them.


    Oliver finally put Jessica into his car.


    The car they were in was bulletproof and safe for the time being.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    They could only wait for helicopter rescue crews.


    Jessica sat in the back seat, still in shock.


    Suddenly, she felt a smell of iron fill the car.


    Jessica was shocked. Among Oliver, Tom, and her, one must have been injured and bleeding.


    Her heart was pounding.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jessica nced at Oliver, who seemed to be calm.


    Then she nced at Tom in front of her and found arge amount of blood oozing from his back


    shockingly.


    The smell of blood was mixed with the smell of gunpowder.


    She had already been very nervous and uneasy for being hijacked by Lambert along the way with a


    pistol. When she saw Tom bleeding, her eyes dulled and she became unconscious.


    Oliver found that Jessica had fainted and then noticed Tom was injured.


    He knew that Lambert had done all this because of him.


    If he stood out, Lambert would have Jessica go.


    She was pregnant and unconscious, so she couldn''t stay in the car.


    She needed to be sent to the hospital immediately, or both she and her baby would be in great danger.


    Seeing Jessica''s pale face, Oliver knew he didn''t have time to hesitate.


    So, he helped Jessica lie down in the back seat and caressed Jessica''s face. Perhaps this was thest


    time he could touch her.


    Just as Oliver opened the door and was about to get out of the car, he heard the sound of helicopters


    rumbling overhead.


    Then, the people on the helicopters began to shoot at Lambert''s ne.


    Lambert knew there might be more than onebat helicopter and he was not their match at all, so he


    had to give up.


    Oliver''s men didn''t chase him. They knew that the urgency was to check the casualties on the ground.


    Soon, a few people came to pick up Oliver.


    Oliver asked them to handle what happened on the ground, and then he took Jessica and Tom to the


    helicopter, heading for the nearest hospital.


    ...


    On the other hand, Toby and Tracy raced their yacht to get rid of the local marine patrol police.


    The police used a loudspeaker to tell Toby to slow down the yacht.


    Toby didn''t understand their localnguage at all though he had learned thisnguage a little.


    Focused, Toby gripped the steering wheel.


    It seemed that the louder the police shouted at them, the farther he wanted to run.


    Because he was afraid those behind them were Oliver''s men.


    If he was fallen into Oliver''s hand, he would be doomed.


    He had gained a lot in the business world in Birmingham because he was one of the Williams family


    members.


    When his brother Daniel was alive, he was not qualified to be the head of the Williams Group.


    After Daniel was gone, Oliver was still young, and Lambert was not allowed to take over the Williams


    Group ording to the family rules.


    However, Jeff was personally in charge of everything in the Williams Group, and he couldn''t be the


    head of the Williams Group.


    Finally, Oliver was defeated, and Lambert was the temporary president of the Williams Group.


    However, Lambert was not as experienced as Toby at all.


    Toby was in his prime, and it was the best time for him to take over the Williams Group.


    Toby believed he could soon get rid of Lambert in the same way as getting rid of Oliver to be the head


    of Williams Group.


    He had much evidence about Lambert''s wrongdoings, and he didn''t even need to frame Lambert as he


    had done to Oliver.


    And if Jeff saw what Lambert had done, he would never protect him.


    Toby had a good n, but he didn''t expect Oliver toe out so soon.


    And Oliver had taken every effort to deal with Lambert and even investigated the car ident that year


    again.


    Lambert was now doomed. But Toby was not afraid of getting involved whether Lambert fell into


    Oliver''s hands or not.


    Toby had prepared to cut himself off from Lambert.


    So, he must run away and wait for everything to settle down before going back to Birmingham to ask


    for forgiveness from Jeff.


    After all, he was Jeff''s son.


    By then, everything would be easy as long as Jeff forgave him.


    Toby had been abroad all these years.


    He had a clear understanding of many countries'' legal systems.


    Even if he made a mistake, as long as he had money and hired the most expensivewyer, he could


    get rid of thew.


    So, Toby thought he must escape now and then think about the long-term n.


    Tracy, who was sitting beside him, had just been frightened by the desperate Toby. But when she heard


    the local police, she felt safe.


    She said. "Slow down. I''m afraid both of us will die in the sea."


    "F*ck, don''t say that. The damn sea is cursed."


    "I''m saying this for your own good. Who''s following us is the local marine police. They seem to just


    want to ask about the situation. I''ll help youmunicate with them."


    But Toby was irritated to hear that. He even wanted to throw her into the sea to feed the sharks.


    He had been trusting her so much that he left everything to her. She was a local, and it was easy for


    her tomunicate with others when something happened.


    So, he had thought she would handle everything.


    But he didn''t expect Oliver to rush straight into the wedding though they had many bodyguards.


    Toby would have been the one to arrange every detail, instead of Tracy.


    But halfway through, he received a call from Lambert saying that Jeff had fainted.


    Toby knew that Jeff''s physical condition had been getting worse since the new year.


    Now that Jeff was ill, Toby was afraid that he would not be able to recover.


    Toby was worried that if Jeff really passed away but he was not there, he couldn''t control the situation


    at all.


    Jeff didn''t make a will to spill the shares in thepany and his property.


    Every family member of the Williams family was looking forward to these things.


    At this critical moment, how could he be at ease in Bali Ind to work so hard for Lambert''s lousy


    wedding?


    Besides, Lambert had told him that he could ask his men to take care of the wedding.


    He did as he was told, so he did nothing wrong.


    However, they all underestimated Oliver.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    The fact that Lambert was able to stand firm in the Williams Group in such a short period of time was to


    some extent attributed to his status as the eldest grandson of the Williams Group and the help of Jeff.


    However, these were not enough.


    Toby had been working for thepany for many years, and his power was deeply hidden.


    Even when Oliver first joined the Williams Group, he had gone through a lot of trouble to suppress


    Toby''s power.


    It was not until in the end that Toby was driven out of Birmingham and exiled to Southeast Asia that the


    rest people were intimidated.


    Now, the rest people saw that something had happened to Oliver, and Toby had returned to the power


    center of the Williams Group. They naturally tended to obey him and follow his instructions.


    Within the Williams Group, as long as Toby supported Lambert, his subordinates naturally followed suit.


    That was why Lambert could sit so steadily on the position of president of the Williams Group.


    Although he had done so many illegal things when he was in office, he was not investigated by the


    Williams Group''s regtorymission.


    Of course, Toby was well prepared to get things ready for him.


    It was also because of this that Toby firmly got the goods from Lambert.


    With these usations in his hands, Toby had the capital to threaten Lambert.


    Although he had not yet taken the position of president of the Williams Group, the entire Williams


    Group seemed to have been controlled by him.


    He could do whatever he wanted.


    Toby was going to fall from his supreme position, and he really couldn''t ept the gap.


    He had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. No matter where he went, everyone would call him


    Toby Williams.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Toby wanted to take the plunge at that moment.


    So, he couldn''t hear anything from Tracy.


    Tracy also felt out of the situation. In the past, when she followed Toby, she was servile to him.


    After all, in Southeast Asia, where the ie was rtively low, it was already lucky to be able to get


    close to a big boss like Toby.


    She used to be willing to follow him with the thought of making a life of glory and prosperity for herself.


    She hadn''t lived afortable life for long, and Toby was about to lose his position.


    She was in the prime of her life, so she didn''t want to lead a life in exile with a half-old man.


    Now that she was followed by the local police, she was given a chance to save herself.


    She was afraid, but it was better for her to do something. She would either go to Davy Jones'' locker


    with Toby or apany him to hide and live a shameful life.


    Tracy was impulsive, and all the blood rushed up. She ignored everything and started to grab the


    steering wheel in Toby''s hand.


    "B*tch. Even if you wanna die, I still want to live." After Toby finished scolding, he kicked Tracy aside.


    He didn''t expect that Tracy didn''t band together with him in the end.


    When Toby first dated Tracy, he bought her a house and usually paid for her luxuries.


    Even if he raised a dog, it would be loyal by now.


    Not only did she not help him at the critical moment, but she also came to cause trouble.


    Toby felt that it was his greatest mercy to her to drop the whole thing.


    Tracy was kicked into her chest by Toby, and her face was wrinkled in pain.


    She didn''t expect that Toby would be so fierce when he was in the end, so she couldn''t follow him.


    Tracy struggled to get up and tried to grab the steering wheel again. This time, no matter what, she


    wouldn''t let go.


    After all, she grew up by the sea when she was a child, so she was very familiar with sea vehicles.


    In addition, when she was in Hond, she had sailed on a yacht with her mother and stepfather.


    Naturally, she knew how to control the yacht.


    Toby did not expect that Tracy was not afraid of him at all.


    He didn''t expect that he would be killed by this woman in the end. He was even more ruthless to her,


    not caring at all that she was still a woman.


    Toby poked Tracy''s lower abdomen with his elbow. Even if she could endure the first pain.


    This time, she really wanted to perish together with Toby.


    However, the power gap between men and women was too great, so she had no power to give


    returning blows.


    Tracy copsed to the ground, her face getting pale and sweat oozing from her forehead.


    Soon, the gray floor of the yacht was stained bright red, and she was bleeding.


    Toby nced at her and ignored her.


    Tracy felt the moisture in her lower body and cried in fear.


    She hadn''t had a period for more than two months.


    She couldn''t do it with brute force just now, so she had to beg Toby to send her to the hospital quickly.


    Tracy said weakly, "I''m pregnant. It''s only been a month. I was nning to tell you about it after


    Lambert''s wedding. It doesn''t seem necessary now."


    When Toby heard her words, he was really stunned.


    He also saw the blood under Tracy.


    However, he couldn''t care less about her now.


    Seeing that he was still indifferent, Tracy gave up on him. She knew that there was a lighter that he


    used for smoking on this yacht.


    She had already held it in her hand when Toby was not paying attention. She threatened, "Send me to


    the hospital, or I''ll set fire to the yacht and blow it up."


    Tracy knew that Toby wouldn''t be afraid just by saying it.


    As she spoke, she pressed the switch of the lighter and a small me rose.


    Toby pressed the steering wheel with one hand and grabbed the lighter from Tracy with the other.


    Tracy just wanted to scare Toby, as long as she could leave safely.


    Toby didn''t have time to guess what she was thinking. He hated this woman even more. He didn''t


    expect to keep a Banshee who wanted to kill him.


    Just as the two of them were fighting for the lighter, Tracy identally threw the lighter aside, almost to


    the oil tank.


    This time, her words were about to be fulfilled, and the yacht would be blown up soon.


    Toby was desperate to extinguish the lighter''s me.


    Tracy was stunned for a moment.


    She didn''t really want to die. She hadn''t lived long enough yet.


    At this time, she could not care about the pain in her body. She also crawled forward and wanted to put


    out the light as soon as possible.


    Toby saw that Tracy was going to grab the lighter from him at this time. He picked Tracy up, threw her


    to where the lighter was, and covered the small fire that was about to ignite.


    Tracy was even more shocked by his action.


    The people on the sea vessels behind them could use binocrs to see movement on the yacht, but


    they did not understand what was going on.


    Then, only to hear a boom, they saw a sea of fire in front of them.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    It turned out that, after being dumped to the ground, shepletely gave up hope of being spared by


    Toby.


    But the way he treated her, using her as a fire extinguisher to put out the fire, was so hateful. After all,


    they had been in love for so long!


    In a fit of anger, she picked the lighter on the ground, lit it, and threw it directly to the oil tank.


    It was toote for Toby to stop her. That was why there has been an explosion and a sea of fireter.


    Tracy was adept at swimming. Although she was injured and there were police behind her,


    She forced herself to stand up and jumped into the sea.


    Toby found that the situation was out of control so he jumped into the sea as well.


    In the midst of the lightning, there was a huge fire on the yacht, followed by a loud roar.


    The yacht exploded.


    The police in the back came to search and rescue.


    When they got closer, they searched carefully and found that there was no one on the yacht. They


    guessed that they should have jumped into the water.


    Because Tracy''s lower body was bleeding, the police quickly followed the blood trace in the water to


    find her whereabouts.


    Soon, two police officers found the dying Tracy and saved her.


    They made an emergency call and rushed her to the hospital.


    The rest of the police continued to search for Toby at sea.


    They searched for a long time but didn''t find him.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Jessica had already woken up.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Oliver sitting by the bed.


    Oliver was probably too tired and fell asleep by the bed.


    Jessica wanted to sit up. And the rustling sound woke Oliver up.


    Oliver became alert and looked up, only to find that Jessica was awake.


    Oliver said with concern, "The doctor said that you should stay in bed and not move around."


    "How long have I been unconscious?" Jessica asked.


    She didn''t even know what time it was or where she was now.


    "It''s only a few hours. Don''t worry too much. I''m sorry. I waste there. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be in


    danger." Oliver said apologetically.


    Hearing Oliver said this, Jessica recalled the previous gunfight.


    Jessica still had lingering fears.


    What had happened before waspletely unexpected to her. She did not expect that she had a life-


    threatening experience with Oliver again.


    If she was not lucky, she might have died!


    Fortunately, they were alive and well in the hospital.


    Jessica then remembered the injured Tom.


    She said, "Didn''t Mr. Quinn get hurt? Has the doctor said anything about him? How''s he going?"


    She felt guilty because she caused Tom to be shot.


    "His physical condition is not good now. The medical conditions in this small ce are poor. When his


    physical condition is stable, I will take him back to Birmingham."


    Jessica felt sorry for him.


    She thought of her grandma. She was in the hospital and didn''t know where she was.


    "Where''s my grandma? Is she okay?" Jessica asked anxiously.


    Oliver said indifferently, "I asked the doctor to bring your grandma to a safe ce in advance. Don''t


    worry."


    When Jessica heard that her grandma was fine, she finally felt relieved.


    "I want to see Mr. Quinn, can I?" She said.


    "You shouldn''t get up now," said Oliver. He thought for a while and told Jessica."He''s still in aa and


    hasn''t woken up yet."


    Jessica immediately understood that Tom might have been injured in a vital part. The injury must be


    very serious.


    Just now, Oliver had been saying that she should stay in bed and not move around.


    Jessica didn''t take it seriously, thinking that he was just saying somefort words.


    Until the doctor came in and examined her again.


    There was an instrument that was used to check the condition of the baby beside Jessica''s bed.


    She often went to the hospital. She was used to the test, so she didn''t feel anything wrong. She only


    treated it as a simple test.


    Until the doctor, after seeing all the data of her body, said to her, "Miss, you have a premature rupture


    of amniotic fluid. So from now on, until you give birth to the child, you can only lie t, or it will be very


    dangerous to you and the child."


    Jessica was so scared that her heart skipped a beat.


    She didn''t expect that premature rupture would happen to her.


    Last time when she went to a temple to pray, to escape from Lambert, she deliberately wet her lower


    body with the bottled water she had prepared.


    She pretended to have a premature rupture of amniotic fluid so that Amy and Annie were frightened


    and took her to Martin''s hospital.


    Only then could she escape easily.


    She didn''t expect the trick she yedst time toe true now.


    Jessica thought that after leaving Lambert, she was finally free. She had long wanted to go outside to


    breathe fresh air and live a free life with her grandma.


    But things went contrary to her wishes.


    She was trapped in the hospital again.


    At that moment, she was very depressed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Oliver saw her disappointed expression andforted her. "Don''t worry. When we get back to


    Birmingham, I''ll find you the best doctor. Maybe there will be a better treatment n."


    Jessica forced a smile. She just could not get up now. She was still alive.


    Living in the hospital, she could at least be with her grandma.


    "Thank you. I''m fine." She said politely.


    After the examination, the doctor gave a few more instructions and left the ward.


    At this time, only Oliver and Jessica were left in the ward.


    For a moment, they didn''t know what to say.


    When the doctor was here just now, there was one more person present. It was not so awkward to say


    some caring words.


    Thest time they met, because of the time limit and urgent situation, they didn''t exin to each other


    a lot. But they believed that they would be understood as if they couldmunicate without words.


    Now, they were face to face, but they were like familiar strangers.


    The past surged into her mind.


    The bad things, the good things, were as if just happened. They were so vivid.


    Jessica knew that Oliver was kind to her in some aspects.


    But he was cruel to her in other aspects. They couldn''t be even.


    Jessica said to Oliver indifferently, "Go back and rest. I''ll be fine with the doctor''s care."


    When she saw Oliver''s dark circles, she knew that he hadn''t been resting well recently.


    What''s more, after such a big ident, he needed to clean up the mess at this time, not spend the


    most precious time in her ward.


    "Before you woke up, I had already rested," said Oliver indifferently.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    After two days, Jessica and Oliver took a private jet back to Birmingham.


    Of course, her grandma and Tom were with them.


    The nended on the tarmac on the top floor of Williams Hospital.


    Oliver arranged the ward for Jessica first, then went to visit Tom, who was still in aa.


    The doctors in Williams Hospital did a thorough examination of Tom and found that the reason he had


    been unconscious for such a long time was not just the gunshot.


    The gunshot was only one of the causes.


    After the CT scan, a tumor was found in Tom''s chest, which was why he couldn''t wake up.


    Oliver immediately asked Simon to inform Jasmine, who was far away abroad, toe back.


    Jasmine was Tom''s only daughter.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Oliver was the president of the Williams Group, Jessica had already lost her memory. They were


    very intimate, like a normal couple.


    That day, Jessica went to the Williams Group to deliver food to Oliver and found Oliver and Jasmine


    alone in the conference room, eating together.


    The way how Jasmine looked at Oliver was obviously unusual.


    Jessica was ufortable seeing this.


    Later, when Oliver knew about it, he immediately transferred Jasmine to an overseas branch.


    Simon received the call from Oliver and rushed to the hospital.


    When Oliver was absent from thepany, Simon was snubbed. He did not have an independent


    office so he had to work with other administrative departments, crowded in one office room.


    Everything was about to get back to normal. When he saw Oliver, he looked cheerful and revitalized.


    So as soon as Oliver asked him to inform Jasmine toe back, he booked the ticket for her, thetest


    flight back to Birmingham.


    Jasmine had only been working abroad for a short time when she knew that something had happened


    to Oliver, and there was nothing she could do about it.


    When Simon called her, he just said that Oliver was the CEO again but did not tell her about Tom''s


    injury.


    Jasmine knew Simon''s asking her toe back was not only for witnessing the glory when Oliver


    returned to the Williams Group, but also for her help.


    After all, after Lambert became the president of the Williams Group, the secretarial office was also a


    mess.


    The secretaries who had worked for Oliver before were marginalized, and the people who worked there


    now alsoined.


    Many people could not stand the difference. Some resigned, some were transferred.


    Jasmine knew all this.


    She had just left in this period and was not implicated. It was actually a blessing in disguise.


    Now, since Oliver was back, he had to reassemble his former subordinates to regain his power quickly.


    She used to be a key figure in his secretaries, so she was indispensable to his reassembling former


    subordinates.


    Without hesitation, Jasmine packed up and prepared to go back to Birmingham.


    ...


    This time, Jessica''s ward was next to her grandma''s.


    Oliver did help Jessica find a group of the best doctors in the department of gynecology and child care


    to hold a consultation.


    Their diagnosis still showed signs of premature rupture of amniotic fluid.


    The most important thing for her now was to lie on the bed, or else it would elerate the rupture.


    Once too much amniotic fluid was lost, the child in the womb would be in danger of suffocation.


    When Jessica heard this, she couldn''t care more.


    She had been pregnant for months, and it was her own flesh and blood in her womb.


    Although she did not like the child''s father, Lambert, who was missing now. She would not be bothered


    again.


    Jessica cooperated with the doctor and did not think too much about other things. She just waited for


    the day to give birth.


    When David came to the hospital for Oliver, he also came to Jessica''s ward.


    "Madam, take good care of yourself in the hospital. Don''t worry too much."


    When David saw Jessica, he still called her madam, even in front of Oliver.


    It really made her embarrassed.


    In her heart, no matter what kind of grudges she had with Oliver in the past, after two life-and-death


    cmities, she didn''t want to be in a tangle with him anymore.


    Jessica said, "Mr. David, in the future, you should call me Miss White. I was not someone''s wife in the


    past, and I will not be someone''s wife in the future."


    After all this, Jessica felt that she would never have anything to do with men again.


    She just wanted to live peacefully with her grandmother and child, without any other disturbance.


    David took a look at Oliver, who was still calm and did not say anything.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what to call Jessica.


    "By the way, I really want to thank you for giving Mr. Williams so much useful information this time."


    David had always wanted to thank Jessica, but he hadn''t found the proper time. Now that Oliver was


    here, he made it clear in front of him.


    David knew Oliver very well. He knew that Oliver probably never said these words of thanks to Jessica.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t mention it." Jessica said.


    Indeed, the information she had learned was also overheard.


    "Madam, that''s amazing."


    "I haven''t had the chance to thank you. You''ve helped me a lot. If you hadn''t helped me get my ID, I


    wouldn''t have escaped, and you also arranged for someone to pick up my grandma at the hospital. I''ll


    repay you for your kindness when I get out of the hospital."


    Jessica was very grateful to David in her heart. If it wasn''t he, she might have been forced to marry


    Lambert.


    "As long as you are safe and sound, it''s the best reward for Mr.Williams," David said.


    Of course, Jessica knew that it was all arranged by Oliver because David was his man.


    It suddenly urred to her the property transfer agreement, which had been invalid before. Now that


    Oliver was here now,


    Jessica asked David to find the agreement she had drawn up before. She wanted to return the things


    that Oliver had given her before.


    "There''s one more thing I need you to help with. It''s about the agreement. I know you''ve already drawn


    it up. Please ask someone to send it overter. I will sign it today. Now that Mr. Williams is here, let''s


    get it settled. It''s no good dilly dally."


    Before David could answer, Oliver said, "I never thought about taking back what I have sent out."


    Jessica and David looked at Oliver, who had been silent all the time.


    David wanted to ease the tension and immediately said, "There''s no need to hurry up. We''ve got plenty


    of time in the future."


    Jessica said, "Mr. David, may I have a word with Mr. Williams alone?"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    David went out, leaving her and Oliver in the room.


    "Oliver, let''s break up peacefully. I don''t need your money. You are rich and don''t care about it, but I feel


    burdened about it." She said.


    "You are my wife, and you deserve it."


    "Don''t be as unreasonable as you used to be. I''ve never been your wife. Now or never." Jessica said


    with a long face.


    Oliver raised his right hand. He wore the wedding ring, which was bought in Hond.


    "We have vowed."


    Jessica was helpless. She didn''t want to think about it at all.


    "It''s pointless to talk about the past." She said coldly.


    Jessica still had the paper with Oliver''s autograph. It was their earliest oath.


    What decision she made after she lost her memory was invalid.


    "We proposed and held a wedding."


    Oliver was a little less confident when he said it.


    After all, he left Jessica alone in GrandVille Apartments and didn''t regard her as his wife at that time.


    Jessica didn''t want to be rude. She took out the divorce letter that Oliver had written before. She knew


    that she would need it sooner orter, so she took it with herself.


    When Oliver saw it, he looked sideways involuntarily.


    There was his signature on it.


    Oliver was a man of his word, and he had topromise now.


    He said, "Take it as a reward. After all, you gave me the most critical evidence, or else I couldn''t defeat


    Lambert."


    "The reason why I gave the information to David was that I needed his help and had nothing else. I


    exchanged his help with the information. As for the evidence, I didn''t care whether it might help you."


    Jessica had to say it because she didn''t want to get entangled with Oliver.


    It was said that gifts blinded the eyes.


    She had known it since she was a child.


    She would rather live simply. She wanted to be rxed and free.


    Ever since her mother passed away, she had too many things to deal with and didn''t live her life for


    herself.


    After she escaped from Lambert, she was determined to live a good life for herself.


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s talk after you recover and you are discharged from hospital."


    "No, I want to figure everything out." Jessica insisted, "I can go nowhere now, so I can solve all the


    problems. Once the baby is delivered, I''ll leave with my grandma."


    Oliver looked at Jessica, who was determined. He was pained for a moment and said, "Don''t you miss


    the happy days we used to have?"


    Jessica suddenly sneered, "If I miss it, I''ll feel sorry for the scourge I suffered before."


    "I''m sorry," Oliver said.


    Only two people could hear Oliver apologize. They were Maggie, his mother, and Jessica.


    "I don''t need your apology." She said, "I just don''t want to see you again."


    As soon as Jessica said it, Oliver looked extremely cold.


    Oliver was silent for a few seconds and took out a red box from the table beside him. It was sent by


    David just now.


    Jessica could tell at a nce that it was the packing box from Cartier.


    He said, "The customized ne we bought in Hond is done."


    Oliver reached out to hand her the box.


    Jessica remembered that she happily chose the wedding ring in Cartier that day.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition to their wedding rings, she also reserved a ne for her unborn baby with Oliver. She


    didn''t expect that the ne had been sent over.


    She said that it was for their baby. She thought that it was Oliver''s baby, after all, she lost her memory.


    But Olive didn''t show anything. It was cruel to him.


    Thinking of this, Jessica could not help but have tears in her eyes.


    She took the box from Oliver.


    With shaking hands, she untied the red ribbon opened it, and saw a ne inside.


    The name was engraved on it.


    At this time, she could no longer control herself and kept crying.


    She closed the box.


    Oliver picked up the napkin and tried to wipe the tears off her face. Jessica turned around and dodged.


    After a moment, Jessica calmed down and said, "Oliver, we can never be together."


    If she didn''t have Lambert''s baby, she might gradually recover after a long time.


    But the father of her baby wanted to get Oliver''s status and wealth and kill him.


    And the baby''s grandmother, Vicky spoiled Oliver''s parents'' marriage and even wanted to kill Oliver


    and her mother. In the end, Vicky did kill Oliver''s mother.


    They couldn''t get rid of it.


    The gene was indeed powerful. The parent would have a great impact on his or her child.


    If a mother was a mistress, her son was likely to be a bad guy.


    Although Lambert was not raised by his mother, he was as vicious and dirty as his mother.


    Jessica was even more worried about her unborn child.


    She just wanted to give it more love so that it could live safe and sound and learn to be kind to others.


    She didn''t mind being a single mother at all. She believed that she was qualified to be a mother.


    And she thought the influence of a mother on a baby was critical.


    Jessica looked at the red box on the table.


    ''How ridiculous!''

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "You don''t have to be so negative about our rtionship," Oliver said coolly.


    Jessica smiled bitterly. "Do you know whose baby I''m carrying?"


    Oliver was stunned and wondering why Jessica would ask this.


    Jessica knew that he had epted the child in her womb, and all he wanted was to be with her.


    When he learned that Jessica was pregnant with someone else''s child, he really wanted to throw this


    woman away immediately.


    He and Simon even took Jessica to have an abortion.


    However, because of Jessica''s physical condition, she couldn''t have the abortion in the end. So the


    baby was kept.


    Oliver had already epted this fact. Moreover, he had also made Tina pregnant.


    They both had affairs with other people, so neither of them suffered.


    Then, the two had experienced life and death together. As long as the two were alive and well together,


    what else could stop them?


    Of course, Oliver knew that Jessica had an ex-boyfriend named Vincent. He didn''t dig into this guy,


    because he felt that it was her past, so he didn''t have to worry about it.


    In the past, he had always thought that the child in Jessica''s womb was Vincent''s.


    Asked by Jessica, he was a little confused.


    "No matter whose child it is, I can ept it." He looked at Jessica with determination. "You''d better get


    well first. We''ll talk about the restter."


    Since he had personally delivered the ne made in Hond, he had epted the child in her


    womb. He hoped that Jessica would understand.


    Oliver was afraid that she would make a decision on impulse because too many things had happened


    recently.


    He wanted to give each of them enough time to calm down before making a decision.


    "The child is Lambert''s," Jessica said.


    Her words made Oliver dumbfounded.


    Even though he had braced himself mentally, he did not expect to hear that.


    Oliver''s face instantly darkened, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly turned tense.


    After a few seconds, the man said coldly, "I''ll go out first."


    Oliver directly left Jessica''s ward without turning back.


    No matter whose child Jessica was pregnant with, he could ept it. But he couldn''t ept that


    Lambert was the father of the baby.


    Lambert''s mother not only hurt his mother before he was born but also killed his mother.


    He would never forget his mother''s murder.


    Because of the car ident and the death of his mother, he also suffered a huge pain, both physically


    and mentally. This was something that was going to scar him forever.


    However, after meeting Jessica, these mental scars were gradually healed by the warmth Jessica gave


    him, and he did not want to be immersed in pain all the time.


    But Lambert had wanted to kill him.


    Lambert not only coveted the position of president of the Williams Group but also wanted to take away


    his woman.


    Lambert even joined forces with other families and hired snipers to assassinate him.


    However, Oliver was lucky. Lambert and Vicky tried to kill him several times but he survived.


    Oliver thought that he would live a peaceful life with Jessica after catching Vicky and Fred Larner, who


    killed his mother and drove Lambert out of Birmingham.


    However, fate yed a big trick on him.


    Fate introduced him to Jessica, who made him feel the joys of life and then hit him hard.


    Oliver walked to the office on the top floor in a daze.


    He sat in his chair and looked at the clouds in the distance. The image of Jessica and Lambert having


    sex appeared in his mind again.


    It seemed that men''s intuition was right. As expected, they really had had sex long ago.


    As Oliver was immersed in painful memories, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." He said coldly.


    Then he collected himself as if nothing had happened.


    It was Simon who came in. He had just brought Jasmine to the hospital from the airport.


    "Mr. Williams, Jasmine is in Tom''s ward now. Do you want to be there?" He said.


    It was mainly because Jasmine was crying in the ward and no one could stop her.


    The doctor was also helpless. After all, Oliver arranged for Tom to be treated at the hospital and


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jasmine was his daughter.


    He kept looking at Simon for help.


    So Simon came to Oliver''s office, who happened to be here.


    Oliver stood up. "Let''s go."


    Before he could reach Tom''s ward, he heard a young woman crying.


    Oliver knew it was Jasmine.


    He had the same experience, so of course, he could understand.


    Jasmine had lost her mother since she was a child and was brought up by Tom. The rtionship


    between them was very good.


    When she came back, she saw her father lying on the bed with an oxygen mask. He waspletely


    unconscious and Jasmine was at a loss.


    Oliver entered the ward and the nurse reminded, "Mr. Williams is here."


    Jasmine, who kept crying, finally stopped. She sat up straight and wiped the tears off her face with both


    hands.


    Her eyes were red. She turned to see Oliver behind her and stood up.


    "Mr. Williams, what exactly happened?" Jasmine sobbed.


    "He got shot in Bali Ind. Plus, he has a tumor in his chest and his illness has reached an advanced


    stage, so he is out of condition and unconscious."


    Oliver said truthfully.


    Jasmine knew that her father was a policeman, a dangerous profession, but she didn''t expect that


    anything would happen to him abroad.


    What made her even more upset was that she had no idea that her father had cancer.


    She was a terrible daughter.


    "Mr. Williams, please help me find the best doctor to treat my father."


    She burst into tears again.


    "You''ve been on the ne all night. You should go back and rest first. If you need any help, you can tell


    Simon."


    When Jasmine left the ward, she looked back at Tom and followed Oliver away.


    Oliver said to Simon, "Take her home first."


    Simon nodded.


    Jasmine stopped at the elevator and asked Oliver, "Mr. Williams, can I stop working abroad? I want to


    stay in Birmingham."


    Oliver had never thought about that.


    Hearing her words, he also felt it was not appropriate for her to work abroad alone. Moreover, no one


    knew if Tom woulde to his senses.


    "Come back to work after you''re rested," Oliver said.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    A few days passed, Oliver did not go to Jessica''s ward to visit her.


    He just returned to the Williams Group. Of course, there were a lot of things to deal with.


    After all, under Lambert''s management for a period of time, the internal structure of thepany


    changed greatly.


    As soon as he came back, Simon returned to the separate office on the top floor.


    The work of the secretary''s office was back on track.


    For those who followed Lambert in the past, if they wanted to stay at the Williams Group, they could


    stay.


    If they wanted to leave, thepany would offer them rmendation letters for them to change jobs.


    Jasmine rested at home for a few days and then stayed with Tom in the hospital.


    Tom didn''t wake up. It was not easy for her to stay alone, so she went to work.


    When she stayed with colleagues, talked, and fulfilled tasks, she felt much better.


    Oliver asked the secretary to find the acquisition case handled by Lambert.


    Especially thend that he bought from the Scott Group, Lambert actually agreed to let its capital enter


    Williams Hospital.


    In addition to the hospital, there was a research and development department for new drugs, which


    was a major part of Williams Hospital''s profits.


    Williams Group owned a lot of research and development achievements of new drugs. Once it was in


    the hands of Scott Group, it would affect both the livelihood and economy of Birmingham.


    In the beginning, Lambert was able to take over thend, of course, Jeff''s support was indispensable.


    Oliver sighed that his grandpa was old, and he was so confused that he let outsiders interfere in the


    core business of Williams Group.


    And from this point of view, the Scott Group in Lamb City was ambitious.


    He wanted to know what happened to his grandpa, but Jeff''s health just improved a little. After he


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    heard that Lambert and Toby had done something harmful to the family, he was even more depressed.


    In the afternoon, Hugh called and asked Oliver toe to the hospital.


    Oliver also thought about visiting Jeff. No matter what Jeff had done to him before, he was now his only


    rtive.


    Simon drove him to the hospital.


    He went to Jeff''s ward and saw that he looked much better.


    When Jeff saw Olivering, he asked Hugh to help him sit up in bed. He wanted to talk to Oliver.


    Oliver said, "Let me do it."


    He shook the bed up and helped Jeff sit up.


    Jeff said, "Oliver, sit down."


    Oliver had been standing in the ward since he came over.


    Usually, he didn''t talk much with Jeff. He thought that after he listened to Jeff, he would leave at once.


    Hugh moved the chair to Jeff''s bed, "Oliver, Mr. Williams wants to talk with you."


    He motioned him to sit down because Jeff might not be able to finish it for a while.


    Hugh looked around the ward and made sure that there was nothing unusual. He left, leaving them to


    talk alone.


    After Jeff got sick, he aged a lot. He was no longer the energetic old man. Now he was rather skinny.


    Looking at Jeff, Oliver felt deste.


    No matter how powerful and rich he was before when he became old and sick, he had a hell of a life.


    "What did you do to Lambert?" Jeff stumbled.


    Because of the seque of his stroke, he didn''t speak clearly.


    Oliver said coldly, "He escaped. I''ve already let him go."


    There were no mood swings in Jeff''s muddy eyes.


    "He is a bastard."


    It was obvious that when Jeff mentioned Lambert, he gritted his teeth and regretted it.


    He shouldn''t give Lambert hope. Once he had a taste of power, he wouldn''t give up.


    That was why Lambert did terrible things to Oliver.


    Of course, he also had an unfilial son, Toby. He regretted that he taught his son the wrong way and let


    him do so many unscrupulous things.


    Oliver suddenly remembered the contract between the Williams Group and the Scott Group. He asked,


    "Grandpa, did you agree that the Scott Group''s capital entered the Williams Hospital?"


    Jeff thought about it. He only went to cheer for Lambert.


    Because Lambert just entered the Williams Group, he didn''t think too much and was also bewitched by


    Toby, so he went directly.


    All Jeff knew was that the Williams Group bought back thend that was previously in Aaron''s hands


    from the Scott Group.


    As for other conditions, he was not sure.


    Now, hearing Oliver''s question, he knew that Lambert had a bad idea at that time.


    "Oliver, I am confused. I didn''t predict that Lambert and Toby actually conspired to betray the interests


    of the Williams Group." The more Jeff spoke, the angrier he became. Then he coughed.


    "Grandpa, you take good care of yourself in the hospital. I''ll deal with the rest."


    Oliver didn''t want to say anything more when he saw that Jeff was easily agitated and could easily


    provoke his illness.


    Oliver went out of Jeff''s ward.


    He hadn''t been to the hospital for a few days. Today, he dropped by to see Tom. He was still the same.


    Simon saw that Oliver returned to his office with a preupied expression after visiting Tom.


    "Mr. Williams, do you want to see madam?" He said.


    Simon, like David, firmly believed that Jessica was Oliver''s wife, so they kept calling her that.


    "Don''t call her madam anymore," Oliver said coldly.


    Simon shuddered at his words.


    Why did Oliver give up making up with Jessica?


    However, he could see that his boss still cared about Jessica.


    Oliver was not a person who would give up easily.


    Oliver changedpletely since thest time Jessica lost her memory in a car ident.


    In the past, if he had already written a letter of divorce that would never be seen again, he would never


    break his promise.


    Ever since he met Jessica, he gave in step by step.


    Simon thought he had said something wrong and said hurriedly, "Okay, I see."


    Just now he thought that Oliver would see Jessicater, so he took the initiative to ask the nurse in


    advance, and he found out that Jessica was not sleeping now and was alone in the ward.


    At this moment, they could talk and rx their rtionship.


    Simon knew that the media bombarded the rtionship of Oliver and Tina every day during Oliver''s


    absence.


    Especially the tabloid reporters wrote the love story of Oliver and Tina into a ssic story of Cindere


    and Prince Charming.


    All the girls in Birmingham were envious of Tina.


    But it was a terrible thing for Jessica.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    At that time, Tina held up her head and became the focus of the upper-ssdies'' circle.


    Oliver was not in Birmingham back then, and Jessica must have been emotionally hurt, for she hadn''t


    regained all her memories.


    To Jessica, Oliver was her husband and the person who loved her the most.


    But all of a sudden, he became the husband of her sister Tina, who was also in pregnancy. It was


    extremely tormenting in mentality.


    Thus, she looked woebegone when Simon saw her.


    Simon didn''t want Oliver to misunderstand Jessica and said, "Mr. Williams. When you were


    recuperating abroad, Miss White had a tough time alone."


    Oliver heard from Davidter about what had happened, so he knew that Jessica had suffered a lot.


    But now there was a child of Lambert, obstructing between him and Jessica.


    Oliver felt an unprecedented difficulty in making decisions.


    When he was downstairs just now, he had been hesitating whether to take a look at Jessica''s ward.


    But when he thought about what Lambert and Jessica had done behind his back, he felt heartbroken.


    "From now on, don''t mention her in front of me."


    Of course, he meant Jessica.


    Simon was stunned. It seemed that there was more than a simple misunderstanding between Oliver


    and Jessica. Something else must have happened.


    Otherwise, when Oliver heard that Jessica had suddenly disappeared, he, who remained in custody,


    sent someone to keep looking for Jessica.


    Later, until Jessica was locked up in Lambert''s residence, he found the address of Lambert''s ce by


    phone.


    Oliver arranged manpower and nned to invade the house for rescuing Jessica.


    But he didn''t expect Lambert to have sent Jessica to Bali Ind.


    Then, they chased all the way to Bali Ind.


    Oliver, even irrespective of his own life, broke into where Jessica lived at night.


    However, why did they be aloof after difficulties had been settled?


    Simon was puzzled.


    But as Oliver was in a state of resentment, he did not dare to say anything.


    "Back to GrandVille Apartments," Oliver said to Simon.


    Simon drove back to GrandVille Apartments and was about to head for the main gate.


    Oliver said coldly, "Not the main gate, go to the backyard."


    Backyard?


    Simon knew this was where Tina lived.


    A while ago, Tina still lived in the backyard of GrandVille Apartments even when Oliver was haunted by


    troubles.


    Without Oliver, she was enjoying her freedom.


    Simon parked the car at the door and rang the doorbell.


    It was Daisy who opened the door. When she saw Simon, she asked, "Simon, what do you want with


    Miss White?"


    Last time, Tina talked rudely to Jessica when she met Jessica at the maternity and infant store.


    Oliver found out and sent Simon over to warn Tina of it.


    Thus, Tina held her grudges against Simon and didn''t want to see him, so she sent Daisy out to ask


    questions directly.


    Simon smiled and said, "Is Miss White there?"


    "Miss White is at rest."


    Simon said, "Go tell Miss White that Mr. Williams is here."


    Only then did Daisy look at the Bentley beside. Oliver was sitting inside.


    Oliver opened the door and walked down.


    Daisy stepped forward and said, "Mr. Williams, you''re here. Pleasee in. I''ll get Miss White up right


    away."


    She led Oliver and Simon into the living room and knocked on the door of Tina''s room.


    Tina was in the room doing a facial mask while having a video call with her friend.


    She was talking about beauty treatments that she nned to have stic surgery in South Korea after


    When she heard the knock on the door, she said impatiently, "Come in."


    Tina saw Daisy rush in and said, "Did you send him away? You are always so restless that I, a


    pregnant woman, feel flustered."


    Daisy whispered, "Miss White, Mr. Williams is here."


    Tina was still on a video call with her friend and did not pay attention to what Daisy was saying.


    It was her friend that reminded her, "You need to go out. Your servant said that Mr. Williams is here."


    Tina was lying on a chair. Upon hearing this, she jumped out of the chair regardless of her big belly.


    "Mr. Williams is back. Why don''t you tell me? You always hold me back at the critical moment." Tina


    She quickly ran to the bathroom and put on heavy makeup, trying to cover her face full of sequ of


    stic surgery.


    Oliver was already impatient. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Tina came out of the room.


    Tina smiled awkwardly. "Mr. Williams, I didn''t know you were here. The baby in my stomach kept


    kicking me, so Iy down and fell asleep."


    After she finished speaking, she nced at Daisy. "Next time when Mr. Williamses, wake me up


    immediately."


    Oliver was about to question Tina out of anger, but after Tina mentioned the child, he said, "From


    tomorrow onwards, you will move out of here."


    Tina''s smile froze, and her face turned pale. Could it be that Oliver knew about the child in her belly is


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    not his?


    Probably she was going to be done today.


    Tina''s lips trembled. "Mr... Mr. Williams, did I do something wrong?"


    Though she knew that she had been too presumptuous a while ago, she still hoped to escape this.


    Under Mrs. Williams''s name, she was imperious outside.


    Those days were the highlight of her life.


    It was not until Oliver was used of amercial crime again that she restrained herself a little.


    But a lean camel is bigger than a horse. So even something happened to Oliver, she, in the name of


    Williams, still showed superiority to others.


    Since she had been on high status, she would never give up on her n.


    Already, during Oliver''s absence, she could leave, and no one could do anything to her.


    Tina kept the wishful thinking that if Oliver died, she would be Mrs. Williams forever.


    With this halo on her head forever, she might not be too wealthy. But she knew that as long as she was


    famous, wealth would not be a problem.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    "Yes," Oliver said coldly.


    Of course, Tina was clear about what she had done.


    How arrogant and proud she had been in front of others, then how miserable she was today. Tina was


    kicked out of the backyard of GrandVille Apartments in front of Simon and Daisy.


    Oliver spoke with a cold expression that didn''t show any respect to her.


    "Then where am I going to live?" Tina asked weakly.


    She was determined not to go back to the White family.


    It would be humiliating if her new friends knew that Oliver had kicked her out.


    Tina had been bragging that she had been living in Oliver''s private vi.


    Oliver ignored her.


    Simon said, "Miss White, you''d better go back to the White''s. It''s better for you to have someone to


    take care of you."


    Tina didn''t expect the worst thing would actually happen.


    Did Oliver not care about the child she was carrying at all?


    Although the child''s father was someone else, she intended to enjoy all the care and benefits the baby


    brought as long as the secret was safe.


    "I can''t go back. You should know that it''s not good for the baby and the mother if she gives birth at her


    family''s house."


    Tina began to find excuses for herself. She really didn''t want to move out.


    She enjoyedplete freedom in GrandVille Apartments. If she went back to live with the White family,


    she would have to listen to Marina''s nagging all day long.


    The most important thing was that she would be humiliated.


    She was known as Mrs. Williams. It would be such a shame if the tabloid reporters knew that she


    returned to the White family during pregnancy.


    Suddenly, Tina had a n. It would be fine if she lived in Williams Hospital.


    Williams Hospital also belonged to Oliver, so she could tell her friends that Oliver was too worried about


    her health, so he arranged for her to be hospitalized early.


    The department of gynecology and obstetrics in Williams Hospital was one of the best in Birmingham.


    It was the first choice for many rich women in Birmingham to give birth to children.


    They had to wait in line for a long time and pay a high hospitalization fee.


    It was also a symbol of high status to give birth in Williams Hospital.


    Perhaps, she would be friends with many richdies there.


    Jessica pretended to be pitiful. "Mr. Williams, I haven''t been feeling well recently. But I didn''t go to the


    hospital because I thought you might be busy when you just returned and I didn''t want to cause any


    trouble for you. Actually, I''m a little worried about the condition of the baby."


    "If you''re not feeling well, you should go to the hospital."


    After all, she was carrying his child. Oliver was not hard-hearted enough to ignore it.


    "Last time I went to see a doctor, he said it was best for me to stay in the hospital in case of


    emergencies. It would be safer to have doctors around."


    Tina had made it so clear, Oliver certainly understood that she wanted to live in Williams Hospital.


    The expected date of confinement wasing too.


    Oliver gave Simon a hint with the eyes and left.


    Simon said, "Miss White, Mr. Williams agreed that you could live in Williams Hospital. Please get


    everything ready and move out early."


    After making sure the car had already driven away from the gate, Tina began to throw things in the


    living room.


    She scolded, "How can he chase me away? What did I do wrong? The news has nothing to do with


    me. Besides, I do have an engagement with Oliver."


    Tina looked reluctant.


    However, Tina couldn''t hide her smile every time she thought that Jessica had already had a wedding


    ceremony with Lambert in Bali Ind.


    She knew that the wedding ceremony had not beenpleted. But Jessica and Lambert had been


    standing together on stage in front of all the Birmingham celebrities.


    Oliver would never go back to being with Jessica again.


    She also heard that Jessica was living in Williams Hospital too, but Oliver hardly visited her.


    It seemed that there had been a rift between them.


    Even God was helping her.


    Now that Oliver wasn''t there to protect Jessica, and Lambert was also nowhere to be found, Jessica


    waspletely alone now, who was definitely no match for her.


    The reason why she wanted to live in Williams Hospital was not only to prevent herself from being


    humiliated but also to stay closer to Jessica so that it would be easier to carry out her n.


    The more Tina thought about it, the more she felt that it might not be a bad thing for Oliver to chase her


    away now.


    She was more scared of the situation that the baby would be taken away directly for a DNA test after


    she gave birth to him in GrandVille Apartments. At least, things like that wouldn''t happen now.


    Tina stopped her movements and did not smash down the things she was holding in her hand again.


    Only then did Daisy dare toe forward and ask, "Miss White, do you need me to help you pack your


    things now?"


    Tina went back to her room and checked how much money she had spent during this period of time.


    She had been living an extravagant life.


    Anyway, she could buy whatever she wanted with the card Oliver gave her. She was not hesitant at all


    about using it.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, it was also a problem to carry all the luxuries she had bought to the hospital.


    She didn''t know what kind of room Oliver would arrange for her.


    However, she had been to Williams Hospital before and knew the wards there covered about 100


    square meters on average.


    She should get the best treatment. She thought to herself.


    She was unwilling to leave all her favorites here.


    She would have more topics to talk about with the richdies in the hospital if she brought all the


    luxuries there.


    Many people would envy her then.


    Thinking of this, she decided to bring all of them with her.


    "Daisy, pack everything you can," Tina said.


    Tina called Marina immediately to report the situation.


    Marina scolded her hard at first when she heard that Tina had been chased out of GrandVille


    Apartments by Oliver.


    Marina had been always bragging to her friends about the fact that her daughter was Mrs. Williams


    who lived in GrandVille Apartments now.


    She was respected by others thanks to her daughter.


    There was nothing more enviable for a parent than having her daughter married to someone from a


    rich family.


    Even the richdies, who had rarely invited her to go shopping with them, began to invite her ever


    since they had known that she was Oliver''s mother-inw.


    Marina had never had a happier life before.


    What made her even more delighted was that Toby was missing at this moment.


    So that the things she had secretly done with Toby in the past would be secrets.


    No one could have anything on her. She had no trouble at all.


    After Marina had finished all the rude words, Tina exined to her how this situation waspletely


    convenient for them to carry out their ns.


    There were so many people in the hospital. It would be convenient to have someone blend in or bribe a


    doctor or nurse to do things for them.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Most importantly, Oliver ignored Jessica, which turned on the green light for their n.


    Marina almostughed out loud when she heard Tina''s exnation.


    She didn''t expect her daughter to improve a little now.


    After all, if she wanted to be a youngdy of the Williams family in the future, of course, she had to


    learn to think carefully in everything.


    Marina felt that her n was carried out smoothly.


    In the past, when Oliver was not that influential, she could ask Toby for help.


    At that time, standing with Toby, she could take advantage.


    Now that Oliver was back, it was even better for them.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Of course, the premise was that there must be no mistakes in her n.


    After hanging up the phone, Marina began to think about how to conduct the n.


    Daisy helped Tina pack a dozen boxes, which were very spectacr in the living room.


    Early the next morning, she especially found a Buick to transport the things to the hospital.


    Simon took Tina to the rehabilitation ward behind the department of women and children.


    The ward was a little smaller than she thought, which was only 200 square meters, but it was more


    than enough for her things.


    Tina ordered the servants who brought the things over to put them away.


    She said some nasty things.


    After the servants left, a nurse named Sherry came to look for her.


    Because she didn''t need a doctor yet, she just stayed in the hospital for delivery, so the people living


    around her were almost the same as her.


    Tina couldn''t stay in her room. The first thing she did when she arrived at the hospital was to find


    Jessica.


    She asked, "Sherry, is there a person named Jessica living here? Do you know which room she is in?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss White. This is the patient''s privacy. I''m not sure." She said.


    Sherry was helping her make the bed.


    "You have to be careful. The bedsheets and quilts I brought with me are all Limited editions of LV. They


    are all silk, you need to be gentle." Tina said.


    Sherry knew that this woman she was serving must be a special person.


    However, she did not expect that this woman was so strict and demanding to her at the beginning.


    Usually, although the pregnant women they served were all rich women, there were not many people


    as harsh as Tina.


    She must be a poor woman who suddenly became rich and was arrogant.


    Tina thought that Sherry didn''t know Jessica''s room number, so she could ask at the front desk.


    She went to the front desk with her big belly.


    Thedy at the front desk immediately asked, "Miss, do you need help?"


    Tina cleared her throat. "Help me check someone. I want to know which ward she''s staying in."


    "What is your rtionship with the patient?" Thedy at the front desk asked


    "Why are you talking so much? I''m just looking for someone. Tell me quickly." Tina was getting


    impatient.


    The receptionist and Sherry answered exactly the same, "Miss, I''m sorry. This is the privacy of the


    patient. I can''t help you find out if you don''t rify your rtionship with the patient."


    Tina was so angry that her eyes almost popped out.


    "Don''t you know who I am? I''m here to investigate someone, and you all decline. You don''t even care


    about me. Be careful, I''ll fire you."


    When Tina said that, the receptionist was also stunned.


    She didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    However, soon, a colleague of hers came over. Seeing the two of them at loggerheads, she


    immediately came up to ask.


    Those who coulde to Williams Hospital to be hospitalized were not the ones that they could offend.


    "Miss, what can I do for you?" She said.


    Just now, the receptionist whispered in her ear.


    Although Tina didn''t hear what they were talking about and knew that they were discussing how to


    solve it, she had just told the receptionist that she was not an outsider.


    In the future, she would take charge of half of Williams Hospital, and she would at least be the nominal


    proprietress of the Williams Group.


    The colleague at the front desk smiled and said, "Miss, what''s your surname?"


    "My surname is White and my name is Tina." She was afraid that they would not recognize her, so she


    directly announced her full name loudly.


    Williams Hospital employees naturally knew about the gossip.


    A while ago, there were news reports about Oliver and Tina everywhere.


    However, the real Tina was so different from the photos on TV that they could not recognize her at all.


    Most importantly, she couldn''t do cosmetic medicine or stic surgery after pregnancy.


    The photos that appeared on the news were photos of her after stic surgery in Korea. She was as


    beautiful as a star at that time.


    The receptionist and her colleague did not dare to call her Mrs. Williams.


    Because they had seen Oliver apany a woman to the prenatal examination in the hospital before,


    and there was no doubt that she must be Oliver''s woman.


    And that woman was not Tina.


    "What''s your rtionship with Jessica?" They asked again.


    Tina was also annoyed by the question and said directly, "We are sisters."


    The receptionist couldn''t say anything more at this time and typed Jessica''s name into theputer to


    check the ward number where she was staying.


    After the receptionist entered it, there was no information.


    "Miss White, the person you want to check doesn''t live in our hospital."


    "It''s impossible." Tina didn''t believe it at all. She had reliable news that Jessica lived in Williams


    Hospital.


    The receptionist had no choice but to show theputer to her. As expected, there was nothing on it,


    and no one was found.


    ''It seems that Jessica lives in a secluded ce. She might be afraid of beingughed at by the people


    of Birmingham.''


    After all, at the wedding, her future husband ran away, making her a big joke in the upper ss.


    Recently, in the circle of socialites and wives in Birmingham, the most popr news was the wedding


    of Jessica and Lambert.


    Even if the Williams Group blocked all information, it could not stop everyone from talking.


    At the very least, thedies Tina knew described the scene perfectly, even though they were not invited


    to the wedding at all.


    "Miss White, is there anything else we can do for you?"


    The two receptionists were going to skip the question.


    "No need." Tina red at them, holding her belly with both hands and swaggering away.


    Not far away, Tina muttered to herself, "What a bunch of trash!"


    The two receptionists heard it clearly.


    They curled their lips at the same time. This "Mrs. Williams" really made them astonished.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Tina left there and went out for a walk in the yard.


    She had never visited the hospital carefully before and she did not expect that there were trees on both


    sides of the road in Williams Hospital.


    There was a big garden behind, inside which there were colorful flowers.


    Suddenly, she had a feeling of taking a holiday.


    No wonder so many rich and powerful people managed to see a doctor in Williams Hospital.


    Tina walked around the garden and saw a familiar face when she was about to leave.


    It was Jessica''s grandmother.


    She was sunbathing in the garden, in a wheelchair with a nurse.


    Although Tina had not seen her many times, she could still see that Jessica and her grandmother were


    somewhat simr. So she should not have mistaken her for someone else.


    She wanted to cotton up to her and found out which ward Jessica was in.


    But she and her mother had driven Jessica away out of her home.


    Thus, Jessica''s grandmother would dislike her naturally.


    Tina quietly followed them.


    When they entered the elevator, Tina stretched out her head behind them and saw that the floor


    number they pressed was 10.


    After waiting for them to get into the elevator, Tina immediately entered the other elevator.


    When she was out of the elevator on the tenth floor, she found that she had to swipe a card to cross


    the ss door.


    Tina hid away and waited for chances to slip in.


    There weren''t many wards on a floor, just two.


    She had just seen Jessica''s grandmother enter the ward near the elevator, so Jessica must have lived


    in the other one.


    Tina rang the doorbell of the ward.


    Soon, the door was opened.


    When Tina stepped into the ward, she was shocked. It was not just a ward but a room more luxurious


    than a seven-star hotel.


    ''Why could this b*tch, Jessica, who was dumped by Oliver, could live in such a high-ss ward?''


    And Tina herself lived in an average ward.


    Instead of going straight into the room inside and looking for Jessica, she walked around the room.


    Seeing that no one had spoken, Jessica called out, "Doctor, is that you?"


    Because a doctor came in to examine her just now, and she thought it was the doctor who dropped


    something and came back to get it.


    Tina heard Jessica''s voice and sneered. It seemed that she was right. Jessica really lived here.


    She followed the voice and went in. She saw Jessica lying on a big bed and smiled. "I heard that you


    were in the hospital, so I came to see you."


    Only then did Jessica notice that it was Tina who came in.


    "Why did youe here?" Jessica said.


    "Come and see how you''re doing?" Tina pulled up a chair and sat down. "I heard that your wedding


    ceremony was canceled and the groom ran away. Are you okay?"


    Jessica looked at her gloating face and said coldly, "No one will take great pains just to marry into the


    Williams family like you. What about your wedding?"


    Tina found that Jessica changed a lot. She was mocking her.


    "I didn''te here today to make things difficult for you. I''m also living in the hospital now. It''s hard to


    find a person to talk to here, so I came here, and we can relieve each other''s boredom. After all, we''re


    sisters."


    Tina pondered for a while that she couldn''t annoy Jessica and she had to be nice to her.


    It would be best to gain her trust.


    Jessica was very vignt about her kindness. "You''re not my sister."


    She thought of the time when she had lost her memory. And she felt extremely disgusted when Tina


    showed off his rtionship with Oliver.


    Back then, Tina took advantage of her loss of memory.


    Tina had done so many bad things to her, and her grudges would never disappear just because of


    whatever she said.


    "I did a lot of wrong things in the past. Now I apologize to you. I don''t beg your forgiveness but your


    kindness."


    As Tina spoke, she suddenly knelt down in front of Jessica''s bed. "I am also about to be a mother.


    I apologize to you for the sake of my baby."


    Jessica did not expect Tina to be such a drama queen now.


    Tina, with her big belly, knelt down to her, probably because she saw that the Persian carpet in her


    room was soft.


    What a hypocrite she was.


    "I''m going to rest. If you have nothing else to say, just go out."


    Jessica didn''t want to waste time with her.


    Since she had known where Jessica lived, Tina was about to leave, nning her next visit.


    "Then Jessica, have a good rest. I''ll go back first." Tina said, pretending to be considerate.


    Jessica saw Tina leave her room obediently and wondered why Tina seemed to have changed.


    She was no longer imperious in front of her. Could it be that she restrained her temper because of


    Oliver?


    Jessica knew that it waspletely impossible between her and Oliver. Tina was pregnant with his


    own child. Oliver would ept Tina because of the baby.


    He knew that although Oliver was a cold person on appearance, he was very eager to have a loving


    family.


    Oliver said that after their child was born, they must let her grow up in a loving family.


    Back then, she thought her child was Oliver''s.


    She replied, "It wille true soon."


    It seemed that what she said had hurt Oliver deeply.


    They were two birds of a feather who had done something good and bad to each other. And now they


    were even.


    ...


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At Birmingham Airport.


    A man with his long legs, in a high-end custom-made suit, wearing sunsses, got out off the first-


    ss cabin.


    Before he left the airport, he was surrounded by people.


    "Which superstar is this handsome man?"


    "Maybe he is not a star but a rich man. His clothes are worth over hundreds of thousands of dors."


    "Wow, who is this handsome and stylish man? I am about to stop breathing."


    Ian could understand thenguage of the people around him, although he didn''t speak it very well.


    This was the first time he came to Birmingham, his father''s hometown.


    When he was in school, he wanted toe back and take a look, but his father stopped him.


    Now, he, Ian, was finally back.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Ian lived in the suite on the top floor of the Mose Clubhouse.


    Before he had adjusted to the jetg, he went to the first floor, ordered a ss of champagne, sat by


    the window, watching the peopleing and going outside.


    The scenery of the streets in Birmingham waspletely different from what he had imagined.


    There were tall buildings everywhere. And there was a patch of old houses among the high-rise


    buildings. The scenery was unique.


    Perhaps his father had lived in the small house when he was young, and he was unwilling to live a poor


    life here, so he came to Europe with his grandfather.


    Looking at the house which was full of bamboo hangers, he filled his mind with a myriad of thoughts.


    He went back to Birmingham this time to see what kind of ce was and the local conditions and


    customs here. After all, he came from here.


    Of course, he had been thinking about someone here.


    Ever since Jessica came back from Hond, Ian had always thought of her. During the short time with


    her, he feltfortable and happy. She was a friend worth making.


    Ian took out his phone, checked his contacts, and found a phone number.


    It was Oliver who gave him on his yacht. At that time, Oliver begged him to help save Jessica.


    Then, Oliver had promised him that he could ask for rewards in the future.


    He didn''t want to be a good person for nothing, incognito.


    Since someone offered to repay him, Ian was willing to ept it.


    Ian wanted to contact Jessica first, but he forgot to ask for her contacts information in Birmingham.


    So he had to contact Oliver first. They were together anyway.


    He was wondering if Oliver had escaped.


    Ian yed with his cell phone and did not dial the number, thinking about how to introduce himself.


    He saw a mane in when he looked up. The man was handsome and had a noble temperament.


    Compared with the injured man that night, he looked aloof and indifferent.


    Ian smiled. He didn''t need to make a phone call because Oliver came here himself.


    He seemed to be in a hurry, so he must be on something.


    Ian did note to Oliver but sat there, drinking.


    In a moment, Oliver and a few men in business suits walked into the booth inside. It seemed that they


    had something to talk about.


    Ian found everything was novel and he was curious about it.


    After some time, he saw Oliver get up and was about to leave.


    He stood up and walked over.


    Simon, who was with Oliver, saw a strange man trying to get close to Mr. Williams. Before Ian could get


    close, he reached out to signal that no one should get close.


    Oliver walked ahead, not noticing Ian at all.


    Ian smiled. The man was really extraordinary. Ian felt that he had a good eye.


    He stood there and shouted with a mild voice, "Hey, man."


    In Birmingham, Oliver stopped and looked back.


    He was immediately stunned.


    He seemed surprised, not expecting that Ian woulde to Birmingham.


    "Hi, Ian," Oliver responded and reached out to shake hands with him.


    "I didn''t expect you to remember my name."


    Of course, Oliver remembered his name which was carved on his yacht at that time. It was very eye-


    catching.


    Oliver found a nearby seat and motioned for Ian to sit down.


    Simon came over and asked, "Mr, what would you like to drink?"


    "Whiskey," he said.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Simon turned around and brought over two sses of whiskey.


    Before he put down the ss, Ian asked Oliver, "Where''s Jessica? I want to see her."


    Ian was open about that. Fortunately, Oliver knew his sexual orientation.


    However, Simon waspletely frightened.


    Who the hell was this man? As soon as he saw Mr. Williams, he mentioned Jessica without hesitation.


    Maybe he knew the rtionship between Oliver and Jessica.


    He seemed brave and dared to say anything.


    Recently, Oliver had never mentioned anything about Jessica, and people around him did not dare to


    say anything.


    "She''s in the hospital, " Oliver said.


    "What''s wrong with you? You can''t take good care of her outside. Now that you''re back on your turf,


    why did she hurt? You''re ipetent as a husband. "


    Ian didn''t know what happened.


    He wanted to scold Oliver, who always upset his woman.


    When Simon heard this, he was frightened, stepped forward, and said, "Sir, why not try this first?"


    He was afraid that if Oliver lost control in public, it wouldn''t be good.


    After all, Oliver had experienced the business crime wave, and although nothing confirmed, he left a


    bad impression.


    In addition, the Williams Group management team had changed a lot in a short period of time, which


    naturally caused great fluctuations in the shares of the Williams Group.


    Since his ident, the Williams Group''s market value had evaporated by 30% in the stock market.


    As his assistant, Simon always had to pay attention to Oliver''s public image outside.


    How did Ian know what Simon was going to do? He was always outspoken. Plus, it was about Jessica.


    For some reason, he stayed with her for one night, but he felt as if he had known her for a long time.


    Therefore, he was very concerned about Jessica''s current situation.


    The more people cared about, the more chaotic people became.


    He didn''t care much and scolded Oliver.


    Of course, Oliver knew why Simon stopped Ian. He said to Simon, "It''s okay. You can go out first."


    Simon had no choice but to go out first.


    After walking a long way, he turned around to see who this stranger was and why Mr. Williams was so


    nice to him.


    "Jessica, what''s wrong with her?" Ian asked.


    "She was injured when she was abroad, so there were signs of premature rupture of amniotic fluid. The


    doctor asked her to stay in the hospital."


    Ian raised his ss, touched the rim of Oliver''s ss, and smiled. "So that''s it. Congrattions! You


    are going to be a daddy."


    Oliver didn''t show any joy at all to hear what he said.


    Ian was not a fool and sensed that something had happened.


    "Are you guys fighting?" Ian was very concerned about their personal problems.


    "We''re done"


    This time, Ian was dumbfounded. He knew Oliver and Jessica were close then.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    At that time, Jessica asked him for help in order to find Oliver''s whereabouts.


    He watched Jessica fidgeting in the room and failing to sleep all night.


    In order to get Jessica out of danger, Oliver asked him to take care of Jessica and then left alone


    against all the odds.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver''s attitude seemed to show that they became estranged from each other.


    "Which hospital is she staying in? Please take me to see her." Ian said.


    "How long are you going to stay here? What I promised you doesn''t change. If you need any help, you


    can go straight to my assistant."


    In a moment, Simon came over.


    Oliver said to Simon, "You drive Mr. Ian to Jessicater, and then prepare a car for him."


    "Yes, Mr. Williams."


    Ian couldn''t wait to see Jessica. He got up and was about to leave.


    However, Oliver was still in his seat.


    "Let''s go together," Ian called.


    Oliver refused. "I have to meet a friend hereter. I won''t go with you."


    Ian knew that his guess was right. As expected, there was a problem between Jessica and Oliver.


    Simon opened the car door and waited for Ian to get in.


    Simon informed the hospital in advance, asking the nursing assistant to tell Jessica that there would be


    a guest visitingter.


    Since Simon didn''t say who the guest was, Jessica didn''t take it to heart because there were always


    some uninvited guests visiting her recently.


    She was so bored in the hospital that she asked Lannan, the former nursing assistant, to bring her


    wool, and continued to knit some clothes for her unborn baby.


    When Ian came in, Jessica was in bed, busy knitting.


    Ian leaned against the door, looking at Jessica who was busy knitting with her head lowered. It had


    been a long time since he saw Jessica, and he didn''t expect her to be in such a bad state.


    Her face was pale and thin, and she didn''t look very energetic.


    He had been standing at the door for a few seconds, but Jessica didn''t seem to notice him.


    Ian knocked on the doorpost.


    Hearing that, Jessica looked up and was surprised to see that it was Ian.


    "Ian, why are you in Birmingham?" Jessica smiled as if she had seen an old friend.


    "Why haven''t you taken care of yourself after going back?" As Ian spoke, he walked in.


    "Sit down. I have difficulty getting up now." She said.


    Ian took a chair and sat in front of Jessica''s bed. "I heard from your husband that you can only lie on


    the bed now."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Jessica heard the word "husband", which referred to Oliver, a trace of bitterness shed across


    her face.


    As Ian spoke, he kept staring at her, naturally catching the change in her expression.


    "What exactly happened between you two? You two both cared about each other regardless of your


    own safety. How could you two change so much?"


    "It''s a long story. Let''s not talk about it." Seeing Ian, Jessica felt that it had been a long time since she


    was so happy. "When did youe?"


    "I just arrived today, and I wanted to see you. I happened to meet Oliver. He asked Simon to send me


    over."


    Jessica immediately avoided talking about Oliver.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t go out now. I should do my best to serve you as a hospitable host."


    "It''s okay. You can entertain me here."


    Jessica arranged with the nursing assistant about going to the hospital''s restaurant, ordering some


    Birmingham specialties, and bringing them to her wardter.


    She remembered that Ian had said before that his father was from Birmingham, butter his family


    immigrated to Europe and settled down. Now, Ian came back, perhaps to visit his family.


    Jessica asked, "Do you have any rtives in Birmingham now?"


    Ian shook his head. "I don''t know. My father never let mee back. This time I havee to


    Birmingham but don''t tell him. I want to visit the city where he used to live. Most importantly, I miss


    you."


    Jessica suddenly felt a little shy. After all, they met only once in Hond, and they were unfamiliar with


    each other.


    Jessica was not sick of him. She felt he was like an old friend when they met today. Besides, she hadn''t


    thanked Ian for his help before.


    "How long are you going to stay here?" She asked.


    "I don''t know yet. Considering your current situation, I n to wait for you to give birth to the child


    before I leave." Ian said seriously.


    Jessica chuckled as if she had forgotten all her troubles. She had the pleasure of chatting with Ian.


    "You may have to stay a little longer."


    "What about letting me be your baby''s godfather?" He asked.


    It seemed that Ian was determined to be rted to Jessica.


    "I''m afraid I''ll cause you trouble, so forget it." Jessica refused decisively.


    She didn''t want to bring Ian any trouble.


    In the past, she thought that Lambert was the father of her unborn child, and then she confirmed that


    Oliver was the father.


    It seemed that something bad would happen if anyone got involved with her unborn child.


    She was not superstitious, just in case she would cause trouble to him.


    It was not easy for her to have a friend like Ian, so she didn''t want anything bad to break their


    friendship.


    Ian didn''t expect Jessica to reject him so quickly, because many children in Hond wanted to


    recognize him as their godfather.


    Besides, recognizing him as the godfather could gain many benefits.


    He knew that he would never have a child of his own in his life.


    He wanted to be the godfather of Jessica''s child, but he didn''t expect to be rejected. He looked


    surprised.


    Jessica seemed to notice his displeasure. She wanted to talk straight to Ian, so she refused him


    directly.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s mainly because we''re too far away. I might not go to Hond anymore.


    Forget it." She said.


    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about that." Ian didn''t want to dwell on what hadn''t happened yet.


    After a while, the nursing assistant brought the dishes into the ward. There were four appetizers, four


    main dishes, and a bowl of soup.


    The two of them were eating at the table next to Jessica''s bed.


    Ian kept picking up food for Jessica with the serving chopsticks. "You''re too thin now. You need to eat


    more. Girls need to be fatter to look good."


    He sounded like a big brother.


    Jessica asked, "Are the dishes delicious here?"


    "Yes. It''s much more delicious than the food I ate at the restaurants."

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Ian and Jessica were eating in the room happily.


    The nurse took her grandma in.


    "Grandma, have you eaten yet?" Jessica said.


    They usually ate separately, which was more convenient.


    Grandma woulde over to chat with her during the day.


    "I''ve eaten. I heard that you have a friend over, so I want to thank him foring to see you." Grandma


    said.


    "Grandma."


    Ian heard Jessica call grandma, and he followed.


    "Hello. You''d better eat first. I''lleter."


    "Grandma, this is a friend I metst time in Hond. He helped me a lot back then. He happens to


    "Thank you." Grandma nodded at Ian. "What''s your name?"


    "Ian." Jessica introduced ahead.


    "All right, I''ll leave you to get on."


    Ian stayedte at the hospital with Jessica.


    The two of them seemed to have a lot to say. Ian looked at the time and said, "It''s time for you to have


    a rest. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Where do you live now?"


    "In Mose."


    "Okay, I''ll ask the nurse to lead you out and take a taxi back."


    As soon as Ian left the hospital building, Garfield walked over. "Mr. Ian, Mr. Williams asked me to pick


    you up."


    He nced at the Rolls-Royce beside him. "As benefits the car of Oliver."


    Ian said to the nurse, "Go back to tell Jessica that Oliver has sent someone to pick me up and let her


    not worry."


    After he got in the car, he called Oliver. "I just came out of Jessica''s ward. Thank you for sending


    someone to pick me up thiste."


    "Is she okay?" The man''s lonely voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Not good. You have to visit her often."


    The other end of the phone suddenly became silent as if there was no one else.


    "Why are you two bracket each other? Is there any misunderstanding between you that can''t be


    resolved?"


    At this moment, Ian wanted to be a peacemaker to make their harmony.


    "Not now. I have something to deal with right away."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oliver hung up after saying that.


    In the GrandVille Apartments, Oliver sat in the study, with a lot of cigarette butts in the ashtray before


    him.


    He had recently started to lose sleep again and hadn''t rested well for a long time.


    Martin and Simon both advised him to see a psychiatrist, but he didn''t want to.


    There were a lot of Jessica''s clothes in the cloakroom. Every day when he came home, he would look


    at them as if Jessica was still living at home.


    In particr, the wedding dress he had designed himself had not been put away by the servants.


    He was basically working in Jessica''s study now. The servants at home could tell that the young master


    had not forgotten his wife.


    However, he would never bring his wife home again.


    After all, the former wife almost became the wife of Mr. Williams.


    The servants at home would gossip about this.


    Oliver returned to a workaholic, workingte every day.


    ...


    In the Williams Hospital, when grandma was pushed for a walk by the nurse downstairs, she met Oliver


    and Simon, followed by a crying girl.


    Something must have happened.


    Grandma asked the nurse to ask what was going on.


    After a while, the nurse said, "It seems that someone has died. Maybe the one who injured abroad."


    In this hospital, patients may die every day, but they only saw Oliver appear here. His body was


    emitting a chill, and he did not see Jessica''s grandmother at all.


    Grandma guessed that it must be Tom who had juste back from Bali Ind.


    After all, he had been shot to save Jessica, so she went to the nurse to confirm.


    As she had been in the hospital for a long time, and often appeared at the inpatient department. The


    nurses inside basically knew her.


    As Tom was no ordinary person, whether it was when Oliver or Lambert was around, they would


    arrange the best ward and doctor for him.


    As she came over and asked in person, the nurse didn''t hide it from her, saying that Tom had just


    passed away.


    Then she went to Jessica''s ward with the nurse''s help.


    "Jessie, Tom just passed away," Grandma said.


    "How could it be? Although the gunshot wound was serious, how could he pass away just for a few


    days?" Jessica said sadly.


    She said to the nurse, "Please push me over there to take a look."


    As she spoke, she was about to get dressed.


    The nurse advised her not to go over. After all, in her current situation, although there was only a sign


    of premature rupture of amniotic fluid, it was better to be careful.


    Jessica was in a panic. These things were all chain reactions caused by her. She couldn''t stop ming


    herself.


    She wanted to apologize to Tom''s family in person and see Tom off.


    After all, she wouldn''t be able to attend the memorial by then. It was more convenient to go to the


    hospital now.


    The nurse called Jessica''s attending doctor over and they discussed it before agreeing to let Jessica sit


    in a wheelchair to go there.


    Jessica''s hands were trembling as she put on her clothes.


    She still remembered how Tom was injured at that time, bleeding profusely.


    Ever since her grandma and her mother left one after another, she had not seen the person beside her


    die for a long time.


    She felt uneasy in her heart.


    The nurse helped her into a wheelchair.


    Tom''s ward was on the sixth floor. Before the elevator opened, Jessica heard a woman crying.


    Jessica stood at the door of the ward and saw a lot of people inside.


    She saw Simon first, then Oliver. There was a woman in Oliver''s arms, crying.


    Seeing this, Jessica thought ofing backter.


    Just as she signaled the nurse to push her away, she heard Simon say, "Madam... Ms. White, why are


    you here?"


    Oliver turned around and saw Jessica. He picked up Jasmine in his arms and let her sit in the chair


    next to him.


    Jessica saw that the person on the bed inside was covered by a white sheet, and then her eyes


    instantly turned red.


    He walked up to Jessica and said, "Go up first. You can''t be here now."


    "I''ll leave in a minute," Jessica said.


    Jessica asked the nurse to push her towards the girl sitting in the chair.


    The girl who had been crying had long hair with her face buried in Oliver''s arms. She did not see


    clearly.


    Now, she walked in and found it was Jasmine.


    That was the only friend she got along with when she worked at the Williams Group.


    Later, after she regained her memory, she also knew that the secretary who had eaten alone with


    Oliver in the conference room was Jasmine.


    She was stunned.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Jasmine was also very surprised to see Jessica.


    She heard about the marriage between Jessica and Lambert. Tom, Jessica''s father, was seriously


    injured because he went to Bali Ind to catch Lambert.


    If it weren''t for this gunshot wound, perhaps Tom wouldn''t have died so soon.


    Jessica walked up to Jasmine and lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Jasmine."


    Jasmine hadn''t seen her for a long time. She didn''t expect Jessica to be pregnant when she saw her


    again.


    Recalling the time when they went to work together, she could feel that Jessica was a little different.


    She didn''t expect that she had an affair with Lambert, the First Young Master of the Williams family.


    However, after such an ident, it seemed that she could not talk to Jessica with a pleasant face as


    before.


    "Will you go out?" Jasmine sobbed and said coldly.


    "I''m very sorry, I was to me for Mr. Quinn''s injury." Jessica didn''t expect Jasmine to forgive her, but


    she had to admit the fact.


    If she didn''t say anything, she would feel guilty.


    Jasmine was sent to work abroad because of her.


    She was also guilty about this matter, as Jasmine left her father because of her words.


    The father and daughter could have spent more time together, but now the father passed away when


    Jasmine came back.


    "Go away." Jasmine suddenly roared. She might not be able to ept the fact that his father had


    passed away. She was very emotional. Looking at Jessica sitting in front of her, she felt very disgusted.


    Oliver walked over and said, "Jasmine, calm down. Jessica was not rted to this. If you want to me


    others, just me me. I arranged for your father to follow me."


    "Why are you always protecting her? If it weren''t for her, my father wouldn''t have passed away now."


    Jasmine seemed to be throwing a tantrum like a kid. "She''s Lambert''s wife. Why would you stand on


    her side as Lambert treats you like this?"


    Jasmine only knew that Tom and Oliver went to Bali Ind to catch Lambert, but he didn''t know they


    went to save Jessica.


    Therefore, she had been speaking up for Oliver.


    There was no time for a conversation. Lambert ran away, and the person closest to Lambert here was


    Jessica.


    After Oliver scolded Jasmine, she stopped talking.


    She still sat in the chair and cried.


    Oliver asked the nurse to push Jessica away.


    Ian went to Jessica''s ward but found no one. He was about to go outside to look for her when he saw


    that Jessica was pushed back.


    "Aren''t you unable to stand? What makes you go out in person?" Ian asked. When he saw Jessica''s


    face with tears, he knew that something must have happened.


    "Let''s go in first," Jessica said to Ian. She didn''t expect him toe. "Why don''t you go out to have


    fun? It''s so boring toe to the hospital with me all the time."


    "I came back to Birmingham just to see you. Of course, I won''t be bored."


    Jessica sat on the bed. The nurse called the doctor again and continued to test her amniotic fluid.


    Fortunately, nothing went wrong. The doctor kept telling her not to go out again.


    Ian said, "Look, you can turn a deaf ear to my words, but you should listen to the doctor."


    "Got you.." Jessica was very grateful to Ian for herpany.


    Jasmine was her best friend at work. She thought they could be good friends. But now, not to mention


    a friend, it would be good if she didn''t treat her as a foe.


    On the way back, Jessica felt an unprecedented sense of powerlessness.


    Why? She couldn''t get along with the person she thought to be good a while back.


    For example, Oliver and Jasmine.


    Seeing Ian, she felt much relieved.


    "By the way, I brought you a gift." As Ian spoke, he went to the living room to get it. He specially bought


    a bunch of golden tulips for Jessica.


    He said, "I just saw that the tulips here are very nice. They''re no different from those in Hond. I''ll put


    them in a vase."


    "You''re really capable. You know everything." Jessica smiled.


    "When I was young, my father was very strict with me as my mother was not by my side. No one spoke


    for me. I could deal with all the chores, and flower arrangement is child''s y for me."


    Jessica felt that Ian warmed the cold ward like the sun.


    She didn''t expect him to have a pitiful childhood, as he looked so positive and optimistic.


    He had no mother at an early age.


    Jessica thought about the blissful childhood she spent with her mother and vaguely recalled that she


    was happy before.


    Soon, Ian put the vase on the table in the room.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing some people talking outside, he went out to take a look.


    It was Oliver.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t youe in?" Ian smiled and said. He knew that Oliver would not ignore


    Jessica.


    "When she came up from downstairs just now, she was in a bad mood. I have things to deal with


    downstairs." Oliver said.


    After that, he stared at Ian and asked, "Do youe to apany her every day?"


    "Of course, I am the godfather of her future child, and I will treat her as my own sister. Now that you


    don''t care about her, I should take good care of her."


    Oliver''s face darkened. "Then take good care of her."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll fall in love with her overtime?" Ian sneered.


    "You won''t," Oliver said.


    As a knowledgeable man, he guessed that Ian was one hundred percent gay.


    Seeing that he was so attentive to Jessica, Oliver asked someone to investigate him, and he got the


    right answer.


    Ian said, "That''s not necessarily true."


    Oliver knew that Ian was deliberately provoking him and left without a backward nce.


    Jessica saw that Ian hadn''te back after a long time, and she was afraid of idents, so she called


    the nurse in to ask about what he was doing.


    The nurse just said that Ian seemed to have met someone he knew, but she did not mention Oliver.


    Because Oliver told her in advance not to tell Jessica that he had been here.


    As soon as the nurse was done talking, Ian came in.


    "Oliver is here. He''s probably too embarrassed toe in. I can see that he still cares about you very


    much."


    "It''s probably because his secretary didn''t treat me well just now, so hees over to take a look. It''s


    okay. It''s all over." Jessica said.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Grandma came to Jessica''s ward after a while.


    She knew that Jessica had just gone down because she was worried that her body would not be able


    to bear it.


    "Grandma." Ian saw Jessica''s grandmae in and went over to help push her in.


    "Ian, thank you so much. You did me much favor for being with Jessica for the past few days."


    Grandma knew that it was tough for Jessica to live here. It would be better if a friend came to chat with


    her and pass the time.


    She asked Jessica about Tom.


    Grandma said, "I''ll attend the memorial in ce of you. After all, he saved you back then. And it is okay


    for me to go there."


    Jessica wanted to persuade her grandma not to go there in person.


    But she knew that Jessica would feel sorry about it for the time being.


    "How about I go in ce of you?" Ian said.


    He himself has not expected to encounter such a thing before he came to Birmingham.


    They discussed for a while and decided Ian apanied her grandma to the memorial.


    Two dayster.


    Ian drove grandmother to the Quinn family to pay a visit to Tom.


    They saw Oliver here.


    "Grandma! What are you doing here?" Oliver said.


    "I''m here on behalf of Jessica."


    Seeing Ian pushing grandma, Oliver had the illusion that they had be a family somehow.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ''Could Ian have changed just because he met Jessica?''


    Simon reminded him, "Mr. Williams, it''s time for us to go in."


    Only then did Oliver regain his senses.


    He didn''t know why he had such an idea. As Jessica said, they would never be together for the rest of


    their lives.


    Although, he had been using his work to numb himself these days.


    One would know what he really wanted only when he calmed down.


    After Ian came out of the Quinn family with her grandma, he drove back to the hospital by himself.


    The two of them started chatting in the car.


    "I heard from Jessica that your father is from Birmingham?" Grandma said.


    "Yes, they immigrated to Europe when I was born, but they were busy doing business there and never


    came back."


    Grandma thought that the people who could immigrate to Europe in that era were not ordinary people.


    Although their Youngren Family was not a big family, they still knew a lot of people in Birmingham at


    that time.


    "I only know your foreign name. What''s yourst name?" Grandma asked.


    "My surname is Kim."


    Grandma was immediately stunned when she heard that.


    Because there weren''t many rich families in Birmingham named after Kim.


    Grandma, on the other hand, knew that there was a family named Kim who was in a close rtionship


    with Youngren Family. However, for so many years, she had never mentioned it because it involved a


    sad past.


    "Well," Grandma repeated as she trembled. "What''s your father''s name? Maybe I know him."


    Ian''s father, known as the ninth master, was one of the leading celebrities in European business.


    In Ian''s memory, the name "ninth master" was the most frequently heard.


    He didn''t know his father''s real name for a long time.


    Unintentionally, when he was rummaging through her father''s old things, he saw that there was a


    certificate in it that said, "GavinKim," from Birmingham.


    "Grandma, my father''s name is GavinKim." Ian smiled.


    "What?" Grandma suddenly lost herposure.


    "What''s wrong? Do you know my father? If so, that''s great. When hees back, he wille to visit


    you."


    Grandma half-closed her eyes andy in the back seat of the car.


    Ian saw grandma didn''t look well in the rearview mirror. "Grandma, are you tired? Then lie there and


    rest for a while. I won''t talk anymore."


    Ian deliberately slowed down, for fear that grandma was ufortable in the car.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Ian told Jessica that grandma was back soundly.


    "Thank you, Ian. I don''t know how to repay you in the future. Ever since I met you, it seems that I have


    been causing you trouble many times."


    "Come on, don''t say that." He said.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ian was in Jessica''s ward again. He sat with her for a while before leaving the hospital.


    Grandma kept asking her nurse toe to Jessica''s ward to see if Ian had left.


    When grandma was told that Ian had left, she went to Jessica''s room immediately.


    "Jessie, you''d better keep your distance from Ian in the future," Grandma said solemnly.


    This surprised Jessica.


    A few days ago, grandma saw that Ian often came to the hospital and was happy that she had such a


    good friend.


    Besides, grandma had never interfered with her freedom to make friends before.


    She didn''t know why she suddenly stopped her talking to Ian.


    Was there something that happened to them in the memorial today?


    "Grandma, did Ian do something wrong? After all, he grew up abroad. It''s understandable if he said or


    did something wrong." Jessica wanted her grandma to put down her guard.


    "That''s not the reason." Grandma looked worried.


    "Then what is it?"


    Grandma sighed. Things that happened a few decades ago suddenly appeared in front of her, like a


    movie.


    If Ian hadn''te, she would never recall the past.


    She felt much more heartache as she thought more of these things.


    Grandma said, "Just listen to me and never talk to him from now on."


    Jessicay on the bed with a confused face,pletely unaware of what had happened.


    And her grandma didn''t want to tell her the truth.


    "Grandma, you know, I have very few friends. Especially at this time, I can''t just ignore Ian as he took


    such good care of me."


    "Then cut off contact with him when he gets to Europe."


    Grandma left Jessica''s ward after she finished the talk.


    Jessicater asked the nurse what had happened to her grandma recently.


    The nurse told Jessica that she always woke up in the middle of the night recently, mostly awakened by


    nightmares.


    Sometimes she was muttering in her sleep. But the nurse didn''t hear clearly.


    When that happened the first time, the nurse tried to wake grandma up and asked her what was wrong.


    Grandma just said that she had a nightmare.


    Then for a few days in a row, this was the case. The nurse called the doctor over and did the


    examination.


    The doctor prescribed some tranquilizers for her.


    Grandma told the doctor and nurse not to tell Jessica about the nightmare, afraid that she would worry


    too much.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Jessica found that ever since her grandmother told her not to socialize with Ian, she was off-color.


    That was why she called grandma''s nurse over to figure out the reason.


    Sure enough, something happened.


    Ian spent most of his time with Jessica in the hospital and driving Oliver''s rolls-Royce phantom through


    the streets of Birmingham.


    He came with a professional camera and wanted to take photos of Birmingham''s new features and


    show them to his father when he went back.


    One day, he had juste back from the tour when he received a call from his father.


    "Master, what can I do for you at this time?" Ian called him as others did.


    "Come back to Europe immediately. You''re not allowed to go back to Birmingham alone! How many


    times have I told you not to go back? You still went secretly behind my back."


    "I came here to see what you look like and help you find your roots. Why are you scolding me?"


    "Come back tomorrow."


    Ian was about to say something else when the phone had already hung up.


    He knew his father well. In the past, he never had any objection wherever he went. Birmingham,


    however, seemed to be a taboo.


    His father had never mentioned anything about Birmingham.


    The reason why Ian knew that his father was from Birmingham was that he secretly rummaged through


    his safe and found some documents from it before he knew his father''s hometown.


    However, from his father''s tone on the phone just now, he realized he must go back now.


    The next morning, Ian went to the hospital to say goodbye to Jessica.


    Jessica asked the nurse to buy some Birmingham specialties for Ian.


    She showed some reluctance to Ian''s sudden departure.


    Her grandma was relieved to hear that Ian had left Birmingham.


    She was d that they wouldn''t meet each other in the future.


    She didn''t want them to be involved in the grudges of the past life between the elder generation.


    Since they couldn''t be friends, there was no need to get close from the beginning, lest their rtionship


    became weird if everything was clear.


    ...


    Sally went back to Lamb City a while ago and had just returned to Birmingham.


    When she heard that Jessica was in the hospital, she came to see her with Martin.


    "Jessica, it''s been a while. I miss you so much," said Sally.


    Not knowing what to do in the room, Martin chatted with Jessica''s doctor in the living room about her


    current condition.


    "Sally, thank you foring to see me." Jessica said, "Looks like you and Martin are on the right track."


    "No, I brought him here to see if he can be helpful," Sally said.


    "In the hospital, everything is avable at any time. If anything goes wrong, I''ll give birth to the child


    immediately. If it weren''t for the fact that I was afraid it would affect her normal development, I really


    wanted to give birth to her right now."


    "Just listen to the doctor."


    Sally also received Lambert''s wedding invitation at that time, but she refused with the excuse of going


    to see her parents.


    Because she knew that this was not something Jessica was willing to do.


    Of course, Sally took advantage of this time to go home once.


    She just didn''t expect Lambert to be someone she didn''t know.


    Sally used to be Lambert''s art manager and they were quite close.


    Ever since Lambert became the president of the Williams Group, they drifted apart gradually.


    She secretly med Lambert for not caring about Jessica at all.


    She used to believe that Lambert was more reliable than Oliver and was a trustworthy person, but she


    didn''t expect that she was wrong.


    Obviously, Sally heard from Martin about Oliver''s current situation and was very anxious about the two


    of them.


    She asked with a casual air, "Oliver has been busytely. Maybe he''s too busy. After a while, he''lle


    to see you when he figures things out."


    Jessica smiled, "You don''t have to persuade me like this. I remember everything now, about the past."


    "Then what''s your n?" Sally didn''t know whether Jessica really moved on or she was pretending


    something.


    "Well, I just want to go to the countryside with my grandma and the kid to live a peaceful life."


    She was too tired, trying to stay away from all this mess.


    "No matter what decision you make, I will support you."


    Sally felt that Jessica had suffered a lot from Oliver and Lambert. It might not be a bad thing if she lived


    in the countryside.


    "Well, thank you." Jessica said with a smile, "You''d better go back early. Martin probably can''t wait.


    We''ve been talking for too long."


    Sally wanted to stay a little longer, but she still took her to leave afraid that Jessica would be tired from


    talking too long.


    Sally and Martin came out of the elevator.


    "Go back to the hospital yourself. I''m going home," Sally said.


    Martin smiled, "You haven''t been back to Birmingham for a long time. Come on, don''t stay at home


    alone. Why don''t Ie to your ce to warm up your room?"


    "I''m not moving. I don''t need that." Sally pressed the car key.


    "How about warming the bed?"


    "Jerk."


    Sally got into the driver''s seat, and Martin got into the passenger seat.


    "None of you men are good. You''ve seen how haggard Jessica is now. Oliver used to show his great


    interest to her. At the critical moment, he doesn''t care about her at all."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sally felt sorry for Jessica.


    "You don''t understand what a man thinks. Oliver doesn''t express his feelings, unlike me. So pay more


    attention to my strength instead of picking on me."


    "I''m talking about Oliver. Why is it on you again?"


    "Don''t worry about Jessica. Just think about yourself."


    "Gee, why?" Sally didn''t think so.


    "You think I don''t know. You went on a lot of blind dates this time in Lamb City. Am I right?"


    Sally nced at Martin. "Stay out of my business."


    When she got upstairs, Sally found that the room she hadn''t lived in for a long time needed to be


    cleaned up.


    "I don''t want you to warm the house this time. I want you to clean the house. Is it okay?"


    "It was great that you epted my suggestion just now, but I don''t feel liking doing it now."


    "Then f*ck off."


    "There''s one more thing I haven''t done. I can''t leave now."


    "What are you doing?"


    "You asked me to f*ck..." As Martin spoke, he picked Sally up and walked into the bedroom. "Let''s


    finish f*cking before talking about something else."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    When Ian returned to Hond, his father called him home.


    "Why did you go to Birmingham?" Gavin snapped.


    "Father, I don''t think there''s something wrong with me going back to visit my friends and your


    hometown," Ian said with sly humor.


    "I told you not to go back. Fortunately, you''re back safe and sound now. What if something happens to


    you? What I''m gonna do?"


    "It''s no big deal. I''m just an ordinary tourist, and no one knows me."


    As Ian spoke, he took out his camera from the suitcase and wanted to show him some photos.


    Only then did he realize that the camera had run out of battery. It was probably because he used it


    every day in Birmingham.


    On the day before he left, he asked the nurse to take pictures of him and Jessica.


    He even took a picture with Jessica and her grandma.


    Ian felt that he got so much from this trip. Not only he was getting closer to Jessica, but he had a


    grandmother.


    He had been brought up by a nanny. He was very envious of the rtionship between Jessica and her


    grandma.


    He barely talked with his father.


    His father always scolded him for being ignorant and hedonistic.


    Just like this time, he told him off directly instead of asking him if he was used to everything in


    Birmingham.


    "Father, my camera is out of battery. When I go back to charge the battery, I''ll show you the photos.


    Won''t you miss it? You haven''t gone back for many years. I like Birmingham. We can do business


    there."


    Ian did have such an idea as he could see Jessica and Oliver more often there.


    In fact, he did not dislike Oliver at all. It was only because Oliver was indifferent to Jessica that he did


    not want to have too much contact with him.


    "Nonsense," Gavin said.


    "What, did I say something wrong? You''ve been working hard in Hond. Don''t you want to return to


    your hometown one day?"


    Ian knew that his father still had feelings for Birmingham.


    Gavin entered the room and opened the safe where there were memories of his past.


    He used to listen to a record called "Spring River and Moon Night." And Ian could hum a few words to


    the rhythm.


    Ian usually enjoyed the music while he was driving. He had long had an endless longing for


    Birmingham in his mind.


    Even if he didn''t meet Jessica and Oliver in Hond, he would visit there.


    "You don''t know anything at all. I said I would never go back to Birmingham," bellowed Gavin, cing


    the coffee cup heavily on the table.


    "What exactly happened to you in Birmingham before? Maybe I can help you with it. I know a very


    amazing person in Birmingham. If we go back, it won''t be difficult to find a business partner there."


    Ian exined to his father, "Although our family has thergest share of the flower market in Europe,


    you don''t know that Birmingham is developing rapidly. With the improvement of people''s living


    standards, they will naturally have a higher demand for flowers. Now it''s time to officially go back. I was


    not just visiting there as you thought. Of course, I went to see my friends, but most importantly, I''d like


    to get to know more about the local market."


    "Don''t mention it anymore, and never go back."


    Gavin was determined, with no intention of budging an inch.


    Ian had no choice but to leave his father''s house with his suitcase.


    Ian had lived alone outside since he was 18 years old.


    It was mainly because of the local living habits. Anyone who lived with their parents when they were


    adults would beughed at by the people around them, even in the families of rich people.


    What''s more, he would be exposed to his father''s nagging staying at home. He''d better move out to live


    alone.


    After Ian left, Gavin put his "Spring River and Moon Night" into the record yer and took out a picture


    of a woman from the drawer.


    It had a yellowish tinge because it was so old.


    However, time could not hide the beauty of the woman in the photo. She had thin eyebrows, delicate


    lips, her eyes as clear as water. She had a beauty ssic elegance.


    The woman in the photo was Emily Youngren.


    She was his first love.


    Now that decades had passed, she was no longer alive.


    Therefore, whenever he missed her, he took out the photos and took a look.


    He took the picture with a shaking hand. He said, "Emily, our son went back to Birmingham this time


    and said he wanted to see where I used to live. Forgive me for not letting him go to your grave and call


    you mother."


    Gavin couldn''t help but recall the past.


    He would never forget his first meeting with Emily.


    At that time, he was in his 20 and went to his friend''s recordpany to discuss business.


    It was said that theirpany had just found a neer with a good voice who was promising.


    Moreover, she was very attractive.


    When he went there, they were recording songs in the recording studio.


    Gavin quietly walked over and stood outside. Through the ss, inside he saw Emily with a headset,


    singing to the microphone.


    He stood there until he heard the whole song being recorded before he regained his senses.


    At first nce, he knew that this woman would be his wife.


    Since then, he often came to his friend''spany to pick up Emily from work.


    However, Gavin gave Emily the impression that he was a toff and she tried to avoid him, afraid that he


    had had intentions.


    At that time, as a young girl in her eighteen, she was innocent. Just because she liked to sing, she


    came to the recordpany to record songs without telling her family.


    Thepany was going to make her a singer.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Her private life was given much attention.


    The owner of the recordpany and Gavin were friends, so there was no way to stop them from


    dating.


    When they were just seeing each other, he imed himself an ordinary office worker.


    Emily didn''t show any aversion perhaps because he was handsome.


    It was only after they dated for three months that she found out his real identity.


    He was the eldest son of the king of Birmingham real estate.


    His family was famous in Birmingham at that time, they gradually offended many people because of


    business matters.


    Many people were envious of thend they had nted in their early years, and there were even more


    people behind them trying to unite and strangle their business.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    At that time, Emily happened to have a conflict with her family over her ambition to be a singer.


    If the family knew that she was dating the eldest son of the Kim family while she was only 18, they


    would probably have punished her ording to the rules of the Youngren family.


    However, not long after, their affairs were still discovered by the elders of the two families.


    Emily''s father was Terence, Jessica''s grandfather.


    The Youngren Family didn''t have much conflict with the Kim Family because of business in the past.


    However, the two families had not had much contact before.


    Terence did know some friends who liked antiques. By chance, he heard about the Kim family.


    It was said that the Kim family had prospered for so long and robbed the rest of Birmingham''s wealth.


    He said he must do something to break the Kim family''s monopoly in Birmingham''s real estate industry.


    Most importantly, it was the best time to do it. He heard that the Kim family offended the people above


    when they expanded their business in the capital.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Someone came to Birmingham on purpose and colluded with many small families to disrupt the Kim


    family.


    At that time, when Terrence heard about this, as a businessman''s acumen, he knew that there must be


    a big shot to trouble the Kim family.


    If the other families joined together, the Kim family would be got a crisis.


    Since he had heard such big news, when he heard that Emily was going to be with the eldest son of


    the Kim family, he wouldn''t let her do such a stupid thing.


    "Emily, don''t hang out with the eldest son of the Kim family anymore. That''s a family out of our league."


    Terence said.


    When Emily heard this, she was naturally unwilling.


    However, she knew her father''s temper very well. She knew that she could not persuade him for a


    moment, and she did not directly contradict him. She wanted to find a suitable opportunity to exin to


    him.


    She continued to date him secretly.


    At that time, he still looked like a yboy. He didn''t even like to ask about his family''s business all day


    long.


    He was young, but he was interested in antiques. At that time, he often collected some collections in


    private from some buyers.


    Gavin saw a Buddha head in the antique shop and liked it very much, so he nned to buy it.


    The shopkeeper told him that this Buddha''s head was precious. Terence who was good at treasure


    appraisal in Birmingham had also said it was a rare treasure.


    If he wanted to buy it, he would invite Terence to the store and talk carefully.


    When Gavin heard that he was going to invite Terence over, he immediately refused.


    He heard from Emily that Terence was now against the two of them dating. Before she could talk to her


    father to prevent them from meeting each other.


    At that time, the Kim family was rather influential. Gavin bought whatever he liked without any


    hesitation.


    He stamped the card and took the Buddha''s head.


    Then one day, Gavin was at home ying with the things he had bought when a group of people in


    police uniforms came in to question him.


    Gavin felt that he liked to spend money for fun, and didn''t do anything, so he asked his servants to


    bring the police in.


    "May I ask what makes you here? Are you here to tell me that I have just received a new treasure? Are


    you interested?"


    But just as he finished speaking, those in uniform walked into him and put his hands behind his back.


    Only then did Gavin realize that something was wrong.


    "What are you doing? You get a long rap sheet." He shouted.


    The leading policeman said, "Gavin,e with us."


    Gavin struggled to say, "I want to see mywyer."


    Those people didn''t listen to him at all and quickly took him into a ck car.


    After he was arrested, his father immediately took hiswyer to see him, thinking that he was out doing


    nothing serious and causing trouble. He wanted to bail him out first.


    When they arrived at the detention center, they were told that Gavin was unable to be released on bail


    because of the serious crime of selling first-ss cultural relics.


    In that era, the crime of selling national cultural relics was a very serious crime.


    In order to get his son out, he made so much effort, but for a while, he could not know what was going


    on.


    Soon, the real estate owned by the Kim family was exposed to news that did not meet the construction


    standards, as well as the deadly ident on the construction site, and so on. All kinds of bad news


    came to the Kim family.


    His father naturally knew that this time, it must not be a coincidence.


    In the end, hepromised, withdrew from the real estate development in the capital city, and sold the


    However, at that time, Gavin''s father suddenly fell ill because of the misfortune in the family.


    Gavin had never been concerned about the business of the Kim family before. For a while, the whole


    Kim group went to be in chaos, but he waspletely unable to deal with it.


    The Kim family, which had always been on top of the world, copsed all of a sudden.


    At that time, Gavin regretted that he only was addicted to idling away in seeking pleasure, and never


    thought of sharing more of the responsibilities carried by his father.


    His father had Gavin at an old age. But he thought he was still in his prime, he had always indulged


    Gavin and did not deliberately train him to inherit the family business.


    Unexpectedly, once he fell ill, those families who had been gunning for the Kim family would not give


    the Kim family any chance to recover.


    His father knew the whole story of Gavin''s arrest and told him to break up with Emily.


    In any case, he did not know how much the Youngren Family had participated in this matter, but it also


    indirectly harmed his son.


    The Youngren Family was very famous among antique collectors. He was good at treasure appraisal,


    so others naturally believed him.


    After so many things, Gavin suddenly felt that he had grown up overnight. The burden of the family


    suddenly fell on his shoulders.


    He used to be a carefree young master of the Kim family, but now he had to clean up the mess for the


    Kim family, which was about to go bankrupt.


    At that time, Emily released a record of "Spring River and Moon Night," which became popr.


    Gavin knew that he was not good enough for Emily, and he didn''t seem to be standing in her way for


    her career.


    If anyone knew that the boyfriend of the big singer Emily was Gavin who vited thew, those fans


    would probably ruin her career.


    He had already experienced that public mor can confound right and wrong.


    He didn''t want Emily to suffer again.


    Even if his father didn''t tell him, he was ready to break up with Emily.


    After the Kim family''s ident, Emily was busy with her work and at the same time went around for


    Gavin.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    In order to meet Gavin, Emily went to beg for help and was almost taken advantage of by others.


    Later, she had no choice but to beg her father Terence for help.


    Terence refused harshly. "We can''t get involved with the Kim family. I''ve long heard that some people


    deliberately united to destroy them."


    "Father, then why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "If I had told you earlier, wouldn''t it happen?" Terence lit up a cigarette. "Do you think I want to watch


    the Kim family being destroyed?"


    When he knew that someone was going to give the Kim family a hard time, he asked someone he


    trusted to pass the news to the Kim family. He only made the hint but was then betrayed.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Therefore, when Gavin bought that budda head, he deliberately said that Terence had seen it before.


    He had no choice but to stand by and ignore. Otherwise, he would lead the war to the Youngren family.


    There were dozens of members in the Youngren family, so he didn''t dare to act rashly anymore.


    Otherwise, their safety might be threatened.


    "Then what should I do now to help the Kim family?" Emily was so anxious that she began to cry in


    front of Terence.


    Seeing his youngest daughter''s crying, he only sighed, "Forget that Gavin."


    Previously, he asked her to break up with Gavin.


    But his daughter had grown up, the more disciplined he was, the more rebellious she became.


    He could only turn a blind eye and wait for them to be ipatible and broke up.


    "No, I won''t give up on him. If I were separated from him at this time, I wouldn''t forgive myself."


    "Emily, someone is trying to destroy the Kim family on purpose." Terence couldn''t help but tell her the


    truth.


    She was stunned. It seemed that something must have happened to Gavin.


    She had been uneasy because she was afraid that her father would be dragged into this.


    "Who on earth wants to harm the Kim family?" She asked.


    "Stop trying to help them. Just break up with him. It''s good for both of you."


    After that, Terence left the study.


    Later, after Gavin was bailed out, Emily stopped working in Birmingham for the time being.


    They didn''t go to meet each other much.


    A few dayster, Gavin asked Emily out and went to meet him on the shore of Bin River, where they


    had their first date.


    When she saw him, she felt really bad.


    The man standing in front of her was no longer that handsome, cynical man.


    He had lost a lot of weight and his eyes were full of vicissitudes.


    She hugged him.


    He hesitated for a few seconds before he held her tightly in his arms.


    He knew that this might be theirst hug.


    From now on, they had to go in separate ways.


    "Emily."


    "Gavin, no matter what happens, don''t give up hope." She looked at his haggard face, and her heart


    was aching.


    "I will remember your words." He said.


    "Whatever you need me to do, I can do it for you."


    He forced out a smile. "Thank you. I just want you to take care of yourself."


    He had told her before that he must marry her and take care of her for the rest of her life.


    At that time, he was in high spirits, and it seemed that everything was under his control.


    "What are you talking about?" Emily probably knew what he was going to say.


    "I want to break up with you." He said in a husky voice.


    "Gavin, I won''t break up with you. You said you would marry me." She sobbed.


    "I''m sorry. I''m going back on my word."


    "Why?"


    "Go back and ask your father. He has seen the thing I bought before." When he said that, he stuttered.


    He had never lied before because as the young master of the Kim family, there was no need to lie.


    Now, facing his beloved girl, he could only lie against his will to push her awaypletely.


    She immediately exined, "I''ve already asked my father. He didn''t know that. Someone framed him


    by saying his name."


    "I don''t want to hear any exnation." He said.


    She was even more flustered when she saw that he was discouraged.


    "Gavin, I heard from my father that someone tries to destroy your family. It really has nothing to do with


    my father."


    She was so anxious that she was afraid that he would misunderstand. Originally, neither of the two


    families agreed to let them be together. If Gavin were to have a grudge against her, they would have to


    break up.


    "Emily, stop being childish. You heard it from your father. Would he admit in front of you that he took


    money from my enemy?"


    "No! My father is not that kind of person."


    "Your father didn''t want us to be together. That''s what he wants."


    After he finished speaking, he walked directly to his car, opened the door, and left Emily alone by the


    river, crying in the wind.


    He was driving very slowly. Through the side mirror, he saw her squatting there alone.


    He almost couldn''t help but stop the car and go back to tell her that they wouldn''t break up.


    However, he was no longer qualified.


    Gavin took out his cell phone and called his friend, who was also the owner of the recordingpany


    that Emily worked for. He didn''t expect that his friend didn''t answer his phone.


    Gavin sneered.


    It seemed that his father was not wrong. He only made some mercenary friends, and at this critical


    moment, none of them helped.


    Emily stood up and wiped her tears.


    She didn''t expect that her first love would end up like this.


    She didn''t drive or take a taxi. She walked along Bin River avenue for a long time before returning.


    Terence knew what had happened when he saw his daughter in a daze.


    He called the servant over and help her bathe.


    A monthter, Emily passed by the Kim family''s courtyard and saw an advertisement for a sale at the


    gate.


    After asking around, she found out that the Kim family had emigrated abroad.


    She thought of Gavin and burst into tears.


    She had been in a bad mood recently, so she was often scolded by her boss at work.


    Seeing that she had been in a bad mood, Terence paid someone to terminate her contract with the


    recordingpany.


    When Gavin arrived in Europe, he vowed to make a big ssh there.


    Everything was difficult at the beginning, and he had rarely encountered difficulties. When he first


    arrived here, he had to do everything by himself.


    He had to take care of her father who fell ill.


    Every time Gavin thought of these past events, the reason why he could survive the predicament at


    that time was that he had always regarded Emily as his spiritual pir.


    "Emily, if you were still alive, you would be very happy to see our son."

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Jessica was knitting a sweater in the room when she saw her grandma walking in alone.


    She immediately put down the things in her hands.


    "Grandma, why didn''t youe over in a wheelchair? How are you doing?" Jessica said nervously,


    afraid that she would not be able to support herself.


    "Jessica, I''m getting better. These days, I don''t feel any pain. I might be able to be discharged in a few


    days."


    She did look much better with no sign of a patient at all.


    "Grandma, if you don''t want to stay in the hospital, I''ll ask Lannan to pick you up."


    Jessica nned to settle her grandma out first as her due day wasing.


    As soon as the child was born, she could go home and take a rest.


    "No, I''m waiting for you to have a baby and we''ll go home together," Grandma said.


    Now that she was looking forward to the birth of the child, she would die in peace when she saw the


    third generation of the Youngren Family.


    She could exin to Terence to save his worry.


    Because when Terence was alive, the one he worried about most was Jessica.


    Seeing that grandma was in a good mood, Jessica encouraged her to take a sip of yellow wine to


    cheer her up.


    Before grandma left, she asked, "Ian didn''t contact you again, did he?"


    "No, he just went back. I don''t know where he went to hang out. He might be busy."


    "Okay."


    After grandma left, Jessica put her hands together and prayed, wishing that her grandma would not


    me her for lying.


    Jessica didn''t know that grandma would so care about Ian.


    She didn''t tell her the truth, afraid that grandma would think too much.


    In fact, after Ian went back, he contacted her every day.


    The next day.


    Jessica was asleep when she was woken up by the hurried footsteps of the nurse.


    "Miss White, Miss White."


    "What''s the matter? It''s not even dawn yet." Jessica looked out the window in a daze. It was still dark


    outside.


    "Something happened to the olddy."


    Jessica immediately perked up and sat up.


    "What''s wrong with grandma?"


    As she spoke, she was about to get out of bed and wear slippers.


    "Miss White, calm down. I''ll bring the wheelchair over."


    The nurse did not dare to take it lightly. Given the urgent situation about the olddy, they were afraid


    that Jessica would be agitated and something else would happen.


    Jessica wanted to walk over directly, but dizziness overcame her and her feet went soft.


    When she heard the news, she had a bad feeling.


    The nurse immediately helped Jessica into the wheelchair and wheeled her to her grandma''s ward.


    "Grandma." Jessica said softly beside her bed.


    Grandma was almost out of breath just now. She used all her strength and rang the bed bell.


    She asked the nurse to call Jessica over immediately.


    Grandma felt better when she saw Jessica.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jessica, my time is up."


    "No, grandma, don''t you want to see the baby? She must want to see you as soon as she''s born,


    grandma."


    Tears kept flowing as Jessica spoke.


    "Child, I''m going to find your grandfather, mother, and aunt. I''ll tell them about your situation when I get


    there. You have to take care of the child."


    "Don''t say that. I can''t live without you."


    "I just want to say something to you. It''s not that I don''t want you to make friends with Ian. Because


    he''s from the Kim family, an enemy of our family. Don''t..."


    Grandma left the world before she could finish speaking.


    "Grandma, grandma..."


    Jessica held grandma''s hand tightly and burst into tears.


    She really couldn''t ept it. Grandma was fine yesterday, and she never expect her to pass away in


    the middle of the night.


    The nurse watched and shared tears with her.


    They got involved with her after taking care of her for so long. She and Jessica were very easy to get


    along with.


    Jessica cried and slid down from the wheelchair and fell to the ground.


    Two nurses immediately went up to help her up.


    They found that Jessica had fainted.


    Jessica was taken to her ward by the nurse. Then the doctor checked her and hung up the bottle for


    her.


    When she woke up, it was almost noon.


    She asked, "Is grandma up?"


    The nurse did not dare to answer her, lowering her head.


    "Where''s grandma?" she asked again.


    "Miss White, she..."


    Jessica still couldn''t believe that grandma had gone.


    "Take me to her ward."


    Jessica remembered that she wanted to see grandma.


    "Miss White, the doctor said you''d better stay here. Your condition is not stable."


    "No, I want to see grandma."


    Jessica seemed to be possessed, unable to heat the nurse''s words. All she thought was her grandma.


    "The olddy is no longer in the ward," the nurse said truthfully.


    Suddenly, the doctor came in and examined her. He said, "Miss White, calm down. You can''t be too


    emotional, or it won''t be good for the baby."


    The doctor asked her to rest on the bed and left.


    At that moment, Jessica seemed to understand what the doctor meant. Shey on the bed without


    making a fuss.


    The nurse took a sigh of relief.


    The nurse went back after washing, only to see no one on the bed.


    She was so scared that she threw the thing in her hand away and immediately ran out to look for


    Jessica.


    Walking down the corridor, she heard the heart-wrenching cry in the next room.


    She walked over and pulled Jessica up, who was kneeling in front of the bed.


    "Miss White, the olddy passed away. If she knew you were like this, she wouldn''t be at ease."


    "Grandma was fine yesterday. She said that we would go back to the countryside to live together with


    me after she was discharged from the hospital. Why?"


    Oliver was on a business trip abroad, but when he received the news that the olddy had passed


    away, he immediately rushed back.


    He came to Jessica''s ward first to see how she was doing.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, he heard the woman crying.


    Oliver walked into the room.


    The nurse saw Oliver. "Mr. Williams, Miss White has been sitting beside the olddy''s bed and is


    unwilling to leave."

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Oliver walked over and held Jessica in his arms.


    Jessica was crying and didn''t care if the man beside her was Oliver or somebody else.


    A momentter, she gradually stopped.


    "Why are you back?" Jessica asked.


    She responded in a hoarse voice as she cried too much.


    Oliver knew her pretty well and understood what she was saying. "I came back as soon as I heard


    about grandma''s death. You should take good care of yourself. I''ll deal with grandma''s funeral."


    "No, thank you. I''m OK. Grandma is my only family. I''ll take care of everything for her."


    "Come on. You don''t need to push yourself so hard."


    "Oliver, I''m not pushing myself. After all, we have nothing to do with each other now. I shouldn''t bother


    you. I know you''re busy."


    "She was your grandmother. I once called her ''grandma''. Then she was also my grandmother. I can''t


    just sit back and watch."


    Jessica didn''t want to mess with him anymore.


    She was indeed unable to do it alone.


    When grandma was alive, Jessica couldn''t make her live with ease.


    Instead, she always made her worried.


    Now that grandma was gone, she didn''t want to send her away so carelessly.


    Some time ago, grandma often had nightmares. It was probably because she was too worried about


    her that she passed away. Jessica thought she was responsible for her grandma''s death.


    Otherwise, grandma wouldn''t have died so soon.


    The more Jessica thought about it, the more she regretted it. She regretted that she was pregnant with


    this child.


    Perhaps if she had risked having an abortion, she and her grandma might be living a peaceful and


    stable life in the countryside.


    After all, the hospital was not home.


    This ce was not suitable for a normal life.


    But it was toote.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Oliver was even more upset when he saw that Jessica had been staying in her grandma''s ward.


    He asked the nurse to send Jessica back.


    Her body was very weak now. If she continued to act like this, she would be exhausted.


    Since her grandma died, Jessica hadn''t eaten or drunk anything for the two days. She had been on a


    drip to get some energy.


    Jessica insisted on attending her grandmother''s funeral.


    Oliver asked her former ssmates and friends including Sally and Hayden to take turns to apany


    her.


    No one could convince her.


    Jessica arrived at the funeral that day, but she was in a wheelchair.


    Other things were indeed arranged by Oliver.


    Jessica had a nurse by her side all the time to take care of her.


    Just before the memorial service was over, the nurse found that Jessica''s face was pale and she didn''t


    look well.


    The nurse immediately asked Oliver to send Jessica to the hospital.


    Oliver arranged for Simon to drive Jessica to the hospital immediately.


    At that time, Jessica was almost unconscious.


    There were still a lot of things to deal with at the funeral, so after Jessica left, Sally came to receive the


    people who came to mourn on behalf of the Youngren family.


    Oliver couldn''t get away either. There were many procedures that needed to be handled.


    He would do everything that was supposed to be done by Jessica.


    ...


    Ian looked at his phone every day, waiting for Jessica''s message, but there was no response.


    He called, but no one answered.


    He was worried about whether Jessica had been ill or had already given birth. Otherwise, why did she


    even have no time to reply to a message and turn off her phone?


    On the third day, Ian felt he couldn''t just wait. He became more and more anxious.


    Although Jessica and Oliver didn''t have much contact with each other, she was still in Williams


    Hospital.


    He knew that despite Oliver''s apparent indifference to Jessica, he was still protecting her secretly.


    So he thought of calling Oliver and asking him what had happened.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver didn''t answer the phone either.


    Ian was even more upset. He guessed that something bad must have happened so that he couldn''t get


    in touch with them.


    He packed his luggage immediately and nned to fly to Birmingham again.


    Just as he was about to leave, the servant said, "Mr. Ian, Mr. Gavin is here."


    What a coincidence that Ian was on his way out when his father arrived.


    Gavin walked into the living room and saw a suitcase beside Ian. It was the same as the one Ian had


    brought with him when he came back from Birminghamst time.


    "Where are you having fun this time?"


    "Dad, I''m just going out, not having fun. You''re interfering with my normal life. Please give me some


    freedom."


    "I heard from your secretary that you haven''t been to work these days. What happened?"


    "The top coffee I bought from Africa just arrived. Sit down and I''ll make you some coffee."


    Ian knew that if he told the truth, his father would never let him go to Birmingham again.


    Now Ian had to get rid of him first. After he left, Ian would go to the airport by himself. He would


    aplish his goal as long as he got on the ne. Anyway, he would not be caught halfway back.


    Gavin sat down on the sofa, took the book next to him, patted it, and said, "I don''t drink coffee. You


    don''t have to do it."


    Naturally, his father was too wise to be fooled by his little tricks.


    "Alright. I''ll keep it for myself."


    Ian took out two bottles of mineral water from the refrigerator and unscrewed the caps before handing


    one bottle to Gavin.


    Sitting on the sofa, he crossed his legs and drank water while waiting for Gavin''s instructions.


    "Why didn''t you go to thepany? You have to learn to manage our business in the future. I can''t


    stay by your side all the time."


    Ian smiled and said, "No, you won''t leave me alone."


    Gavin looked at Ian and felt that Ian was a bit like a younger version of himself.


    Although he was different from his father who had a son at an old age, Gavin had always doted on Ian.


    Because Ian was the reason that Emily left him to live in this world.


    Emily was no longer in this world. Only he could take good care of their son and watched him grow up.


    Perhaps Ian didn''t do his job properly most of the time, but when he was really needed, he was a man


    of action.


    Hepleted the courses in the ms School of Business school at a young age and achieved great


    results in the financial market. However, he was not interested in the Kim family''s industrial business.


    Therefore, he had always been reluctant to work at the Kim family''spany. Instead, he ran a


    financial investmentpany on his own.


    "You have grown up. When I was your age, I would only bring trouble to my family, and because of my


    ipetence, I couldn''t help the Kim family at that time. Your grandfather fled to Europe with the


    whole family."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Ian did not expect his father to tell him the past stories.


    He had been very interested in his father''s stories that happened in Birmingham because he had seen


    his father paged through old photos many times.


    He guessed that his father must have some secrets.


    And he probably would never tell him.


    In his eyes, his father was reserved, steady, strong, and tough.


    He always regarded his father as his role model.


    And Ian blurted out the questions he had never dared to ask. "Then why didn''t youe here with my


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    mother?"


    When Ian was a young kid, all of his friends had been picked up by their mothers, but his mother never


    showed up.


    He had asked Gavin many times about his mother and always got the answer that his mother was in


    Birmingham and woulde to visit him soon.


    So his every Christmas wish was that he could reunite with his mother as soon as possible.


    However, after he grew up, his grandfather told him that his mother had suffered from empsia and


    died when she gave birth to him.


    Ian was considerate. He knew that his father was hurt every time he mentioned his mother.


    So he never mentioned his mother again.


    He had epted the fact that his mother had passed away.


    And none of the Kim family would mention what had happened in Birmingham again.


    So Ian never knew what happened to the Kim family in Birmingham and why they had to leave their


    hometown.


    Ian had been restraining his curiosity.


    But now was the right time to ask his father about the past.


    Gavin closed his eyes and after a few seconds, he said faintly, "This is the most regretful thing in my


    life. I''m sorry for your mother. I promised to take care of her for the rest of my life, but I failed. And


    because of me, died young."


    Ian said gloomily, "It''s not your fault. It''s my fault. My mother died because of giving birth to me."


    "Do you know why I didn''t allow you to go to Birmingham?"


    Ian shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "That''s because you''re spoiled. You''re inexperienced and I''m afraid you''ll be deceived if you go back."


    Ian could not understand what his father meant at all.


    Once bitten, twice shy.


    The Kim family had offended too many people when they made the first deal.


    Then, a force wanted to destroy the Kim family.


    But their enemy was hiding in the dark, while they were an easy target out there.


    This way why his father insisted on leaving his hometown, where he had run all his businesses and had


    won countless honors.


    At that time, although the Kim family was notpletely down and out, there were dangers all around


    them. They were afraid that something uncontroble would happen again.


    They couldn''t always live in fear.


    "I''m not an idiot. How can I be so easily plotted against?" Ian didn''t take it seriously. "I''ll fight back if I''m


    schemed against."


    After all, he was from the Kim family. He was proud and tough.


    But Gavin did not want his only son to live in the hatred of thest generation.


    They were now having a good life.


    And Gavin only wanted Ian to live a safe and healthy life. That was all he wanted.


    He had failed to protect Emily, so he must protect her son well.


    "I don''t want to go back because I don''t want to get involved in what happened in the past again. And


    I''m afraid that someone will know that you''re my son and will deliberately target you. If you''re trapped


    there alone, what should I do?"


    "Dad, what exactly happened back then?"


    Ian could tell that his father had suffered a lot from his solemn expression. Even though he was always


    tolerant, he couldn''t bear to see his father''s sad face.


    "I''ve told you not to go to Birmingham. Just listen to me."


    Indeed, Gavin had always respected Ian''s decision, but he seemed to be a dictator in terms of this


    matter.


    "Dad, I can''t reach my friends for a few days. I''m afraid something had happened to them. I must do


    something for them."


    "You''ve only known them for a few days. They became your friends so soon?"


    Gavin didn''t Ian to make friends in Birmingham at all.


    His friends broke up with him after something happened to his family.


    A boss of a recordpany was his childhood friend, who cklisted him before he asked for help.


    Therefore, Gavin was annoyed to hear Ian talk about friends.


    "By the way, thest time I wanted you to see their photos but the camera ran out of power. Have a


    look now. Maybe you know some of them."


    Ian opened his suitcase, took out his camera and showed it to his father.


    Gavin was not interested in his friends. He reached out to push the camera back, but he suddenly saw


    a girl in the photos.


    It was a picture of Ian and Jessica. Gavin felt the girl looked very familiar.


    He looked at Jessica, who looked a little simr to Emily and Ian. He felt something close to her.


    No wonder Ian was so happy to stay in Birmingham for her.


    Gavin saw the little girl in the photo lying on a hospital bed and asked with concern, "What''s wrong with


    her? Why are there so many medical devices by the bedside?"


    "Why, are you caring about my friend? I''ve told you my friend is really nice. I like being with her."


    "Don''t do anything rude to her," Gavin said.


    He was afraid that Ian was reckless and would hurt the girl.


    He had thought that if he hadn''t gotten close to Emily, she would have be an even more famous


    star.


    And Emily could marry a man who deserved her and have her children. She could have enjoyed her


    life.


    But the truth was when she died in the hospital bed, even he was not around.


    In that era, people thought it immoral to have a child before marriage. And Emily was a famous singer


    with a powerful background.


    Gavin thought it was all his fault. He had destroyed her.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    "What''s her name?" Gavin asked.


    "Her name is Jessica White. Isn''t it a wonderful name? She''s also a beautiful girl." Ian said proudly.


    Gavin leaned heavily against the back of the sofa when he heard her name.


    A trace of sadness suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    He said to himself, "Why is her name Jessica?"


    Ian looked at his father in shock and asked. "What''s wrong? Is she really someone you know?"


    He didn''t know the girl in the photo, but he was very familiar with the name.


    Jessica was a character in Emily''s favorite novel.


    Once when he was chatting with her, he had suggested that since Emily was so into that character, it


    would be great for their daughter to call it that in the future.


    She readily agreed.


    Gavin couldn''t figure out why the girl in the photo looked a little like Emily, and even her name had


    something to do with her.


    "When you went to her house, did you meet her parents?" Gavin wanted to know.


    Only then did Ian remember not asking Jessica anything about her parents.


    "No, I didn''t, and she hadn''t mentioned."


    Ian thought that for so many days, other than Jessica''s grandmother, he had never seen any other of


    her family members visit her.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with her parents, but except my friends, I met her grandma this time."


    "Her grandma?" Gavin asked in confusion.


    "Jessica''s grandma."


    "Have you seen her grandma? Then do you have a picture of her grandma? Show it to me."


    In addition to Jessica''s photos, Ian''s camera was full of pictures of Birmingham.


    He yed again and finally found the photo of Jessica''s grandmother, Jessica, and him before he left


    Birmingham.


    Although Jessica was lying on the bed in the photo and her grandma was in a wheelchair, and he was


    standing in the middle, everyoneughed happily.


    When Ian looked at the photo before, he didn''t notice anything special.


    However, looking at it again, he felt it really looked like a family photo.


    Gavin grabbed the camera in Ian''s hand. Looking at it in the camera, at first nce, he could not see


    anything.


    "Upload the photo to theputer immediately. I want it to blow up."


    When Gavin said that, he was a little excited, which made Ian nervous.


    "Dad, I haven''t seen you flustered before. Why are you so nervous now?"


    Ian asked the servant to take theptop to the living room. He connected the power cord and quickly


    sent the photos to theputer.


    While Gavin was waiting, his palms were sweating.


    Ian blew up the photo to the max.


    Gavin took out his sses, put them on, and looked carefully at the three people in the photo.


    Although he had not met Emily''s mother, he asionally saw someone waiting for her at the door


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    when he sent her back at night.


    At that time, he parked his car aside and watched Emily enter her house.


    Emily''s mother always came out to pick her up.


    Gavin could recognize her in the photos.


    However, from the photo, she didn''t seem to be living well all these years.


    After Emily died, Gavin went back to seek the forgiveness of the Youngren family.


    At that time, they kicked him out, saying that seeing him would only make them sadder.


    That was thest time he went back to Birmingham.


    Ever since Gavin had not returned.


    Gavin understood why he felt familiar when he saw Jessica.


    He remembered that Emily''s brother-inw was from the White family.


    Jessica should be Ian''s aunt''s daughter.


    It should be destiny that they would know each other eventually.


    That was great. At least Ian went back to Birmingham and met people from the Youngren family.


    All these years, he had been repenting. Was it terrible for the Youngren family that he never let Ian go


    back?


    It seemed that God had its own n and Ian met her.


    "How is her grandma now?"


    Gavin could tell from the photo that Emily''s mother was sick.


    "They have been in the hospital and should be discharged soon. Jessica told me that when she was


    discharged, she would take her grandma back to the countryside."


    "To the countryside? How are they now?"


    "Terrible. I haven''t contacted them in the past few days, so I''m going back to Birmingham to see if


    something bad happened."


    "If you want to know something about them, you can send someone to investigate, and you don''t have


    to go yourself."


    "I have a bad feeling, so I want to confirm it myself. If anything happens to them, I can take care of


    them."


    "Shall I ask someone to help you?" Gavin asked.


    Ian didn''t expect his father to be persuaded. He thought if he couldn''t get in touch with Jessica, his


    father wouldn''t stop him from going back.


    "No, thank you. I know you don''t want to have any contact with people in Birmingham."


    Ian took out his cell phone to call Jessica again in front of Gavin. If the call couldn''t get through, he


    would have an excuse to go to Birmingham.


    He dialed the number, and Jessica''s phone had been turned off.


    He called Oliver again and thought that no one would answer him. Just as he was about to hang up the


    phone, a low voice came.


    "Oliver, you''ve finally answered my call. What''s going on? Why is every one of you seem to have


    disappeared and can''t be contacted?"


    "Jessica''s grandmother passed away. I was helping. I didn''t have the time to answer your call."


    The smile on Ian''s face immediately froze. "What? How could it be? When did it happen?"


    "Two days ago," Oliver said.


    Gavin sat there. Looking at Ian''s expression, he guessed that something bad had happened.


    Ian hung up the phone and threw it on the table. "Dad, her grandma passed away."


    Gavin was not as shocked as his son. He had digested the news in a short time.


    "I''ll go back to Birmingham with you," Gavin said.


    "Really?"


    Ian thought that his father was homesick when he saw the photos of Birmingham.


    Or he didn''t want to stop him from going back, so he went back with him.


    Gavin had been sorry for the Youngren family all these years. He had never thought of getting the


    forgiveness of the Youngren family but just wanted to go back and attend that olddy''s funeral.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Emily was gone.


    Garfield felt that it was thest thing he could do on behalf of Emily.


    "Dad, can you arrange a ne to pick us up immediately?"


    The ce where Ian lived was surrounded by arge farm with much space. So he wished to be picked


    up at home.


    "We''re going to the airport now. I''ve asked my secretary to book ne tickets."


    Ian didn''t even know when his father had made the arrangements.


    Gavin had his own private jet. Ian thought that if he went back with him, he wouldn''t have to take the


    crowded ne.


    He didn''t expect his n to fail.


    They went to Schiphol Airport together.


    Gavin got there and waited for the secretary to carry the baggage. Then they got on the ne in time.


    Out of nostalgia, Gavin sat on the ne, his mind reying the moments when he grew up in


    Birmingham.


    Especially the time he spent with Emily.


    These memories stayed with him as he struggled through his life in a foreign country.


    Besides, for the sake of his son, he never intended to take vengeance against those who framed and


    even tried to destroy the Kim family.


    When he first arrived in Hond, he swore to revive the Kim family. And when he returned one day, he


    would definitely retaliate against those snobs who took advantage of them at their difficulties.


    And the big force hiding behind those snobs must be uprooted.


    But he couldn''t do anything because of Ian.


    There would be never an end to taking revenge.


    He was afraid that after he died, the descendants of those families would unite against Ian.


    Gavin only wanted him to live a simple and happy life, not to bring Ian into the hatred between families.


    He nced at his son, who was sleeping soundly. He looked exactly like Emily.


    This time, he nned to let Ian know that Jessica''s grandmother was also his grandmother.


    It would be unfair for him to keep this from him.


    Moreover, he was afraid that Ian would have a feeling for Jessica.


    Regretfully, he should have brought Ian earlier and personally apologize to Ian''s grandmother.


    At 10: 00 a. m. Birmingham time, the ne had arrived at the airport.


    Oliver had already sent Garfield to the airport to pick up Ian. Ian could see herst time if they headed


    straight to the funeral parlor.


    When they were about to arrive at the funeral parlor, the car they were in passed Jessica''s.


    Just as Ian got out of the car, he went to look for Jessica and found that she was no longer there.


    "Oliver, thank you. Where is Jessica now?"


    "She''s on her way to the hospital now."


    "Then I''ll go to the hospital to find her first. It''s better to have someone to stay with her."


    Gavin, who was standing by the side, said, "You can''t go anywhere now. You have to stay here and


    finish everything before you can leave."


    Gavin didn''t know who Oliver was, but he knew he wasn''t from the Youngren Family.


    Now, besides Jessica, Ian was the only one with blood ties with his grandmother.


    So he couldn''t go anywhere at this juncture.


    "I''m afraid Jessica won''t be able to endure the sufferings alone in the hospital. Grandma''s death must


    be a blow to her."


    "So, you should, on behalf of her, take care of the funeral affairs of grandma."


    Ian didn''t know much about Birmingham''s ways of conduct. Hearing Gavin''s words, he was convinced.


    ...


    Williams Hospital.


    Simon took Jessica to the hospital, informed the doctor, and left.


    The doctor examined Jessica''s physical condition and found that her amniotic fluid really broke early


    this time.


    The previous few symptoms were premature rupture of amniotic fluid type A. If she had been in the


    hospital and recuperated herself, she might have been able to prevent the miscarriage for a while.


    The doctor suggested that Jessica be sent to the maternity ward forboring as soon as possible.


    Tina had already received the news that Jessica had been sent to the hospital.


    Marina called her personally.


    Jason, as the son-inw of the Youngren Family, was supposed to handle the funeral affairs.


    However, Oliver was at the scene, and Jason could only follow his orders.


    Gavin saw the woman beside Jason. Obviously, she was not Emily''s sister, Zelda.


    When he was with Emily, Zelda was the only one in the Youngren Family who supported them.


    To express his gratitude, he had invited Zelda to dinner.


    At that time, Zelda had been married to Jason for a few years, but she didn''t have a child.


    Gavin asked the person beside him and was told that the woman standing next to Jason was Marina,


    the wife he marriedter.


    Unexpectedly, the two sisters of the Youngren Family left this world so early. Gavin thus was drowned


    in sorrow.


    Zelda had helped him and he nned to thank her for it. But he didn''t have the chance anymore.


    Then since she had a daughter, he would take good care of her daughter Jessica in the future.


    Ian was now as close to her as a brother and sister. If he knew that they were cousins, he must be


    ted.


    Gavin was also worried about Jessica, who was lying in the hospital.


    He had heard from Ian about the reason why Jessica was hospitalized.


    ''A woman who isboring is like going through the gate of hell.''


    Emily didn''t make it through, so they were now separated.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He prayed in his heart that everything would go well for Jessica.


    In the hospital, Tina went to Jessica''s ward to visit.


    Seeing the equipment on Jessica''s bedside and her situation, she knew that Jessica was going to give


    birth.


    She asked the doctor and the doctor told her that the baby should be delivered soon.


    As soon as Tina heard this, she asked her doctor to perform a cesarean section for herself.


    Since Williams Hospital was notpletely owned by Oliver, people of the Scott family had been


    nted in the hospital after the Scott Funds was introduced.


    Middle man naturally helped a lot in this process.


    And the middle man had already hooked up with Marina.


    In addition, Oliver was helping with the funeral affairs of Jessica''s grandmother today. He would not


    appear in the hospital for a while.


    Tina knew Oliver well. Even if she was really pregnant with Oliver''s child, he would not leave Jessica''s


    matter for her ande to the hospital.


    Of course, Oliver had already affirmed that the child in Jessica''s belly was Lambert''s.


    So he wouldn''te to the hospital for Jessica either.


    Coincidentally, since he was busy with Jessica''s matter, he wouldn''t have such a heavy burden in his


    heart.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Tina really wanted tough. God was so good to her that he gave her such a good opportunity.


    When Marina saw the message from Tina, she told Jason and went straight to the hospital.


    With Marina helping to arrange everything outside, Tina felt at ease and waited for the baby in her


    stomach to be born.


    Tina wanted to secretly swap Jessica''s infant with hers after birth. It was the most appropriate thing to


    let her mother do such an important matter.


    Tina''s delivery room was not far from Jessica''s.


    She had general anesthesia before giving birth.


    The doctor helped her to perform a cesarean section, and the operation went fast and well.


    Tina felt that she didn''t suffer much and the baby came out.


    Thinking of Jessica lying on the bed just now, with a pained expression on her face and trying not to


    make a sound, she was really a blessed woman.


    When Jessica gave birth to a child, it didn''t go well.


    She was going to ask the doctor to perform a cesarean section for her, but the doctor refused.


    The reason was that her child was prematurely born. If she underwent a cesarean section, it would be


    bad for the baby in the future.


    Jessica was alone in the hospital, feeling helpless.


    She hadn''t eaten or drank much for several days. How could she give birth to a child with such physical


    strength?


    Jessica wanted to argue strongly with the doctor, but her request was rejected by the doctor.


    She stared at the doctor who was going to deliver the baby for her and could not feel any kindness


    from the doctor.


    Someone wanted to kill her when she gave birth to a child.


    Who was so insidious and vicious and could do this to her?


    She thought maybe it was Tina or Oliver. It seemed that they were the only ones who didn''t want her


    child to be born.


    Oliver hated Lambert so much that he certainly didn''t want to see Lambert''s child born in this world.


    Tina didn''t want another Williams family''s child to appear in this world. It might threaten her and Oliver''s


    child in the future.


    Jessica curled her lips and sneered.


    She wouldn''t let them get what they want.


    Jessica said, "Doctor, I''m hungry. I want to eat."


    The doctor signaled to the nurse and the nurse immediately brought milk and bread.


    Without a word, Jessica immediately ate everything she handed over.


    She had to conserve her strength. If someone wanted her to die, she had to fight for it.


    When Jessica was giving birth, her body trembled with pain.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She had been in so much pain that she was about faint, but there was a child crying in her mind. It was


    her child.


    Jessica endured the intense pain of contractions and persisted until the baby was safely born. She


    immediately raised her head and nced at the newborn, who was crying with its eyes closed.


    She finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fainted.


    The doctor immediately asked the nurse to carry the child to the incubator.


    When Jessica woke up, it was already three hourster.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she had been moved out of the delivery room and into a


    luxurious ward.


    "Nurse, nurse..." She called.


    After a long time, a nurse in a white coat came in.


    "What''s wrong?" The nurse said coldly.


    "I want to see my child. Please put my child to my side."


    "Your child is premature and has been sent to the incubator. That''s the sterile ward. The mother is not


    allowed to see the baby now."


    "Then tell me where the sterile ward is. I can take a look from afar."


    She wanted to take a look at the child and then go back to deal with her grandma''s affairs.


    Jessica, in her hospital gown, got up from bed and stood on the ground. Apart from feeling a sharp pain


    in her lower body, she never had the fear of not knowing when the amniotic fluid would break and the


    child would be in danger.


    She walked slowly because of the sharp pain in her lower body.


    When she arrived at the sterile ward, he saw a lot of children in the incubator. If not every child wore a


    pink wristband on his left hand with each baby''sbel attached to it, his biological parents would not


    recognize his child.


    The nurse pointed at her. "That''s your child."


    Jessica stopped outside the window for a while. "I''m sorry, baby. Mom can''t stay with you now. I''m


    going to deal with your great-grandmother''s affairs. When everything is done, mom will take you out of


    the hospital."


    After seeing the child, Jessica changed her clothes and left the ward.


    She didn''t even have a cell phone. It would be difficult for her to take a taxi to the hospital.


    So, she dragged herself out of the hospital door and called a taxi.


    Jessica saw a taxi parked right next to her. Without thinking, she opened the back door. "Sir, please go


    to the funeral parlor."


    The driver in front of her said "OK."


    As soon as Jessica sat down in the back seat, she began to pant incessantly. She was in a hurry and


    didn''t feel tired because she just wanted to leave the hospital quickly.


    Now that she sat down, she felt that she was exhausted and her whole body began to tremble.


    She half-closed her eyes and began to take deep breaths to adjust herself as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, she would faint in the car before she reached the funeral.


    After Jessica rested for a while, she felt her breathing begin to be normal.


    She opened her eyes and looked out through the window. She found that the taxi was not heading for


    the funeral.


    Jessica sat up straight in fear and looked at the driver.


    Only then did she notice that the person sitting in front of her had a certain ck baseball cap. She


    could not see the driver''s face clearly.


    "Sir, I''m going to the funeral. Are you on the wrong path?"


    Jessica didn''t dare to act rashly. She just wanted to find out the driver''s intention.


    Because she often saw in the news that a driver deliberately went to pick up people from a ce where


    the rich consumed and then robbed them on the way. This kind of thing didn''t happen rarely.


    Could it be that he saw that she had juste out of the Williams Hospital and knew that she was rich


    and wanted to rob her?


    "I didn''t go the wrong way."


    "Sir, if you don''t go to the funeral parlor, I don''t have the money to pay your fare."


    What Jessica said was true. She didn''t have any money now. If it was a robbery, she would rather lose


    money just to avoid misfortune


    "Someone has already paid for your fare." The driver in front said coldly.


    Jessica looked around. The ce was getting more and more remote, and she couldn''t seem to see a


    single person.


    Her mind was in a mess like a firecracker. She forced herself to be calm and said, "I''ll double what


    others pay you."


    At this moment, the driver sneered and said, "Don''t you have no money? Pay me with what?"


    "It seems that you know who I am."


    "Of course, I know who you are. I didn''t expect you, a penniless woman, to be quite valuable."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Jessica clearly felt that something bad was going on.


    The car drove farther and farther away from the center and finally arrived at an orchard.


    There happened to be a wholesale warehouse for fruits.


    But now no one was there now. So the warehouse had been abandoned there.


    The driver pulled Jessica out of the car and dragged her into the abandoned warehouse.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Then he found a rope to tie Jessica''s hands and feet casually. He just wanted to slightly limit her


    freedom of action.


    Anyway, she had just given birth to a child and was very weak. She could not run far in the wilderness.


    The driver was about to make a phone call when he suddenly felt a pain in his abdomen.


    Maybe he ate something bad before.


    He put Jessica there and went out to poo.


    Jessica wanted to find something to help her remove the rope from her feet. She happened to see


    something as if an iron bar. Then she slowly moved over to it.


    She stretched her legs to the iron bar and rubbed the rope against it.


    She was tired and nervous.


    She didn''t know when the driver would suddenlye over.


    Her legs were as if a machine, which had been mechanically moving back and forth on the iron bar.


    Just as Jessica was sweating and moving vigorously, she suddenly heard the sound from outside.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    She thought, ''This time it is really over.''


    Since someone had paid for a man to kill her.


    It was her fate.


    It didn''t matter to her. Her Grandma had already passed away. But she still had a child who would be


    alone if she died.


    Why should her child suffer the pain of her death?


    Jessica prayed in her heart that if she died this time, her child would be happy in the orphanage in the


    future.


    Perhaps her child was not financially rich. It would be good for her child to leave those vulgar disputes.


    Jessica held her breath, waiting for the people outside toe in.


    She first saw a woman''s foot at the door. Then she saw a familiar face.


    It was Lannan, the nurse who used to take care of her grandma.


    Jessica was overjoyed. "Lannan."


    Little followed the voice and saw Jessica tied up and sitting behind the door.


    Jessica''s face was sweating all over. She let out a soft shush.


    Lannan understood that this was a dangerous ce and covered her mouth.


    She came in such a hurry that there was nothing sharp in her hand. She could only help Jessica untie


    the rope on her feet with her bare hands.


    Although the rope was thick, the knots the driver tied were not firm. Lannan easily untied it.


    She helped Jessica up and was about to take her out when she heard a man''s voice from outside.


    Both of them were stunned, afraid that the driver had called someone else over.


    Jessica, who was weak after giving birth, and Lannan together would not be able to deal with the driver,


    not to mention two men.


    When they heard that driver said for a while, then paused, again and again, they knew he was making


    a call.


    Jessica winked at Lannan.


    She knew that they couldn''t get out by force. So they waited in the house to conduct a sneak attack.


    Jessica picked up the iron stick on the ground and gave it to Lannan. She picked up something like an


    ax, which may be left by an orchardist.


    Fortunately, Lannan and Jessica had been getting along with each other for some time, and they had a


    tacit understanding.


    As long as the driver came in, Jessica would use the ax to knock the man out first. If she didn''t


    seed, she would let Lannan add another stick.


    This was the only way they could escape.


    Just as the driver stepped into the door, Jessica immediately exerted all her strength and was about to


    hit the driver in the head with the ax.


    Probably because her desire to survive was too strong, the driver fainted instantly.


    Fortunately, the driver seemed to have diarrhea and be a little dehydrated.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that, in the wilderness, someone woulde to save Jessica.


    And he was careless and came straight in.


    And the door was not wide open so they had topographical advantages.


    Only all these came together could Jessica seize the chance to escape.


    Jessica saw that the man fainted, and they hurried away. Jessica was afraid that if they stayed one


    more second and the man woke up, not only Jessica herself alone but also Lannan would have a


    miserable end.


    Lannan pulled Jessica along a muddy path. She felt just a little bumpy when she sat in the car. Now


    that she was walking on it, she knew how difficult it was to walk.


    They didn''t speak a word but were on the alert.


    Jessica understood that they had to run quickly to the main road. If a car passed by, they could take a


    ride and escape.


    As soon as they reached the main road, Jessica saw a ck car parked beside her.


    Lannan opened the door and helped Jessica into the back seat of the car, then quickly got in the


    driver''s seat.


    Jessica did not expect Lannan to drive over at all.


    She panted, "Lannan, how did you know I was here?"


    After Lannan started the car, she replied, "Miss White, we''re safe now. You should rest first. The baby


    is weak after giving birth. Just listen to me."


    "After I left you and grandma, I found another job as a nurse in the hospital."


    "In the morning, I wanted to attend your grandma''s memorial service. My employer knew it, so he


    asked me to drive over and go back quickly."


    "When I almost got to the hospital, I happened to meet a big red light and saw a taxi wandering there.


    But I didn''t take it seriously at first."


    "Until I saw you stagger out of the hospital. As soon as you came out, that taxi deliberately stopped in


    front of you."


    "I know you had gone through too much a while ago. I was afraid that something bad would happen to


    you again, so I drove the car and secretly followed you."


    "I felt something wrong and my feeling became stronger and stronger."


    "So I had been following behind, not too close. Fortunately, nearby was only this building. And I


    followed the rut and found you."


    "Thank you, Lannan." Jessica couldn''t help but cry.


    "Miss White, we are soon to reach the outskirts of the city soon. Where do you want to go first?"


    "Let''s go to the hospital first. Someone paid a man to kill me. I really don''t know how long I can live. I


    just want to see my child now."


    "Okay, when we get to the hospital, I''ll apany you to see the child."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    In her automobile, Lannan urred to have her own clothes.


    To be safe, she had Jessica change her nurse''s attire, which was identical to the hospital nurse''s white


    coat, but stated that the nurse was used to differentiate from the nurse.


    Jessica was ordered to put on her mask once more by Lannan. She could hardly recognize her in such


    a disguise.


    Lannan worked as a nurse in the women and children''s department and was familiar with the other


    nurses.


    Jessica was taken straight into the ward, outside the baby''s incubator, by Lannan.


    Jessica, like the rest, was unable to enter.


    But then she noticed a man inside with a doctor in a white coat.


    Despite the fact that the man was wearing a protective suit, Jessica could tell it was Oliver at a nce.


    Jessica was baffled as to why Oliver was in the baby ward.


    She retreated from the corridor to the ward''s stairwell when she saw Oliver and the doctor emerge from


    the ward.


    Lannan had barely finished bringing Jessica over when she got a call from her boss urging her to


    return, so she did.


    Jessica was the only one standing behind the fire escape door at the moment.


    "Mr. Williams."


    Simon''s voice suddenly came to mind outside.


    "How about doing what I requested you to do with the kid?"


    "Everything has beenpleted ording to your instructions."


    "Is this too cruel to Miss White?" Simon wondered.


    Jessica''s heartbeat like a drum when she heard Simon mention Miss White.


    Oliver made a sneering remark. "I''m not going to let her raise the child."


    When the elevator arrived on this floor, the corridor became quiet again.


    Jessica knew that Oliver and Simon had taken the elevator downstairs.


    She had a negative feeling about it because the doctors and nurses were rude to her when she gave


    birth to the kid.


    The doctors in the hospital probably received Oliver''s will, so they dared to treat her with such a bad


    attitude.


    She wanted to know how her child was doing.


    Lannan had just left Jessica a cell phone in order to facilitate their contact.


    She instantly pulled her phone from her pocket and dialed Lannan''s number.


    "Lannan, could you please go to the nurse and check on my child''s condition." Jessica''s two lips were


    trembling as she spoke.


    She shook as she hung up the phone and slipped her phone into her pocket.


    Jessica''s eyelids were skipping wildly as she awaited the news. She paced back and forth in the


    corridor, every second agonizing.


    A momentter, Jessica''s cell phone rang.


    Jessica pressed the answer button on her phone. "Lannan, how''s it going?" Jessica asked as she


    trembled.


    "Something appears to have happened, Miss White." Lannan''s tone was hushed.


    Jessica''s emotions were out of control after hearing Lannan''s words. "What''s the matter? What''s the


    problem with my child?"


    "The nurse told me that the child had already died."


    Jessica walked over to the nurse''s desk and said, "Take me to see my child," before she could finish


    listening to Lannan.


    Her screams reverberated throughout the passage.


    Perhaps there were a lot of sobbing patients in the hospital. The hospital professionals, as well as the


    patient''s family, were not shocked. As a result, Jessica''s scream drew little attention from others around


    her.


    Jessica showed the nurse the wristband she was wearing. The nurse used the equipment to scan the


    bar code, which revealed that her child had died.


    "Miss White, your baby''s health was poor because it was born prematurely. It had symptoms an hour


    ago, and the doctor did everything he could to help it. Regrettably, your baby still passed away. Please


    pardon me."


    "I''d like to see my child." Jessica brushed her tears away from her eyes. This was not the moment to let


    her emotions get the best of her.


    Perhaps this was her fate if her kid died of an illness. Both of her closest rtives had abandoned her


    in such a short period of time.


    But if someone deliberately hurt her kid, even if she was dying, she would kill the person and die with


    that monster.


    Jessica was taken to a room by the nurse. Jessica looked at her and her child''s bracelets and noticed


    that the numbers on the bracelets were exactly the same.


    "I''d like to know the exact cause of my child''s death."


    Jessica was unable to cry at this point. She only wanted to know what she truly desired.


    Jessica was given the child''s medical documents by the nurse, who requested her to sign her name on


    the paper.


    "It isn''t conceivable. There must be something wrong. I want to check the hospital''s video. And I''d like


    to learn about the entire process, from conception to my child''s ultimate onset."


    "Miss White, I''ll go to the technical departmentter to apply for this, and then I''ll take you to check all


    of the video records," said the nurse.


    Jessica only trusted Lannan now, and she wouldn''t go to Oliver, despite the fact that he had feigned to


    assist her with her grandmother''s funeral.


    Oliver and Lambert despised each other so fiercely that she knew he would never let Lambert''s child


    go.


    Jessica, on the other hand, did not believe Oliver would kill her newborn child alive.


    As a result, she needed to know the whole truth.


    Lannan arrived shortly after and assisted Jessica getting some rest.


    Jessica remained by the child''s side, refusing to leave.


    The time she saw her little daughter added up to less than ten minutes, but she left her.


    Jessica knew she would never see her daughter again soon.


    "Miss White, you''d better take a rest now. Otherwise, your body will bepletely depleted. There is


    still a long way to go."


    When Lannan noticed Jessica''s sadness, she didn''t know how to console her.


    Despite the fact that all the words were inconsequential at the time, her heart hurt for Jessica.


    Her life was too hard.


    A momentter, the nurse approached Lannan and requested that she apany Jessica to the


    monitoring room to check all of the video records.


    She found no problems in any of the videos after reviewing them all.


    All of this, however, had been meticulously nned, and she had no reason to assume that her child


    would die abruptly.


    She distinctly remembered hearing the child cry when she was initially born.


    Jessica still couldn''t believe all these things.


    Jessica copsed against the corner as she exited the monitoring room.


    Lannan simply let her sit on the ground and waited for her to settle down.


    This series of experiences hit her too hard.


    The majority of people were unable to withstand these hits.


    Jessica was still holding on to the baby, she knew.


    After a while.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lannan said, "Miss White, I''ll take you to the hotel to rest, and then I''ll quit my job here and go back to


    help you keep fit."


    "There''s no need. I''ll look after myself. I already owe you a lot, Lannan."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    "Now grandma has passed away, I am your family."


    Jessica who had a sad look was moved by Lannan''s words.


    "Lannan, please do me a favor. Please go to the ward I stayed at before to take out a silver suitcase. I''ll


    wait for you at the entrance of the hospitalter."


    "Okay, can you go out alone?"


    "Sure."


    After Jessica finished speaking, she sat up from the ground.


    Then, she went out while Lannan went to the ward.


    Lannan took the case and everything went smoothly.


    A momentter, they met each other at the entrance of the hospital.


    "Lannan, I can''t stay in Birmingham anymore. Someone wants me to kill me, so I have to leave


    immediately. Please help me pray for my grandma."


    Then, she took out a card from the case and stuffed it into Lannan''s hand.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Miss White, why do you give it to me?"


    "Thanks to your care for such a long time. I don''t know if I will have the chance to repay you in the


    future. Here are my savings. Take it first. The password is 123456."


    "I can''t take it. You need money. Just keep it with you."


    "I''ve left enough money for myself," Jessica said.


    Lannan finally took her card.


    Then, she helped Jessica call a taxi.


    The driver asked, "Miss, where are you going?"


    "Train station."


    ...


    The driver who was knocked unconscious by Jessica finally awoke. He looked around but failed to find


    Jessica.


    Then, he turned on his phone and saw dozens of missed calls by the same person.


    He immediately dialed back.


    "ck Dog, why did you answer the phone until now? Where is the woman?" A roar came.


    "B... Boss, she''s gone."


    "You can''t even catch such a weak woman. Are you an idiot? Go and find her back. If you fail, don''t see


    me again."


    "Yes, boss."


    ck Dog touched his head. He felt something sticky and greasy and smelled something like iron.


    Only then did he realize that he was seriously injured. He didn''t expect that the woman still had so


    much strength. He really underestimated her.


    He must catch her again and take revenge.


    Jessica arrived at the train station but she did not buy a ticket to another ce.


    Instead, she stayed in a hotel nearby.


    The reason why she stayed close to the train station was that many people from various cities arrived


    and left every day, so it was not easy to have her whereabouts checked.


    In addition, it was convenient to go to the train station and leave the city because of the short distance.


    Jessica also knew that she had to find out why her child died as well as have herself recuperated.


    She still had the ID card David had prepared for her before in her suitcase, which was written that she


    was not from Birmingham.


    If someone really came here to check the ID card, the fake card could possibly fool them around.


    When Jessica checked in, the receptionist heard her voice and felt she was a local, so she double-


    checked her ID card.


    The most important thing was that the receptionist recognized her bad health condition which looked as


    if she was sick. As a result, she was afraid that letting her stay in the hotel may cause trouble.


    "Are you an outsider?" The receptionist asked.


    "Yes."


    "I haven''t seen an outsider who can speak our localnguage so fluently."


    "I often came here to do business, so I learned it, all for money."


    "If you are not feeling well, the emergency call is here. Please bear it in mind."


    Hearing that Jessica was a businessman, the receptionist thought she should be rich, so she quickly


    helped her check-in.


    When Jessica arrived at the room, she immediately called the Hotel Room Phone for having the meal


    delivered.


    She was extremely starving without any strength. It had been a long time since she had eaten well.


    Only when she was full could she make a perfect n.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    Jessica saw through the peephole that it was a man in a hotel uniform so she opened the door.


    After a good meal, she took a good shower in the bathroom.


    Fortunately, she had prepared a maternity package in the suitcase as well as some postpartum


    supplies. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    While she was having a rest, waves of pain came from below, and there was a constant flow of dirty


    liquid.


    Jessica cleaned herself up, put on her clothes, andy down on the bed.


    She wanted to have a good sleep, but she failed untilte at night.


    She wanted to ask Sally if her grandmother''s tomb had been arranged.


    However, she knew that she could not contact Sally at this time.


    Jessica stayed in the room alone. One moment she heard her grandma''s call, the other moment she


    listened to her child''s loud cry. It seemed that she was about to break down.


    So she turned on the TV, trying to divert her attention from the noise.


    Suddenly, it was switched to the channel of gossip news.


    The host was reporting a piece of good news that a wealthy CEO in Birmingham had a child at 1 pm.


    There was no information about Oliver, but a photo of a woman in code was attached. It was reported


    that the woman had given birth to the heir of apany with assets valued hundreds of billions of


    dors and that she became the happiest and richest woman in Birmingham.


    Jessica could tell at a nce that it was Tina.


    It was 12: 10 when Jessica gave birth to her child. Jessica remembered it clearly because at that time


    she was eating and she especially looked at the clock in the delivery room.


    Besides, the doctor also noted the information, 12: 10, female, 45 cm, and 2.45 kg.


    Jessica was very suspicious about Tina''s giving birth to a child on the same day as her. Perhaps she


    could find a breakthrough here.


    Just as Jessica was helpless, the news gave her a clue.


    ...


    Ian and Gavin dealt with the funeral affairs of Jessica''s grandma and went to Williams Hospital together


    for looking for Jessica.


    However, she disappeared.


    Then, Ian found Oliver and asked him where she had gone.


    Oliver had no idea what exactly happened to Jessica at all.


    He only came back halfway, took a look at his newborn child, asked Simon to get a DNA sample, and


    hurried back.


    He had no idea that Jessica gave birth to a child today.


    In the past two days, he had been busy with dealing with issues about the grandma, so a pile of


    documents had been put in his office for him to read.


    At this moment, Jessica suddenly disappeared.


    Gavin took a random decision to go back to Birmingham. His secretary informed him that there was an


    important contract of acquisition that needed signing.


    He had no choice but to return to Hond first.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Ian did not expect that he couldn''t find Jessica in Birmingham.


    He began to suspect Oliver. After all, Jessica disappeared from his hospital.


    Simon took Oliver and Ian to the ward where Jessica lived after giving birth.


    There was no one inside.


    Only after asking the doctor did he know that Jessica''s baby died not long after it was born.


    Oliver''s heart ached so much. He had something to do with the baby''s death.


    Although the baby was Lambert''s, it was innocent. It didn''t know anything. It died before it could open


    its eyes.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Ian heard this, he scolded Oliver.


    It was all because of Oliver that Jessica''s child did not survive.


    The health of the baby had a lot to do with the mood of the pregnant woman.


    Jessica had gone through too many terrible things before, and when she waste in her pregnancy,


    Oliver still ignored her.


    She had already suffered a great blow, so she hid and did not let anyone find her.


    Oliver asked the staff to show Jessica''s video, but she disappeared at the gate.


    It was a blind area of video monitoring.


    Ian was very angry and said coldly, "If there''s something wrong with Jessica, I won''t let you go."


    After that, he left Williams Hospital.


    Ian could no longer rely entirely on Oliver to find Jessica.


    Because thest person Jessica wanted to see was Oliver.


    Ian had no choice but to call Gavin. After all, Gavin was a local in Birmingham. His connections were


    much wider than his.


    Although he was not very clear about what had happened to the Kim family in Birmingham back then,


    he knew that the Kim family was a famous family at that time. It shouldn''t be difficult to find someone to


    help.


    Gavin turned off his phone when he was on the ne, so Ian couldn''t get through.


    Ian stayed at the Mose Clubhouse first, then slowly searched for Jessica''s whereabouts.


    Oliver saw Lannan, the nurse he knew.


    Although the woman who came in and out with her was dressed as a nurse, Oliver could tell at a


    nce that it was Jessica.


    Oliver asked Lannan.


    "Are you with Miss White this afternoon?"


    "Yes, Mr. Williams."


    "Do you know where she is now?"


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know. She told me to leave Birmingham because this ce made her too sad. She


    didn''t want to stay any longer."


    "What happened to the child?"


    "I''m not sure. I asked the nurse for the baby, who was dead by then."


    "Forget it. You can go out."


    Oliver sat in his chair and pinched his eyebrows. He didn''t know that things would turn out like this.


    He arranged for Simon to send some people out to find Jessica''s whereabouts.


    Ian couldn''t fall asleep and was waiting for Gavin''s reply.


    He didn''t know why he was so flustered.


    Gavin got off the ne, saw his message, and called him back.


    "Haven''t you found Jessica yet?" Gavin asked.


    "No. Birmingham is your hometown. There should be someone here who can help. Introduce them to


    me immediately. I want to find her myself."


    "Isn''t Oliver avable for help?"


    "I can''t trust him now. I have to find her myself. Only when I find her can I rest assured."


    At this time, Gavin understood Ian. After all, Ian and Jessica were rted by blood. They were cousins.


    It was natural that he was worried about her.


    He was relieved that Ian had this rtive.


    Gavin paused for a few seconds.


    Then he said coolly, "Tell me your address. I''ll arrange for someone to look for you there."


    "Thank you, father."


    Ian had been tired of so long. When he heard that his father would find someone to help him, he felt


    more at ease and quickly fell asleep.


    When he woke up the next day, he went down for breakfast.


    Just as he was about to return to his room, an old man walked towards him.


    "You must be Ian." The old man asked, then introduced himself. "I''m Langwell. I used to be a servant of


    the Kim family. It''s your father who asked me to see you."


    "Hello, Mr. Langwell. Let''s go up and talk about it."


    They took the elevator to the top floor together.


    Along the way, Langwell kept inquiring about Ian''s health, afraid that he would be new here and not


    adapt to life in Birmingham.


    "I didn''t expect you to grow up so quickly," Ian said.


    "Mr. Langwell, have you seen me when I was a child?"


    Ian nodded.


    "Tell me what you want me to do for you first. It''s not convenient for the young master to say too much


    on the phone, so he let me ask you directly."


    Ian was stunned for a moment before he realized that the young master Ian was talking about was his


    father, Gavin.


    Ian smiled awkwardly and said, "I used to call him young master. Young master has specifically told me


    that after seeing you, I must call you by your name directly so as not to attract other people''s attention."


    It seemed that he must be careful in Birmingham not to expose his identity.


    "Mr. Langwell, a girl I know in Birmingham has been through a lottely and suddenly disappeared. But


    that girl has just given birth to a child and she is very weak. I''m afraid that she will suffer outside. I want


    to find her as soon as possible."


    Ian was surprised that Ian had friends in Birmingham.


    Because he knew that the Kim family didn''t want Ian to have anything to do with Birmingham, and only


    wanted him to live a safe and stable life in Europe.


    Ian used to be the butler of the Kim family. The Kim family had always treated him well.


    However, after leaving Birmingham for so many years, although he missed the Kim family very much,


    he had never been to Europe to see them.


    He knew that after the Kim family left, they wanted a clean break with the past.


    Ian was old and had already returned to the countryside.


    If it weren''t for a call from Gavin, he wouldn''t havee back to Birmingham at all.


    Although Langwell lived a reclusive life and wanted to stay away from right and wrong, he had been the


    butler of the Kim family for many years. He was afraid of being set against by his former enemies.


    Also, Langwell was also aware of the incident of that year and spoke up for the Kim family. For years,


    he had been privately investigating the inside story of that year''s incident.


    The only way to avoid attention was to keep a low profile.


    He did it to protect himself.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "What''s the name of the girl you''re looking for? Do you have any photos? Show them to me." Lan said.


    "Her name is Jessica."


    After that, Ian took out his phone and showed Jessica''s photo to Langwell.


    Hearing the name, Langwell twitched the corners of his mouth unnaturally.


    The familiar face seemed to bring him back more than 20 years ago.


    At that time, Emily suffered the blow of Gavin''s departure, coupled with the setbacks in her career, she


    was almost broke down.


    After knowing that she was pregnant, she ran away from home.


    In those days, if a woman was pregnant before marrying and didn''t get marriedter, then this woman


    would face endless rumors throughout her life.


    In particr, she was a famous singer at that time. Although she had temporarily broken off the


    contract with thepany, once the news of her pregnancy broke out, it would have the effect of


    throwing a bomb into the deep water and she would never stand up.


    Emily was afraid that if her family knew that she was pregnant and would force her to have an abortion.


    After all, this incident would disgrace the Youngren family.


    So she hid in the countryside.


    At that time, Terence sent someone to look for her. Her belly was not obvious. After finding her, he


    brought her back.


    But the good times would notst, she left again.


    And she wrote a sincere letter to her family. She wanted to go out and rx. If she stayed at home


    every day, she would have gone wrong sooner orter.


    Terence had long found out that she was not in the right mood, so he agreed with her and let her go to


    the countryside.


    At that time, her sister Zelda asionally went to the countryside to visit her.


    She didn''t tell Zelda about her pregnancy. One day, when Zelda came to see her, her belly couldn''t be


    hidden, because the summer wasing and she was wearing fewer clothes.


    Although Zelda had been married for several years, she didn''t have a child.


    To get pregnant, she often went to the hospital and met a lot of women who were preparing for


    pregnancy, so that after they were pregnant, she often went to learn some experience.


    When she saw Emily''s slightly bulging belly and a familiar pregnant expression, she understood.


    "Emily, are you pregnant?" Zelda asked nervously.


    From beginning to end, she knew about what happened between Emily and Gavin.


    Now, the Kim family had waned and left Birmingham. If Emily had a baby with Gavin, it meant that


    Emily would have thebel of the unmarried mother and her future would be ruined.


    Moreover, if her father, Terence, knew about it, he would not let her go.


    At that time, there might be bloody fuss at home.


    Knowing that she couldn''t hide it, Emily said, "Zelda, I hope you keep it a secret for me."


    Zelda held a glimmer of hope. If it weren''t Gavin''s child, she would have married the father of the child


    normally, and then gave birth to the child rightfully, which could have been remedied.


    But Emily asked her to keep it a secret, it would prove what she was thinking.


    "Emily, are you stupid? He dumped you and left. If you had a baby, have you ever thought about how


    you should live the rest of your life?"


    "I want to have the baby."


    "Then won''t you get married? You don''t have a job. How can you support your child? If father finds out


    this, he will kick you out of the Youngren family."


    "Zelda, I''ve thought about everything you said, but I love him. I promised to give him a child. Although


    he''s not with me now, I want to keep my promise."


    "I can''t watch you jump into the fire pit. I have to take you to have an abortion." As Zelda spoke, she


    began to pack things to leave.


    "It''s toote. Although my belly is not big, the baby is bigger than five months old and has formed. I can


    feel it moving around in my belly."


    "If you didn''te back with me, I''ll ask father to tie you up personally."


    Zelda felt sorry for her sister and didn''t want to watch her jump into the abyss.


    "Zelda, please. The child is all I have now. If you force me to have an abortion, I can''t live then."


    Zelda bemoaned her misfortune and was angry for her not fighting.


    She realized that Emily had made up her mind.


    She knew her sister''s temperament and she was as good as her word.


    No matter what, she didn''t want to lose her sister.


    In the end, Zelda had to promise to help her keep the pregnancy a secret.


    Later, her sister came to see Emily every other week and asked Nanny Lillian to take care of her.


    Life went smoothly.


    Three monthster, Emily''s stomach began to hurt badly in the middle of the night.


    Because they lived in the countryside where the medical conditions were not very good. It was difficult


    to find a doctor at this point.


    Nanny Lillian called Zelda to ask her to bring a doctor from the city to arrange the delivery for Emily.


    Although Emily hadn''t been pregnant for ten months, she was full-term. As long as her stomach hurt,


    she probably would give birth.


    At that time, Zelda was afraid that Terence would know, so she didn''t tell her home phone number but


    the number of her office.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Of course, Zelda wouldn''t answer the phone in the middle of the night.


    Nanny Lillian asked Emily about the phone number of her home. She didn''t say anything.


    It was normal for women to have children in the countryside. Most of them had two or three children,


    and they were fine.


    She had a stomachache now. If she called in the middle of the night, her parents would probably know


    about it, which she kept a secret for so long would be exposed.


    Emily didn''t want her family to worry, so she asked Nanny Lillian to find the midwife in the countryside.


    It was no ident that Zelda asked Nanny Lillian toe to take care of Emily.


    Nanny Lillian was Langwell''s rtive in the countryside.


    After the Kim family left, Langwell returned to the countryside.


    In the countryside, he met Emily whose belly was obvious at that time.


    Langwell sent someone to ask around and found out that Emily''s baby was the Kim family''s flesh and


    blood.


    He was happy for Gavin, he was worried. After all, Gavin was not around, and only Emily lived in the


    countryside alone, pitiful.


    At that time, Zelda happened to be in town, asking about who could take care of the pregnant woman.


    Langwell''s wife knew about this.


    Langwell had long wanted to ask his distant rtives to take care of Emily. He was trying to think of an


    excuse. Just then, Zelda came to him.


    So, Nanny Lillian had been taking good care of Emily.


    After arranging everything, Langwell contacted Mr. Kim abroad and told him that Emily was pregnant.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    When Mr. Kim knew it, he asked Langwell to take care of Emily.


    However, he did not tell Gavin about Emily''s pregnancy.


    At that time, Gavin had just arrived in Europe, and Mr. Kim was in the hospital.


    And Gavin had just set up a tradingpany. He had to work from dawn to night and kept running


    about for business.


    Mr. Kim knew that his son had grown up and begun to learn to take responsibility for the family after


    going through so much.


    He regretted that he had not paved the way for Gavin''s growth. If Gavin had taken charge earlier, the


    Kim family would not have been reduced to leaving their native ce.


    Therefore, he would not tell Gavin about Emily''s pregnancy at a time when the business had just gotten


    better.


    He knew his son well. Gavin worked so hard just to benumb himself.


    Mr. Kim did not want to ruin Gavin''s mood and bring him back to the start when he had just felt rxed


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    a little.


    He was afraid that Gavin would go back to Birmingham immediately.


    At that time, no one could protect him. They had begged all people they could ask for help before.


    Probably he would lose his life if he returned.


    Then, Mr. Kim concealed Emily''s pregnancy from him.


    Every night when Gavin returned home, he would only fall asleep after listening to Emily''s "The Rose".


    Unable to get in touch with Zelda, Nanny Lillian had to call Langwell in Emily''s face.


    Actually, she had been hiding it from Emily that she was appointed by Langwell to take care of Emily.


    But now in such an emergency, she couldn''t care too much about it.


    Nanny Lillian told Langwell everything over the phone.


    Langwell immediately appointed someone to send the doctor to Emily.


    When the doctor came over, he checked her first. It should be that she was going to give birth soon.


    After a while, the doctor wanted to take a look at Emily''s case report and the pregnancy test records.


    But she didn''t have any at all.


    Emily was hiding in this small town in the countryside to give birth to a child. She didn''t have any tests


    in the hospital in case her family or some media reporters would know about her pregnancy.


    And she had always felt that giving birth to a child was a normal physiological phenomenon, so she


    was not too worried.


    The doctor didn''t know what was going on and she didn''t have any contractions. There must be


    another reason.


    Since it was Langwell who appointed him toe here, he dared not to take it lightly.


    He called Langwell first and reported the situation truthfully. Because he couldn''t give a diagnosis right


    now, he wanted two more doctors to help him in case of some idents.


    The doctor Langwell hired was actually the best one locally. But probably because it was a small town,


    the medical skills of local doctors were not that good.


    Then Langwell asked a servant to invite the former private doctor of the Kim family in town to have a


    consultation.


    When a few doctors gathered, Zelda rushed over.


    She was shocked to see so many doctors in the house. She didn''t know when Emily had so many


    doctors to take care of her.


    However, gradually she felt something was wrong.


    She didn''t realize it until she took Nanny Lillian to one side and asked her what was going on.


    It turned out that the Kim family had always known that Emily was pregnant.


    However, at this critical moment, Gavin was not by Emily''s side, which reduced Zelda''s impression of


    him a lot more.


    Actually, she had already had a bad impression of him when he broke up with Emily.


    Zelda thought it was too irresponsible of him to break up with her sister in that way.


    But she felt relievedter when he left.


    After all, as long as the two of them were never to see each other again, Emily would soon get out of


    the shadow of being dumped.


    Unexpectedly, the Kim family had known that Emily was pregnant. But Gavin even never came to see


    her. They didn''t take her seriously and just sent a few doctors over.


    Actually, Zelda was very worried about Emily when she came.


    Now she knew the truth, feeling even more angry and anxious.


    She couldn''t lose her temper right now since Emily was moaning on the bed, looking very pained.


    Then, sitting at the bedside, Zelda kept wiping the sweat off Emily''s forehead with a wet towel in an


    attempt to rx her a little bit.


    After feeling pained all day and all night, Emily began to have frequent contractions.


    The doctors were all ready to take action.


    Emily had sessful childbirth. And the doctors delivered a baby boy.


    After that, both Emily and Zelda thought it was finished.


    The doctor said, "There''s another one."


    Emily had never seen a doctor before and she didn''t have a too big pregnant belly. So she never


    expected that there were twins.


    When she saw the first child, she felt that all pains she had suffered were worth it.


    Now, she had another baby.


    She gave a happy smile.


    A few minutester, she gave birth to a baby girl.


    Everyone waspletely rxed and immersed in joy.


    Just at that time, Emily began to twitch and clenched her teeth. Then her pupils dted and her face


    turned purple.


    The doctor quickly rushed over. They thought Emily had returned from the gate of hell and didn''t expect


    that she would have to go through another danger.


    One of the doctors saw this and immediately said, "It looks like empsia."


    Empsia is one of the five symptoms of hypertensive disorderplicating pregnancy, and it can also


    be an emergency and seriousplication of preempsia.


    The doctors immediately carried out the emergency treatment, but it was toote.


    After giving a look at her two children, Emily fell asleep forever.


    Zelda fell apart at once and copsed.


    Nanny Lillian immediately called Langwell toe over.


    Then she said to Zelda, "Miss Zelda, you''d better immediately call Mr. and Mrs. Youngren toe


    over."


    Zelda was choked with sobs.


    "Should I call the Youngren family, or should you call yourself?" Nanny Lillian asked again.


    Zelda was so scared and regretful that she wanted to die. She really didn''t know how to tell her parents


    about it.


    However, she had to make the call herself.


    Zelda knew that she had made an unforgivable mistake. She should have told her parents instead of


    hiding it from them.


    Perhaps if the family had tried to find a way together, Emily wouldn''t have been dead.


    Her hands trembled as she pressed the phone number. For a long time, no one answered.


    While waiting, she felt like having a hanging.


    Soon, a servant answered the phone.


    Zelda said, "Tell my parents that Emily misses them and ask them toe to the countryside


    immediately. "


    Then she told the servant the address.


    Because Emily had been afraid of being found by her family and always moved around, Terence didn''t


    Langwell lived closer to Emily and thus came to her ce before Terence.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Upon Langwell''s arrival, she saw Zelda in a state of copse.


    "My condolences."


    "Who are you?" Zelda asked with red and swollen eyes.


    "I used to be the butler of the Kim family. I''m Langwell."


    When she heard that he was from the Kim family, she roared, "Please get out of here now!"


    "Zelda, I know you are upset at this time. At this point, I want to bring babies to the Old Residence first.


    I have already found a nanny to take care of them at home."


    "My sister just passed away. Your Kim family came to snatch them. I won''t let you seed. They have


    nothing to do with the Kim family. They are the children of our Youngren family."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Langwell thought for a while, but he still had to convince Zelda as soon as possible. Things would be


    moreplicated if Terence came.


    "Calm down first. Now your family has to deal with her funeral affairs. It''s a long way from Birmingham.


    Taking care of babies is urgent."


    Zelda went nk just now. She just hated everything about the Kim family.


    However, for the time being, she really couldn''t take care of them.


    Her parents were so old that they might not bear such a blow to bury the young.


    They certainly had no time or energy to take care of babies.


    After weighing up, Zelda agreed to entrust them to the Langwell family for the time being.


    It would be easier to exin to her parents. At least, she did not give them to the Kim family.


    Zelda sobbed, "You can take babies away temporarily, but when we settle down with our sister''s


    funeral, I hope you will send them back to our Youngren family."


    "Please don''t tell your father about the babies."


    Langwell was a little skeptical of Terence. After all, Terence had also been involved in the incident when


    Gavin was in trouble.


    Terence would not harm babies as they were his grandsons.


    But Langwell was afraid that Terence told him that the babies were from the Kim family, which might be


    bad for the two babies.


    "When my parentse, they will naturally understand everything," Zelda said.


    Her parents were not idiots. It was impossible to hide Emily''s death.


    Zelda was afraid that her parents would overreact. So she finally agreed to Langwell that she would


    only mention it perfunctorily. But she wouldn''t tell them about twins or their genders.


    She would make the decisions when she calmed down.


    Nanny Lillian took two newborn babies into Lan''s car and went to the Langwell family.


    When Terence received the call, he knew something serious must have happened.


    Otherwise, Zelda wouldn''t be in such a hurry to urge them over.


    They packed up in a hurry and drove there.


    The road in the countryside was not easy to drive. The driver was in a hurry, but it still took more than


    two hours to arrive at Emily''s residence.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they heard loud cries inside.


    Mrs. Youngren held Terence''s arm and began to tremble.


    Terence looked calm. Although his mind was already in a mess, he could not act strange in front of his


    wife. What if he just thought too much?


    After a while, the people outside said to Zelda, "Mr. and Mrs. Youngren are here."


    Zelda sat up from Emily''s bedside and fell to her knees upon seeing them.


    "Dad, mom, it''s my fault."


    By this time, Mr. And Mrs. Terence had fully understood that something really happened to their


    youngest daughter.


    As soon as they reached the door of Emily''s bedroom, they smelled blood.


    When she saw Emily lying on the bed with her eyes closed as if falling asleep, Mrs. Youngren


    whispered at the head of the bed, "Emily, Emily."


    But there was no response.


    Mrs. Youngren touched her cold hand and fainted.


    "Zelda, help your mother rest on the sofa outside."


    Zelda and Terence took Mrs. Youngren to the living room outside. Fortunately, there was still a doctor


    here, so he took care of her with Zelda.


    At this time, Terence was the only one left in the room.


    He could not hold back his tears any longer.


    Until Mrs. Youngren woke up, she kept calling "Emily" and her eyes were empty.


    Zelda was afraid that her mother would rpse, so she went into the room to call her father out.


    Terence heard the footsteps and quickly wiped the tears off his face.


    "Dad, mom has been calling Emily since she woke up. You''d better go out and take a look."


    Terence sat next to his wife and held her hand tightly.


    Mrs. Youngren muttered, "Is Emily up? Where''s Emily?"


    "Dear, she''s gone."


    "No, she was okay when I called her earlier. She''s still so young. How could she die?" Mrs. Youngren


    whimpered.


    She was about to sit up to wake Emily up.


    In the past, Emily often workedte when she lived at home, so she got upte in the day.


    Mrs. Youngren often ran to her room to wake her up for breakfast. She was afraid that missing


    breakfast all the time would cause indigestion.


    "My dear, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of our daughter."


    Zelda listened, feeling that their words were pped on her face.


    From the beginning to the end, she had kept it from her parents. So the situation was beyond control.


    When she knelt down just now, Mr. And Mrs. Youngren ignored herpletely.


    At this time, Zelda knelt in front of her parents again.


    "Dad, mom, it''s all my fault." Zelda cried.


    Terence asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with your sister?"


    "After giving birth to the baby, Emily suddenly had a convulsion. The doctors were there at that time.


    However, they couldn''t rescue her. They said that it may be empsia."


    When Zelda spoke, she did not dare to look into Terence''s eyes.


    "Give birth to a child? How could you hide it from us with her?"


    After Terence finished speaking, he pped Zelda in the face.


    Five red finger marks appeared on Zelda''s face.


    "It''s all my fault. I cause her death."


    The family of three all cried in the room.


    A momentter, Terence asked, "What about the child?"


    "The baby was taken out by the doctor. He found a nanny to take care of it first." Zelda said.


    She knew that her parents were heartbroken and did not dare to mention anyone or anything rted to


    the Kim family.


    Terence thought that the baby had been taken to the hospital by the doctor, and it should be the most


    suitable ce. After all, they were too busy to take care of the child.


    Now that his youngest daughter was gone, that child was the only bloodline she had left. They would


    take her ce and raise the baby well.


    Terence immediately brought Emily''s body back to the Youngren Residence in Birmingham and deal


    with her funeral affairs.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    After dealing with Emily''s funeral affairs, they decided to pick up her child.


    Terence didn''t want to step into the ce that made him sad.


    Mrs. Youngren fell ill because of her little daughter''s sudden departure.


    Terence had been taking care of her at home.


    He left this matter to Zelda.


    She was the only daughter in the Youngren family, and she was supposed to be in charge of everything


    in the family.


    Zelda came to the Langwell family and wanted to take the two children back.


    Before that, Lan had already told Mr. Kim that Emily had passed away because of dystocia.


    He had not recovered from his illness at that time, and he hurriedly flew back to Birmingham from


    Hond.


    He lived in the Langwell family and did not show up outside.


    Mrs. Langwell led Zelda to the living room to talk.


    "Mrs. Langwell, I came here today to take the children back. I made an agreement with your husband


    before," Zelda said.


    "Wait a moment. I''ll call him over right away."


    She ordered her servants to get Langwell over.


    Zelda once met Mr. Kim in an annual chamber ofmerce event in Birmingham with her father. At


    that time, the Kim family was in its prime in Birmingham.


    Zelda was stunned and worried that if he showed up to fight for custody of children.


    She was regretful for believing Langwell''s words and leaving the children here because of the urgent


    situation.


    The Langwell family sided with the Kim family.


    She knew that she had done another thing she felt sorry for her sister.


    "Miss Youngren, I''m Gavin''s father," Mr. Kim said, looking up at her.


    As a junior, she was supposed to salute Mr. Kim.


    But Zelda couldn''t do it.


    If her sister hadn''t given birth to children, she wouldn''t have lost her name.


    The son of the Kim family had been hiding far away.


    The Youngren Family was left with endless pain.


    Especially their parents, who suffered from the loss of their daughter at such an old age, were unable


    to get over it.


    Her mother was lying on the bed, calling Emily''s name every day.


    "Mr. Kim, didn''t you leave Birmingham long ago? What brings you here?" Zelda asked deliberately with


    a gloomy face.


    "Miss Youngren, to tell you the truth, I came back especially for the children."


    "The babies are ours. My sister gave her life for them. I won''t leave them to you."


    "Miss Youngren, I understand your feelings. The Kim family owes too much to yours. I apologize for my


    son."


    "I don''t need your apology. I will never forgive Gavin. My sister died because of him."


    As she spoke, she couldn''t control her emotions and began to sob.


    Mrs. Langwell stood aside and quickly stepped forward tofort her.


    Langwell followed suit.


    "Miss Youngren, Mr. Kim didn''te back to fight for the custody. He came back to discuss it with you


    for the sake of the children," Langwell said.


    "I have nothing to discuss with the Kim family. The children are ours, and my sister was not rted to


    the Kim family. They are in no position to take them away."


    Langwell nced at Mr. Kim. He didn''t say anything but listened attentively.


    "Miss Youngren, I hope you''ll think about it. If outsiders find out that these two children are from the Kim


    family, they might cause trouble for yours, especially there''s a boy."


    At that time, boys were especially important to the rich and powerful families. They were seen as the


    sessors of their family''s business.


    Bringing up the babies was the only thing in Zelda''s mind, so she almost forgot the fact that the Kim


    family was a thorn in the eye of many families in Birmingham. They managed to drive the Kim family


    away. Once knowing that the descendants of the Kim family were in Birmingham, perhaps even the


    Youngren family would be in trouble by then.


    She knew something about the Kim family. In order to save Gavin, Emily asked Terence and her for


    help, and many people were involved.


    The thought of this sent a chill down Zelda''s spine.


    Emily lost her life because of her rtionship with Gavin. She didn''t want the entire Youngren Family to


    be sacrificed because of the Kim family.


    Seeing that Zelda was a little touched, Langwell then took advantage and continued, "Miss Youngren,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    since there are two children, each of us family take one. What do you think?"


    Zelda had to make a decision today because she had promised her father that she would take the


    children back home.


    If she failed, she was afraid that Terence would overthink.


    She looked suspicious.


    She knew that Mr. Kim and Langwell were both old foxes and she was young in front of them.


    She was in no hurry to agree.


    She said, "Please allow me to think about it again. I''m just going to my sister''s ceter and packing


    up her belongings. When Ie back in the afternoon, I''ll give you an answer."


    With that, she stood up and left.


    She refused the invitation from Mrs. Langwell who wanted her to stay here for lunch before leaving.


    Zelda had just found an excuse to leave and then seated herself in a quiet ce to sort things out


    before making a decision.


    She must be careful this time, for fear of endless trouble because of her decision.


    The driver found a small hotel for her to rest in.


    Seeing that it was almost time, she returned to the Langwell family.


    Mr. Kim asked, "Miss Youngren, are you ready to make the decision?"


    "Yes," she said.


    "I''m okay with you taking the boy away, but I hope all of you who know about it will keep it a secret. If


    the two children are separated today, I hope that they will never meet again. And they will have nothing


    to do with each other. I don''t want our families to be involved in anything else, and I don''t want my


    parents to know. They were sad enough to lose their daughter. They didn''t want to be in a panic for the


    descendants of the Kim family. No matter what, I can''t let my parents know about this. I will raise the


    girl. I hope your family will never disturb us. "


    Zelda knew that the Kim family would not give up if the Youngren family brought both children away.


    By then, her parents would probably know, and everyone in Birmingham would know, making it even


    harder to end.


    Mr. Kim understood what Zelda meant.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Zelda brought the baby girl back to the Youngren family.


    Previously, she had asked Emily if she had given the child a name.


    Emily told Zelda that she had already thought it over and decided to call the baby girl Jessica.


    Zelda and Jason had been married for several years, yet they didn''t have any children. So they


    announced that Jessica was their child.


    Zelda found that the atmosphere at home seemed to be easy a little since the child was brought back.


    The two elders in the family, who were busy taking care of the baby every day, gradually dispelled the


    haze of losing their daughter.


    Terence handed over all his business to Zelda. He retired and looked after Jessica at home.


    Mrs. Youngren''s health gradually improved because she had a lovely granddaughter.


    However, only Jason was very angry.


    The most important reason why he was willing to join the Youngren family in the first ce was that


    Zelda was the eldest daughter of this family.


    Since the Youngren family did not have a son, the children of the eldest daughter would naturally inherit


    the family business of the Youngren family.


    Ever since Zelda adopted Jessica, she stopped going to the hospital to treat her infertility.


    In this case, Jason would not have his own children.


    He was so angry in his heart that he mentioned to his wife many times that she needed to go to the


    hospital to see a doctor. She was not in the mood. Sometimes, she went to the hospital only to make a


    perfunctory effort.


    Zelda knew that she owed her sister to raise this child well in her life.


    She had to take good care of her sister''s child. Only in this way could she be at ease.


    After that, Jason began to flirt with other women secretly outside.


    Jessica grew up in the Youngren family. Her grandparents loved her very much, and Zelda treated her


    as if she were her own daughter. As a son-inw of the Youngren family, Jason did not dare to neglect


    her on the surface.


    Therefore, Jessica always thought that she was the daughter of Zelda and Jason.


    Terence and Mrs. Youngren didn''t even know that Jessica had a brother.


    Not many people knew Jessica''s real identity.


    The Kim family also kept their promise and never bothered her.


    But Langwell was indeed secretly inquiring about them a few years after Zelda took Jessica away.


    Later, Langwell learned that Jessica was treated well in the Youngren family, and did not track down


    her news ever since.


    However, Langwell clearly remembered the little girl''s name was Jessica.


    In addition, this girl in the photo looked a little simr to Ian.


    But because Ian grew up in Europe, his temperament was quite different from Jessica''s.


    Langwell really didn''t expect that the Youngren family and the Kim family had never connected with


    each other for more than 20 years because of their original promise.


    Even Gavin didn''t know he had a daughter.


    The old master of the Kim family knew his son''s temperament. If Gavin knew that he had a daughter in


    Birmingham, he would never want to stay or work in Europe.


    He might return to Birmingham right away.


    In that case, the Kim family could never regain their old-time glory.


    Gavin''s father did not tell Gavin the secret even when he died.


    Now, Jessica met her brother by ident.


    God had a n for everyone.


    Jessica stayed in the hotel for more than a week without leaving the room.


    Perhaps after giving birth to the child, she had been exhausted and finally had time to rest.


    She stayed in her room every day, recuperating herself.


    When her health improved, she still had to find out the real reason why her child would die.


    She never believed what the hospital had told her.


    Williams Hospital.


    Simon came in with a file. "Mr. Williams, this is the paternity test we didst time. The results are out."


    Oliver tore open the seal of the document and took out a document, a judicial appraisal opinion.


    Turning to thest page, it said that the probability of their parent-child rtionship was 99.9999 %.


    Now, he could confirm that the boy was his child.


    At first, he didn''t have any special feelings for the child. He just knew that it was his own child.


    Now that with the proof of this paternity test, he suddenly felt different from before and realized that he


    became a father now.


    After the baby was born, Oliver took the baby to a special ce and hired a professional babysitter to


    take care of the baby.


    He didn''t let Tina live with her own child.


    This was in line with their original agreement.


    After Tina gave birth to the child, Oliver would give her another sum of money and send her away.


    Last time, she deliberately leaked the news to the media, as if she was not satisfied with the money


    she got and wanted to force Oliver to marry her.


    Oliver decided that he would never let Tina see their child. She was not fit to be the mother of their


    child.


    After giving birth to the child, Tina finally livened up.


    Everything was going ording to her n, but what worried her was that she hadn''t found Jessica


    yet.


    Every day, she would ask Marina if she had any news of Jessica.


    Marina would scold her.


    Tina probably had stayed in the hospital for too long. And after giving birth to the child, she was easily


    agitated, so she started to talk back with Marina.


    "The baby was born. What''s wrong with you? How can you let Jessica who just gave birth as well make


    her escape?"


    "You think I''m not worried. I can''t sleep every day. I''m afraid things wille to light. If Oliver knows


    that we keep lying to him, our family will be f*cked."


    However, they had never given up on their n.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As long as they didn''t find Jessica for a day, they wouldn''t have a peaceful life.


    Only by getting rid of Jessica was the perfect ending to the n of changing Tina''s baby with Jessica''s.


    Tina was in the hospital, and Marina came over every day, taking care of her. And Marina also wanted


    to know Oliver''s attitude towards them.


    Marina found out that ever since Oliver knew the result of the paternity test, he came to the hospital


    every day to visit the child.


    The more he valued this child, the more credit Tina had for it. Then she still had the chance to move


    Oliver and marry him.


    Marina was thinking of the next trick when the phone rang and suddenly interrupted her.


    When she saw the phone number, she went up and cursed, "Stupid, have you found her? You called


    me several times a day and didn''t make any progress. I''m just paying you, idiots, for nothing."

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Feeling better, Jessica sneaked to her grandma''s grave.


    She wrapped herself up tightly and went to honor her grandma.


    Later, she sat in front of her mother''s grave for a while and said what she had been holding in her heart


    for the past few days.


    At this point, she didn''t know who she could ask for help.


    Jessica didn''t want to ask Lannan to help her look for her kid since it would put Lannan at risk.


    After all, she was kidnappedst time, and any carelessness would put Lannan in danger.


    She decided to take the risk of going back to the hospital again herself. Last time, she was so excited


    that she didn''t take any evidence and document with her.


    After Jessica left the graveyard, she took a taxi to the Williams Hospital.


    She brought the nurse''s uniform that Lannan gave her in advance, and changed her clothes in the


    washroom.


    When Jessica was changing her clothes inside the washroom, she heard the nurses outside talking


    about how they felt Oliver had changed since he had a child.


    As soon as she heard this, she knew that the nurses talking outside must know where Oliver''s child


    lived.


    Jessica came out of the washroom and asked the gossipy nurses, "Does Mr. Williams have a child? I


    thought it was just gossip."


    The two nurses saw her wearing the nurse''s uniform, said, "Are you a new nurse?"


    Jessica nodded and said, "Yes, I''m new. I''m a nursery teacher and I take care of the babies."


    One of the nurses said, "You haven''t seen how Mr. Williams looked after his kid, the way he looked at


    the child. I''ve never seen him being so gentle before. The way he looked at his child made him ten


    thousand times more handsome than usual."


    "Is Mr. Williams handsome? I haven''t met him yet." Jessica said.


    "Of course."


    Jessica then asked, "Are you the nurses who take care of Mr. Williams''s child?"


    "Yes." They answered together.


    Another nurse said, "Are you good at taking care of children? We are so tired even we are allowed to


    rotate. Although Mr. Williams is gentle to the child, when we take care of the child, we still need to be


    very careful. Children nowadays cry and scream excessively."


    When Jessica heard about that, she thought the nurses may want her to be one of them.


    She only said, "I don''t know about the child. Can I take a look from afar?"


    "I am just about to rotate with my colleague, but I need to go up to get something. Why don''t youe


    with me?"


    Then Jessica followed the two nurses to the ward where Oliver''s child was staying.


    Oliver was in the room, staring at the child. He was rocking the cradle. It looked like he was trying to


    coax the child to sleep.


    They passed by the ss wall of the ward, and Jessica stopped.


    After a while, Oliver suddenly looked up and looked out through the window.


    Jessica immediately dodged and quietly left.


    Two nurses also wanted to ask her for contact information. When the time came, she could contact


    Oliver''s assistant Simon for an interview.


    But they didn''t know when Jessica had left.


    Jessica entered the elevator and burst into tears. Thinking that her child had already passed away, she


    was heartbroken.


    It was so difficult for her to find out the truth thoroughly.


    Jessica took the previous hospitalization card, found aputer, scratched it, and soon printed out all


    the cases of herself and her child.


    After thinking calmly for so many days, she decided to leave Birmingham for the time being.


    Currently, she could notpete with Oliver or Tina at all.


    Jessica left the hospital in a daze. Thinking of the horrible experience of taking a taxist time, she took


    the bus instead.


    She got on a bus and found a seat by the window.


    Inadvertently, when she turned around and looked down, she suddenly saw the man who kidnapped


    herst time.


    She was afraid that she was thinking too much that she dazzled.


    And then she turned around and took another look. She was right. She still remembered how she had


    hit him hard on his head with the back of her ax, and how the man fainted because of that.


    The persistence of these people was against her expectation.


    Fortunately, it was daytime, and she was on public transport, so she should be safe for now.


    Jessica had been watching the taxi all the way. When she noticed that there was a distance between


    the taxi and the bus, she got off the bus at theing stop.


    After she got off the bus, she quickly got into a taxi that had just stopped.


    At that point, the bus blocked ck Dog''s line of sight.


    Jessica sat in the taxi and did not let the driver move. She waited until ck Dog''s car left and then


    asked the driver to start the car.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she immediately checked out. She went up to pack her things and


    quickly went downstairs. She nned to go to the train station.


    As soon as she went downstairs, Jessica realized something was wrong because someone was asking


    the staff in the reception if there was ady named Jessica White who stayed in this hotel.


    Just as the receptionist was about to say that we couldn''t reveal our customers'' privacy, he was


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    frightened by the two vicious people standing in front of him.


    So, he turned on theputer and helped them search for the information they asked for. And he told


    them that there were people with the samest name who stayed in their hotel but none of them was


    named Jessica.


    Those vicious people epted the answer they got.


    Jessica carried her suitcase and sat on the sofa across the hall. Fortunately, people wereing in


    and out, so her behavior was not very conspicuous.


    She had to wait until those people left.


    Otherwise, if she was caught at the door, she would not be able to flee this time.


    Jessica thought that she must have exposed her movements in the hospital when she printed the


    information with her card. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be discovered so soon.


    It seemed that everything rted to Jessica could not be used.


    For now, she only prayed that David had not told Oliver about the information she told him for the


    identity document.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to conduct any activities in Birmingham.


    Jessica was still a little too optimistic, just as she thought about that.


    Oliver had asked David toe over.


    He had been looking for Jessica for so many days and had not heard anything from her. But this time,


    the hospital record suddenly showed that she just used her card.


    People who worked in the hospital immediately notified Oliver about this.


    He knew that Jessica must not have left Birmingham yet. She must have been hiding somewhere these


    days, and the ce that would be easily ignored by people searching for her was the hotel.


    Because the hotel records could be checked easily.


    But Oliver remembered that David once told him that previously he had helped Jessica get a new set of


    identity documents. At that time, Jessica wanted to run away from Lambert.


    When David saw Oliver, he immediately handed all the information about Jessica''s new identity to


    Oliver.


    Oliver immediately sent someone to check Jessica''s movements based on the records of her new


    identity.


    As expected, he found that she was staying in a hotel near the train station, but she had already


    checked out.


    He also found that she had just bought a train ticket.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Oliver immediately took his men to the train station.


    While Jessica was waiting for the train, she suddenly saw a lot of people rushing into the waiting room.


    It was obvious that they were looking for someone.


    Jessica happened to have met one of them before who worked for Oliver.


    Jessica knew that Oliver must have found out about her fake identity.


    She couldn''t take this train.


    Even if she could get on the train, Oliver would probably find her and drag her out of the train.


    Seeing that he sent so many people here, she knew that she couldn''t stay here any longer and had to


    leave the train station immediately.


    She had worn a hat and mask and wrapped herself up tightly so that it was difficult to recognize her at


    a nce.


    Jessica immediately took the suitcase and left the waiting room.


    She joined the crowd.


    On the way out, she kept seeing those men in ck with photos in their hands and asking around.


    Jessica quickened her pace and deliberately avoided them.


    At the exit, she suddenly saw Oliver and Simon standing at the entrance, talking.


    Jessica''s heart pounded with fear.


    She could escape other people''s eyes, but she was afraid of being discovered by Oliver''s sharp eyes.


    After all, the two of them had slept together for so long, and they knew each other very well.


    Jessica saw that there was ady''s room nearby, so she hid in it first.


    If she showed up in front of Oliver with a mask, it would definitely arouse his suspicion.


    She opened her suitcase and there were some cosmetics in it. She brought them with her all along and


    did not throw them away.


    Although Jessica could not change her appearance, she was good at painting.


    She took out all the tools and cosmetics and began to put on makeup, changing her facial features.


    She loosened her long hair.


    After all this, Jessica almost couldn''t recognize herself in the mirror.


    After she came out of the bathroom, Oliver was still standing at the exit.


    Jessica did not wear a mask anymore so as not to arouse suspicion.


    When she was about to walk to the exit, she saw that Oliver was waiting to see the surveince


    records.


    Jessica slowed down and walked out the side door unhurriedly.


    Everything went well. Oliver didn''t notice her.


    She took her suitcase and got into a taxi. She had to leave the train station first.


    Just as Jessica left, Ian arrived at the train station and met Oliver.


    When Oliver found out that Jessica was at the train station, he told Ian to rush over.


    In the past ten days, Langwell''s men did not find any clues about Jessica. When they were also worried


    about that, Oliver told them toe here.


    Oliver and Ian''s men looked everywhere but did not find Jessica.


    They also sent some people directly to the train, but they still couldn''t find her.


    Oliver had been watching the surveince footage over and over again and finally found a woman


    simr to Jessica.


    He was sure that Jessica knew they were looking for her, but he didn''t understand why she deliberately


    avoided them.


    Oliver had promised to let her live the life she liked before.


    He also wanted to learn to let go and not force Jessica to do something she didn''t like anymore.


    He just didn''t understand why her reaction was so strong.


    Perhaps, the departure of her family did bring her a great blow.


    And he just wanted to help her get through this at this time.


    He didn''t want to see Jessica like this.


    Oliver regretted giving up on Jessica before.


    He had promised to take good care of her, but he backed down because he couldn''t ovee the


    hurdle in his heart.


    Oliver regretted violently that he should not punish Jessica because of Lambert''s expression.


    After all, at that time, his attitude towards her was terrible, and had never treated her as his wife.


    After going through life and death over and over again, both of them had changed a lot.


    Both of them carefully kept a safe distance and they were afraid the beautiful moment they had before


    would be destroyed.


    Oliver knew that he had made a huge mistake and he must have broken Jessica''s heart so badly that


    she had no nostalgia for Birmingham at all and did everything to escape from them.


    Everything seemed to have regained the beginning, but this time, he guessed Jessica would not stay in


    a hotel but hide somewhere.


    When Jessica got into the taxi, the driver asked her where to go.


    She hesitated for a while before remembering that she had always said that she would go back to the


    countryside with her grandma. This time, it was just the right timing. She had nowhere to go anyway, so


    she went straight to the countryside.


    She said to the driver, "I''m going to QN Town."


    The driver was very happy when hearing her destination since he could earn a lot of money on her


    order.


    He happened to be from QN Town, so he could go back to his hometown and visited his family.


    He started chatting with Jessica.


    "Miss, are you from that town?"


    "No."


    Jessica was worried that there would be someone chasing after her, so she was not in the mood to talk


    to the driver.


    When the car had already driven far out of downtown, Jessica finally felt relieved and rxed.


    The driver probably saw Jessica''s nervousness, and the makeup on Jessica''s face made her look


    strange from close.


    "Miss, are you an actress?" The driver asked.


    "No."


    Jessica said briefly.


    "You''re not running away from home, are you? Your family will worry about you if that''s the case."


    Perhaps the driver had been through a lot, and he could tell that something was wrong with Jessica at


    a nce.


    "No, I''m going to settle down in QN Town."


    Jessica didn''t want to continue talking to the driver, so she tried to end the conversation by saying so.


    Unexpectedly, the driver became more excited.


    "I am from that town. Wee to QN Town." He said, "Although living in our town is not as convenient


    as in the city, our people there are very kind. You will definitely be satisfied with our ce."


    Jessica felt that the driver, although talkative, sounded nice.


    Although she always wanted to take her grandma there to settle down, in fact, she did not go to QN


    Town many times.


    When she was young, she went there with her grandma once a year.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She said she would take Jessica to visit an old friend. She didn''t understand back then. Every time she


    followed her grandma there, she would go back to Birmingham after a short stay.


    After she went to college, she was busy with her studies and part-time jobs, so her grandma didn''t ask


    her to go to QN Town anymore.


    She just often heard grandma mention that ce.


    She had thought that her grandma liked the peace and quietness there, so she proposed to settle


    there. At that time, her grandma looked very happy.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    This time, she was in a panic. Without a second thought, she directly went to QN Town.


    The more remote the ce was, the harder it was to be found.


    There wasn''t even a surveince camera there.


    As long as she could escape from them this time and hid until they forgot her, she could take the long


    view.


    Jessica also asked the driver about living in QN Town.


    "Is it convenient to rent there?"


    "Miss, do youe there for the first time? Haven''t you rented the house yet?" The driver said.


    "No."


    "Well, I can rmend a ce for you if you don''t mind."


    "Thank you. I just want to experience life in the countryside. I can live with all the hardships."


    Jessica thought that it would be better if the driver could help her find the house. Anyway, she was


    unfamiliar with this ce. By the time she arrived at QN Town, it would be almost dark.


    In the evening, it would be really hard to find a ce to stay.


    So the situation would be better with the help of a local.


    Jessica was also on guard against the taxi driver. She recorded the driver''s license and the te


    number.


    The driver thought that Jessica was friendly, so he continued, "My aunt has a small yard. She lives


    alone. If you move there, she also has a person to talk to. My aunt is very nice, and she will take care


    of you in QN Town. The rent won''t cost you much."


    It was a good choice to live with an elderly woman living alone. Besides, it was convenient to hide her


    identity.


    She could pretend to be his aunt''s distant rtive and told others that she came here to visit her and


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    only stayed for a short period. Then, no one would suspect her identity.


    Jessica said, "Do you need to call your aunt and inform her about this first? If she doesn''t ept it, I


    will then find a ce to live after I get there."


    The driver agreed with Jessica.


    He told Jessica his aunt''s phone number.


    Jessica took out her cell phone and immediately called her.


    Although Jessica knew the driver''s surname, she still asked, "What should I call you?"


    "My surname is Langwell."


    The phone was connected and Jessica said, "I''ll let Mr. Langwell talk to you."


    Jessica put that on speaker because the driver was driving.


    Jessica was also worried that the driver would lie to her. In this way, she could hear their conversation


    clearly and feel more at ease.


    She thought that even if he wanted to lie to her, they wouldn''t have arranged everything in advance.


    The olddy probably hadn''t figured out what was going on.


    The driver said, "Auntie, how are you?"


    "I''m fine. Is that Lorry?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did you call me?"


    "Auntie, I meet a young woman who wants to settle down in QN Town. I think of you immediately. You


    live alone in such a big house. If she lives with you, you can talk to her. Are you willing to rent the


    house to her?"


    "You often travel around. You can''t be wrong about people''s personalities. Why don''t you bring her


    home? If she is kind and friendly, I would wee her to live with me. We can talk about the rentter."


    When Jessica heard this, she thought his aunt was straightforward.


    Because Lorry, the driver, was driving, he didn''t say much to her. When he told her about this, he hung


    up the phone.


    Jessica said, "Thank you."


    "You are wee. I work in Birmingham and certainly know that a girl would face a lot of difficulties


    when she is alone outside. If I can help you, I will give you a hand. That''s also a blessing for me."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    When Jessica arrived at QN Town, it was already night.


    Jessica was observing the surroundings along the way. QN Town was a picturesque small town with


    dainty bridges and green rivers, and the air was clean too.


    Compared to the small town in her memory, it didn''t have changed much.


    The car stopped at the entrance of a small yard.


    "Miss, this is my aunt''s house." Lorry said.


    Jessica got out of the car. Lorry had already taken her suitcase out of the car.


    He helped her carry the suitcase and knocked on the door of the yard.


    Then a white-haired old man opened the door.


    "Lorry, girl,e in quickly." The olddy said.


    Jessica saw that the olddy was about the same age as grandma. And she heard Lorry calling her


    Lillian, so she followed, "Hello, Lillian."


    "Good girl,e on in."


    Jessica followed them into the living room.


    "Girl, you must be hungry after sitting in the car for so long. We don''t have as much delicious food in


    the countryside as in the city. I made some home-cooked food. Take a break and I''ll bring the dishes


    up."


    The olddy said to Lorry again, "Are you still going back to the city today? Do you want to have dinner


    here?"


    "No, I won''t eat here today. I have to go home."


    After he finished speaking, he left, leaving only Jessica and Lillian.


    Jessica was embarrassed. She was only a future tenant, but the olddy was so hospitable.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Let me help you."


    Jessica went into the kitchen and helped her put the dishes on the table.


    "Girl, let''s eat first. As we eat, we talk. I, an old woman, have been cooped up at home all day. I don''t


    even have someone to talk to. It''s great that you''re here."


    As Lorry said, she probably lived alone for too long and was too lonely.


    "Thank you, Lillian. Sorry for causing you trouble. I''m going to stay here for a while. I think Lorry has


    already told you."


    Lorry had mentioned it on the phone before, and Jessica heard it clearly.


    "No problem. The house is so big. I can''t wait for someone to live here."


    Lillian was hospitable.


    "Girl, what''s your name?"


    Only then did Jessica remember that she hadn''t introduced herself to the olddy.


    "Jessica White. You can call me Jessica." She said.


    "Mmm, a nice name matches a beautifuldy," Lillian said in delight as if she had found a treasure. She


    kept staring at her, forgetting to eat.


    Jessica was probably too hungry to care too much, so she wolfed the food down.


    Lillian''s home-cooked dishes were fantastic.


    She had been tired of the food in the hotel for a long time. And now, the taste of the home-cooked food


    gave her a good appetite.


    Jessica was embarrassed and said, "Lillian, eat please."


    "Girl, you can eat more if you like. Make here your own home. I suppose Lorry have told you that I don''t


    have any rtives either. And I naturally feel close to young people."


    "Thank you, Lillian."


    After dinner, she took Jessica to her room.


    She had tidied up the guest room once she heard that someone was moving in.


    Jessica went in and saw that the room wasrge. Although the conditions were not as good as the


    hotel''s, it was clean and homey.


    Then she took Jessica to familiarize herself with the whole yard.


    Jessica knew that the old people usually went to bed early. Since she camete, she seemed to have


    disturbed Lillian''s rest, so she said, "Lillian, go back and rest. It''s gettingte."


    After saying goodnight to her, Jessica went to take a hot bath and went to bed.


    Now she finally settled down.


    The image of Oliver at the train station lingered in her mind.


    As she was lying on the bed, unwittingly, the pillow was wet with her tears.


    She gently stroked her lower belly. If the child hadn''te out so early, she would still be able to


    apany her.


    Jessica was used to talking to the baby every night. It was considered prenatal education.


    But now, her womb was empty, and the baby could no longer hear what she said.


    Not knowing when Jessica fell asleep.


    The next day, when she got up, she found that Lillian was already in the yard, busy taking care of her


    vegetables.


    "Good morning, Lillian." Jessica greeted.


    "Jessica, why don''t you get more sleep?"


    She thought that the tired look of Jessica was caused by the long trip.


    "It''s time to get up."


    "Okay, you wash up first, and I''ll fry some dishes."


    Lillian took the vegetables she had just picked from the yard back to the kitchen.


    After Jessica washed up, she saw a hearty breakfast prepared by Lillian.


    It should be specially prepared for her. Otherwise, the olddy would not be able to eat so much alone.


    "Lillian, you don''t have to do so much for me."


    "We should have a big breakfast. You''re too thin. You should eat more."


    Jessica didn''t know what to say. She just wanted to pay more for the meal before she left.


    During the meal, Lillian told her some things about herself, as if she was a family.


    Only then did Jessica know that the ce was her mother''s home. When she was middle age,


    unfortunately, her husband and child left her in a car ident.


    At that time, she was desperate. Since she had her old mother in QN Town, she went back to her


    mother''s house to take care of her.


    Later, her mother also left, leaving her alone in the family.


    She had no child of her own, so she treated the children around her with kindness. Like when Lorry


    was a child, he often ate at her house.


    But Lorry deserved her kindness.


    During the New Year and other festivals, Lorry would bring gifts to visit her.


    She talked about Lorry as if about her own child.


    It was only then that Jessica realized that no wonder Lorry let her live in Lillian''s house, for he couldn''t


    bear to let her live alone.


    Lillian usually had no one to talk to, but now that she had Jessica, she kept talking.


    Jessica listened and felt that it was so warm. She was somewhat simr to Lillian: both watched their


    rtives pass away, leaving her lonely in the world.


    Unconsciously, tears were about to fall.


    Lillian saw that Jessica was in a bad mood. "Did I say something wrong? I''m sorry, girl."


    "No, Lillian." Jessica held tears in her eyes. "I''m so happy to meet you."


    Lillian handed the tissue to Jessica and smiled. "I''m relieved that you don''t think I''m annoying you."

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    After breakfast, Lillian took Jessica to a nearby supermarket to buy some daily necessities.


    Jessica didn''t know where to go now. After chatting with Lillian for so long, she became more


    determined to stay in QN Town.


    After resting quietly at the house for several days, she felt much more rxed.


    She had been living in depression for a long time. It was good for her to have someone to talk to, as if


    her grandma was by her side again, bringing her endless warmth.


    When she was free, she learned to grow vegetables from her. She wanted to do more work to tire


    herself out so that she wouldn''t think too much and could sleep early in bed every day.


    Not long after that, Lillian went to Langwell''s house to talk to his wife.


    Langwell''s wife inadvertently asked, "Why haven''t you visited me for a long time?"


    "There''s a tenant at home. I talk to her and grow vegetables with her every day. I have a lot of things to


    do, so I didn''t visit you for a while." Lillian said.


    "A tenant?"


    "A young girl." She said, "She''s beautiful and nice. If only she were my granddaughter."


    Hearing herpliments, Langwell''s wife said, "Bring the young girl to my house another day. Only we


    old people gathered and chatted. I haven''t seen young people for a long time."


    "I''ll go back and ask her. I''ll bring her over if she is willing to."


    When Lillian went home, she wanted to talk to Jessica about it.


    She thought that if Jessica wanted to stay in QN Town for a long time, it would be better to know


    Langwell''s wife as it would be much easier to live here.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Langwell family was the most powerful family in QN Town.


    She entered the courtyard and called for Jessica, but no one answered.


    It seemed that she went out by herself.


    Then she began to prepare dinner at home, waiting for Jessica toe back and eat together.


    In the afternoon, Jessica also went out seeing Lillian go out.


    If Lillian was at home, she would always go out with her. She was afraid that she, a young girl, would


    be bullied.


    Jessica went to the ce where her grandma took her based on her memory. There was a broken yard


    there. It seemed that no one had lived there for many years and it waspletely deserted.


    She circled back and forth there. Seeing that the sky was getting darker, she nned to go back.


    Just as she reached a small bridge, she suddenly felt someone following her.


    Jessica immediately quickened her pace and wanted to walk towards a crowded ce.


    But the countryside was bigger and less crowded.


    Jessica immediately ran. Fortunately, she recovered well and ran fast.


    Just as she was about to get home, at the entrance of the alley, a dark shadow knocked her down.


    Jessica went ck and immediately lost consciousness.


    Lillian waited around at home, but there was no sign of Jessica, she began to panic.


    In recent years, although the security of the countryside was much better than before, there were


    asional idents.


    She immediately went out to look for Jessica, but she didn''t find her.


    She had to go to Langwell''s house and ask them for help.


    Langwell had not been home recently. So his wife was in charge of the family.


    When Mrs. Langwell heard that a girl had disappeared in QN Town, she immediately sent her family to


    look around.


    Because it was a small town, the residents here knew each other. It shouldn''t be difficult to find


    someone.


    However, they didn''t find her after hours of searching.


    Mrs. Langwell called and asked Langwell toe back.


    Langwell asked what happened, after Mrs. Langwell said it, he suddenly shouted, "Damn."


    After hanging up the phone, he went back to QN Town with Ian.


    As soon as he returned, he asked Lillian for the girl''s name.


    "Her name is Jessica."


    Ian grew nervous. He didn''t expect that Jessica was right in Langwell''s ce after searching her for so


    long.


    They had been searching all over Birmingham, but they couldn''t find her.


    Langwell immediately dispatched more people and ordered them to find Jessica.


    Besides looking for her, Langwell felt that he could no longer hide Jessica''s identity from Gavin.


    Langwell took out his phone and called Gavin.


    After the call was connected, Langwell found it hard to tell him the truth.


    Gavin said, "Ian said he''s been looking for that girl with you. How''s it going?"


    "We''re still looking. We have a clue. She is in the QN Town. I''m sorry, Mr. Kim. It''s my fault. I still didn''t


    find her."


    "You did your best. For the sake of the young girl''s safety, you must find her as soon as possible."


    Gavin said.


    "Mr. Kim, I need you toe here immediately." Langwell hesitated for a moment and opened his


    mouth.


    He thought that if Gavin pursued the reason, he could only tell him the truth he hid for many years.


    But if Gavin agreed toe back soon, he would wait until he reached QN town.


    After all, Gavin was not young. He was afraid that if he knew about this, his emotions would fluctuate


    too much.


    "Ian is there. He can make all decisions on my behalf. Just tell him what you need."


    Gavin was busy with his business and couldn''t leave.


    As Langwell thought, Gavin wouldn''t be back immediately if he didn''t tell him the truth.


    Langwell said, "There''s something that your father didn''t let me tell you. I wonder if he has mentioned it


    to you."


    Gavin knew that his father had been hiding too many things from him because he was afraid that he


    would be burdened by these things. His father had never told him about the grievances the Kim family


    had suffered.


    However, as a loyal butler who had been with his father for many years, Langwell knew more about the


    Kim family''s past than he did, and the truth about his ident at that time.


    Gavin said, "Did you find the mastermind who framed our family?"


    "No." Langwell hesitated again. "It''s about the child."


    Gavin, who was lying on the sofa resting, immediately sat up, thinking it was about Ian.


    Because when Ian went to Hond, he was already six months old.


    At that time Gavin ran all over Europe to do business, he did not go home for several months. When he


    arrived home, he found that there was a baby at home.


    He asked his father, "Whose baby is this?"


    He was the only child of the Kim family and had no siblings. He saw another child in the family and


    thought it was an abandoned child adopted by his father.


    His father did not hide it from him and told him, "This is you and Emily''s child."


    At that time, Gavin was holding a cup of coffee. The cup fell to the ground and the coffee spilled all


    over his body.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    "Lan, just cut to the point." Gavin stood up and said.


    Lan was a little frightened by his sudden loud voice and said in fear, "At that time, Miss Youngren


    actually gave birth to the twins."


    "What about the other child? Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "A girl."


    Gavin suddenly plunked down on the sofa. He actually had a daughter in her twenties and he had been


    scratched by thousands of knives,


    "Jessica is my daughter, right?" He asked slowly.


    When he saw Jessica in the photo and heard her name, he had some doubt.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Later, he thought about it. After all, Emily''s sister was married at that time. Although the girl in the photo


    looked like Emily, it was not surprising that she was from the Youngren family after all.


    After Lan confirmed, Gavin didn''t ask any more questions, instead he asked his secretary to prepare


    the ne. He wanted to fly to Birmingham immediately.


    Jessica woke up and found herself tied to a chair.


    She opened her eyes and took a few moments before she could see everything around her.


    She seemed to be locked up in a dpidated house. She guessed that it was the house she had visited


    before.


    There was only this dpidated house around, and there was no one living in it, let alone anyone


    It seemed that she had not been taken away from QN Town.


    She gradually saw the people who kidnapped her, one of them was the driver who had been knocked


    her unconscious.


    She knew that it would not be so easy to escape again this time.


    The ck Dog walked to her and said, "Bitch, you finally woke up. It seems that you''re tough. You


    really survive!"


    Jessica said, "I know I can''t escape today. Even if I die, I have no regret. But before that, can you tell


    me who sent you to catch me?"


    The ck Dog sneered and said, "Who wants you dead? If I hadn''t gotten the money, I would have


    killed you now. Last time, you actually knocked me out and ran away. You''re really capable."


    After he finished speaking, he asked his aplice to take the knife she had just prepared and bring it


    over. "You want to die? You will, but not now."


    "What do you want to do?" She saw the dreadful light on the sharp de. She was terrified.


    "I want to torture you to death."


    She had lost all her family members, and it was meaningless for her to live alone in this world.


    Without family and love, she was hopeless.


    Grandma and her child died. As for Oliver, she was about to die when she realized that she had loved


    him before, but the more she loved him, the more hateful she felt.


    She was not afraid to die.


    "Tell me who is behind you, and I will save your trouble."


    "It''s not that easy for you to die. My boss wants you alive and suffer." ck Dog said.


    In fact, no one had ever told him to do this. It was just he wanted revenge for being knocked out by her


    Thest time he made a mistake, being scolded by his leader for many days. If he couldn''t make up for


    it, he might be expelled from the gang and lose face in front of his juniors.


    This time, the boss asked him to kill Jessica directly, ending troubles for the future.


    However, ck Dog didn''t want Jessica to die so easily before he took revenge.


    He waved the knife in front of Jessica.


    Just as Jessica closed her eyes and waited for a knife to pierce her heart, the knife fell on her right


    face.


    Then the blood flowed down her face.


    She screamed in pain.


    It wasn''t enough for the ck Dog. He also cut her right face.


    The crying in the room became more miserable and fiercer.


    His aplice said, "You''d better hurry up. If this woman keeps shouting like this, I''m afraid someone


    will be attracted here. We won''t be able to get out of here by then."


    The ck Dog''s eyes were bloodshot. When he saw the blood, he seemed to be more excited. When


    he heard the urging, he cut Jessica''s face a few more times.


    He cursed, "Even if you die, you will be an ugly ghost. I was really careless before. You''re so


    beautiful, but you dare to knock me out."


    Shepletely fainted after being cut by a few times in the face.


    With hispanions, he then put Jessica in a sack, and carried her away.


    In QN Town, there was a bridge, and below it was the fast-flowing QN River.


    They drove to the bridge and then threw Jessica directly into the QN River.


    A yellow-haired man said, "I think this will do, right? She must be dead."


    "If she can still survive, then she must be a god." Another replied.


    When ck Dog saw Jessica was immerged by the river in an instant, he knew that theypleted


    the mission. When he went back to get money from the leader, he would go far away and live a rich life.


    This woman''s life was really valuable.


    Someone actually paid three million to end her life.


    The order from the boss was to make her looked as if shemitted suicide.


    And ck Dog needed to make sure that Jessica had no chance of surviving.


    Now that the current was turbulent and she fainted, she would be drowned alive.


    The yellow-haired man looked at ck Dog and said, "Can we go down and take a look, just in case?"


    "No need! I don''t believe she can be alive."


    "Right. I think she''s dead by now." Another man chimed in with ck Dog.


    ck Dog sent the video of Jessica being thrown into the QN River to his leader.


    Soon, his phone rang.


    He immediately received a text message from the bank, which showed a lot of money in his bnce.


    He confirmed that his leader transferred the right amount of money into his bank acount. His leader


    kept his promise.


    ck Dog only involved in things like stealing and robbing before. He had never really killed someone.


    This time, he took the job of killing because the other party paid a lot of money. He decided to take the


    risk.


    After all, he just threw Jessica into a river, he could get three million, which was enough for him to live


    He said, "I''m not like our leader who has always treated us like dogs. If anything happens in the future,


    I''ll take care of it. Come now, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "What about the money?" Said the yellow-hair man.


    They should split the money before having a drink.


    "No hurry. Let''s celebrate the sess of our first big deal."


    ck Dog drove to Birmingham with his two cohorts.


    Just as their car reached the entrance of the national highway in the city, a big truck came towards


    them.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Lan''s men found the old house that Jessica had gone to before.


    There were fresh blood stains inside, so they concluded that she should not have gone far.


    However, they had almost searched the whole town, but there was no trace of her.


    Lucas said anxiously, "Uncle, is there a search dog here? It''s inefficient to rely on us alone. Jessica is


    injured. I''m afraid of unpredictable idents."


    Although QN Town was small, it was close to Birmingham, so there was a base for training search dogs


    nearby.


    Lan immediately sent someone right away to get a search dog over.


    Soon, ten dogs were brought to town.


    They took the search dogs separately and searched.


    "The water is densely distributed here. Will she be pushed under the river?" Lucas thought that they


    couldn''t find her on thend, so Jessica might not be onnd.


    It was already night. Except for the streetlights on the bridge, the rest of the ce was dark, which


    affected their search badly.


    Soon, Lan ordered them to take five boats separately to search in every section of the river in town.


    The dogs had a very developed sense of smell after the training.


    After Jessica''s face was scratched by the ck dog, the blood on her face kept flowing in the river.


    The search dogs followed the smell of blood and all headed in one direction.


    Finally, they found Jessica downstream.


    The rescuers immediately went into the river and brought her to the boat.


    Lucas saw that Jessica was carried up dying. Her face had been scratched beyond recognition.


    He had hardly cried in usual, but this time he couldn''t help it.


    Lucas grew up in Hond, a country below sea level. He liked sailing boats and kayaks and learned all


    kinds of water life-saving techniques.


    Jessica was immediately given artificial respiration. Her back was squeezed so that she could breathe


    as quickly as possible.


    Lan had already arranged for the doctor to pick her up on the shore.


    Lucas found that Jessica had already spit out a lot of water and could breathe, but she seemed to be in


    aa.


    "Jessica, it''s me. It''s Lucas. Wake up." Lucas shouted. He thought that he was wrong.


    Jessica did not respond.


    When they reached the shore, the doctors immediately put on oxygen masks for Jessica, carried her


    with a stretcher, and sent her to the ambnce.


    Lucas was always by her side.


    When Jessica arrived at the hospital, the doctor gave her first aid.


    Lucas waited anxiously outside with Lan.


    Lan had been feeling uneasy and regretted not asking for news about Jessica earlier.


    It was even more unexpected that the Youngren had fallen to the point of ruin, making the daughter of


    the Kim suffer so much.


    If something happened to Jessica, he would be ashamed to face Gavin, who wasing soon.


    Lucas didn''t know that Jessica was his sister.


    Before Gavin arrived, Lan did not dare to tell Lucas anything.


    Now that they had not recognized each other, Lucas was alreadypletely out of his mind and paced


    back and forth in the corridor. What if he knew their true rtionship?


    Lan saw that Lucas had been waiting for all the time, not even having dinner. He wanted him to go out


    for dinner and rest.


    Lucas said, "I''m not hungry. When Jessica wakes up, I want you to find out who did this to her. I will


    never let go of that rubbish."


    "I''ll send someone to check it out right away. Don''t worry. Her surgery will be sessful." Lan said.


    The servants of the Langwell delivered the food. Lucas didn''t have any appetite. He just drank some


    water.


    "Lan, you can go home first. I''ll stay here. I''ll call you if anything happens."


    Lan checked the time and estimated that Gavin would be arriving in Birmingham soon.


    He said, "Lucas, I''m going to Birmingham first to pick up your father. If you need someone, just let them


    rece you."


    Lan was fearing any further idents, so a dozen men had been sent to guard the entrance.


    "Okay," Lucas said.


    Birmingham Airport.


    Gavin got off the ne. He saw Lan waiting at the arrival hall.


    He had not seen Lan for more than 20 years. At first look, he realized that the butler was getting old.


    After all, he was already in his fifties.


    Lan still recognized Gavin at a nce. He walked forward and nodded. "I''m sorry. I didn''t take good


    care of Jessica."


    Gavin knew that he had no right to me anyone.


    As Jessica''s father, he did not even know her existence, which was the biggest mistake.


    He was not even as good as the son he had been always scolding.


    At least Lucas had found Jessica earlier than he did and had been taking care of her, thinking about


    her.


    However, he even stopped Lucas from visiting Jessica in Birmingham.


    For most of his life, Gavin rarely regretted it no matter what he did, except for Emily and Jessica.


    His great regret was once Emily.


    Now, Jessica was his regret again.


    There was an indescribable emotion in his eyes.


    "Lan, how is Jessica now?"


    Gavin got in the car and asked about Jessica''s condition.


    "She is still in the A&E, but don''t worry. God bless the good man."


    Lan had always believed that Jessica would be rescued.


    Seeing Gavin''s tired face, he said, "You''d better take a rest first for being on the ne for so long.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Maybe Jessica will wake up soon. Then you''ll have to be by her side all the time. Your health will not be


    able to cope with it."


    Gavin grew up within Lan''s care. In Lan''s eyes, no matter how old Gavin was, he had always been one


    who needed his care.


    Gavin leaned in the back seat with his eyes half-closed. How could he sleep?


    Ever since Lan told him that Jessica was his daughter, his mind felt like it was exploding with thoughts.


    On the one hand, it was a big surprise to him. He and Emily had a son and a daughter.


    On the other hand, he felt that he was ashamed of his daughter and was not qualified to be her father.


    He didn''t know how to face her.


    As a father, he left his daughter alone and suffer so much.


    Moreover, Jessica probably didn''t know the cause of her mother''s death.


    These contradictions were so heavy to Gavin.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    The light of the operating room suddenly went out.


    As the door of the operating room opened, the surgeons came out.


    Lucas rushed up to them and asked, "Sir, is she awake?"


    His face drenched with sweat, the surgeon took off his mask, nodded and said to Lucas, "She is weak,


    both physically and mentally. Don''t forget tofort her when you see her."


    "Thank you so much." Lucas held the surgeon''s hands and shook them with excitement.


    As long as Jessica woke up, nothing else mattered.


    The moment Lucas entered the room, he saw Jessica lying on the bed. Her face was fully wrapped in


    gauze except for her eyes, nose and mouth.


    Lucas was devastated. She had used to be such a beautiful girl, but now he could hardly bear the sight


    of her.


    Lucas couldn''t resist clenching his fists.


    He regretted not havinge to Birmingham the moment he failed to reach Jessica.


    If he hade a little earlier, the tragedy might not have happened.


    Lucas sat down slowly at Jessica''s bedside and saw her staring nkly at the ceiling, feeling torn up


    inside.


    He whispered, "Jessica, I''m Lucas. I''m here to see you."


    Jessica might have heard the name Lucas and her eyes turned to him.


    However, she remained silent.


    Lucas sat quietly at her bedside, hoping to be with her all the time.


    The phone vibrated, and Lucas realized that someone was calling him.


    It was from Gavin.


    Lucas said to Jessica, "I''m going out to answer the phone. Have a good rest, and I''ll be right back."


    When he saw Jessica responded with a blink, a smile spread across Lucas'' face.


    As soon as Lucas got outside, he saw Gavin and Lan rushing over.


    "Father." Lucas greeted Gavin.


    Gavin strode towards Jessica''s ward but suddenly stopped at the door, not daring to walk into the ward


    all of a sudden.


    At this moment, Gavin looked back and asked Lucas, "Jessica has woken up, right? What did the


    doctor say? Is she okay now? Can she speak now?"


    Before Lucas could answer the first question, he was bombard with a battery of questions from Gavin.


    "Father, she''s awake, but she can''t speak yet. However, she understands me and can respond to me."


    Lucas could never tell Gavin about Jessica''s unrecognizable face covered with wounds, which must


    hurt and itch at this moment. Jessica was unable to speak now because the wounds would be torn


    once she moved her lips.


    Jessica was even unable to have food like normal people did, and she was only able to have some


    liquid diet.


    "Lucas, get in and tell Jessica that a man hase to visit her."


    "She hasn''t seen you before, so she might not be willing to see you if I tell her a man is paying her a


    visit." Lucas said.


    Lucas could tell that Jessica must not want to meet any stranger now, but that didn''t mean she had


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    anything against Gavin.


    Therefore, Jessica might not be willing to meet him if Gavin asked to see her as some "man".


    Even if Gavin was his father, Lucas still wouldn''t allow it because Jessica couldn''t have any negative


    emotions right now.


    In fact, Lucas didn''t know the real reason why Lan asked Gavin back.


    In Lucas'' view, maybe Lan was afraid that he was too worried to take care of Jessica, so Lan could


    only ask Gavin for help.


    Since Gavin was here to help him, he could introduce himself to Jessica.


    Therefore, Gavin could see Jessica when she was willing to meet strangers.


    Gavin was also afraid that he would annoy Jessica if he went in abruptly.


    However, Gavin couldn''t hold himself back at all.


    His daughter was just a few steps away from him, but Gavin felt as if there was a huge gap between


    them.


    Gavin got so nervous that sweat broke out on his forehead. He took out a handkerchief to wipe the


    sweat off.


    "Just tell her that I''m a friend of her mother''s who happened to be back in Birmingham. I heard that


    something happened to her so I came to pay her a visit." Having said that, Gavin felt that this excuse


    might not sound reasonable. After all, he had never visited the Youngren Family before, and


    assumably, Zelda had never mentioned anything to Jessica about her parents.


    Gavin added, "If that doesn''t work, just tell her I''m your father."


    "Alright. Wait outside now, and I''ll get in and ask her."


    Lucas replied and entered the room.


    "Jessica, my father is here. He just found out that you are his friend''s daughter. Can hee in and


    see you?" Lucas asked carefully.


    On the one hand, Gavin was Lucas'' father. He flew here specifically to see her.


    But on the other hand, Lucas was afraid that this request would embarrass Jessica.


    Jessica shook her head slowly.


    Lucas replied, "Okay, I see. Don''t bother yourself with it. I''ll ask him to visit you again when you get


    well."


    The wait seemed neverending, and Gavin had never been so anxious before.


    Seeing that the door opened a crack, Gavin expected that Lucas would ask him in.


    Unexpectedly, Lucas closed the door gently. "Father, she doesn''t want to see strangers now. It''d be


    better for you to spend a night at Mr. Langwell''s house, and I''ll ask her again when she is in a better


    mood tomorrow."


    Gavin''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Indeed, they werepletely strangers now.


    It was perfectly understandable that Jessica didn''t want to see him.


    Lan could see the disappointment in Gavin''s eyes and said, "Mr. Kim, please go home and have a rest


    first."


    Lucas echoed, "Mr. Langwell, I''ll leave my father to you. I''m getting in to take care of Jessica."


    After Lucas went in, Gavin said to Lan, "Don''t bother. I''m staying in the hospital tonight. I want to be


    here with Jessica. I''ve owed her too much. She''s suffering now, and I can''t leave her alone here."


    Gavin wouldn''t go back with Lan, no matter what Lan said.


    Lan could only ask the hospital to get a room next to Jessica''s ward for Gavin to sleep in.


    Fortunately, Lan had helped the director of the hospital in his early years, so he tried to meet all his


    requests.


    The director also kept a lid on the news that the whole Kim family was in the hospital.


    When Lan returned home, his informer came to report to him.


    ording to the informer, a van appearing in QN Town before had a serious car ident on the road


    to Birmingham.


    All three people in the car died on the spot.


    Lan realized at once that the people who wanted to kill Jessica must be from Birmingham.


    But it was unclear whether their target was Jessica or the Kim family.


    A lot of questions could only be answered by Jessica when was able to speak.


    However, Lan was fully relieved to see the Kim family was finally reunited.


    Lan had kept this secret in his heart for over 20 years, and he felt sorry for Gavin each time he thought


    of him.


    Now, his wish was fulfilled eventually.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Lucas was going to stay in the ward to take care of Jessica.


    But it was inconvenient for a man to do so.


    So Lan sent some of his trusted servants to take care of Jessica.


    Gavin took Lucas to the next room so he could have some rest.


    Perhaps Lucas was too tired, so he soon fell asleep.


    Gavin sat up from the bed. He couldn''t go to see Jessica now, so he wanted to go out to take a walk.


    Unknowingly, Gavin walked to the old house where Emily used to live.


    He stood at the door, hesitated for a moment, then pushed the door open and went in.


    There was still the smell of blood when Jessica''s face was injured.


    Gavin felt he was back to that moment, the moment Emily died in that room, he seemed to be able to


    feel the pain Emily had suffered.


    He muttered, "Emily, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of our daughter, and I didn''t take good care of


    you."


    "It was all my fault in the past. I failed the three of you. I promise you, from now on, I will never let them


    get hurt again. I will do my best to protect our children against anything toe."


    Gavin swore that he wanted to make up for his previous mistakes.


    He didn''t stay much in the old house. He was afraid that something would happen to Jessica and went


    back to the hospital.


    Gavin had been sitting at the door of Jessica''s ward since returned. When the nurse finally came out,


    he asked about Jessica. He was relieved to hear that Jessica''s condition was rtively stable and he


    went back to the next room.


    Lucas was still sleeping.


    Gavin sat by his bed and looked at Lucas''s face without blinking.


    Lucas was more like him, and Jessica was more like Emily.


    It would be great if Emily were still alive. They would have a pair of children and aplete family.


    Lucas was sleeping when she suddenly dreamt that Jessica was calling him.


    He woke up immediately.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that Gavin was staring at him and was shocked a little.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Father, what are you doing?" Lucas suddenly asked with wide eyes.


    Gavin immediately sat up from the bed and sat down in a chair beside him. "You didn''t cover yourself


    with the quilt when you were sleeping. It''s colder in the countryside. I was afraid that you would catch a


    cold. I just tucked it up for you."


    "Oh, why weren''t you sleeping? You''re getting older now. You should take care of yourself."


    When Lucas saw his father''s worried face, he knew that he hadn''t had much rest.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. After you get up, go to Jessica''s ward to see her." Gavin was still


    worried that someplete strangers were taking care of Jessica, so he sent Lucas over.


    "Thanks, Dad. I didn''t expect you to care so much about my friend. By the way, you said that you were


    a friend of Jessica''s mother, is that true?"


    Lucas didn''t even have time to ask before. Now he saw that Gavin was so worried about Jessica, he


    felt that Gavin might really was a friend of Jessica''s mother.


    Gavin had been plucking up the courage in his heart. He didn''t know how to tell him that Jessica was


    his twin sister.


    Now Lucas was curious, he thought maybe it was about to tell him everything about the past.


    "Lucas." Gavin''s lips quivered and he continued, "Actually..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lucas''s phone rang.


    Without looking, he knew that Oliver was the only one who would call him now.


    Lucas answered the phone and heard him ask, "Do you know where Jessica is?"


    "What about you? Did you find her?" Lucas began to ask him in order to give himself time to think.


    "I would let you know as soon as I find her." Oliver said, "You used to call a few times a day to ask me


    where Jessica is. Why haven''t I heard anything from you these two days?"


    Oliver felt something was wrong and called Lucas.


    They hadn''t found Jessica for so many days. Oliver knew that she would avoid him on purpose, but she


    wouldn''t avoid Lucas.


    Once Jessica knew that Lucas had arrived in Birmingham, she would probably try to contact him.


    Oliver also saw that Jessica and Lucas had a special rtionship. They seemed to trust each other


    very much.


    If he hadn''t known that Lucas was gay, he would have gone crazy with jealousy.


    He knew that Jessica was very lonely and needed friends at that time.


    If Lucas was there to apany Jessica, he would be relieved.


    Lucas didn''t expect that Oliver knew so well about him and knew that he couldn''t keep secrets.


    "Because my friend came to Birmingham, I didn''t have time to call you. Since you called, ask your


    people to be more helpful."


    He said to him the way Jessica had taught him before.


    Gavin, who was sitting by the side, could not understand the way young people speak now.


    Lucas gave Oliver a perfunctory answer and hung up the phone.


    He knew that he could fool him for a while, but soon, Oliver mighte to him.


    Gavin said, "Who''s looking for Jessica?"


    "Jessica''s ex-husband."


    Gavin something between Jessica and Oliver from Lucas on the day of Mrs. Youngren''s funeral.


    At that time, Gavin just listened and didn''t take it to heart.


    Now that he knew that Jessica was his daughter, it waspletely different.


    "We can''t let him find Jessica." Gavin said.


    Gavin spent many years in the business game. At a nce, he could tell that Oliver was not an


    ordinary man.


    In the past, when the Kim family was still at its peak, the Williams family was starting as a real estate


    developer, which was far from the Kin family.


    Although Gavin did not fully understand the financial structure of Birmingham, he still knew about big


    yers like the Youngren family and the Williams family.


    If Oliver wanted to take Jessica away from them, he would be too weak in Birmingham to stop him.


    Seeing Jessica like this, Gavin knew that Oliver must not have taken good care of her, or else she


    wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Just from listening to Lucas, he knew that that man left Jessica alone in the hospital when she was


    pregnant without asking, his heart ached so bad.


    Jessica didn''t want to see Oliver herself, and Lucas had told him before.


    Therefore, they couldn''t be together again.


    "Dad, I''m afraid that Oliver would be here soon. He probably won''t let go of her. He''s a man who won''t


    regret anything. Yet he has said that he regretted leaving Jessica many times in front of me."


    The more Lucas said so the more Gavin worried that Oliver would take Jessica away from him.


    He would never allow his daughter to get in danger again.


    Gavin immediately contacted Lan to find a way to deal with him.


    The two of them discussed and came up with a solution.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Gavin hadn''t seen Jessica after he came back. He couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Lucas, ask Jessica if I can get in now. I''lle out as soon as I see her," he said.


    Lucas was urged by him, so he had no choice but to ask Jessica again.


    This time, Jessica did not resist.


    Lucas said his father, and her mother''s friend,ing back especially for her. So she must see him.


    Jessica blinked.


    Lucas knew that she had agreed, so he went out and called Gavin in.


    Gavin was extremely nervous as he walked to Jessica''s bed.


    He realized that her injuries were far more serious than he had imagined, as he saw that her whole


    face was wrapped in white gauze at first nce.


    The scene rip his heart into pieces, but there was a smile on his face. "Jessica, Ie to see you. Just


    recuperate and don''t have to think about anything. I won''t let anyone hurt you again."


    Jessica''s eyes glistened with tears.


    After he said a few words, he called Lucas out.


    "Go talk to Jessica. I want to take her back to Hond to recuperate. She''s in a rural hospital now. Its


    medical conditions are not good enough and she will suffer. She must leave here as soon as possible."


    Lucas also wanted to take Jessica back to Hond, but he didn''t expect so soon.


    His and Gavin''s ideas were in tune.


    Lucas went back to Jessica''s ward and wrote down what he wanted to say.


    Then, he said it again.


    To confirm Jessica''s thoughts, he wrote down two options.


    One was to leave Birmingham immediately.


    The other was to stay here.


    Lucas showed Jessica the written paper and asked her to choose with her fingers.


    He saw Jessica use her little white hand to point to the option of leaving Birmingham immediately.


    He said excitedly, "I''ll tell father."


    Gavin was waiting outside for news of Lucas, and he was not sure whether Jessica would want to


    leave the ce where she grew up.


    He saw Lucase out. "How was it? Did she agree?"


    Lucas raised his hand and was about to give Gavin a high-five.


    "Good. Good. Good." Gavin repeated the word dly.


    As long as Jessica was willing to leave, the way he discussed with Lan would be easy to implement.


    Gavin asked Lucas to take good care of Jessica and went to Lan''s house.


    They decided to tell Oliver the truth that Jessica had been scratched in the face and thrown into the


    river when Oliver came to them.


    Lan immediately followed Gavin''s instructions and began to prepare for the n.


    Lucas soon found out about Gavin''s n and agreed.


    Gavin had asked his secretary to find the best dermatologist in Hond to treat the scars on Jessica''s


    face.


    He was about to take her back to Hond.


    The next day.


    Oliver arrived at QN Town.


    Because he had got the exact message that Jessica was here.


    When Oliver arrived at the hospital, no matter how hard Lan''s subordinates tried to stop him, they


    failed.


    They had no choice but to let Oliver go into Jessica''s ward.


    "Lucas, where''s Jessica?" Oliver shouted at the door.


    Lucas was sitting next to Jessica''s bed in a daze. He had been waiting for him inside for a long time


    and knew that he would find him.


    "You''re a stepte," Lucas said in a grieved tone.


    "Tell me, where is she now?"


    Seeing his sorrow, Oliver had a bad suspect.


    "She''s gone," Lucas said.


    "No way, no way. She just didn''t want to see me and deliberately avoided me. Did she know I was


    Lucas said sternly, with dissatisfaction with Oliver, as if all of this was caused by his inaction.


    "Oliver, if you can find her here, you should know her face was scratched beyond recognition and


    thrown into the river. How likely do you think she will survive?"


    He did find out the news. To find Jessica, ten rescue dogs were used to get Jessica out of the river in


    the middle of the night.


    He didn''t know much about what happened after she arrived at the hospital.


    Oliver closed his eyes and said, "I must see her, no matter alive or dead."


    "I don''t think you should. Then her beauty will remain perfect in your memory."


    "No, no matter what she looks like, I must see her."


    Oliver was unwilling to ept the truth. As long as he didn''t see the body, Jessica would live forever.


    "Since you have made up your mind, you cane with me."


    Lucas led Oliver around to the innermost house in the corridor.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as he got closer, he smelled a foul odor.


    As a man obsessed with cleanliness, he almost vomited out at the disgusting smell.


    He endured the difort and followed Lucas.


    When they arrived, there were two doctors in white coats at the door.


    "She''s here now. If you want to go in and see her, I''ll ask the doctor to take you in." Lucas said.


    "Take me there quickly," Oliver said to the doctors.


    Lucas had a mask and gloves in his pocket, so he took them out and handed them to Oliver. "You will


    need these."


    Oliver put on the mask and gloves and followed the doctor into the room.


    Inside was a bed covered in white.


    Oliver walked over and lifted the white cloth.


    Under the white cloth was the body of a long-haired woman, but it was unrecognizable after soaking in


    the water for a long time.


    Judging from her hair and figure, she looked exactly like Jessica.


    Oliver gently covered the white cloth and walked out in a daze.


    "Lucas, I''m taking her to Birmingham."


    "Oliver, I hope you let Jessica go. She told me that if anything happened in the future, she would be


    buried in the countryside and never go back to Birmingham."


    Oliver frowned. "But her grandmother and family are in Birmingham."


    He knew that Jessica and her grandma were so close that she would rather stay by her side.


    "Indeed, she has a good rtionship with her grandma. However, she called me earlier and said that


    her name was ominous and that it was bad for the people around her. Whoever got involved with her


    didn''t have a good result, so she wanted to go to a ce that no one knew. That''s why she escaped to


    this town."


    Oliver listened to Lucas and did not know how to answer.


    It was him. It was all his fault.


    Oliver said coldly, "I''ll bid her farewell properly."


    "But she doesn''t want to see you at her funeral, or else she won''t be content on her path."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Oliver didn''t show up at Jessica''s funeral in the end.


    He informed Jason to go to QN Town to take care of Jessica''s affairs.


    Marina and Tina were afraid that something would go wrong. They were even more excited when they


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    got the exact news from Oliver.


    There was a small mistake in all the ns, which did not affect the overall situation.


    It was a little easier than they had imagined.


    Tina went to South Korea for stic surgery after the confinement period. She took Jessica''s photo and


    asked the doctor to do the same as Jessica.


    So now, she looked like Jessica''s face was covered in gauze.


    Tina''s face, which had just been surgery, had not fully recovered.


    She was currently living in the White family.


    Jason didn''t expect Jessica to die so soon.


    Some of what Marina did secretly was hidden from Jason, so he didn''t know what was going on.


    After receiving a call from Oliver, he was sad for a moment. Although she was not his own daughter, he


    had watched her grow up after all.


    At that time, Zelda took Jessica home and said that she adopted a child in the countryside.


    When she stopped going to see infertility, Jason only listened to her. As he was the son-inw, he didn''t


    dare to do anything.


    Not many people knew about Emily''s childbirth, so did Jason.


    He liked children, and Jessica was beautiful, lovable, and sensible from childhood.


    When she was a child, he treated Jessica well.


    When Zelda died, no one in the family could stop Jason. After Marina and Tina came back, there was


    no ce for Jessica in the family.


    Mrs. Youngren, on the other hand, was old and ill, and she was no match for Jason and Marina.


    Jessica was so young that she had to live in the White family suffering in silence.


    On the phone, Jason repeatedly promised Oliver that he would take care of Jessica''s affairs and


    reassure him.


    Oliver told Jason what Lucas told him about Jessica''sst wish.


    Jason kept saying that he would do it.


    Jason did not dare to ck off at all and immediately went to QN Town.


    .


    She chose the best cemetery and the most expensive ones for Jessica.


    When Marina asked about the price, she scolded him.


    "She has died. Is it worth spending so much money on her?" Marina was adamant.


    Jason had never been in charge of these things. If Oliver didn''t ask, he would do the funeral casually.


    However, Oliver personally told him that if he didn''t know anything, he would be angry with him, and he


    wouldn''t be as good as himself.


    He knew that Oliver had never directed at him before because he was Jessica''s nominal father, no


    matter what.


    He was also d that Jessica did not speak ill of him in front of Oliver.


    The five million he gave Jessica in the past was worth it. That silly girl really did what she said and did


    not pursue the past.


    This time, it was thest time he had spent money for her. The money was also from the Youngren


    Family.


    Now that all the people in the Youngren Family were dead, Jason, blessed by God, had taken all the


    assets.


    Since it was thest time, he could spend more.


    Marina didn''t want to. It was her and Tina''s money.


    After all, he had spent nearly ten million dors to find Jessica and kill her.


    She started messing around in front of Jason, not letting buying those expensive things for Jessica.


    Jason was so angry that he pped Marina on the face. "What do you know?"


    Marina cried. "Jason, how dare you hit me? Do you know that without me, you are nothing? You think


    you can keep the Youngren family property on your own. If I hadn''t taken care of it, thepany would


    have been bankrupt and liquidated."


    She was right. Jason had no ability to do business at all.


    Not long after he epted the Youngren Group, thepany ran into a deficit. At that time, Zelda was


    seriously ill and did not ask about thepany''s affairs.


    After that, it was really close to bankruptcy.


    Marina was a good businesswoman, ambitious, and able to bear the brunt of humiliation.


    In addition, the opportunity at that time was better, temporarily saving the White Group.


    From then on, no matter what Marina did, Jason did not intervene.


    It was just that she couldn''t let her go.


    Jason was so scared that his hair stood on end just listening to Oliver''s voice on the phone.


    He knew that although Oliver was not satisfied with his marriage to Jessica at the beginning. When he


    had New Year''s Eve dinner at the Williams Family, he realized that the rtionship between the two


    was beyond his imagination.


    So, even if Marina cried and attempted suicide, it won''t stop him from making a big deal about Jessica.


    [On the day of the funeral]


    Jason invited a lot of people to see Jessica off.


    They all came to QN Town, including David, Simon, Sally, Martin, Carl, Alice, and other ssmates that


    Jessica knew when they were painting in the Hayden.


    Except for Oliver.


    Ever since Oliver came back from QN Town, he locked himself in Jessica''s study of GrandVille


    Apartments.


    The servant at home did not dare to disturb him.


    Nanny Daisy couldn''t stand it and knocked on the door of the study.


    Oliver''s eyes were sunken and his hair was messy. The beard on his face looked like it had not been


    shaved for days.


    The young master who paid much attention to cleanliness had never been so decadent?


    "Young master, go eat something. The child hasn''t seen you for a few days. He''s been crying so hard."


    Oliver had already brought the child home and had a special nanny.


    He hadn''t gone downstairs for a few days.


    "Nanny Daisy, what day is it today?" Oliver asked.


    "It''s the tenth."


    Oliver calcted the time. He had been in the room for three days.


    Today was the day Jessica was buried.


    He wanted to obey Jessica''sst wish and not disturb her.


    But he couldn''t do it.


    Oliver walked into the bathroom in the bedroom and saw himself in the mirror. He didn''t want to see


    Jessica off like this for thest time.


    He quickly tidied himself up and asked Garfield to send him to QN Town.


    Two hourster, Oliver arrived there.


    The funeral was over, and all the people who saw Jessica off had left.


    Oliver came to Jessica''s grave.


    "Jessica, I''m here to see you. I know you can''t hear me anymore, but I still want to say that it''s all my


    fault. I''ve already found out who killed you, but they''re too lucky to have been in a car ident and


    died."


    Oliver choked up as he spoke.


    Lucas also went to Jessica''s cemetery. He wanted to go up andfort Oliver. Garfield, who was


    standing outside with his hand, stopped him.


    "You didn''t cherish our Jessica, so you have to bear it," Lucas said to himself.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Just as everyone went to the cemetery to say goodbye to Jessica, Lan sent someone to drive Gavin


    and Jessica to Birmingham.


    After getting on the ne, Gavin was relieved.


    He asked the staff on the ne to take care of Jessica in the room.


    He knew that he and Jessica were still strangers. He couldn''t be too close, or else, Jessica would be


    very ufortable.


    However, he had been guarding Jessica outside all the time.


    If Lucas was around, the atmosphere between them would be better.


    Lucas was supposed to board the ne and go back to Hond with them, but Gavin didn''t agree.


    In order to avoid arousing suspicion from others, especially Oliver, Gavin specifically asked Lucas to


    stay in QN Town for the time being.


    Lucas also understood his father''s intention and stayed until the end.


    The next day, he returned to Birmingham.


    Before he left, he called Oliver. It was Simon who answered.


    It was a farewell call.


    If Jessica didn''t go back to Birmingham in the future, this might be thest time he came back.


    He had to obey his father. Birmingham was not the ce for the Kim family toe back.


    As soon as Simon heard that Lucas was leaving, he drove to the Mose Clubhouse and wanted to take


    him to the airport.


    Lucas did not refuse.


    Along the way, Simon felt sorry for Oliver and Jessica.


    Sadly, they would never see each other again.


    Lucas was in no mood to listen to Simon about Oliver''s sad stories at all. Instead, he was thinking


    about what''s happening in Hond.


    At Leiden Medical College.


    As soon as the ne arrived, Jessica was sent to the inpatient department of the Leiden Medical


    College.


    Gavin asked the secretary to invite the famous Nobel Laureate, Dr. William, and his team to treat the


    wound on Jessica''s face.


    The doctors examined the wound. It was very severe. Coupled with her scar constitution, it was difficult


    to restore her skin. Even the most powerful doctors could not.


    Gavin said to the doctors that the safety of the patient was the main concern.


    No matter what her face turned into, she was the most beautiful girl in his eyes, the precious daughter


    of him.


    Jessica had a thorough examination at Leiden and was checked out that she was very weak.


    It was mostly caused by touching water in the short term after she had given birth to a child. Her health


    was in great deficit and she needed to be slowly recuperated.


    As Gavin listened to the doctors'' analysis, he felt heartbroken.


    He would rather that he bore all the pain than Jessica suffered any harm.


    Because of his dereliction of duty, his daughter suffered a lot. And then his nose stung.


    After arriving in Hond, Lucas went straight to the Leiden Medical School.


    When he arrived, Jessica was sleeping.


    And his father looked extremely haggard without seeing for two days. Gavin, he had seen since he was


    a child, was always energetic.


    He said, "Dad, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." Gavin answered.


    "I''m sorry. You''re tired because of my friend. Now that I''m back, you can go home and have a good


    rest."said Lucas.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Gavin looked at Lucas''s innocent face, but he didn''t know how to put it.


    Thest time he wanted to tell Lucas Jessica''s real identity, he was interrupted by Oliver''s phone call.


    Afterwards, because it was urgent, he did not exin any more.


    Now that they were back in Hond, everything was settled. It was supposed to be a time to celebrate


    when their family was reunited.


    However, he felt guilty. Knowing the physical suffering Jessica had undergone, he could know how


    miserable her life in Birmingham was.


    He wasn''t qualified to be a father. He couldn''t tell Lucas about their birth of the twins.


    However, he had to find a convincing reason to stay in the hospital.


    He used to be a workaholic. His position in Europe was the result of his hard work.


    He rarely dyed his work for other people. In the past, only Lucas''s things could change his schedule.


    He said calmly, "She''s my friend''s daughter as well as your friend. As an elder, I should take care of


    her."


    "Well, I know you people pay the most attention to friendship, and I will satisfy you. But you have to


    promise me to have a good rest, or I will ask your secretary to take you home."said Lucas.


    Finally, the perfunctory answer worked.


    With Lucas by Jessica''s side, he was relieved at longst.


    Seeing Jessica woke up, Lucas walked to her and said, "Jessica, I''m back to apany you."


    Jessica was about to reach out for the pen and paper on the bed. It was specifically instructed by the


    doctors for her to write anything down on the paper.


    Because she couldn''t speak now. As soon as she spoke, the muscles around her mouth would move


    and tear the wound.


    Seeing that, Lucas handed her the paper and pen on the table.


    The first sentence Jessica wrote was ''''thank you and uncle''''.


    Lucas said, "From now on, you will be my sister. If you have anything, just let your brother know. I won''t


    let anyone bully you here."


    The corners of Jessica''s eyes were wet again.


    How she wanted to have such a brother, even in her dreams.


    During her hospitalization, there was a scene of ying with Lucas when she was a child every day in


    her dreams .


    Jessicaughed at herself in her heart. She had been lying in bed for a long time, and was almost


    crazy. When she was a child, she had never seen Lucas. One of them was in Birmingham, the other


    was somewhere in Hond.


    Gavin went back to rest and soon fell asleep soundly.


    This was the first time he had slept a whole night since he saw Jessica.


    For a few days in a row, Lucas felt it was a little strange when he saw that his dad had not left.


    It was too unlike his usual father.


    He was used to European independence and rarely bothered others because of his own business.


    Others would care for strangers out of humanitarianism, but not like his dad.


    As long as the doctor said something about Jessica''s condition, his dad looked even more nervous


    than his.


    He had been observing for several days, and he had a guess in his heart.


    So he went to the coffee shop in the hospital with his dad.


    "Just have coffee in the ward. Why are we here?"asked Gavin.


    He was not willing to stay away from Jessica''s ward at all. As long as he could get closer to her, he felt


    very contented.


    So, if Lucas hadn''t dragged him out, he wouldn''t havee out for coffee.


    "I have something to talk to you about."said Lucas.


    "What''s the matter? Hurry up and say it. If Jessica can''t find us, she''ll be so anxious. Dutchmen speak


    English with an ent. She may not understand it."said Gavin.


    Lucas stared at him, and felt that there must be something wrong.


    Gavin focused on Jessica in a wholehearted way,pletely ignoring Lucas''s suspicions.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    "Jessica isn''t your illegitimate daughter in Birmingham, is she? I felt she looks like you the more I see


    her." Lucas said.


    Then Gavin realized that his inappropriate remarks aroused Lucas''s suspicion.


    "What do you know?" Gavin felt that Lucas may know something, or he won''t ask this question.


    "Dad, is there something you''re not telling me? You and Mr. Langwell are discussing things in secret. Is


    it rted to Jessica?"


    Gavin had to tell Lucas directly.


    "There''s something I have to tell you now. You may not believe it, but it''s the truth." Gavin made Lucas


    prepare himself first lest the news was too shocking for Lucas to ept for a moment.


    No matter what, Lucas had always been the only child of the Kim family.


    Gavin and others regarded Lucas as the sole legal heir to the Kim family and its fortune in the future.


    Gavin had been working hard and umting wealth for Lucas. All Gavin wanted was that Lucas


    could live a carefree life after Gavin passed away. In this way, Gavin thought that Emily, Lucas''s mother


    who had died would be relieved.


    "Tell me, there''s nothing I can''t ept," Lucas asked curiously when he saw that Gavin had been


    beating around the bush.


    "Jessica is indeed my daughter," Gavin said.


    Lucas was shocked and looked at Gavin.


    "You had an affair without my mother knowing?" Lucas asked.


    The news did hurt him.


    Since he was about the same age as Jessica, Lucas thought that Jessica''s mom and his mother must


    have been pregnant at about the same time. In other words, Gavin had rtionships with both women,


    which hurt both women.


    Lucas was sad for his mother because she died in childbirth.


    Lucas was furious.


    Lucas liked Jessica to be his sister, which would be great in a normal situation.


    "Lucas, what are you thinking?"


    Gavin knew his son very well and felt Lucas''s emotion. Usually, Lucas talked a lot, but now he kept his


    mouth shut and didn''t say anything.


    But Lucas respected his father very much and didn''t say anything for the time being even if he was


    dissatisfied.


    Therefore, Gavin asked him.


    "Do you really want to know what I think? You should apologize to my mother. You hurt her." Lucas said


    angrily.


    Gavinughed when he heard Lucas''s words.


    At least when Lucas knew that he had a sister, he didn''t consider that the sister mightpete with


    him for the session. Fortunately, Lucas was still empathizing with his mother after all these years of


    his mother''s death.


    "I didn''t have an affair at that time. You were my son, Jessica was my daughter, and you were siblings."


    "Really?" Lucas asked.


    When hearing Gavin''s words, Lucas gradually felt jubnt.


    It was indeed difficult for Lucas to digest so much news for a moment, but he got excited.


    He and Jessica were twins.


    Therefore, as long as Jessica gave Lucas a look, he could understand her thoughts.


    Before they knew each other, Lucas could vaguely feel Jessica''s emotions.


    So, after they parted in Hond, Lucas sometimes dreamed about Jessica and regarded her as his


    close friend he had not seen for a long time.


    Gavin nodded. "It''s all my fault for leaving Jessica alone in Birmingham and suffering so much."


    Lucas immediately asked why the twins had separated back then.


    Gavin told Lucas everything.


    It turned out that Jessica and Lucas had the same grandmother.


    Even before grandmother died, she did not know that the man standing in front was her own grandson.


    At first, grandmother thought that Lucas was the child of Gavin and other women and asked Jessica


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    not tomunicate with Lucas because she was afraid that Lucas might love Jessica.


    Fortunately, when grandmother was still alive, Lucas met her and called her grandma countless times.


    And before grandmother passed away, Lucas was by her side.


    All sorts of feelings welled up in Lucas''s mind.


    Lucas suddenly stood up and said, "I want to tell Jessica the good news right away. She seemed


    troubled and kept thanking me."


    Lucas grew up abroad and had always been straightforward.


    Gavin immediately stopped Lucas. "No, You can''t tell Jessica the truth yet. She''s very fragile right now.


    Have you ever thought that she might feel troubled if you tell her the news now?"


    Lucas felt that his father''s suggestion was right and was ready to tell Jessica after she recovered.


    Not to mention Jessica, Gavin, as an adult, had to ept the news gradually.


    Lucas, on the other hand, was naturally optimistic and felt jubnt when he suddenly had a sister.


    After Gavin and Lucas finished talking, they went into Jessica''s ward together.


    The doctor said that the wound''s inmmation on her face had been controlled and should not spread


    again.


    Because after the injury, she was soaked in water again which led to more serious inmmation.


    Gavin felt relieved when the injury was under control and then told Lucas the truth.


    He tried to sit by Jessica''s bedside and tell her about the trends in Birmingham to gradually establish a


    close rtionship with Jessica.


    Of course, Jessica still couldn''t speak due to the wound on her face and seemed to smile.


    Gavin felt an unprecedented sense of aplishment.


    To be honest, Gavin and Jessica were from the same country while Lucas lived in another country.


    Therefore, when Jessica heard Gavin''s familiar local voice, she had a sense of familiarity and became


    happy.


    In the hospital of Leiden medical college, Jessica didn''t understand the talking between the doctors and


    nurses inside because they usually spoke Dutch.


    When the doctor spoke some medical terms to her in English sometimes, she couldn''t understand


    them at all.


    Then, Lucas tranted these words for her in detail.


    She felt especially guilty because she as a stranger had been helped by Lucas and his father and even


    felt that she owed them a great favor.


    Besides, Jessica was in the hospital and did not know to repay their kindness in the future.


    Jessica knew that Gavin made efforts to make her feel better in the hospital.


    Jessica was very grateful to Gavin and Lucas.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    A monthter, Lucas still apanied Jessica in the hospital all day.


    Gavin had already started his work. There were many things unfinished, and he had to deal with them


    one by one. Therefore, he worked till veryte every day.


    His secretary advised him to take more rest.


    But Gavin didn''t seem to feel tired at all. Now he had a daughter, so he was more motivated and hard-


    working.


    Although he couldn''t stay by his daughter''s side for the rest of his life, he had to create the best


    conditions for her to make up for her.


    Therefore, visiting Jessica every morning was the biggest motivation for him to work every day.


    Jessica''s condition had improved, and sometimes she could say something though it sounded blurred.


    She told Gavin that she was getting better and told him not to go to the hospital every day.


    But Gavin still came to see her as usual.


    Sometimes, he didn''t let Jessica know that he hade. He just came to have a look and then left,


    afraid that Jessica would feel stressed.


    Later, when Jessica could eat some normal food, Gavin personally cooked for her and made some


    Birmingham specialties.


    Jessica had already got sick of liquid food provided by the hospital. She ate the Chicken A L King made


    by Gavin and felt it was so delicious.


    Gavin specially cooked this dish for her in order to make her wound heal quickly.


    The wound on Jessica''s face began to heal.


    This was the most painful time because the wound was particrly itchy during the process of scarring.


    Gavin and Lucas were even more worried about her.


    When Jessica saw the father and son of the Kim family were worried about her, she endured the pain


    in front of them.


    On the day Jessica took off the gauze, Gavin and Lucas were both at the door of the hospital ward.


    Lucas went into the ward first.


    Gavin had been uneasy at the door.


    He had only seen Jessica in the photos.


    When he first met Jessica, he only saw her face wrapped in gauze. Now he was about to see her face,


    and he was extremely nervous.


    He didn''t know the treatment effect. He was even more afraid that Jessica would be sad when she saw


    her scarred face.


    It was hard for a beautiful girl to ept that she had suddenly be scarred. It was really hard for


    her to ept the fact.


    Gavin was outside, so he couldn''t hear clearly what Lucas was saying.


    Soon, Lucas came out of the room.


    Gavin pulled Lucas aside and asked secretly, "Is Jessica in a bad mood now?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas said, "Whoever looks at their scarred face will not be upset. I know she has endured it in front of


    me. Although she smiled and told me that she was fine, I saw sadness in her eyes."


    "You shouldfort her more. Tell her that the doctor has already said that when the wound on her


    face is healed, she will be arranged for stic surgery. The stic surgery technique here is excellent.


    She will look even more beautiful than before." Gavin said.


    "I''m afraid she won''t be able to ept stic surgery. She said she already owes us too much and she


    doesn''t want to cause any more trouble for us."


    As Lucas spoke, he was extremely anxious. He continued, "Dad, why don''t we tell Jessica that you are


    her father? In that case, she might feel better. What we''re doing now can''t make up for what she lost in


    the past."


    Gavin also had thought about it.


    However, he did not dare to take the risk. After all, Jessica had lost her family in Birmingham, and now


    she was disfigured, so she could no longer be emotionally hurt.


    Gavin firmly disagreed. He couldn''t affect Jessica''s mood again at this time.


    "In the future, we will have time to let her ept it slowly. The most important thing now is to make her


    happy and wait for the wounds on her face to recover before we talk about the stic surgery with her."


    Jessica had been in a daze every day since the gauze was removed.


    Lucas said, "Jessica, you''ve been staying in the hospital. You haven''t gone out yet. It''s a beautiful day.


    How about I take you out?"


    Jessica kept shaking her head.


    She was hiding in the ward every day, unwilling to go anywhere.


    Lucas really had no choice. He knew that Jessica was afraid to see people.


    He added, "There''s no one here who knows you, so we can just go out. The Dutch are very


    independent and self-centered. No one will notice you."


    Jessica still refused to go out.


    Gavin was afraid that she would get sick from staying in the ward every day.


    Lucas remembered that Jessica preferred art, but Lucas was different from Jessica in this regard.


    Although he had lived in a country that was filled with art since he was a child and there were museums


    and art galleries everywhere, he rarely went in to visit them.


    Unless it was art ss and the teacher brought him in, he wouldn''t go in.


    He liked to make money, but he was not interested in investing in art.


    Although he was not as artistic as Jessica, he still knew that Leiden was Rembrandt''s hometown.


    However, there were not many works of Rembrandt in Leiden, mainly in the Amsterdam National


    Museum and the Maurice Royal Museum in Hague.


    Lucas still wanted to use this gimmick to lure Jessica out to take a look.


    "Jessica, Leiden is not only a university city but also is famous for artists like Rembrandt. Do you want


    to go out and see where one of the greatest artists in the history of art in the world has lived?"


    Lucas was afraid that Jessica would still be indifferent, and then he said a lot of things.


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard Jessica say gently, "I''ll go out."


    Jessica put on her clothes, put on a baseball cap, pressed her face very low, and left the hospital with


    Lucas.


    From Leiden Medical College to the downtown of Leiden, they had to pass through Leiden railway


    station.


    The crowd in the train station was veryrge, and most of them were students.


    Because the University of Leiden here recruited students from all over the world, most residences here


    were students.


    Jessica looked through the low brim of her hat and saw the young facesing and going. They were


    full of vigor and vitality.


    And she had always lived a gloomy life.


    Maybe she really should move on as soon as possible.


    She knew that she shoulde out with Lucas earlier, to see different people, new things, and ept


    a new life.


    The day they came out was exactly Saturday.


    In Leiden, there was an open market every Saturday morning, open on both sides of the canal in front


    of City Hall. Everything was sold. Almost everyone in the city woulde here to buy things. It was


    very lively.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Jessica and Lucas walked all the way down the street near the canal to the open-air market.


    There were many people shopping in the market. What interested Jessica was the flowers sold here,


    which were rather beautiful.


    There were countless kinds of tulips.


    Many people bought several bouquets of tulips in brown paper, which would look very beautiful when


    they made flower arrangement at home.


    Lucas found that Jessica seemed to be very interested in the flower stand. So he said to her, "The


    Keukenhof Garden is about to open. I''ll take you to visit the sea of tulips."


    Jessica said with a smile, "Okay, thank you."


    Lucas hadn''t had time to tell Jessica that one of the Kim family''s businesses in Europe was about


    flowers.


    However, there were plenty of opportunities to tell her in the future.


    Lucas was not interested in those industries of the Kim family.


    In the past, Gavin had always expected him to take over the business of the Kim family early, but he


    was unwilling to do so.


    It would be better for him to do whatever he liked, which was a way to both earn money and enjoy


    liberty.


    But he was also afraid that if he did not take over the business in future to make the Kim family decline,


    he would also bear an overwhelming burden.


    Now when Jessica was back to the Kim family,Gavin would not force him to inherit the family business.


    Lucas had decided to buy a bouquet of flowers for Jessica. But as he was about to pay the money, he


    remembered that the doctor had said that she could not get close to the flowers for the time being.


    The doctor was afraid that the pollen might cause her skin irritation. It was detrimental to her recovery.


    Jessica saw that there were many fish stalls in the market peddling the goods. Although she didn''t


    know about thenguage, she roughly knew what they were doing.


    The family of a few at the fish stall, both old and young, were busy entertaining customers to weigh the


    goods and receive the money. When they were avable, they began to peddle the goods.


    That was life.


    A family gathered together to make a living and lead a happy life.


    She envied them.


    In contrast, she lived in a foreign country alone and had to rely on her friends here. And she spent a lot


    of money on seeing a doctor.


    Jessica knew that she spent arge amount of medical cost for theck of medical insurances.


    For the rest of her life, she had to work hard to pay back the Kim family.


    When thinking about this point, Jessica became depressed again.


    She was getting increasingly sentimental.


    Sometimes she didn''t want to be this way, but she was often overwhelmed by the ck hole of


    emotions, with no ways to fight against.


    Lucas felt something wrong with Jessica.


    So he quietly went to the fish stall on one side and bought fried fish to Jessica.


    "The fried fish here is delicious. Eat it while it''s warm." Lucas said.


    Jessica stuck a piece of fish with a fork and put it into her mouth. The fish was tender, fragrant and


    fresh.


    "It''s really delicious. What kind of fish is it?" She asked.


    "Its Dutch name is kpling, but I don''t know how to say it in English."


    As they tasted and walked, Jessica suddenly felt a pleasure in shopping.


    Then Lucas took her to visit the University of Leiden, which waspletely open to the public. The


    colleges of this university were scattered all over Leiden.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    So he wanted to take Jessica to visit thew school first where the queen of Nethends graduated.


    When walking on the way, they met a big cafe.


    At that moment, a ragged man suddenly came out of nowhere and walked up to Jessica.


    But Jessica was shocked.


    Lucas stepped forward and immediately pulled Jessica behind him, saying something to the man in


    Dutch.


    Jessica didn''t get him. But she peeked at the disheveled man, who was obviously a Chinese person.


    The man, after listening to Lucas, left quickly.


    Then Jessica asked Lucas, "What did you say to him?"


    "I told him to get off."


    "Why did he suddenlye to me?"


    "Perhaps he thought that we arepatriots. So he wants to ask us for money."


    "Why does he look so skinny?"


    "It must be because he takes something."


    As Jessica took a look at the cafe, she found the words of "No Entry of Underage Youths". Then she


    got it.


    Some people were really asking for trouble. They had a good body to gain a good future, but they didn''t


    cherish the treasure.


    Instead they made themselves look like a ghost.


    After they walked away for a long time, Jessica looked back.


    Lucas asked, "What are you looking at?"


    "I was wondering if that person was still there?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before. I think I''ve seen his eyes."


    Jessica had a good memory and she did meet Luk before.


    At that time, it was her honeymoon that she spent with Oliver in Amsterdam.


    At that time, she asked Oliver to take her to the red light district. It was there that she met Luk. After all,


    he was a Chinese person so that she still remembered him.


    Just now Luk was asking for money to the cafe. And Jessica was wearing a baseball cap, which made


    her face not so clear. He didn''t see Jessica clearly.


    Lucas brought Jessica to thew school and told her about the renowned alumni of thew school.


    Many members of the royal family had graduated here.


    Jessica was still thinking about where she had met the Chinese man before.


    She didn''t hear what Lucas was saying at all.


    When Lucas saw that she was not in the mood, she did not say anything more. And then they went


    back to the hospital.


    When Jessica returned, she reminded of Luk''s appearance.


    She finally remembered that she must have met him in Amsterdam.


    Because before she could visit anywhere else during her honeymoon, something happened to her and


    Oliver.


    Wouldn''t it be a coincidence to meet the same person twice abroad?


    Jessica knew that she couldn''t stay in the hospital all the time and became depressed.


    She needed to muster up the courage to start a new life.


    However, before she began a new life, she still wanted to go to Amsterdam.


    At first, she encountered the car ident because she continued toe here and find out the fact


    about the ridiculous thing that happened that night.


    Butter she paid a huge price.


    Now she stayed here. No matter what would happen, she still wanted to figure out what happened that


    night.


    These days, Jessica also realized that her life in Birmingham was always controlled and forced her to


    ept helplessly by an invisible hand.


    At that time, because she was worried about her grandma and her unborn child, she could do nothing


    but ept it.


    But now she didn''t want to live a muddled life anymore.


    She knew that she would get no gains if she figure out the thing happened to her.


    So she asked Lucas for help again. After all, she would encounter a barrier in thenguage.


    When Lucas heard that Jessica was going to Twentyseven Hotel in Amsterdam.


    He knew that his sister was going to get recovery.


    Then he immediately told the good news to Gavin.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Jessica came to Twentyseven Hotel in Amsterdam for the third time.


    This time, Lucas came with her.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Lucas asked her what they were doing here.


    Jessica was afraid that she and the hotel would have amunication barrier. After all, it happened


    almost a year ago.


    Only then did she say to Lucas, "When I first came herest year, something strange happened. In


    addition, there was a period of time when I lost my memory, so I couldn''t find it out until now."


    Lucas knew that Jessica and Oliver were in a good rtionship when she lost her memory.


    Jessica exined why she married Oliver. After a brief talk with her, Lucas realized that Jessica had


    suffered a lot when she was with Oliver.


    On the day of their engagement, she was abandoned by her fianc¨¦.


    This time, she was here to investigate what happened that night before the engagement.


    Lucas went to the hotel staff to check the surveince video of that day.


    After they exined their intentions, the staff helped them find the video records of that day.


    However, it was found that the surveince video on that floor where Jessica lived was blurred, and it


    was impossible to identify who appeared on the floor.


    Lucas knew that these video recordings were probably sabotaged on purpose.


    However, it was not difficult for Lucas to deal with at all.


    He had been exceptionally talented onputers since he was a child.


    When he was in high school, he liked to studyputer technology by himself.


    As soon as Lucas met a problem with theputer, he was very excited. He didn''t eat or drink until he


    solved the problem.


    Now, it was Jessica who had encountered a problem.


    When he saw Jessica''s disappointed eyes, he whispered to her, "Don''t worry. I''m good atputers."


    Jessica pinned herst hope on Lucas.


    Lucas copied all the videos of that day onto a hard drive.


    Then he nned to go back and study it.


    After they came out of Twentyseven Hotel, Lucas asked Jessica if there was any ce she wanted to


    go.


    Jessica said, "No."


    She didn''t want to stay in Amsterdam at all, but just want to leave this ce ASAP,


    because she and Oliver had a great time here.


    Jessica would never forget what she heard from Oliver and Simon in Williams Hospital that day.


    Oliver had said that he would not let her raise the child.


    Jessica knew she was deceiving herself that she didn''t believe that her child had really gone.


    Now she was willing to ept the fact that her child was gone.


    She was indeed not capable of taking good care of the child herself, but Oliver definitely had something


    to do with that.


    As long as she was still alive, she must avenge what happened to her child.


    Thinking of this, Jessica suddenly became motivated again.


    She couldn''t be depressed now. She had to move on to her new life.


    People from the Kim family had already helped her get a new identity and she would live in Hond


    Jessica was dead now, and there was no woman named Jessica in Birmingham.


    She and her past had been buried in QN Town.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lucas exined everything to Jessica.


    Although it was done before asking her permission, she felt that people from the Kim family were doing


    this for her good.


    If she still lived under Jessica''s name, she would die sooner orter.


    If it weren''t for the Kim family, she might suffer death someday.


    "Lucas, I want to go back to work as soon as possible. I don''t want to stay in the hospital all the time."


    Jessica said.


    "That''s great. We have plenty of seats for you in the Kim family. I''ll tell my father to take you to our


    Jessica didn''t expect Lucas to let her work at his family''spany.


    She knew that she couldn''t do any crucial job at all. Even if she was going to wash dishes in a


    restaurant, she would be willing to do.


    She shouldn''t appear in public at all. The work behind the kitchen was the most perfect job for her.


    "No. I can''t always rely on your help for the rest of my life. I''m grateful that you saved me from the


    abyss. I''ll do my best to repay you."


    Lucas really wanted to tell her that Jessica was actually his family,


    but Gavin''s words echoed in his ears again.


    It would be better to tell herter. Anyway, the doctor said that Jessica would stay in the hospital for a


    while.


    Thus, she couldn''t work at all for the time being.


    After Lucas sent Jessica to the hospital, he went back to his home.


    He had to go back and study how to recover the damaged video.


    Gavin knew that Lucas had gone to Twentyseven Hotel with Jessica, so he came to Lucas to find out


    what he had done.


    Lucas was busy with the video, telling Gavin not to go to his house.


    Gavin didn''t want to talk to him over the phone, so he came to Lucas''s.


    He wanted to know everything about Jessica.


    He wanted to make up for her what she had missed over the past 20 years.


    Gavin arrived and Lucas had toe out of the study.


    "Dad, I told you not toe."


    "Why? Is there something wrong?"


    "I''m busy now."


    "Where did you take Jessica today? Did she show any interest in anything?"


    "No," Lucas said coolly.


    "There are so many interesting ces in Amsterdam. Why don''t you take her on a tour? Girls like


    shopping. Take her to PC Hooftstraat and buy something to cheer her up."


    PC Hooftstraat was well-known for its abundant luxury brands.


    Lucas said, "Your sweet daughter is not interested in these things. If you help her buy a painting of Van


    Gogh or Rembrandt, maybe she will be happier."


    "Why didn''t you tell me early? I will ask someone to pay attention to the art auction in France. If there


    is, I will bid it for her."


    Lucas had never known that Gavin knew anyone who knew art.


    The Kim family seemed to have always been interested in making money, but art, a spiritual product far


    away from the secr world, was really not their cup of tea.


    "Then go buy it. Jessica will be happy to see it, but she is indeed worried about something else


    recently."


    "What is it?"


    Gavin only cared about Jessica''s condition and whether she was used to living here. He didn''t dare to


    ask anything else more from her in person.


    He could only ask from Lucas.


    "It was a year ago that something bad happened to her in Twentyseven Hotel. She was supposed to


    get engaged the next day and was abandoned by her fianc¨¦."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    When Gavin heard what Lucas said, he immediately knew what "the bad thing" meant.


    He pounded the table angrily and said, "Who the hell dares to bully my daughter?"


    "I don''t know yet. I haven''t repaired the video," Lucas said.


    Gavin was worried that Lucas would not be able to do it on his own, so he asked, "Do you need me to


    get someone to help you?"


    "No. If I can''t fix it, no one can," Lucas said confidently.


    He needed much time to study how the video had been destroyed. Besides, it had been a long time


    before he got the video. If he had got it earlier, it would not be so difficult.


    The biggest problem was that this video had been edited.


    Therefore, it would take him some time. Lucas believed that he would be able to provide the original


    video soon.


    Gavin added, "I am thinking about getting a shrink for Jessica. I''m worried that she can''t let go of the


    past after she leaves the hospital and begins her normal life."


    "If Jessica doesn''t say anything, I think you don''t have to do that. She might think we are treating her


    like a patient with mental illness and would be even sadder."


    They talked for a long time about how to make Jessica''s future life better.


    Soon, Jessica was discharged from the hospital.


    Gavin had wanted her to stay in the hospital for a while longer for observation, so he had asked the


    doctor to keep her there, or she would have left the hospital a long time ago.


    She had to work.


    She had spent a lot of money in the hospital.


    After Gavin came out of Lucas''s house, he went on a tour of inspection of a flowerpany affiliated


    with Kim Group.


    Lucas said that Jessica liked flowers very much. Gavin nned to let Jessica be in charge of the flower


    He had not paid attention to the flowerpany for a long time after he asked the professional


    managers to run it. He just needed to look through the financial statements and work ns every year.


    To pave the way for Jessica, he intended to familiarize himself with thepany.


    When the time came, he would bring Jessica here, giving her instructions. He just wanted to have more


    opportunities to bond with Jessica.


    Of course, he would ask the professional managers to assist Jessica so that she could quickly adapt to


    the work.


    Gavin also went to a garden nursery near thepany, and there were many workers working.


    He walked over and talked to the workers.


    Just as he was leaving, he saw a man smoking in the flower bed during office hours. He was sweating


    profusely and looking weird.


    Gavin then asked the secretary to give him the information about that person.


    He had to make sure there was nothing wrong with the employees in thispany.


    Because if something went wrong, it might cause Jessica a lot of trouble.


    It had been huge progress for Jesa to start her work in Hond, andplicated matters might


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    damage her confidence.


    The secretary quickly showed Gavin the information about the weird employee.


    The man''s name was Luk who had smuggled here. He had been in Hond for many years and had


    been granted legal residence after the amnesty.


    His identity was valid, but his work and life were a mess.


    Gavin then investigated the people who had worked with Luk and found out that Luk worked here


    because he had been at the end of his ropes.


    He had told those workers that he hade to Hond to prospect for gold, to live a luxurious life.


    He had done some illegal things before and made a lot of money.


    However, he had bought marihuana almost every day.


    Therefore, he had spent all his money.


    A person like him couldn''t find a proper job, so he had pulled some strings and got this hourly job.


    Hourly workers were protected by thew. If Luk''s working here were reported to the Labor


    Department, the wholepany might be in trouble because of illegal employment.


    Gavin immediately called Luk''s superior in, asking him to get Luk out of here.


    After Luk came back to work, he received a message from the foreman, saying he was fired.


    Of course, he couldn''t ept this. He had been looking for a job for many days and had bribed the


    fellow countryman to get this job where he could eke out a living.


    Luk began to shout in the garden, refusing to leave.


    Gavin heard the noise and walked over.


    When Luk saw Gavin, he knew the boss was here.


    He hadn''t expected his boss would be from the same ce as he was.


    So, he tried to throw himself at Gavin.


    Gavin asked the person in charge to double his sry and fired him.


    Luk''s eyes lip up when he saw the cash. He was thrilled that he could buy marihuana the next few


    days.


    He didn''t intend to work here for long, so he took the money and left.


    Gavin then dered that Kim Group would never hire Luk.


    ...


    Lucas finally made progress in fixing the video.


    He was extremely excited.


    He immediately called Jessica and said he would bring hisptop to the hospital to show her some


    fuzzy images first.


    Jessica was in the hospital, waiting anxiously for the result.


    She began to doubt Lambert''s words that he himself had been the man she was with that night. She


    thought he might have lied to her.


    It took Jessica a while to figure out that Lambert was a person who would stop at nothing for what he


    wanted.


    Moreover, he had been good at concealing his real colors. He was nothing but the noble artist he


    seemed to be when they first met.


    This image was to cover up his evil intentions.


    Lambert had always been bitter about his status in the Williams family.


    He was jealous of Oliver and that Oliver could act like a spoiled child in the Williams family.


    However, he could only y along and curry favor with the entire Williams family.


    It was such a person who told her that he was the father of the child.


    Jessica suspected that Lambert had insisted on marrying her not because he wanted to take


    responsibility as the child''s father or because he loved her.


    He had approached her most likely because she was Oliver''s wife.


    Jessica was terrified.


    She had been so wrong about Lambert and got herself hurt.


    Perhaps if she hadn''t been close with Lambert, she wouldn''t have provoked Oliver or suffered so much.


    The child in her belly wouldn''t have suffered great harm or died not long after its birth.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Jessica was pacing back and forth in the ward nervously since she was going to know the real identity


    of the man on that night.


    Someone knocked on the door at this moment. Lucas finally arrived.


    Jessica had butterflies in her stomach when Lucas turned on hisptop. She was so nervous that she


    could hear her heart beating like a drum.


    Lucas started to y the video that recorded the image of the floor where Jessica''s room was on.


    They could see the door of Jessica''s room clearly on the screen.


    A man entered the room in a wheelchair.


    Jessica was shocked at the moment she saw the wheelchair.


    How could there be a wheelchair?


    "Is this man in a wheelchair your fianc¨¦?" Lucas asked.


    He couldn''t recognize the man in the wheelchair because he could only see the back of him from the


    vague video. He had also never seen the fianc¨¦ of Jessica, so it was hard for him to make a judgment.


    "No... No."


    Jessica''s voice began to tremble. Her face turned paler and the scar on her face appeared more


    obvious.


    "Can you make the video clearer?" Jessica asked.


    She didn''t want to be muddleheaded anymore, even though she already had an answer by merely


    seeing the back of the man in the wheelchair.


    She just didn''t want to admit it.


    She would rather that the man in the video was Lambert.


    But why was it him?


    Seeing that Jessica was a little emotional, Lucas asked, "Is he someone you know?"


    "I''m not sure yet. Could you please make the video clearer?" Jessica replied.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t worry. I brought it over here today in advance because I didn''t want you to be too


    anxious. Give me some more time. I will definitely make it clear for you."


    After speaking, Lucas drove home in a hurry and went back to work.


    Jessica copsed on the bed as soon as Lucas left.


    She hid her whole body in the quilt and cried bitterly inside.


    Why did fate y such a trick on her? If she had known earlier that the man was Oliver, they would not


    have ended up like this.


    She might still have had some affection for Oliver before.


    It was gone at the moment she saw his back in the wheelchair.


    The only feeling that she had for him now was hatred.


    He kept hurting her after he had ruined her life for the first time. In the end, he killed his child


    unknowingly.


    Oliver, you are such a jerk.


    But she hated herself even more than she hated him.


    She fell in love with him just because he treated her a little bit better during the time when she lost her


    memory.


    From the beginning to the end, she was nothing but a chess piece for him to y with.


    Jessica was in despair.


    She didn''t feel better at all after crying.


    She waspletely numb now.


    She didn''t even want to confront Oliver.


    Neither did she want to hear his exnation.


    The only thing she wanted now was to stay away from everyone so that no one could disturb her.


    She tried to see the world more clearly by isting herself.


    Jessica felt extremely empty at this moment, not knowing what was real and what was fake.


    Everything seemed like nothing to her. Even her entire body was weightless.


    Jessica had been curled up in the quilt. Lucas saw her lying in bed motionless when he came back.


    He had a sense of foreboding immediately.


    "Jessica, are you okay?" He shouted.


    There was no reply at all.


    Lucas was frightened and called the doctor at once.


    After that, he called Gavin.


    Hearing that something was wrong with Jessica''s emotions, Gavin asked his secretary to drive him to


    the hospital immediately.


    When he arrived, the doctor had already given Jessica an injection of sedative. She was sleeping in


    peace.


    "Lucas, what the hell happened? Wasn''t she doing well? Why couldn''t she speak suddenly?" Gavin


    asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know. She was fine when I showed the half-recovered video to her in the morning. She told me


    to bring it to her again after I fixed itpletely at home. But she was different when I came back in the


    afternoon. She covered herself in the quilt and didn''t make any reactions when I pulled back the quilt


    and called her. She was just lying there motionlessly as if she didn''t hear me at all."


    Gavin then turned to the doctor.


    The doctor said, "The patient may have been shocked. We need a psychiatrist to diagnose her as soon


    as she wakes up."


    Gavin and Lucas sat outside the ward, waiting for Jessica to wake up.


    They wished that she would return to normal after she woke up.


    But they also knew that it was just a wish.


    Gavin had already made an appointment with a psychiatrist, who wasing over in an hour.


    The sedative only allowed Jessica to sleep in peace for more than an hour.


    Sure enough, she woke up soon.


    Gavin stepped forward and spoke to her softly, "Jessica, I''m your uncle, Gavin. I happened to pass by


    the hospital so I came to visit you. Can you hear me?"


    Jessica didn''t make any reactions.


    Lucas pulled Gavin aside. "Jessica, I''m your brother. If you can hear me, just blink to let me know."


    Jessica used to blink to interact with others when she couldn''t speak due to the serious wound on her


    face.


    But it didn''t work now.


    Jessica''s eyes were nk. There was no expression on her face.


    The two of them flustered more now.


    Later, the doctor gave Jessica a thorough examination.


    He said that Jessica''s current state was a kind of stress reaction after being shocked.


    It would be very dangerous if she kept this state for a long time.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She had to be treated soon. It was not toote.


    Gavin agreed and promised they would do everything that the doctor thought was helpful.


    Gavin, who had been decisively in the business circle, began to feel restless.


    He was mad at himself for letting such an ident happen to Jessica when he was taking care of her.


    Perhaps, he should have told her earlier that he and Lucas were her father and brother.


    She might have recovered with the warmth and care of her family.


    He regretted not listening to Lucas.


    Lucas understood what his father was thinking from the sad expression on his face. He suddenly felt


    that his father had aged a lot.


    Lucasforted him. "Dad, don''t worry. Now that the medical science is well developed, we will find a


    way to cure Jessica."


    The doctor offered a few treatment options after asking Lucas and Gavin about Jessica''s condition.


    They agreed to try art therapy for one period and saw how it went.


    They decided to tell Jessica at a proper time that she was not living alone in this world. She had her


    father and brother with her, who could look after her and give her love and care.


    Thepany of family would be the best cure.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Since Jessica had suddenly shrunk back into her shell, the doctor suggested that she should return


    home first because a cozy environment would help better to elevate her mood.


    Besides, regr art therapies at home were necessary.


    Gavin had the servants clean up Jessica''s room in advance.


    After the first day Jessica had arrived in Hond, Gavin had asked someone to design a room suitable


    for girls. Since Gavin hadn''t asked Jessica about her favorite style, the room was simply decorated.


    It happened to meet the doctor''s requirement that the patient''s living environment should be simple and


    bright.


    So, Gavin directly sent Jessica to the Kim family''s manor in Leiden.


    Lucas moved in too. He had been reluctant to live with Gavin in the past and had moved out when he''d


    turned 18 years old.


    Afraid that Jessica would find it hard to adapt to the new environment, he came back to apany


    her.


    Jessica''s eyes were still empty and she wouldn''t say anything.


    Lucas exined to her that they''d brought her here because the doctor said she had recovered and


    needed a good rest at home.


    Jessica didn''t respond, as if she didn''t care what was going on around her at all.


    The next day, Gavin invited home Barbara from Paris to talk with Jessica.


    She was the most famous psychiatrist in art therapy.


    She was also one of the most influential art therapists in Europe. She was good at guiding patients to


    know and ept themselves through paintings and obtain inner peace in the end.


    In the past, only Gavin and a few servants had lived in the manor.


    He was very happy that Jessica and Lucas had moved in. He''d never expected to have a daughter in


    his life and she was actually right in front of him now.


    No matter how much it cost, he would hire the best doctor to cure Jessica, both physically and


    mentally.


    Therefore, Barbara lived in the manor for the convenience that she could observe Jessica round the


    clock.


    In the first few days, Barbara couldn''t get Jessica to say anything.


    It unsettled Gavin very much.


    Just as he was thinking about changing her therapist, Jessica was willing to leave her room for dinner.


    This was a very good start.


    It gave Barbara the opportunity to observe Jessica''s behaviors at the dinner table.


    Although Jessica came out to eat with them at the table, she just smiled politely when Gavin and Lucas


    talked to her.


    She still wouldn''t talk.


    Barbara lived next door to Jessica.


    When Jessica returned to her room, she would pass by Barbara''s room.


    Inadvertently, she saw a painting hanging in the middle of Barbara''s room, The Scream by Munch.


    She came to a halt.


    After watching it for a few seconds, she returned to her room.


    Then she burst into tears. Barbara heard her crying.


    So did Lucas who happened toe to check on her.


    Lucas nervously asked Barbara what on earth was wrong with Jessica and why she was crying so


    sadly.


    Barbara told him that crying meant that Jessica was trying to adjust her mood.


    Maybe she wanted to save herself, but it was hard for her to get better in a short time on her own


    steam.


    She needed the help of her family and the therapist.


    Hearing those words, Lucas felt a little relieved. Probably he and Gavin had been too impatient.


    Maybe it would take much longer than they''d thought.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was the next day.


    Barbara knocked on Jessica''s door.


    Opening the door, Jessica saw Barbara and didn''t appear to be very resistant.


    But Barbara got no response from her no matter what she said.


    Later, Barbara invited Jessica to her room.


    Jessica did not refuse.


    There was arge table in Barbara''s room on which were all kinds of paper and pens.


    That table was almost of the same size as the one she used to paint on in Birmingham.


    Jessica walked to the table and began to draw casually on the paper.


    Seeing that, Barbara knew that Jessica was willing tomunicate with her now.


    Jessica drew page after page in arge A3 sketchbook.


    Suddenly, out of the blue, she put down the pen in her hand, returned to her room, and mmed the


    door shut.


    Lucas and Gavin had been paying close attention to her during the whole time.


    When they saw Jessicaing out of Barbara''s room, they went in and asked Barbara if any headway


    had been made.


    Barbara scrutinized Jessica''s paintings. Most of them were about people.


    They depicted her life with her grandparents and Zelda in her childhood.


    The little girl in the drawings grinned happily.


    But as they turned the pages, her paintings were getting increasingly terrifying, sharing the same


    dreadful vibe as The Scream on the wall.


    Thest painting was of a baby lying in an incubator.


    Obviously, Jessica had left it unfinished.


    After seeing all the paintings, Gavin asked Barbara, "What do you think? Is Jessica getting better?"


    "It''s already a big improvement that she doesn''t lock herself up in her room and is willing to eat with us.


    She was drawing her past. Fortunately, she had a happy childhood, but after she grew up, she suffered


    a lot of setbacks. She kept suppressing herself and when she reached the tipping point, she cracked."


    "So it will not be hard for Jessica to recover, right?"


    "I can tell that she cherished her family in the past very much. Family is very important to her and has


    supported her through all the sufferings in the past, so it''s helpful to give her more love from the family."


    Barbara knew that Jessica''s family in Birmingham had already left her.


    That was why she could hardlye out of the pessimist emotions without outside assistance.


    Jessica was now in despair because the loss of her child had been a huge blow to her.


    Her mind was whirling and she couldn''t find a way out.


    Deep in her heart, all kinds of negative emotions were gnawing at her.


    There were tear stains on herst painting.


    They were still wet when they watched that painting.


    At that moment, Lucas couldn''t hate Oliver more.


    He couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Oliver was not his friend anymore.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Just as they saw that Jessica was getting better, she fell into another deadlock.


    Why Oliver did treat her and her child like that?


    If she hadn''t be a person without identity in Birmingham, she would like to ask him about what


    happened that night.


    However, if she went back now, she would destroy everything the Kim family had done in Birmingham


    for her.


    Jessica''s heart was tangled.


    She also had strong mood swings between negative and positive.


    Even she herself couldn''t control her emotions at all.


    After the ident, Jessica returned to her state before and locked herself in her room every day. She


    ate very little of the food that the servants delivered her.


    Seeing Jessica lose weight day by day, Gavin could no longer pretend to be out of the way.


    He discussed with Barbara and decided to tell Jessica the truth.


    It was also a hair of the dog.


    If Jessica continued to be depressed and missed the critical treatment period, it would be very difficult


    for her to fully recover.


    Lucas agreed with Gavin''s decision.


    They just needed timing.


    Gavin took out all the photos of Emily he had and asked the secretary to erge and print them.


    Then, he moved Emily''s album, "The Rose", which he had been keeping in the study, to the living


    room, and yed it to Jessica during dinner.


    One day.


    Jessica wanted to take a walk outside.


    Lucas secretly followed her when he saw her go downstairs, mainly because he was afraid that she


    would do something to hurt herself.


    The courtyard of the Kim family wasrge, and rockery and stream were specially designed inside.


    It would be difficult to find her immediately if she disappeared in it.


    When Jessica went downstairs, she felt something changed in the living room.


    Although she didn''t go downstairs many times, she was good at memory. As long as she saw it once,


    she could feel the difference.


    She was just temporarily in a bad mood, so she reacted slowly.


    Lucas used his phone to turn on the LP yer.


    Just as Jessica was about to walk out, a pleasant voice came from the yer.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Jessica stopped.


    She was familiar with the song. When she was in Birmingham, she had seen grandma listening to it at


    home.


    Back then, when grandma saw Jessica at the door and listened carefully, she turned it off.


    As if she was hiding something. At that time, Jessica thought it was an adult''s secret and did not take it


    to heart.


    When she heard the song again, it was in Lucas''s car. At that time, Lucas had been ying it all the


    way from Delft to Amsterdam.


    Unexpectedly, she heard it here for the third time.


    Only this time she felt particrly empathetic. She could no longer return to Birmingham.


    The ce where she grew up.


    She was even more unfilial. In the end, she didn''t go to grandma''s funeral, but let the man she hated


    the most go for her.


    Sadly, there was no ce for her in such a big Birmingham. Someone wanted her to die.


    Jessica''s tears kept flowing like a floodgate.


    She leaned against the door and slowly slid down.


    Lucas saw that Jessica''s thin body was about to fall to the ground. He went up to hold her.


    He dragged her to the sofa.


    Gavin saw all these but he didn''t dare toe out. He was afraid that Jessica would be even more


    embarrassed to see him.


    Lucas took a tissue to wipe Jessica''s tears. She took it and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve been causing you


    trouble."


    Apologize was the first thing she said when she was willing to speak.


    This was the truest thought of her.


    It was the Kim family who provided her with a ce to live and cared for her in all aspects. She couldn''t


    repay.


    "Jessica, don''t say that. Father and I just want you to live a good life and not be tied down by what


    happened before."


    Jessica nodded.


    She said slowly, "I can''t keep dragging you down. I want to leave here."


    Lucas did not expect that Jessica would want to go out even in this situation.


    She was unfamiliar with this ce, andnguage was a problem. She didn''t know any Dutch.


    "You haven''t fully recovered. You can''t leave yet." Lucas said.


    Jessica knew that she hated even himself in her present state. How could she enjoy the care from the


    Kim family?


    She didn''t deserve it.


    She would rather beg outside than implicate them.


    After a while, Gavin came out of the study and took a painting.


    Jessica knew that she had lost herposure before. She immediately stood up and called out,


    "Uncle."


    When Gavin heard Jessica call him uncle, his heart softened.


    He was uneasy just now, but he suddenly rxedpletely.


    But he didn''t know how to respond. So he just nodded and forced a smile.


    Perhaps, he had always been serious due to his work habits over the years.


    Lucas didn''t be like him at all.


    It seemed that her condition had improved.


    Gavin brought the painting to Jessica, and Lucas was also surprised. He did not expect that Gavin


    would buy a painting back.


    Jessica could tell at a nce that the painting was heavily colored and was Van Gogh''s work.


    She said faintly, "Uncle, do you like Van Gogh?"


    "This is for you. I didn''t know much about art. I happened to meet it at the auction, so I took it. Lucas is


    not interested in art at all. I just heard from him that you liked it, so it was best to give it to you." Gavin


    said lightly.


    Jessica did not expect that he would send such a valuable painting to her.


    It was obvious that if the painting was bought at the auction, the premium of it was very high.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I can''t ept it." Jessica refused.


    "You hang it in your room first. The starry sky in it is so beautiful. If it apanies you, you won''t be


    too lonely." Lucas persuaded.


    Jessica did not want to hang the painting in her room no matter what.


    In the end, they had to hang it in the living room.


    So that everyone could see it when they walked in and out.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Lucas said, "Jessica, I''ll hang the painting. Could you help me with it?"


    "Sure." Jessica replid.


    Since the living room on the first floor was quite capacious, there was much space avable for


    hanging up the pictures.


    Lucas then led Jessica to the portrait of Emily.


    This was an oil painting bust created by the artist that Gavin had invited, which was drawn based on a


    photograph of Emily.


    Jessica had already noticed this portrait of a woman at a distance. She once heard from Lucas that his


    mother had passed away.


    As for the portrait that could be hung in the living room, Jessica immediately realized that it must be for


    Lucas''s mother, the mistress of the family.


    She came closer to the portrait and then took a look.


    For some reason, when she saw the portrait of this woman, she was suddenly shocked. And that''s


    because the woman in this picture looked quite familiar to her.


    Jessica was so surprised that she almost dropped the painting in her hands on the ground.


    She immediately handed the painting to Lucas and then took a closer look at the woman in the portrait.


    "Is my mother beautiful?" Lucas stood behind Jessica and asked jokingly.


    "She is one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen, and the other is my mother."


    Without exaggeration, Jessica had to admit that Lucas''s mother was indeed the most beautiful woman


    she had ever seen, except for her own mother.


    For some reason, she felt that the woman in this portrait was somewhat simr to her mother in


    appearance.


    However, she had never heard that her mother had a sister, let alone met her in person.


    "Of course." Lucas said.


    Jessica didn''t understand what he meant and she also had no idea why he replied so affirmatively.


    Lucas had never seen her mother in person, not even the photos of her.


    Only then did Jessica realize that she could take out some photos of her mom and show them to Lucas


    that she was telling the truth.


    "Is your mother from Birmingham, too?" She asked.


    "Yes."


    "What''s her name then?"


    After Jessica asked, she realized that it was a little impolite and impertinent to directly ask about the


    name of an elder.


    Lucas smiled and said, "Her name is Emily."


    Hearing his words, Jessica felt it was a pleasant name to hear. It seemed to be true that a beautiful


    person also had a graceful name.


    After they finished hanging up the painting, Jessica went back to her room and opened a small box.


    She took out a photo album with pictures of her mother.


    There were also a few photos of her as a child in that album.


    Then she took this photo album downstairs.


    Lucas shared with Gavin in detail the progress of his conversation with Jessica.


    Lucas asked Gavin to stay in the living room and wait for Jessica to bring the photo album so that they


    can view the photos together.


    When Jessica came out and saw Gavin was also there, she was getting a little embarrassed. After all,


    she just casually mentioned her mother to Lucas, and she had no intention ofparing the beauty


    between her mom and the mother of Lucas through their photos.


    Lucas noticed that Jessica was feeling embarrassed. "Jessica, do you have any photos of you as a


    child? My father also wants to see how you looked when you were a child."


    "Yes." Jessica then handed her photo album to Lucas.


    Gavin''s hands trembled slightly while he was holding the album. Together with Lucas, they started to


    view the photos of Jessica when she was a little girl.


    From the photos of Jessica as a child, one could tell that she must be a beautiful girl when she grows


    up.


    When Jessica was a child, she resembled Gavin more, while Lucas was more like Emily.


    Presumably their living environments differed greatly. Consequently, the temperament of them was


    Lucas elbowed his father.


    He was giving Gavin a hint for him to take out his childhood photos as well.


    Gavin was originally focused on the photos of Jessica and attentively imagined her life in Birmingham


    when she was a child. After being prompted by Lucas, he stood up and went to the study, then brought


    back a thick photo album with him.


    Gavin took a set of photos for Lucas every year since he knew that his son would grow up in the blink


    of an eye and leave him when he grew up. But these photos could permanently mark the special


    moments of his growth and could be kept as a souvenir.


    Lucas didn''t really care about those photos. He probably couldn''t even remember his appearance as a


    child.


    Jessica took the photo album and turned to the first page. Then she saw the photo of a baby in


    swaddling clothes.


    However, she noticed that the date on this photo was the same as her birthday.


    Then she took a closer look at the baby in this photo and realized that she looked exactly the same as


    when she was a child.


    Jessica had never asked Lucas about his birthday before.


    Lucas used to call himself as her elder brother and muddled through.


    "Is it also your birthday on June 1st, Children''s day?" Jessica asked Lucas.


    "Yes."


    "You used to say that you were older than me. That may not be the truth."


    Gavin noticed this conversation between Jessica and Lucas and felt quite relieved since they seemed


    to be real brother and sister.


    Lucas thought to himself, anyways I was the one who was born earlier than you.


    He didn''t say anything and just kept smiling.


    Jessica looked through many photos of Lucas, but did not see a single picture of him and his mother


    together.


    But because of the presence of Gavin, although she had doubts, she decided not to ask any more


    questions.


    As for Gavin, he was holding the photo of Jessica in his hand, without any intention of putting it back to


    the photo album.


    His eyes were filled with mixed emotions of regrets, joy, shame, and anticipation.


    Jessica was so absorbed in viewing the photos of Lucas that she didn''t notice anything unusual about


    Gavin.


    "Jessica, did you notice that we looked alike when we were kids?" Lucas stared at Jessica and asked,


    trying to see how she might react.


    "We did. But I think all babies look simr to each other."


    As soon as Jessica finished speaking, she thought of her child again. She didn''t even get to remember


    the appearance of her baby clearly.


    And after that, they were separated forever.


    A while ago Jessica was still talking happily, and now her face darkened.


    Barbara had told Gavin before that although Jessica sometimes acted like a normal person, it didn''t


    mean that she had fully recovered.


    If Jessica had any emotional fluctuations after stimtion, Gavin must pay attention to any changes of


    her and inform Barbara of her situation.


    Jessica suddenly felt low and she had no control over her moods.


    She didn''t want to be subject to changing moods in front of Gavin and Lucas, but there was nothing


    she could do. As a result, she decided to leave first.


    "I''ll go upstairs first." After saying this, she left without taking back the photo album with her.


    Lucas immediately called Barbara and told her about the behaviour of Jessica for timely treatment.


    "Maybe you should go upstairs and see if she''s okay." Gavin said.


    He was worried about Jessica.


    Lucas patted Gavin on the shoulder. "The doctor is more professional than us and let''s follow the


    advice of Barbara. You need to rx a bit."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    When Jessica returned to her room, she sat at the desk again, picked up the pen and vented her anger


    with painting.


    Since thest time she started drawing in Barbara''s room, she had fallen in lov with painting.


    Lucas asked the servants to prepare all the tools she needed to draw.


    It was also Barbara''s suggestion that painting was helpful to Jessica.


    This time, what Jessica drew most was the image of a woman. However, there was blood on the


    woman''s face, which looked frightening.


    She drew a lot of paintings with different angles and scenes, and the women in the picture were all


    suffering.


    Many things were hidden in her heart that she could not tell could only be expressed by the paintings.


    She really cared about her face.


    In particr, she saw that the former self in the photo. When she saw her face now, she just couldn''t


    ept it.


    She lost her baby and her family, and her face was disfigured. This series of blows were heart-breaking


    to her.


    She now was one step away from being crazy! She felt like she was in a slow descent into madness.


    Jessica''s drawings were scattered all over the floor.


    Perhaps she was tired, shey on the bed and covered herself with a quilt.


    Barbara noticed Jessica didn''t close the door. She came in and picked up all the papers on the floor.


    She saw Jessica''s paintings.


    She knew that Jessica was trying to save herself, but Jessica was struggling in pain.


    Barbara recorded Jessica''s condition every day.


    She suggested that Jessica should undergo stic surgery as soon as possible.


    Judging from Jessica''s recent paintings, the disfigurement of her face brought her a lot of trouble.


    Jessica lost her child and family, but there was no way to remedy those mental injuries.


    But making her pretty again was something that could be done.


    Gavin had already started to find the best stic surgeon for her so that she could receive the surgery


    anytime she agreed.


    However, she still locked herself in her room and only went downstairs once in a while.


    Once again, she stopped in front of Emily''s portrait.


    For some reason, the more she looked at the portrait on the wall, the more familiar she felt.


    It seemed that when she looked at this portrait, she would get a rare peace of mind.


    Jessica then went to take Zelda''s photos andpared Zelda with the woman in the portrait. Jessica


    felt that there were too many simrities between them.


    She remembered that Gavin had said that he was a friend of her mother. So he cared about her.


    She did not believe that he would be so good to the child of a friend he had not contacted for so many


    years.


    In particr, Gavin also bought a painting of Van Gogh for her.


    He just gave away such a precious thing so easily. Jessica could not help but wonder what the


    rtionship between him and her mother was.


    For the first time, she mustered up the courage to knock on the door of Gavin''s study.


    Ever since she was here, he had been working more from home.


    He heard a knock on the door and thought it was Lucas or Barbara who came to talk to him about


    Jessica.


    "Come in." He said.


    Jessica gently pushed the door open and went in.


    He was still busy with what he was doing. He did not look up, but the person who came in did not make


    a sound.


    He suddenly stopped.


    He grew nervous.


    He did not expect Jessica toe directly to the study to look for him.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw that he was still busy, and she did not want to interrupt him.


    She gently stood aside, waiting for him to finish his work before speaking.


    She saw a photo of a woman in his study. Although it looked a little older, Jessica still recognized the


    ce where the woman was in the photo. It was the Youngren Residence before, but now it was the


    White Residence.


    When she walked in and saw the word "Youngren Residence" in the phone, she was even more certain


    with her idea.


    Jessica couldn''t help but wonder what the woman in the photo have to do with the Youngren family?


    Gavin saw her surprised look. He stood up from his chair.


    "Jessica, have a seat." He walked to her and motioned for her to sit down.


    On the surface, he was still calm, but there were mixed feelings in his heart.


    Now, he and his daughter met under Emily''s portrait.


    If Emily could see this in heaven, he hope she could forgive him. He had never cared about their


    daughter all these years.


    Gavin couldn''t help but swallow. Facing his daughter, he was nervous.


    "Are youfortable in here? If you feel bored here, let Lucas show you around."


    "Thank you, uncle." Jessica said.


    She came here to ask him about his rtionship with her mother.


    But now she regretted knocking on the door.


    Now she was being reckless and shouldn''t have asked about her mother''s past.


    He knew that since Jessica hade to his study, she must have something to ask.


    However, she hasn''t said out what she wanted yet.


    He hoped that if she had any requests or wishes, she could tell him directly that their rtionship could


    be closer.


    After Jessica finished speaking, she still stared at the photo of Emily on the wall.


    Gavin followed her gaze and wondered if she had found something.


    "Jessica, if you have anything you want, just tell me. I knew your mother for long and we were close


    friends. Now that you have troubles, I can''t just sit back and do nothing. So don''t be burdened. Your


    mother has helped me a lot before."


    He referred to Jessica''s mother this time as Zelda.


    It was a great kindness of Zelda to raise his daughter.


    As for the fact that they had hidden Jessica''s identity from him, he had indeedined about his


    father before. But he was guilty of the Youngren family. He could not and should not have any


    "Mr. Kim, you said you were a very good friend to my mother. It seems that I have never heard her


    mention you."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jessica did not know why she suddenly developed a kind of hostility towards him.


    An idea just popped up in her mind. Did Gavin try to make amends for the unsessful rtion with


    her mother before? He was atoning now.


    This could also exin why Jason had always treated her badly. Ever since she grew up, she could


    feel Jason''s unwittingly revealed disgust to her.


    After her mother passed away, Jason didn''t act like a father to her.


    He didn''t like her and hardly regarded her as his daughter.


    In the past, Jessica thought it was because Marina had said something to her father, but now it seemed


    that she was wrong.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Gavin was also stunned by Jessica''s straightforward question.


    He stammered, "I''m sorry."


    "You havr helped me so much. There''s nothing wrong with me."


    Gavin had a sense of foreboding. Could it be that Jessica already knew that he was her biological


    father?


    Seeing the coldness in her tone, she probably wouldn''t forgive him. He had ignored her for so many


    years and left her alone to suffer.


    "Jessica, I... Everything that happened back then was my fault." Gavin said.


    Jessica did not expect that things were really as she thought. Gavin indeed had an unusual rtionship


    with her mother.


    So, as soon as her mother left, Jason took Marina home.


    Perhaps it was all because of Gavin that he hated the Youngren Family so much.


    "I think if my mother knew that I owed you such a big favor, she might not forgive me," Jessica said.


    She knew her mother''s temperament. Zelda was hospitable. Since they had never been friends for so


    many years, it was natural that something unpleasant happened between them.


    If her mother was still alive, she would not be allowed to interact with the Kim family.


    "Jessica, I won''t. I''m sorry for your mother. I''m even more sorry for making you suffer." Gravin lowered


    his head and said.


    Jessica waspletely confused by Grabin''s words. It could make sense that he wronged his mother.


    Why would he have wronged herself?


    Could it be that what happened before really had something to do with her?


    "May I ask who the woman in this photo is? Why is she at my grandfather''s door?"


    Gravin had heard Lan say before that no one had mentioned her in the Youngren family since Emily


    passed away.


    It was mainly for Jessica''s sake.


    If she had known that her mother had died when she was born, she would have been shackled to her


    mother''s death for the rest of her life.


    Terence had already lost a daughter, and he didn''t want her child to carry everything that she shouldn''t


    have endured because of the past.


    Besides, if other people knew that Jessica was Emily''s daughter, the unknown enemies of the Kim


    family would not let her go easily.


    After careful consideration, the Youngren Family has never let Jessica know the existence of Emily.


    So, Jessica never knew that the Youngren Family had two daughters.


    Not to mention that Zelda and Jason were not her biological parents at all.


    Gravin said calmly, "Her name is Emily."


    He didn''t want to hide it from Jessica anymore.


    Jessica had heard Emily''s name before.


    When grandpa was seriously ill, grandma mentioned the name at his bedside, but she was too young


    to understand it.


    But she never forgot the name.


    "What''s her rtionship with my mother?" She asked.


    It seemed that Gravin, an outsider, had to tell her the questions in her heart before.


    "She''s your mother, Zelda''s sister." Gravin specifically pointed out that the mother he was talking about


    was Zelda.


    "What?"


    Jessica waspletely confused. She had thought that Emily was so close to the Youngren family that


    her grandmother was still mentioning her name when she was dying. But she did expect that she was


    actually her aunt.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I''m serious." Gravin knew that Jessica was hard to ept at the moment, and he still wanted to make


    things clear at once. He had endured it for many days, and he did not dare to express too much


    intimacy with his daughter. From now on, he wanted to be a real father, not uncle Kim as she called


    him.


    "So Lucas is the son of you and my aunt?" Jessica said in surprise.


    It could also exin why she and Lucas hit it off when they met.


    Lucas used to say that she was her sister, and she enjoyed it.


    There was something fantastic about the bloodline.


    Gravin nodded, indicating that she was right.


    It was just he still couldn''t tell her that she was his daughter. He just couldn''t do it.


    Jessica didn''t know why grandma and mother used to hide things about auntie.


    She could not help but suspect.


    Why did they deliberately avoid her and even look at her differently when they talked about Emily?


    She couldn''t wait to figure it out.


    Ever since Jessica found out that Oliver was the man who had spent the night with her, she decided


    not to live a messy life anymore.


    Since then, if anything strange happened, she had to figure it out. Otherwise, she could only be


    manipted without knowing it.


    "Why did my aunt die? Why did Lucas not know we shared the same grandma when he saw her?"


    Jessica remembered that grandma''s attitude towards Lucas had changed a lot, and she didn''t want her


    to have any more contact with Lucas.


    Since Lucas was grandma''s grandson, why didn''t grandma recognize him?


    What exactly happened to the Kim family and the Youngren Family in the past?


    The mist made Jessica even more confused.


    But she knew that there was no point that Gravain lies to her.


    Gravin said, "She died while giving birth to a child. As for your grandmother, she doesn''t know about


    Lucas at all."


    Not to mention Mr. And Mrs. Terence, even he himself had just known that he had such a grown-up


    daughter.


    "Why didn''t you tell Lucas earlier? If grandma knew she had a grandson before she died, she would be


    very happy." Jessica was also a little regretful. Why didn''t she know Lucas''s identity earlier?


    If grandma knew that Lucas was not what she was thought about, but her grandson, she might not


    have left so early.


    When Jessica thought of grandma, tears began to fall.


    Gravin could not bear to see Jessica upset. He felt even sadder seeing her cry.


    "Jessica, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I should have gone back to see you and grandma earlier."


    At this time, Grvin did not know how tofort Jessica except to say sorry.


    "I think grandma must know something because she once told me not to talk to Lucas anymore,"


    Jessica said.


    "Grandma probably knew his surname was Kim," Gravin said.


    He knew that the Youngren Family would never forgive the Kim family or him.


    Jessica knew that something unpleasant must have happened between the Kim family and the


    Youngren Family, which caused the rtionship between the two families to break down. And they no


    longermunicated.


    "Did you do something wrong to auntie?"


    Getting Emily pregnant was the biggest mistake he had made, and letting her gave birth to a child


    alone in the countryside was even more wrong.


    Gravin was speechless by Jessica''s question.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Jessica became more and more interested in Emily.


    "Uncle Gavin, could you please give me a look at what auntie left you?" She said.


    Gavin knew that it was a good opportunity for Jessica to know about Emily.


    It was the first time when she tried to know about her mother after she grew up. Gavin was willing to tell


    her everything that had happened in the past.


    Then he took out all the things about Emily.


    He told Jessica about every photo of Emily, as well as the cheerful or unhappy things that had


    happened to them in the past.


    Jessica did notice that so many years had passed away after Emily''s death. When she heard about so


    many things from Gavin, everything in the past seemed to be vivid for her.


    In a pile of photos, she suddenly found a photo of Emily sitting in the garden of the Youngren family.


    At that time, Emily''s smile was so enchanting.


    Actually, she had seen this photo in the photo album of the Youngren family when she was young.


    She got to know why she felt very familiar when she saw Emily''s pictures. It was sure that she had


    seen her photo before.


    At that time, Nanny Zamani, who had been a servant of the Youngren family, pointed at Emily''s photo


    and said to her, "This is your mother."


    But she denied, "No, this is not the picture of my mom."


    It was the only photo that was left in the photo album. Perhaps Zelda was too careless to take it away.


    However, although Jessica was young, she knew about different people. With one nce, she could


    tell that the smiling woman in the photo was not Zelda, her mother at that time.


    But Nanny Zamani insisted that the woman was her mother.


    At that time, she was crying toin to Zelda. Then Nanny Zamani gave her the chocte to stop


    her crying.


    Jessica suddenly remembered that when she saw Lucas''s birthday photo that day, she found their


    birthdays were the same day.


    It couldn''t be such a coincidence.


    The more times Jessica looked at Emily''s photo, the more confused she became.


    Why did Nanny Zamani point at her aunt''s photo and say that was her mother?


    At that time, Nanny coaxed her into not telling others of the Youngren family the fact that Emily was her


    mother.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She looked at Gavin with her big eyes and asked, "Uncle Gavin, was Lucas born on the same day as


    me?"


    "Jessica, you have known everything?" Gavin was a little excited.


    His daughter was so smart that she must have learned something from his words.


    And Jessica''s doubts seemed to be solved by Gavin.


    However, they didn''t put their real kinship on the table.


    After all, it was after more than 20 years that the father met his daughter for the first time.


    It would be unrealistic for them to be as intimate as normal fathers and daughters.


    Gavin was willing to give Jessica more time to ept the fact, the new home and the long-lost family.


    Jessica almost knew the fact when she saw Gavin''s expression.


    She suddenly stood up and said, "I''m tired. I''m gonna go back to have a rest."


    It was hard for her to ept the sudden information in a short time.


    When Jessica was about to get out, Lucas came to the door of the study.


    He came here to ask his father about Jessica''s whereabouts because he couldn''t find Jessica


    anywhere. He didn''t expect her to be in his father''s study."


    "Jessica." Lucas called her name.


    "I wanna go upstairs now." Jessica left.


    Lucas found the air in the room was not good.


    "Father, have you told Jessica?"


    Gavin said faintly, "She''s so smart that she must have realized the truth."


    "Let me go upstairs to ask her." Lucas said.


    He had always been straightforward and never concealed his emotions.


    "Give her more time. Maybe this information is a shock to her."


    Each one would find it hard to ept that his mother, who had lived with him for so long, was indeed


    his aunt, and his own mother had been dead when she gave birth to him.


    "Let Barbara talk to her. I''m afraid she''ll lock herself up in her room again."


    Then Gavin agreed.


    He seemed to be calm but was worried about Jessica in his mind.


    Jessica locked herself in her room for a long time.


    Barbara had advised Gavin to tell Jessica the truth.


    Because she had expected the situation now.


    Jessica came out of the room at the dinner time.


    However, it seemed to be nothing happened. She still called him Uncle Gavin. After a greeting, she


    enjoyed her dinner in silence.


    The next day.


    Jessica went to find Lucas.


    Lucas was very happy to when Jessica came to him. It seemed that she was not shocked by what


    happened yesterday.


    "Jessica,e on in." He said excitedly.


    Jessica looked at Lucas''s face, which was indeed simr to her before.


    She had never paid much attention before, but now she thought they look simr as she knew their


    kinship.


    However, it was hard to recognize her because there was nomon things with her past look.


    "Lucas, I''m here to consult something with you."


    Lucas was even happier to see her making the request. Barbara was right that fighting fire with fire was


    a very effective way.


    "If you have anything for help, just tell me. I will do it for you."


    Jessica said, "I want to get stic surgery."


    That was out of Lucas''s expectation. He had persuaded Gavin to get stic surgery quickly to restore


    her confidence.


    But she had never agreed.


    Every time when he mentioned the surgery, she just said that she didn''t want to trouble Lucas and the


    Kim family anymore.


    It seemed that she should have been told the truth long ago that she was the daughter of the Kim


    family. And she was troubling her family instead of outsiders.


    "That''s great." He knew that Gavin had already found a stic surgeon. "When are you going to do it?"


    "As soon as possible," Jessica answered.


    It was a decision that she had made after thinking for a whole night.


    When she knew that her mother, Emily, died from giving birth to her, the information severely defeated


    her previous negativity and flinch.


    Jessica realized that she had no right or reason to live a decadent life for long.


    Her mother lost the life for her, but she was filled with despair and sadness because of Oliver.


    All the past was past. She didn''t have much time to waste on unnecessary people.


    From now on, she had more important things to do.


    The most important thing now was to live a good life and live a beautiful life.


    Her mother was so beautiful. If she could see her daughter, of course she hoped that Jessica to be as


    beautiful as her own.


    Gavin had been telling her how beautiful Emily was when he introduced these photos.


    She could not live up to the life her mother had given her.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    When Jessica saw Gavin again, she was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to address him.


    She told Gavin she wanted to get stic surgery.


    As soon as Gavin heard of Jessica''s request for stic surgery, he arranged for a doctor for her.


    Six monthster, Jessica''s face hadpletely recovered. She looked more beautiful and stunning


    after the stic surgery.


    To celebrate Jessica''s new start in life, Gavin and Lucas handed over the flowerpany of the Kim


    Group to Jessica.


    Jessica had been undergoing art therapy, and Barbara also suggested that she go to work as soon as


    possible and socialize with more people, so she could move on from her past as quickly as possible.


    She promised to work at the flowerpany first.


    Gavin specially arranged for a professional manager to teach Jessica how to manage thepany.


    After all, Jessica used to be a secretary in the Williams Group, and she had developed a good working


    habit from the beginning. After taking over the flowerpany, she quickly got on with it.


    After she put the flowerpany on the right track, Gavin promoted her to vice president at the


    headquarters of the Kim Group.


    Gavin gradually trained Jessica to understand all the business of the Kim family. No matter what event


    he attended, he took her with him.


    From then on, anyone who had business dealings with Gavin knew that he had a beautiful daughter


    who was his assistant.


    Jessica''s life became busier and busier, so she was less paranoid.


    However, after such a long period of art therapy, she became very interested in oil painting.


    She found another oil painting teacher in Leiden and began to study oil painting systematically.


    She had made great progress in her work and life.


    Jessica had slowly epted the truth that that Gavin was her father. However, she was not used to


    calling him father, so she still called him uncle.


    In front of outsiders, she addressed him as Mr. Kim.


    Jessica started a new life in Hond.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In Birmingham.


    Oliver left Jessica''s grave and returned to the Williams Group.


    He didn''t even go home to GrandVille Apartments every day. He ate and lived in thepany every


    day.


    He asked Simon to put all of Jessica''s things in the GrandVille Apartments.


    Oliver had been working overtime at thepany just to get started on a new project.


    He was going to develop thend he bought from Scott.


    He proposed at the board meeting that a gallery be set up in Jessica''s name on the first floor of the


    mall that would be developed.


    Oliver felt that this was thest thing he could do for Jessica.


    He didn''t want Jessica to leave the world so quietly.


    There was a lot of opposition to his proposal. After all, it was going to be a majormercial hub.


    It would be no good for Williams Group to build an art gallery that would require a lot of money on such


    an expensivend, especially if the gallery was named after Jessica.


    Once Oliver made up his mind, no matter who objected it, it was useless.


    There was no possibility that he would change his mind.


    The founding members in the Williams Group were very opinionated when they saw that Oliver was


    fooling around again.


    They went to Jeff personally toin about Oliver''s arbitrary behavior in thepany.


    Jeff was also very sad to hear that Jessica was dead.


    The Williams family felt sorry for her. It was a pity that such a good girl should die like this.


    He knew that Oliver was sad and guilty.


    If it was in the past, Jeff would have thought that Oliver was so impulsive that he didn''t care about the


    interests of the Williams family.


    That was what the founding members in thepany thought.


    However, he was now fully supportive of Oliver''s decision.


    So when a few founding members of the Williams Group heard that Jeff asked them to listen to the


    president, they were dumbfounded.


    They all knew that Jeff''s favorite grandson was Lambert. Now that Lambert was chased out of


    Birmingham by Oliver and disappeared, Jeff not only did not me Oliver, but also handed over all the


    power to him.


    The founding members of the Williams Group thought that Oliver was dictatorial because Jeff had


    delegated power.


    So they wanted Jeff to stop him.


    They didn''t expect to return without aplishing anything


    Oliver returned to GrandVille Apartments after the n was implemented.


    He had not visited his son for a long time.


    His son grew up day by day, but he rarely smiled.


    He hardly ever cried.


    The doctor came to check the child''s physical condition regrly. All his physical indicators were


    normal, but he looked a little depressed.


    After the child returned to GrandVille Apartments, Tina tried to visit him but was rejected.


    Oliver had arranged this early. After Tina gave birth to the child, she had nothing to do with the child.


    Herter n had not been fully implemented, so naturally, she could not give up.


    Besides, she looked exactly like Jessica after the stic surgery. She didn''t believe that she could not


    win Oliver''s heart with her charm.


    Anyway, the real Jessica was already dead.


    Even if Oliver saw her as Jessica''s substitute, she was willing to do so.


    But all along, she didn''t even have the chance to see Oliver. Her previous hope of seeing him by


    visiting the child was gone.


    Marina scolded her for being useless all day long. Even if Jessica was already dead, she still couldn''t


    win Oliver''s heart.


    Tina was tired of staying in the White family all day.


    She started hanging out with her friends in nightclubs again,ing home drunk every day.


    One day, early in the morning, Tina''s phone rang.


    She was so upset to be woken up early in the morning that she answered that call impatiently.


    The person said, "Miss White."


    As soon as Jessica heard the voice, she immediately woke up. It was Simon who called her. She didn''t


    know what it was about.


    "Hello, Simon." Tina cleared her throat, not wanting him to know she was hungover.


    "Mr. Williams wants you toe back and live in GrandVille Apartments."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be right back."


    Before Simon could finish, Tina could not wait.


    She immediately told Marina the good news.


    They immediately opened a bottle of champagne to celebrate Tina''s return to GrandVille Apartments.


    Now that Jessica was dead, Tina was the only hostess in GrandVille Apartments.


    Jessica jumped up excitedly.


    She knew that Oliver would notpletely ignore her. After all, she was his son''s mother.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    It turned out that the doctor suggested the child''s mother taking care of the child because it was better


    for the child''s physical and mental health.


    Oliver originally disagreed. But after consulting several doctors for advice, he finally called Tina back


    for the sake of the child.


    However, he still arranged for Tina to live in the backyard where she used to live.


    Now, the door in the backyard was opened again, so that Tina could visit the child at any time.


    After Tina moved in, she found that Oliver came back veryte every day.


    She thought that after she moved in, she would have a chance to get close to Oliver, but Oliver still


    avoided her.


    He didn''t want to see her.


    Tina made no other demands. As long as she lived in the GrandVille Apartments, she was satisfied.


    Besides, she was still very free.


    Apart from taking care of the child asionally, she was free most of the time.


    Anyway, she was the mother of Oliver''s son.


    So she was treated as the hostess in the GrandVille Apartments.


    Time passed quickly.


    ...


    Five yearster.


    It was the opening day of the Jessica Art Gallery.


    In order to improve the reputation of the art gallery, the nning department of the Williams Group


    specially invited Jane, the most famous female artist in the world, to attend the opening ceremony and


    bring a lot of her works, which would be exhibited in the art gallery.


    Jane was a mysterious artist. Most people had only seen her work, but they had never known what she


    looked like. So people were curious about her.


    So, it was very amazing for the Jessica Art Gallery to invite Jane to Birmingham.


    Even Sally, who had been active in the art circle, only knew her name but didn''t know what Jane looked


    like.


    This time, she knew that Jane woulde to Birmingham and persuaded Martin to attend the opening


    ceremony of the Jessica Art Gallery.


    Oliver personally presided over the opening ceremony of the art gallery.


    When the nning department invited Jane, they hoped that she could arrive in Birmingham a day


    earlier, but Jane''s assistant refused.


    So they could only hope that she would be present that day.


    Even Oliver was beginning to worry that Jane''s absence at the opening ceremony would make what he


    had done for Jessica imperfect.


    He also offered a sky-high price, hoping that Jane couldmunicate with his staff in advance about


    the opening agenda for the day.


    But he was refused again.


    Oliver arrived early in the morning.


    The exhibition hall was already decorated with the finished paintings left by Jessica, and there were


    more sketches casually drawn.


    A few months ago, Oliver specially asked Mr. Langston to frame all Jessica''s works.


    And the works were all hanging on the wall now.


    He and Jessica once went together to retrieve Jessica''s hibiscus painting from Mr. Langston.


    When Mr. Langston heard that it was for Jessica, he was even more surprised to see her works.


    He didn''t expect that the talented girl had passed away.


    No wonder he hadn''t seen her for years.


    Mr. Langston put in a lot of effort. He knew that Jessica was a perfectionist in painting.


    It had taken her a lot of time to choose the material for the frame.


    Therefore, Mr. Langston was very careful and attentive while framing her works.


    It took him several months to frame all of Jessica''s works.


    Now, there were still many empty walls left in the exhibition hall on the first floor, waiting for Jane''s


    works to be hung on there.


    In order to show the importance he attached to Jane, Oliver asked Simon to contact her assistant,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    saying that he would personally pick them up at the airport.


    Jane refused again.


    Oliver had no choice but to give up and waited for Jane to arrive at the art gallery.


    Just as the opening ceremony was about to begin, Oliver was already on stage and wanted to


    introduce the situation of the art gallery. Moreover, he wanted to announce that Jessica was his wife.


    He was willing to reveal their rtionship at this time.


    Although it was five yearste, he still felt that this was something he had to do.


    Oliver had just picked up the microphone when Simon quickly walked over to him. "Mr. Williams, your


    father wants to see you now."


    "Can I go back after the opening ceremony?" Oliver said.


    "Mr. Williams, you''d better hurry back. The doctor said he was dying."


    Hearing this, Oliver knew that his father would not survive today.


    He had to ask the staff of the art gallery to host the opening ceremony.


    Then he asked Simon to drive him to Williams Hospital immediately so that he can see his father for


    thest time.


    As soon as Oliver''s car left the art gallery, Jane came and saw his ck Bentley.


    She could tell at a nce that it was Oliver''s car. He had used this ck Bentley for years.


    Jane turned up the corner of her mouth and sneered.


    The door opened.


    Wearing sunsses, Jane was dressed in a long ck dress with curls over her shoulders. She looked


    so charming.


    She stood in front of the art gallery for a while and looked around to find that everything was brand


    new.


    She had already investigated thend that was used to build the art gallery. It was thend that the


    Williams Group had bought after much effort.


    Before, she also went to the Zamani family for thisnd and was beaten and humiliated by Alice.


    Now, she thought she was stupid at that time.


    As soon as Jane arrived at the hall, she attracted everyone''s eyes.


    She was so charming that everyone was wondering if she was the mysterious artist Jane.


    Previously, there was a rumor that Jane was disfigured, so she never appeared in public.


    Therefore, some people came to the scene especially to see her true face because of curiosity.


    The staff of the art gallery had only met Jane''s assistant, Vivian.


    Vivian was the one whomunicated with them before.


    Vivian introduced Jane to the staff.


    It was time for the opening ceremony, and they arrived in time.


    Jane was immediately invited to the stage to speak.


    Jane had been wearing sunsses ever since she entered the art gallery.


    She was afraid that she would be betrayed by her eyes inadvertently.


    There were many familiar faces under the stage. It had changed a lot after five years.


    Her eyes became wet.


    She said to herself in her mind, "You are not Jessica. The people here have nothing to do with you. You


    are now Jane."


    Jessica had disappeared from the world forever, with her past.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Jane calmed down and greeted the audience.


    Since she had seen all kinds of asions, it was easy for her to handle the situation.


    This time, the Williams Group invited some VIP guests. Moreover, a lot of media were also attracted to


    They also felt strange why the Williams Group would build an art gallery with the surname of White.


    Previously, many people who came to the opening ceremony were curious about Jessica.


    Now, all the curiosity was transferred to Jane.


    A reporter asked, "Miss Kim, you are one of the most popr female artists in the world, but you never


    appear in public. Why are you willing toe to Birmingham to attend the opening ceremony of an art


    gallery?"


    "Thank you for your question. I came here because I know that this is an art gallery named after a


    woman. As you said, I am a female artist, so I am more willing to do something that I can for this art


    gallery named after a woman."


    The host maintained order above, and many people raised their hands to ask questions off the stage.


    "Miss Kim, is this your first time in Birmingham?"


    Jane hesitated and said, "No."


    People off the stage immediately began to whisper. They did not expect that a famous artist had


    already been to Birmingham before.


    The reporter added, "Then are you from Birmingham?"


    Jane said calmly, "It doesn''t matter where Ie from. Home is where your heart belongs to. If in the


    future I like this ce, it will be my home, and then it can be said that I am from Birmingham."


    Someone began to apud.


    As soon as there was apuse, more people began to p their hands.


    It was as if they were weing her to settle down in Birmingham.


    "Next question." The host said.


    "Excuse me, Miss Kim, how did you embark on the path of art and how did you achieve such great


    sess?"


    "Sess has never been my goal. It''s just a byproduct of my pursuit of art." Jane replied.


    She did not say that she had to treat her mental wounds through art because of the huge psychological


    problems at that time.


    Later, she gradually fell in love with painting oil paintings and she preferred the thick expression of oil


    paintings.


    Perhaps, her works went so straight to the heart. As long as people saw them, they could feel the great


    pain in her heart. It was her true feelings that brought more resonance to the people who watched the


    paintings.


    So, after her painting was inadvertently seen by the curator of Casar Biennale, her works were


    exhibited on the international art exhibition, and her name Jane quickly became famous in the


    international art circle.


    However, if she didn''t try to heal so much pain in her mind, perhaps she would never have had a


    chance to get contact with oil painting in her life, and she would not have achieved much in art.


    God is fair. When he cut off all your retreats, he would open a new window for you.


    These experiences also made her try her best to find a breakthrough and a solution to the problem no


    matter what difficulties she encountered when she was managing thepanyter.


    She was no longer afraid of anything.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    This time, she went back to Birmingham alone. Gavin and Lucas were both very worried about her and


    wanted toe back with her.


    She refused them.


    Sooner orter, she had to face it. She didn''t want to run away from anything.


    In Birmingham, she still had a lot of things to deal with.


    She also wanted to take the initiative to meet her old friends.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    When Oliver arrived at the hospital, the ward was full of doctors.


    Seeing Olivering, they quickly made a way.


    He walked to Jeff''s bed and saw his skinny grandfather. His heart was in turmoil.


    Jeff, who was once a tycoon in business world, ended up like this in his old age.


    For the past few years, he had been suffering from illness.


    Hearing Oliver''s words, Jeff opened his eyes slightly.


    "Oliver." His voice was so weak that Oliver was very close to him to hear it.


    Jeff coughed again. He was already very weak.


    "Grandpa, I''m here. Rx."


    "Oliver, in my whole life, I feel sorry for you and your mother the most. I''ve hurt her and you."


    Jeffy in bed for a few years, relying entirely on the meticulous treatment of doctors Oliver had hired


    for him.


    He never thought that Oliver would take care of him in his old age.


    He thought that Oliver hated him and cared nothing about him. He was also prepared for this.


    "Grandpa, the past is over. Take care of yourself first."


    Jeff called thewyer over and asked thewyer to hand over a stack of documents to Oliver.


    "Oliver, this is the transfer agreement for all the industries under our Williams Group. I have signed my


    name. After you sign your name, the entire Williams family will be in your charge."


    Oliver put the document aside without taking a look at it.


    Now that his family had left him one by one, there was no use having so much money.


    Jeff signaled thewyer to tell Oliver the general contents of the document.


    He would not stop until Oliver signed the document.


    After all, Toby and Lambert were nowhere to be found. If they came back one day and fought for


    property against Oliver, there would be another internal fight in the Williams family.


    He didn''t want to see the descendent of the Williams family fighting each other.


    Toby and Lambert sided with each other to hurt Oliver, which was something he would never allow to


    happen.


    All the assets of the Williams Family would be under Oliver''s name. Even if some people wanted to


    make trouble for Oliver, there was nothing he could do.


    Thewyer indicated Jeff''s wish to Oliver, hoping that he would ept all his inheritance.


    Oliver quickly signed his name on many paper.


    After he signed, Jeff smiled, "Oliver, Jessica is no longer here. It''s time to move on. I want you to be


    happy and take care of my great-grandson..."


    Jeff stopped breathing before he could finish speaking.


    He left with a smile at thest moment.


    ...


    After answering countless reporters'' questions, Jane came down from the stage. She wanted to leave


    for Mose Clubhouse that had been booked long ago to rest.


    Just as she was about to step out of the art gallery, she heard a familiar voice. "Miss Kim, excuse me."


    She stopped without taking off her sunsses.


    She turned around and saw that the woman behind her was almost the same as she was five years


    ago. She was Sally, one of her few friends.


    Vivian quickly stepped forward to stop her. "Miss Kim has been on a ne for more than ten hours and


    hase directly to the event. She''s very tired and needs to rest now. It''s not convenient to receive


    guests now."


    Sally didn''t seem to want to give up and called her name again.


    Jane signaled to assistant Vivian that there was no need to stop Sally.


    Sally took out her business card and stepped forward. "I''m Sally. I''m a curator. I hope that I have a


    chance to cooperate with you."


    Jane took a look at Sally''s business card. It was the same.


    Everything here seemed to be the same except for her.


    But she stood on thisnd like a person who had returned from the dead.


    She said in a t tone, "Okay, wee."


    With that, she immediately got into the car.


    When she arrived at the suite on the top floor of Mose Clubhouse, she took off her sunsses and


    stood by the window, carefully observing the city that she had not seen for a long time, where she grew


    up.


    She didn''t expect that one day she would be epted as a guest.


    Jane tried to look in the direction of the Youngren Residence, which was surrounded by many tall


    buildings. She waspletely unable to find the location of it.


    Now that she was back, the first thing she nned to do was to take back everything for her two


    mothers, her grandparents.


    In the past, she had no intention ofpeting for property for the sake of Jason who was her biological


    father. Apparently, at that time, she was even less capable of doing these things.


    Even if she could, she had to rely on Oliver. She didn''t want to be a man''s subordinate.


    She was liquidating the assets of the Youngren Family in the past to figure how much was still in


    Jason''s control. She wanted to take them all back.


    Jane had developed a habit of painting before she went to sleep.


    All these years, she had relied on this to solve the pain of insomnia.


    She had mastered the art of healing herself.


    She drew for a while and then fell asleep.


    It was already afternoon when she woke up.


    She changed into a white dress and asked Vivian to drive her to the flower shop, where she bought a


    lot of white tulips and gardenias. She was going to the cemetery to visit her family.


    Before she came back, Gavin had already told her the location of Emily''s cemetery.


    She ced arge handful of white tulips in front of Emily''s grave.


    She called out timidly, "Mother."


    Emily must be very reluctant to leave this world at such a young age. She had her own family and


    lover. She must be full of expectations for the future.


    It was her arrival that broke all her mother''s expectations.


    She was afraid that Emily would not forgive her. It was all because of her that her mother died.


    Her mother traded her life for hers.


    So when she epted the Kim family, she made her name after her mother.


    Their name had simr pronunciation.


    From now on, she wanted to live a good life, not only for herself, but also for her mother, who had died


    for her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After seeing all the rtives of the Youngren family, Jane was about to leave the cemetery.


    She received a call from Vivian, who was waiting outside, telling her that she saw Oliver and a few


    peopleing up to the cemetery.


    At this time, the cemetery was about to close. There were not many people here, and she was about to


    reach the only intersection out.


    They were about to bump into each other.


    Fortunately, she was dressed in white with a white veil on her head. She wrapped herself tightly, and a


    wide pair of sunsses covered more than half of her small face. No one could see her appearance.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Jane saw Olivering through her sunsses. He didn''t change at all, exactly the same as before.


    Simon followed him, talking to him.


    She walked down the street, passing Oliver quickly.


    They hadn''t met since she came back, even when she went to the art gallery the other day.


    Oliver didn''t give much attention to Jane who passed him.


    Just then, he suddenly stopped.


    Seeing he stopped, Simon didn''t continue, thinking that Oliver saw someone he knew.


    Not hearing the voice behind, Jane felt strained and kind of unnerved.


    There weren''t many people in the cemetery at this time. And she had just visited her mother''s grave,


    and put some fresh flowers in front of the tombstone.


    If Oliver saw it, he was definitely gonna get suspicious, and soon her cover would be blown.


    She didn''t want to reveal herself so early, for there was so much for her to do. With the cover,


    everything was much convenient for her.


    If Oliver had known that she was Jessica, Tina would soon know.


    She had knew that although Oliver had never brought Tina as his date before, the fact that Tina was


    Oliver''s woman was known to all, so there was no marriage proposal anymore.


    After the previously exposed news, everyone was tacit, so no woman from any family had ever found


    the Williams family to marry again.


    Besides, Tina had Oliver''s child, which made her more eligible for Oliver''s wife.


    She had just returned to Birmingham and needed to build up her business.


    Of course, she wasn''t alone anymore.


    The Kim family was on her side, as well as Gavin and Lucas.


    Gavin and Lucas wanted toe back with her, but Jane vehemently disagreed.


    She was raised by Zelda. She didn''t have a child of her own because of Jane, and her marriage was


    also affected.


    If it weren''t for her, maybe Jason wouldn''t have be so mad.


    She was the only one who could get Youngren''s glory back, so she had the courage to lead an active


    life.


    This was also the motivation for her to live a positive life.


    The priority was taking all the things which belonged to Youngrens back.


    Therefore, if Oliver intervened, it would be very disadvantageous.


    The White family was no longer the same as five years ago.


    At that time, the Whites was about to go bankrupt, and Jason just earned his living by selling the


    collections that Terence left.


    Now everyone in the business world knew that the White Group had everything to do with the Williams


    Group.


    In order to butter up the Williams Group, people would deliberately notpete with the Whites.


    The business of the White family had been expanded these years.


    Marina was the person who people wanted to ingratiate, which made her very pleased.


    The current situation almost fulfilled Marina''s original idea.


    She didn''t care much how Tina was.


    At least on the surface.


    Jane was clear about what was going on in the Whites, and how to deal with them. It was not


    something to take slightly.


    Oliver stopped and watched Jane leave.


    Simon said quickly, "Sir, you know her? Shall I ask her for the contact information? "


    He had been with Oliver for several years and never saw him staring at any woman.


    He didn''t expect to run into a woman who attracted his attention.


    Although it was kind of inappropriate to talk about it now, Simon was really worried that Oliver would be


    sick if he kept like that.


    Oliver now worked at the study room that Jessica once used.


    Theyout stayed exactly the same. And he did the cleaning himself, for he feared that the servants


    would break things inside.


    Sometimes, Simon felt that Oliver got so possessed.


    If Oliver could meet new woman, it might enable him to open up.


    Hearing that, he was aware that he may look weird.


    A familiar scent came out of the woman.


    He felt exactly the same as Jessica used to make him.


    When he turned to look, he found that that woman''s figure looked a bit like Jessica.


    He thought he must have been mistaken at first, so he looked twice at the woman.


    Perhaps he had too wild of an imagination.


    The reason he came here today was to choos a tomb for Jeff.


    He also brought geomantic master for advice.


    He didn''t expect to meet a woman that was so much like Jessica.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Oliver had been busy because of Jeff''s funeral, but he still spared some time to check the graveyard.


    They could get in when the staff was gonna to get off work.


    If there was enough time, he would definitely check who the woman in white visited, but he had so


    many errands to run.


    Jane was afraid of being stopped by Oliver.


    Her heart was beating fairly fast, and she didn''t feel relieved until she got in the car.


    She asked Vivian, "Why did Olivere to the cemetery now?"


    Jane knew many things didn''t have to be done by Oliver in person.


    His mother''s grave would not be here.


    Vivian said, "Jeff, the leader of the Williams family, died. Oliver probably came to choose Jeff''s grave."


    Jessica did not expect that Jeff had just passed away.


    Jeff had been kind of concerned for her when she married Oliver.


    Knowing she was pregnant, he often called to check on her and brought some supplements for her.


    However, he was a bit heartless when that thing happened, but shepletely understood, for what he


    did was for his family, just as she would do anything for her family.


    "Miss Jane, will you attend Jeff''s funeral?" Vivian asked.


    Jane was not sure whether she would attend the funeral or not.


    If she went, she would definitely meet Tina. It was not the right time.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    The next day.


    Jane came to the Jessica Art Gallery again.


    It was the opening ceremony yesterday, and the gallery was so crowded that she didn''t have the


    chance to take a look at her previous paintings.


    She knew that Oliver had specially asked someone to frame the paintings and organized a


    These works were not very mature, but they were fairly precious to her.


    Her previous works were now ced here by Oliver. She wanted to get them back, but could not find a


    reasonable excuse.


    However, all these belonged to her. She woulde back sooner orter and would not leave anything


    hers to irrelevant people anymore.


    Vivian said, "Jane, are these all the traditional Chinese paintings you have painted?"


    Jane nodded in sign of acquiescence.


    "If Mr. Kim had seen these works, he should be publicizing them in his Instagram."


    "He can''t do that."


    Vivian almost forgot that these works were under the name of Jessica, not Jane.


    Probably, it was because she had seen too many paintings like these in Hond.


    Gavin often praised his daughter in front of some familiar friends, that she had not only artistic talents


    but also gifts in doing business.


    In the past few years when Jane had been running the flowerpany, she had been helping the


    The reason why she came back was to deal with her private affairs. Besides, she was going to set up a


    branch in Birmingham. She wasing back to carry out her grand ns.


    Soing back as an artist would not attract the attention of the business circle in Birmingham.


    She could note back without concealment, nor could shee back as the daughter of the Kim


    family.


    That was why Gavin shouldn''t even appear in Birmingham.


    Otherwise, it was most likely for thepany to be besieged by the people who used to confront the


    Kim family.


    Lucas had been doing a lot of research over the past few years about what had happened to the Kim


    family in Birmingham. Although it was a long time ago, he still managed to obtain some of the inside


    information.


    He had been encouraging Gavin toe back to Birmingham and take back everything the Kim family


    had lost before.


    However, Gavin always disagreed now that he had a son and a daughter, which had be both his


    biggest weakness and strongest backing.


    He didn''t want to bring about unnecessary risks to his children because of what had happened in the


    past.


    Despite that he had been wronged so badly, and that he knew someone told a great lie intending to kill


    him, he could swallow it.


    The Kim Group was one of the wealthiest groups in Europe now. He was fully capable of finding justice


    for himself, but he chose to evade it.


    Although Jane admired her father''s generosity, she had already died once.


    Not only did she suffer a lot of physical injuries, but also mental damage so intense that it would even


    follow her to the rest of her life.


    She was trying her best to ept the negative emotions in her mind.


    It was not easy for her to return from the gate of hell, so she only hoped that she could live willfully


    without restraints in the future.


    In the past, because of grandma and the baby in her womb, she had topromise with people


    around her again and again.


    Her weakness did not bring her a better life. There had always been people preying on her.


    Now Gavin and Lucas were the closest people to her, so she didn''t want them to be used by others to


    control her one day.


    Therefore, few people knew the fact she was the daughter of the Kim family.


    Of course, as her assistant and bodyguard, Vivian knew everything about her.


    Vivian was the child of a servant brought to Hond by the Kim family. She grew up in the family and


    had always been studying with Lucas.


    In order to protect Lucas, Gavin had provided Vivian with special training since she was young.


    With such a female bodyguard by his side, Lucas would not look too ostentatious.


    Butter on, Lucas didn''t like a fettered life, and fortunately, there was no danger around him.


    Vivian had been working at the Kim Group. As Jane arrived, Gavin sent her to follow Jane and to


    protect her.


    So, Jane came back only with Vivian this time.


    Two womening to Birmingham would not attract anyone''s attention. In the views of outsiders, they


    were just two frail women, incapable of stirring up any trouble. Apart from their bad temper, there was


    nothing worthy of mentioning about them.


    This was exactly the imptession she wanted to leave to the outside world.


    What she was going to do was to turn Birmingham upside down, so that she wouldn''te back in


    vain.


    Jessica looked around at a circle of Chinese paintings hanging on the wall. There was only one that


    was not included there, the one called ''Hibiscus'' that she had given to Oliver back then.


    This painting was the one she wanted to take back.


    During the time when she had lost all her memories, she drew this painting in memory of Maggie,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Oliver''s mother, who had a preference for hibiscus,


    The painting represented her feelings for Oliver, but it was a mistake.


    She was starting to slowly correct her previous mistakes now.


    After Jane and Vivian left the art gallery, they looked around and saw that there was a shop next to the


    art gallery for rent.


    She was looking for a ce to set up her own art studio. It would be great if it was close to this art


    gallery.


    One reason was that even if she was unable to take back her work for the time being, it would be nice


    toe and see it often.


    Another reason was that she had to make her name known in Birmingham as soon as possible.


    Most of the people who knew Jane now were from the art circle.


    She had to make more people know about her so that she could do things more easily in Birmingham


    in the future.


    The Kim family was rich now, yet they had already cut off theirwork in Birmingham, which required


    her to start establishing slowly.


    Even though the property managementpany was renting out estates around the art gallery, there


    were very high requirements for tenants.


    Oliver specifically gave these instructions.


    The staff knew that this art gallery was of extraordinary significance to Oliver.


    So one had to obtain Oliver''s permission before he was able to settle there.


    The property managementpany specifically told Jane that they had no right to make a decision for


    the time being. She was asked to fill out a form first, and then a special person would call to reply after


    the form was submitted.


    If it was likely for her to rent, someone woulde to handle the matters.


    When Jane heard about such aplicated procedure, she realized that it was probable that Oliver


    would personally interview the tenant.


    She didn''t know if her obsession with renting the house was reasonable or not, so she asked Vivian to


    fill out the form and handed it in first.


    Maybe, she would be rejected directly, then it was over.


    Vivian didn''t expect it to be soplicated to rent a studio. That man named Oliver was really finicky,


    she thought.


    However, this aspect was also somewhat on a par with Jane.


    She filled out the form obediently, hoping to pass the preliminary review smoothly.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    At Jeff''s funeral, Jane decided to go to the Old Residence of Williams family to mourn the old man.


    She could get to know all the celebrities in Birmingham again. And all the famous people in


    Birmingham would be present.


    After all, she had been away for five years. Although her appearance had not changed much, the


    economicyout of the various families in Birmingham was different.


    The Zamani family, where Henry came from, was no longer as glorious as it was before, but the skinny


    camel was still bigger than a horse.


    Williams family, on the other hand, had always been the head in Birmingham and it became even more


    prosperous.


    Jane was dressed in a ck suit, with her hair simply tied up behind her head. She wore a pair of


    sunsses that were so big that they didn''t match her face.


    When she arrived at the Old Residence of the Williams family, she suddenly thought of the first time


    she came here.


    The first person she saw at that time was Lambert, who was dressed in a white suit. He stood under a


    big tree and greeted her gracefully.


    Now, things were different.


    Even at the funeral of the old man of the Williams family, he couldn''te back to Birmingham. She


    didn''t know if he would regret what he had done at that time.


    Jane entered the courtyard outside the hall. There were already many people lining up in front of her,


    waiting to enter. She took Vivian with her and waited behind.


    When she entered, she saw Oliver in mourning clothes shaking hands with the guests.


    The person standing next to him was not Tina, but a five-year-old boy.


    Jane carefully observed the child''s appearance, which was exactly the same as Oliver''s appearance in


    his childhood photos.


    Her eyes were filled with tears and her heart hurt as if a knife were cutting it. If her child were still alive,


    he would also be at the same age as the boy.


    However, there was something strange about the child''s death back then. But she couldn''t do anything.


    She also wanted toe back to investigate this matter again, but it had something to do with Oliver,


    so it might be very difficult. She had to n for it in the long run.


    When it was time for Jane tofort his family members, she had already taken off her sunsses.


    Her eyes were red, and it didn''t look awkward on this asion. Even if she was seen by someone


    else, they would think it was because she was mourning for Jeff.


    Jane''s appearance had changed a lotpared to before. But if her acquaintances looked closely at


    her facial features, they could probably guess who she was.


    So, before she came, she made an extra effort on her makeup to make herself look totally different


    from Jessica.


    When Jane reached out to shake hands with Oliver, she was very nervous.


    Facing Oliver, she was too weak.


    Her palms were a little wet and sticky.


    Oliver had shaken hands with so many people for a whole morning out of politeness. When he held


    Jane''s hands, he inadvertently trembled.


    He immediately looked up at Jane.


    Jane was afraid that he might see her through, so she immediately released her grip.


    She bent down and reached out to the little boy beside him. The little boy looked a little absent-minded.


    He was a little scared when he saw a hand reaching over, so he hid behind Oliver.


    Jane felt something was wrong with the look in that child''s eyes.


    She withdrew her hand and left quickly.


    A weekter.


    Vivian received a call from the property manager, saying that her application form had been rejected.


    The reason was that the studio could not do art-rted business because it would affect the art gallery.


    She asked the specific reason, and the people in the property only said that it was decided by the


    people in the headquarters of Williams Group.


    After knowing the result, Jane decided to find another ce to establish her studio.


    However, Vivian received another call from the art gallery asking Jane to give a report there.


    At the opening ceremony that day, she said that she was not only an artist but also a professional art


    therapist.


    This was true. She did get a professional degree in Europe, but she had never treated any other


    patient. She studied art therapy, initially just to save herself.


    Those who attended the opening ceremony under the stage that day were very interested in her


    profession and suggested to the art gallery that Jane shoulde to do the report.


    The staff of the art gallery epted this suggestion, so they called to ask if she was willing.


    Jane was not busy yet. She just had time. She also needed a tform to promote herself, so she


    agreed to go to the art gallery to make a report.


    Oliver had been busy with Jeff''s funeral a few days ago.


    He wasn''t there when the Jessica Art Gallery opened.


    So, he decided to go to the art gallery to see its insideyout.


    As soon as he reached the entrance of the art gallery, he saw posters of the lecture shown on the


    electronic screens on both sides.


    Oliver arranged for Simon to go to the curator of the art gallery and ask about its situation after it


    opened.


    After sending Simon away, he looked at the time and ce and went to the multi-functional report hall


    on the first floor.


    He quietly found a seat in the back row and sat down.


    Jane was talking about the application of art therapy in life and exined it with her own examples.


    She was so engrossed in her lecture that she didn''t notice that Oliver came in through the back door.


    Oliver looked at Jane on the stage without blinking.


    He only heard from the curator of the art gallery that Jane was an internationally renowned artist. He


    didn''t expect that she was an art therapist. Perhaps she could help his son, Roy.


    Roy was already five years old, but he hardly spoke. asionally, he lost his temper and was


    extremely unstable.


    He even couldn''t go to a normal kindergarten.


    He invited some teachers to give him lessons at home, but so many teachers asked to leave.


    He even found a lot of psychiatrists to diagnose his son, but it didn''t work.


    Oliver had once ced his hopes on Tina, but he did not expect the child would be extremely repulsed


    to Tina and was unwilling to get close to her.


    The doctor suggested that it was better to let the mother of the child stay by his side.


    So Oliver let Tina stay in GrandVille Apartments.


    In GrandVille Apartments, only when Oliver was around, could Roy perform a little better.


    In the past few years, apart from work, he had spent as much time as possible apanying his son,


    hoping that his son could be like a normal child.


    When Jane''s lecture was over, she returned to the lounge, and someone soon went to knock on the


    door.


    Vivian saw it was the staff of the art gallery and she asked her what was the matter.


    "Mr. Williams asked Miss Kim toe to his office. He wants to talk with her about something."


    "What is going on? Miss Kim''s schedule is very busy. If you don''t make an appointment in advance, we


    don''t have spare time to have a conversation with Mr. Williams." Vivian said.


    The staff did not expect that she would be rejected directly when she came to deliver the message.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She had to go back and tell Oliver first.


    Vivian closed the door, "Miss, what should we do? Do you want to meet him alone now?"


    Jane didn''t know why Oliver wanted to see her either. She was always a little uneasy.


    She said, "No, I''ll leave first. You can just find an excuse."

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Oliver heard that Jane had a lot on her te and that he had to make an appointment.


    He was not surprised at all. He had heard that she was finicky after the opening ceremony of the art


    gallery.


    So he said, "Go and ask when she will be free. Any day works fine for me."


    When the staff came to the lounge again only to find that Jane had left and only Vivian was there.


    Vivian took out her PDA, pretending to check the schedule, and made an appointment a weekter.


    After Jane came out of the art gallery, she had been waiting in the car.


    Vivian got into the car and said, "The appointment is a weekter."


    "Okay, I''ll tell him the request to rent a studio here. He insisted on seeing me, so I think he might need


    our help."


    "That would be great," said Vivian.


    They returned to the Mose Clubhouse.


    Jane sat down on the first floor and ordered a cup of coffee.


    She sat by the window and looked at the people on the street.


    She couldn''t help but feel a bit sad. She had walked past this road for she didn''t know how many times,


    but now she was treated as a guest from afar.


    Just as she was deep in thought, two women sat next to her.


    One of them was Alice.


    When she saw the other woman, she was startled.


    Because the woman looked a little like her old self, but it was obvious that the woman had had her face


    done.


    In this city, who else wanted to look like her?


    She knew who that woman was.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, she was even more certain that it was Tina.


    She hadn''t expected Alice and Tina would hang out. Alice used to look down on Tina. Jane had seen it


    with her own eyes how Alice had embarrassed Tina when the Fox Mountain Hotel opened.


    At that time, in order to make friends with the richdies of the upper ss, Tina spared no effort to


    please Alice but had failed.


    Now, the Zamani family began to decline. Alice was not the princess of the Zamani family who had


    always been the leader of those richdies, but Tina was now Oliver''s wife. It was not surprising that


    they could have coffee together.


    Although Tina was a richdy now, she did not seem to have changed much.


    Her voice was loud, and Jane could hear it clearly without pricking up her ears.


    They were talking about the purses they had bought recently and the jewelry they liked.


    It could be seen that Tina''s life now was much better than before.


    Oliver had seemed to dislike and disdain Tina, but he still married her after she was pregnant.


    Jane could not help but sneer.


    She got up and went to the bathroom.


    Not long after, Tina also went to the bathroom.


    When Jane came out, she saw Tina touching up her makeup in front of the mirror. She walked to the


    sink, standing side by side with Tina.


    She looked at Tina from the corner of her eye.


    Tina was dolled up in jewels and designer clothes, and at first nce, she really looked like a richdy.


    Jane was wearing in clothes.


    She always wore in clothes when she was not working because she felt rxed.


    Tina did not notice Jane''s face at all. She just looked at her clothes and knew that they were from


    different worlds. She thought that Jane was a poor person who was trying to get close to her.


    She was Oliver''s wife now and wouldn''t talk to any lowly, poor person.


    Tina had been putting on airs as Mrs. Williams. She didn''t go to the reunion of the old ssmates now.


    However, Oliver had never said whether she was his wife or not.


    He found it was a good excuse to refuse invitations to dinner parties.


    His behavior had made Tina more arrogant.


    Sensing Jane''s gaze, Tina said, "This is not where you cane. Know your ces and leave now.


    Customers here are spendthrifts. You are damaging the image and reputation of this ce."


    Jane sneered, thinking Tina was still as arrogant as she used to be.


    She would let her go this time. Sooner orter, she would make her taste the pain of losing everything.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ...


    Soon, it was the day of her appointment with Oliver.


    Jane put on heavy makeup, wore a long ck dress, which made her look enchanting and pretty.


    She used a particrly pungent perfume, which Oliver hated.


    She looked nothing like what she used to be.


    No matter what Oliver had done to her, she knew that he had once loved Jessica who liked light


    makeup and in clothes.


    Therefore, she deliberately changed her style.


    She was afraid that her face with light makeup would remind him of Jessica.


    This was the first time the two of them had met formally. They had had glimpses of each other before


    they parted.


    Therefore, Jane was even more nervous this time, but she knew she had topose herself and not


    let her emotions betray her.


    She arrived ten minutes before the appointed time. She knew that Oliver usually arrived at the


    appointed time, She had learned about this when she was his secretary.


    She was in the exhibition hall, looking at her old paintings, recalling the happy days when she was


    drawing these.


    Suddenly, a deep voice sounded behind her. "Miss Kim."


    This voice was the most familiar to her. It was the first time she heard Oliver''s voice five yearster. Her


    lips quivered.


    Slowly turning around, she smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Williams. I''m Jane Kim."


    She reached out to shake hands with Oliver.


    Perhaps because she was being too slow or her perfume was repelling, Oliver turned around and went


    straight to the meeting room with displeasure.


    This was what Jane had wanted to see.


    Thest time she went to the memorial service of Jeff Williams, she had been extremely nervous and


    scared when she shook hands with Oliver. This feeling still haunted her.


    She was wearing high heels, so she was walking slowly.


    When she entered the conference room, Oliver was sitting in the head seat of the sofa, exuding an


    impressive aura.


    Jane started to doubt her previous guess since Olive didn''t look like he was here asking for her help.


    Could it be that he was here to me her for having been neglected?


    After doing business for several years, she had learned something about forced smiles and never


    revealing her true emotions.


    She decided to get to the point, so she asked with a smile, "Mr. Williams, you''re always busy, but you


    insisted to see me. To what do I owe this pleasure?"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Jane and Oliver sat far away. They seemed to be negotiating. One sat at one end, the other at the


    other.


    Oliver stared at Jane. "I heard that you are not only an artist but also a professional art therapist."


    "Yes. Mr. Williams, do youe to meet me because you''re interested in my career?" She said with a


    smile.


    Oliver said, "I hope you could help me treat someone. Whatever you want, just say it."


    She was right. Oliver came to ask her for help.


    It seemed that the person who needed treatment should have a close rtionship with Oliver.


    She said softly, "What kind of doctor can''t you find? Why do you ask me? Compared with many


    professional psychotherapists, I''m not qualified."


    Jane was right. She was a therapist with a professional certificate but it didn''t mean that she had more


    experience.


    Oliver didn''t want to say that he had invited the most prestigious psychiatrist in the world to treat Roy,


    but the effect was little.


    Now, if there was a glimmer of hope, he would not let it slip.


    "If you need anything, just tell my assistant who will meet all your requirements."


    Jane could tell that Oliver was anxious.


    He was obviously different from the Oliver she had known before.


    She guessed that the person who needed treatment was Oliver''s son.


    That day, the first time she saw the little boy''s eyes, she felt a little strange and felt pity for him.


    However, she told herself that he was Oliver and Tina''s child and that her child was most likely killed by


    his father or mother, she was almost killed by them.


    A trace ofpassion in Jane''s heart immediately dissipated.


    After Oliver finished speaking, he stood up and was ready to leave.


    Jane said, "Mr. Williams, you haven''t told me who he is. I can''t cure anyone."


    "Isn''t the doctor benevolent? The doctor can choose the patient?"


    "Mr. Williams is right. I''m afraid that my ability is limited. It''s not good to dy the treatment of the


    illness, so I want to know the details of the patient."


    Jane kept putting it off.


    He was right, the doctor was kind, but if she were asked to save the child of an enemy, with deep


    hatred, she could not.


    Oliver didn''t expect to meet such a difficult person. He said coldly, "It''s my son. You''ve met him before."


    Jane didn''t expect Oliver to remember her when there were so many people that day.


    The moment Oliver shook hands with Jane at that time, he had a familiar feeling. At that time, he


    thought that he was too thoughtful to associate the woman in front of him with the dead Jessica.


    But only the feeling was the same, but they lookedpletely different.


    After that, he found the list of people who came to mourn that day, and sure enough, he saw Jane''s


    name.


    Since Jane was unfamiliar to him, he remembered her clearly.


    Before he came, he had some hope in his heart. Why did this woman give a simr feeling to him as


    Jessica?


    However, when he arrived at the art gallery early and saw Jane, he knew that he must have mistaken


    her for someone else.


    Jane and Jessica werepletely different women.


    He hated Jane.


    How could he link Jane to Jessica? That was disrespectful to Jessica.


    But for his son, he must let Jane grant his request.


    "If it were Mr. Williams''s son, I can''t dare to agree. " Jane said.


    She thought to herself, if it weren''t your son, I would have promised to treat the patient. But your son, I


    wouldn''t agree.


    Jane had be heartless and hardened.


    If it were Jessica in the past, she would have agreed directly. After all, the child was innocent.


    But now, Jane couldn''t do it.


    She could tell herself not to take the initiative to hurt children, but if she were to save Tina''s child, she


    had no face to face her dead boy.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No matter what, I hope you take a look. I won''t force you to do anything."


    Oliver almost begged Jane to agree.


    Jane knew that she would offend Oliver directly if she declined him. It would be more difficult to carry


    out her n in Birmingham in the future.


    Since Oliver had kept low, she agreed to take a look at him for the time being. Then, she would say that


    her ability was limited. Even if Oliver did not ept her favor, at least she would not be hostile to


    her.


    "Then let me put it bluntly. If I can''t cure your son, please don''t me me, Mr. Williams."


    Oliver had no choice but to nod and agree.


    "Then please go to the GrandVille Apartments with me."


    Jane didn''t expect Oliver to be so anxious, but she had agreed. So she went to GrandVille Apartments


    with him.


    She went out of the art gallery with Oliver and saw Simon waiting in front of the ck Bentley.


    When Simon saw theming out, he opened the back door of the car and said to Jane, "Miss Kim,


    please."


    "Thank you."


    Jane got into the car from the left.


    Oliver went straight to the passenger seat.


    That''s good. Otherwise, she would be very nervous if she sat in the back row with him.


    She remembered things that had happened when they were sitting in the back.


    The car drove quickly and soon they arrived at the GrandVille Apartments.


    Jane suddenly felt like she was going home, but for a moment she had such a ridiculous idea.


    At that time, when Oliver was shot and had no news. She didn''t know how many times she dreamed of


    snuggling in the back of the car with Oliver and going home together.


    She didn''t expect the image of her dream toe to her head again.


    She didn''t know how many memories of the past would pop up from time to time, affecting her mood.


    She said to herself, "Jane, you are no longer the Jessica you used to be. Now the man sitting in the


    front of you is the man who once made you fall into eternal doom."


    You could never forgive him.


    When the car suddenly stopped, Jane knew that they had arrived at the GrandVille Apartments.


    She had a feeling of afraid when approaching home.


    The door was slowly opened, and Jane looked around the yard through the car window, as if nothing


    changedpared with five years ago.


    She had a sense of stepping back in time.


    Oliver got out of the car and opened the door for Jane.


    Jane got out of the car, and every step she took towards the living room was heavy.


    This ce once carried her sadness and happiness.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Jane followed Oliver up to the second floor.


    Oliver took her to the study he had used before and asked her to wait there for a moment.


    She looked around and found that there was basically no change for this room except for those things


    inmon use.


    Jane didn''t have the courage to act recklessly here. She just sat quietly and waited for Oliver toe


    back.


    Oliver went to Roy''s room on the second floor and saw him sitting at the table and drawing. The papers


    were scattered all over the floor.


    He arranged the paper in order gently.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Roy, someone wille to see your paintingster, okay?"


    Roy ignored Oliver and was drawing.


    "If you don''t answer my question, I''ll take it as a Yes." Oliver gently patted him on the back.


    Roy hated to be touched by others, except for Oliver.


    When Roy was slight conscious, he refused the servants at home to help him bathe.


    At that time, the babysitter had no choice but to asked Tina for help. But that didn''t stop Roy from


    yelling and crying.


    Roy had been a demanding child since he was a baby.


    So Oliver had to help Roy take a shower every day.


    He also tried to reduce the chances of business trip for Roy.


    If he really had to go on a business trip, he would take Roy with him.


    In the past few years, he had learned to sacrifice so that Roy could live a better life.


    With the permission of Roy, Oliver went to the study next door and asked Jane to go with him.


    However, the smell of her was too pungent.


    When they were in the car earlier, Oliver had asked Simon to open all the windows because of her


    smell.


    He was afraid that the smell of Jane would be harmful to Roy.


    Oliver said in a calm voice, "Jane, I have a request and I hope you could understand. Could you please


    take a shower first?"


    Jane was shocked.


    Not knowing what Oliver meant, she was worried.


    Could it be that Oliver had deliberately tricked her to his house instead of asking her to check on his


    son? He wouldn''t have known her identity within such a short time, would he?


    Oliver saw the panic on Jane''s face and said, "Miss Kim, I didn''t mean anything bad. I didn''t know if


    you have a child and whether or not you could understand my feelings. But as a father, I had to take


    everything into consideration for the safety of my son. With all due respect, you smell too bad. I''m


    afraid it''s not good for the respiratory system of my child."


    Jane didn''t expect that she had to take a shower and change her clothes before meeting Roy.


    It would have been fine if Oliver didn''t ask about her child. But he mentioned that in particr, which


    was like a sharp sword directly targeting at her.


    Oliver''s child could be treated well like this, but her own baby died without any apparent reason.


    Jane quickly calmed down.


    "Then I mighte and visit another day." She said.


    "You don''t have to. I had already asked the servant to prepare some clothes for you. And you can tell


    me when you''re ready."


    What he said did not make Jane feel at ease. Instead, she remained even more vignt.


    It would be quite risky to change clothes at Oliver''s ce.


    If she had known that Oliver would directly bring her here to see Roy, she wouldn''t have worn such a


    smelly perfume.


    "That''s not appropriate. I..."


    Before Jane could finish her words, someone knocked on the door of the study.


    Oliver said, "Come in."


    A middle-ageddy pushed the door and entered the room. It was Nanny Daisy. Jane didn''t expect that


    among all the people she knew, Nanny Daisy was the one who had changed the most in the past five


    years.


    Nanny Daisy obviously looked much older.


    The expression on Jane''s face changed slightly. She was afraid of being noticed, so she turned away


    and avoided looking at Nanny Daisy.


    "Mr. Williams, everything is ready." Nanny Daisy said.


    Then Nanny Daisy walked up to Jane and said, "I''m sorry to bother you, Miss Kim."


    Jane was in a dilemma.


    She didn''t know what to do and said to Oliver, "Mr. Williams, I hope you won''t be there when I check


    Royter. I''m afraid that your presence might affect my judgment."


    Oliver knew what she meant. After all, it was somewhat inconvenient for a woman to stay in the house


    of a total stranger.


    I''ll stay in the other study until you finish your diagnosis.


    Jane followed Nanny Daisy to the bathroom of the guest room. Nanny Daisy then put the clothes for


    her and said, "Miss Kim, you can call me if you need anything."


    "Thank you, Nanny Daisy." Jane said.


    Nanny Daisy paused. She was wondering why Jane knew about her since she didn''t introduce herself


    when she went into the study. Moreover, Oliver didn''t call her name.


    After Jane finished speaking, she realized that she shouldn''t have called Nanny Daisy by her name.


    Nanny Daisy turned around to look at her again.


    "Miss Kim, do you know who I am?"


    "Mr. Williams told me earlier to look for Nanny Daisy if I ever anything."


    She knew that Nanny Daisy wouldn''t go to Oliver for confirmation because of what she said.


    Jane took the clothes that Nanny Daisy had prepared and asked, "This seems to be the clothes of Mrs.


    Williams, right? Why didn''t I see her here?"


    To hide her embarrassment, she had to gossip about some random questions.


    It seemed that for any woman who entered Oliver''s house, she was more or less curious about his


    marital status. If Jane showed no curiosity at all, it would be noticed by Nanny Daisy as quite odd.


    "Mrs. Williams had passed away." Nanny Daisy said.


    "Oh, then Roy was such a poor kid since he lost his mother so early."


    "No, Mrs. Williams was not the mother of Roy."


    Jane knew that Nanny Daisy referred to Tina when she talked about Roy''s mother.


    Nanny Daisy was afraid that Jane would feel ufortable because of these clothes, so she added,


    "Every year Mr. Williams would have someone send over new clothes of this brand, so these are all


    brand new. Miss Kim, I hope you wouldn''t mind that since time was limited."


    Jane knew this clothing brand, which was prepared by Oliver in the past.


    She didn''t expect that he continued to do so after the death of Jessica.


    He did so probably to pretend that he was an affectionate person.


    For rich people, anything that can be solved with money does not seem to be a problem. They would


    do anything to feel less guilty.


    Jane said, "It''s okay. I believe in science the most and I''m not superstitious at all."


    She had never imagined toe back to this room again. The only suitcase she had used to be thrown


    in this room.


    She walked around the room before entering the bathroom.


    Jane removed her makeup and saw herself in the mirror. She seemed to havepletely epted her


    brand new appearance.


    She almost forgot what Jessica used to look like.


    It was only when she saw Tina that day that she recalled her previous appearance.


    Jane changed her clothes and called Nanny Daisy to ask her about Roy''s room. Then she warned that


    nobody should get closer to her room.


    She wanted to make sure that no one else could see her after removing the makeup.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Jane knocked gently on the door of Roy''s room, but no one answered.


    She just opened the door and came in.


    Roy continued to draw without looking at her.


    Jane walked to his desk and sat cross-legged.


    Instead of saying anything, she picked up the painting which was thrown on the floor, and looked at it.


    Every child was born an artist, and Roy''s paintings were even more outstanding than those of his


    peers.


    He paints mostly scenes of a young boy and a tall man together.


    They were obviously about the parental interaction between Oliver and Roy.


    Judging from the paintings, the little boy''s ability to express himself was extraordinary, perhaps


    because he was weaker than his peers in oral speaking.


    But hisnguage of painting was colorful.


    Jane knew that his condition was only temporary. As long as his family loved him more, he would grow


    into a normal person in the future.


    The two of them sat quietly in the room.


    Roy saw Jane when she sat down, but they remained in peace since she didn''t mean to talk to him, nor


    touch him.


    The child must have seen a lot of people who would bombard him with questions as soon as they


    entered the room.


    Whether it was the doctor Oliver invited or the servants at home, they all knew that Roy was Oliver''s


    apple of his eye. They did not dare to neglect him at all, and all showed great enthusiasm to him.


    Especially Tina. He felt even more ufortable every time he saw her smile.


    Everyone in the family said that Tina was his mother, and he didn''t feel any closer to her, but more


    disgust.


    It was the first time he had seen someone who entered and kept silent.


    Roy red at her with his big innocent eyes and asked, "Who are you?"


    No matter how much Jane hated Tina and Oliver, the rity in the child''s eyes made her feel a little


    ashamed.


    She smiled and said, "I''m the one your father invited to treat you, but I don''t think you''re sick."


    "You''re smart. I hate those people. They don''t even know me, but they treat me like a patient." Roy


    said.


    Jane looked at the child''s performance. He was like a normal person if not stimted.


    She wasn''t quite worried.


    After a few more words, she said, "It seems that you''re well indeed, but you need tomunicate with


    other children and participate in group life more."


    Roy did not answer.


    Jane looked at the time. She had to leave soon.


    She stood up and patted Roy on the back as Oliver did. "Come on, little boy. Auntie has expectations


    on you."


    Roy was quite calm, showing no violent reaction as when the strangers touched him before.


    He turned his head and stared at Jane.


    She walked to the door and waved at him.


    As soon as she came out of Roy''s room, she quickly went downstairs.


    She wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Jane called Vivian in advance and asked her toe to GrandVille Apartments to pick her up.


    She didn''t want Simon to send her back.


    When she inadvertently called out Nanny Daisy, she knew that people were apt to expose ws in


    details they less cared about.


    Facing Oliver, she was on full alert.


    But it was easy for her to let her guard down when dealing with Nanny Daisy or Simon. That was the


    scariest thing.


    Jane was familiar with GrandVille Apartments, so she hardly wasted any time, just walking straight to


    the gate.


    When she arrived, she saw Butler Shank.


    So she put on her sunsses.


    It was normal to wear sunsses since she was outside now.


    She told Butler Shank that she was a doctor who came to see the young master of the Williams family.


    Shank naturally knew about it.


    But he didn''t understand why Jane came out alone, without any servant sending her off.


    He wanted to call Simon and ask him what was going on.


    Jane knew that he had always been careful and was afraid that he would call Oliver.


    She said, "I happen to have something urgent. I''ve already informed my assistant to pick me up. She''s


    outside the door. Please open the gate."


    Jane, after all, was a guest invited by Oliver. Butler Shank did not dare to ck off and opened the


    gate.


    As soon as she came out, she saw the car at the gate.


    Fortunately, Vivian had arrived, otherwise, it would be too bad if she would have been stopped halfway.


    GrandVille Apartments was a vi area, so it was hard to get a taxi here.


    After she got into the car, she took out Oliver''s business card and called him.


    When Oliver received the call, he found out that Jane had left. He didn''t understand why she left in a


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    hurry.


    Jane exined that she was pulled here temporarily today and there were guests at home, so she left


    first.


    When she returned, she would put up a report and give it to him as soon as possible.


    Oliver also had a series of questions about Roy for her.


    Seeing that she was so easily dismissed, he guessed that she was probably bragging about her


    profession.


    Jane left without seeing him, probably because she was afraid that he would know that she didn''t know


    anything about art therapy.


    She was a woman who wanted fame.


    Oliver sneered, ming himself for being too anxious.


    To cure Roy''s strange illness, he was in a hurry to go to the doctor. Now that he was pinning his hopes


    on a woman whopletely disgusted him.


    If it weren''t for his son, he wouldn''t have implored her so humbly.


    He suddenly felt that he was so anxious that lost his mind.


    Therefore, he never thought again about asking Jane to continue treating Roy.


    After Jane returned, she made a report about Roy.


    Of course, what the report said was also her truest judgment.


    Jane didn''t want to hide anything from Oliver about the child.


    She analyzed what she could manage.


    As for what Oliver thought, she didn''t care at all. She just wanted her conscience to be clear.


    A few dayster, Jane asked Vivian to send the diagnosis report and dry-cleaned clothes directly to


    GrandVille Apartments.


    When Vivian arrived, she handed the things to Butler Shank.


    When she went back, she saw Oliver''s car.


    Butler Shank was about to take the things to the living room.


    Oliver saw the package in his hand at first nce after he went off the car.


    "What is this?" He asked.


    "Young master, these are the clothes that Miss Kim asked someone to return and the young master''s


    diagnosis report."


    "Throw them into the trash can," Oliver said coldly.


    Thinking that he was deceived by that gaudy woman, Jane, he fell into a rage.


    He now suspected that Jane''s reputation in the art circle was deceptive.


    Maybe she invested some money and hyped herself up.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Jane didn''t give Oliver the help he wanted, so she naturally couldn''t rent a studio near the art gallery.


    She shelved the idea of setting up a studio.


    She started her business against the White family.


    Jason was in high spirits recently and took to business like a duck to water.


    His decorationpany grew bigger and bigger.


    Recently, a batch of white appliances imported from Germany needed to be installed for the renovation


    of a building.


    Jason got the offers from various tradingpanies and finally chose a moderate price withrge


    amounts of rebates from Fusing Trading Company.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The real estate developer contracted the renovation of the building to Jason, but the price of various


    electrical appliances was basically very transparent.


    In the renovation, apart from the spending on electrical appliances, other expenses were rtively low.


    In order to earn more profits, Jason had to work on expensive electrical appliances.


    The price and model offered by the Fusing Trading Company were Jason''s favorite.


    As the developer was in a hurry to hand over the room, he urged Jason''spany to finish the


    instation of the electrical appliances as soon as possible.


    Jason urged Fusing to bring all the electrical appliances as soon as possible and send workers to


    install them.


    Soon, Jason made a lot of money from it.


    Just as he was counting the money at home, he received a call from the developer.


    It turned out that many owners had reported to the developer that the so-called high-end imported


    electrical appliances decoration was not in good quality, and they broke down before they started to


    use them.


    It was obvious that they sold seconds at the best quality prices to deceive the owners.


    The owners joined forces and protested at the door of the developer''s office building.


    It became a piece of big news in Birmingham.


    It was when Jason received a call from the developer that he immediately opened the phone and


    learned about it.


    He didn''t expect things to escte so quickly.


    Jason sent people to the well-decorated buildings and began to try out the imported electrical


    appliances. Sure enough, some of them broke down just after they were connected to power supplies.


    There were also some electrical appliances unable to be connected to the power supplies.


    Only then did Jason realize that he had been fooled.


    In order to get more rebates, he chose Fusing Trading Company.


    The introduction of Fusing Trading Company boasted that it was an oldpany with more than ten


    years of foreign trade experience. It had all kinds of documents and was a legitimatepany. It


    should not make such a silly mistake.


    Jason was so angry that he immediately called the person in charge of the Fusing Trading Company


    he worked with. Only then did he realize that he couldn''t even get through to the phone.


    Marina knew about this and scolded Jason.


    The two of them drove to the Fusing Trading Company together. When they arrived at a high-end office


    building, they realized that the Fusingpany, which had been working normally, had already been


    empty.


    Only then did Jason know that he must have been deceived.


    He regretted that he should not have chosen thispany for petty profits.


    Marina plunked down on the ground.


    Now, if the person in charge of the Fusing tradingpany could not be found, those high-end


    imported electrical appliances would have to be reced. The cost of buying electrical appliances twice


    was a huge expense. Coupled with thebor expenses, not to mention making money from this


    business, the White family''s original savings would be lost.


    In the past few years, Marina basically did not ask about thepany''s affairs, and Jason was solely in


    charge.


    Because of their rtionship with the Williams family, the White family could y the tyrant in


    Birmingham.


    There was no smallpany that dared to target the White Group.


    So, Jason didn''t particrly take into ount the risks in the business.


    He didn''t expect anyone to deceive him.


    Jason knew to go to the police immediately, but for such an economic crime, it would be difficult to find


    out for a while. Even if they found out, if the other party had already transferred the assets, it would be


    difficult to recover.


    He could always bully people on the reputation of being the Williams family''s inws.


    If something so serious happened, it would be useless for him to just say that he knew Oliver.


    Jason did not dare to look for Oliver because of her being cheated.


    Tina and Marina also didn''t allow him to go.


    They could still afford it, so they could only swallow insult and humiliation silently.


    The developer urged Jason to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Jason had to pay for a new batch of high-end electrical appliances imported from Germany.


    But in a short period of time, it was not easy to buy such a batch of appliances.


    If he dyed one day, the developer had to pay for the owners'' loss.


    Finally, Jason would be in charge of all these joint and several liabilities.


    After asking around in Birmingham, he finally found apany that had a stock of electrical appliances


    imported from Germany.


    Jason spent a lot of time finding a ce to buy electrical appliances where he could check them


    personally and let his men install them.


    Jason immediately asked for the price, which was 30 % higher than the previous offers from the trading


    His hope was dashed and he turned disappointed.


    Such a high price almost crippled the running of the White Group.


    Although he had made a lot of money in the past few years, the money he had earned was invested in


    the stock market recklessly. He also bought futures, which he had done without informing Marina.


    The White Group seemed to be powerful, but the people who knew the inside story would find that


    there were problems everywhere.


    When he got home, Marina asked him if he had found the supplier of electrical appliances.


    If the project was dyed, the developer would have to pay a lot of money every day.


    Jason had no choice but to tell Marina about the offer that was 30 % higher than before.


    Marina was so angry that she beat and scolded Jason.


    She was crying at home.


    Even if she cried and was angry, she still had to pay for the exact amount of the money.


    Later, Jason and Marina had no choice but to contact thepany that had the German imported


    appliances in stock again.


    This time, Jason went straight to the warehouse to check the appliances before agreeing to sign the


    contract.


    But before that, they decided to meet at the Mose Clubhouse and talk about it first.


    Marina had to be on the side this time. She had to be careful to stop what happenedst time from


    happening again.


    If it happened again, Jason felt like he was going to die of a brain hemorrhage.


    Over the past two days, because of this, his blood pressure began to soar, and he had been taking


    medicine.


    They reached the first floor of Mose Clubhouse and soon the phone rang.


    When the staff of the new supplier heard that Jason and Marina had arrived, she said on the phone,


    "I''m already sitting inside. I''lle to greet you."


    Vivian hung up the phone and walked to Jason and Marina with a smile, "Mr. And Mrs. White, I''m


    Vivian, who is in charge of taking you to the warehouse."


    Jason and Marina were led to their seats by Vivian.


    Jane sat not far from them and watched everything.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Marina had been bargaining with Vivian ever since she sat down.


    She didn''t seem to realize that she had no choice.


    Jason was one dayte to meet the deadline, and thepensation was about to cover the price


    difference.


    Vivian listened to Marina''s gabble with a smile.


    Then, she said slowly, "Mrs. White, I''m sorry. The price can''t be lower. If you don''t want this batch of


    goods now, other real estate developers may want them since they have just called me. The price they


    offered is five percent higher than the price I gave you."


    When Jason heard this, he was afraid that the developer would bypass him and arrange for people to


    work. Then he could not get paid for the work he had done and even pay the developer a sum of


    money. That would kill him.


    He red at Marina.


    Marina didn''t care what he wanted. It was him who should hold the biggest responsibility for the


    incident.


    He had hardly made the right decisions.


    Marina just wanted to save a penny more, if possible.


    Besides, if this matter were to spread, it would embarrass her.


    After all, she had been bragging to those rich wives at the mahjong table about how good Oliver had


    been to the White family.


    Now her family was doing business in Birmingham. If they knew her husband was cheated, then the big


    words she had said before became evidence that could p her in the face.


    Vivian''s phone suddenly rang. An email came in.


    She turned it on and saw that someone had offered to raise the price by ten percent to buy this batch of


    high-end German imported appliances.


    Vivian ced the phone directly in front of Jason and Marina. "Mr. And Mrs. White, to be honest, there


    are more than two buyers who want this batch of electrical appliances. Someone is raising the price


    again, who may be yourpetitor. Now they want to steal your business, and they''re willing to take


    over the decoration project at the cost of no profits."


    Jason''s face turned livid when he saw the mail.


    "Miss Vivian, can you give us at the previous price?" Jason asked.


    Vivian looked reluctant. "I need to discuss it with the boss. I asked you to sign the contract first, while


    you insist on a face-to-face meeting. Time doesn''t wait for anyone."


    Jason couldn''t sit still at all. He couldn''t imagine how much the price would sore if someone inquired


    Most importantly, if he lost the project, it would be difficult for him to get the decoration project of high-


    end buildings in the future.


    Once his reputation was lost, he waspletely over.


    "Miss Vivian, it''s settled now. I agree to ten percent more."


    Jason agreed to Vivian''s new price immediately.


    Marina couldn''t persuade him even if she wanted to.


    Jason immediately transferred arge deposit to Vivian and insisted on going to the warehouse with


    her to ship the goods out directly.


    No matter what he asked, Vivian agreed.


    After all, the batch of goods was already 40 % higher than the normal price.


    Jason was distressed about the loss, but he had no choice in the urgency.


    Marina stood up angrily and inadvertently nced at Jane in the seat beside them.


    She took two steps, then stopped and looked back.


    Jane greeted her with a warm smile.


    But the smile, in Marina''s eyes, was a little creepy.


    Because she looked too simr to the dead Jessica.


    She doubted if she was cursed by Jessica for what had happened to her.


    Ever since Jessica died, Marina would feel afraid when she asionally got up to the bathroom at


    midnight.


    She wanted to sell her previous vi and change to a new ce once.


    After all, the Youngren family who lived in the vi had already left.


    However, Jason disagreed.


    He said that the house left by the Youngren family was his blessing.


    When he arrived, all the Youngren family went away and left arge sum of money to him, an outsider.


    So he was determined not to sell the vi.


    Marina could not persuade him, so she prayed at home day and night to seek protection from ghosts to


    be at ease.


    However, she had had too many sins, and her heart had been restless.


    When she saw Jane''s smile, she didn''t know why she had a creepy feeling.


    Sheforted herself again that perhaps she had thought too much, so everyone looked a little simr


    to Jessica. She was scaring herself.


    Jason saw that Marina was a little distracted and scolded, "Hurry up."


    He was in a hurry to buy the goods before he was relieved.


    Vivian drove Jason and Marina to the warehouse first and arranged for someone to send the


    appliances to White''s warehouse.


    Only then did Jason relieve and pay the final bnce to Vivian.


    After Vivian had settled the matter, she went back to Jane.


    "Miss, all the money has been paid."


    "Good job. You earned double profits in one batch of appliances." Jane praised her.


    "You''re really smart, Miss. Just an email made Jason pay ten percent more money."


    Jane sneered. "That''s not enough. The game has just started. I''m going to take Jason''s money bit by


    bit. By the time he finds out, it will be toote."


    Her first n had been sessfully implemented.


    After Jane came back, she took over many different types ofpanies, aiming for the convenience of


    doing business with the White family.


    She had already found out that Jason had just received a decoration project for a high-end building.


    She knew that the developer didn''t pay that much money though it''s a superb building.


    To open up his business, Jason took over the project at a low price.


    Therefore, the profit was not high.


    Of course, he had to get the profit back from somewhere else.


    And the high-end electrical appliances used in the project were expensive, which was the easiest ce


    to fill one''s pocket.


    Therefore, when Jason received the price list, he saw that some tradingpanies would have private


    rebates.


    At the time, he would quote the normal price to the developers and buy it at the normal price, and then


    the rebate would go through an intermediatepany to the White Group.


    In this way, no matter how the audit does the book, there will be no problem.


    His n was so good that he didn''t expect that all the quotedpanies were arranged by Jane.


    No matter which tradingpany Jason chose, the goods he bought would all be arranged by her.


    Jason sent workers overnight to reinstall the newly bought electrical appliances.


    After instation, the developer reexamined and everything was qualified.


    Jason heaved a sigh of relief and apuded his decision to raise the price to buy the electrical


    appliances.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Although he had lost a lot of money, he had temporarily saved thepany''s reputation.


    The days ahead were long, and there were plenty of opportunities to make fortune.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    After White Group lost so much money, Marina could no longer y mahjong every day as before.


    She returned to thepany to help Jason with thepany''s business.


    She feared to see anything wrong again.


    When Marina returned, whenever she saw the employees rest in the tea room, she would quickly


    chase them out to work.


    In order to make up for the loss of thepany, she cut down employees'' sries.


    The employees allined about it.


    Although Jason would scold those employees when he was around, most of the decisions were made


    by himself and he had no one to me.


    At that time, the sry had been very low. Now after Marina came back, more changes took ce.


    Those changes were all made topensate for the loss.


    Working overtime was now amon scene in the White Group.


    The only person who didn''t work overtime was Jason. He basically went home at the usual time.


    Marina was very busy. In order to protect her dignity as a richdy, she must now work hard to pull the


    White Group back to normal.


    Therefore, she often workedte at thepany.


    One day, she stayed up until dawn because she got a tender for a renovation project.


    That night, Marina took the elevator and went down to the underground garage.


    In the elevator, the lights shed, which really scared her.


    If she was trapped at this time, it would be very dangerous. If thezy security guards did not find her,


    she would be miserable.


    Marina then quickly opened the elevator door and did not dare to take the elevator again.


    She walked down through the safe passage afterward.


    When the White Group was about to go bankrupt before, thepany was on the lower floor.


    Later, after the White cooperated with the Williams family, the former could make money easier.


    Jason then moved his office to the top 30th floor.


    In the office on the top floor, you could see Bin River in the distance, with a wide view.


    Marina also agreed to move to the top floor.


    But now, she hated it.


    She came out of the elevator on the 28th floor.


    It was early in the morning, so no one was in the office building.


    She was the only one walking down the safe passages step by step.


    Even if a young man walked down from such a high ce, his legs and feet could not bear thebor, let


    alone Marina.


    Marina called the security guard, but no one answered it.


    She had no choice but to continue.


    While walking, she suddenly thought of the creepy smile she saw at the Mose Clubhouse.


    Suddenly, her body secreted cold sweat.


    In the past few days, as she was busy with the new tender, she could have a good rest every time she


    went home. She would only worry about losing money, but seldom think of Jessica, who had passed


    away.


    Marina indicated herself not to think too much.


    Anyway, she could not be hurt by the dead.


    She thought sure it did.


    Sometimes, the scariest thing was not the demons and monsters, but the living people.


    At this moment, Marina heard a strange voice in her ear.


    It seemed that it had been calling her name. She heard it very clearly.


    Marina was even more afraid. Her feet were unsteady and she identally stepped out the stairs.


    She then fell down and rolled down the stairs.


    Now she couldn''t even walk up the stairs.


    Marina was shocked and scared. Then she fell and fainted.


    When she woke up, she didn''t know what time it was.


    She felt really painful.


    She couldn''t move a step.


    Marina searched the ground and looked for her phone.


    She picked it up only to find it had been smashed to pieces.


    She wanted to make a phone call, but she couldn''t even turn it on. It kept ck.


    Now she hoped Jason coulde to pick her up when he didn''t find her at home.


    If Jason came over, he could find her only by watching the monitor.


    This was her only chance.


    Unfortunately, her hope would probably fall through.


    When Jason returned home, he felt physically and mentally exhausted.


    He had been very stressed recently. He had lost a lot of money, which made him feel painful for so


    many days.


    He just wanted to take charge of the new project and make up for the money loss.


    However, just when he thought there were many opportunities, he found that those who had been


    fawning on him suddenly disappeared.


    He asked many hirers in a humble manner, though they had agreed, they would change their minds


    when it came to contract signing.


    Jason didn''t know why he was so unlucky.


    So, he came home early to worship the gods. He prayed for himself as well as thepany.


    After dinner, Jason felt extremely tired and went to bed early.


    He slept soundly that night. He didn''t know whether Marina came back. The servants at home went to


    bed early as well.


    The servants were scolded by Marina often whenever she was unhappy.


    Besides, Marina used to stay outside, as she would y mahjong all night.


    Therefore, no one was surprised not to see her and thought she was engaged in some social activity.


    Marina was lying alone in the passage.


    It was alreadyte autumn in Birmingham, and the temperature at night was very lowpared to the


    daytime.


    At night, the windows in the safe passage were open. Marina was not wearing many clothes, so her


    body would keep shivering as the wind came to her.


    She felt cold and painful. Marina''s lips became purple and her teeth were chattering.


    She was afraid that her life would be over by dawn.


    Marina cursed Jason in her heart.


    She had worked overtime for thepany alone until now, but Jason, would not work overtime, nor


    pick her up. So she had to face such a situation.


    Marina wanted to shout for help. But the door of the safe passage was soundproof, it was hard for


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    anyone working overtime to hear her.


    She was afraid that if she used up all her strength, she would freeze to death here.


    Marina dragged her injured leg and slowly rolled down.


    At least her body would be warmer by exercising a bit.


    Fortunately, by the time she fell, she was almost down the stairs.


    Marina rolled to the bottom floor and out of the safe passage.


    In the morning, when the security guards began to shift the work, they saw a person with messy hair


    crawling on the ground through surveince.


    The security guard was startled and immediately went over to check it.


    Only then did they find Marina.


    When Marina saw the uniformed security guarding over, she only said, "Take me to the hospital."


    She fainted again.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    After Marina was sent to the hospital, the doctor immediately gave her first aid.


    The doctor didn''t x-ray her leg until she woke up.


    The x-ray showed that her right leg was seriously broken .


    Ever since Marina woke up, she had been moaning because it hurt so much.


    When she was pushed out of the CT room by the nurse, she saw Jason standing at the door.


    "I''m sorry, Marina. What happened?" Before Jason got close, he asked.


    When Marina saw that it was Jason, she got excited and forgot the pain. "Damn it. I thought you have


    forgotten mepletely. Do you want to see whether I have been dead or not? I work overtime every


    day for thepany. When I didn''t go home, you even didn''t bother to give me a call. You must be


    thinking about marrying a younger wife after I died..."


    Even the nurse next to her couldn''t bear her any longer, so she interrupted Marina and told her not to


    be too excited, and not to make a noise in public.


    The patients waiting in line beside them also looked astonishingly at Jason and Marina.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Marina didn''t care about anything just now. It seemed that her pain could only be eliminated by


    scolding Jason severely.


    When they were at home, the one who felt justice was on his or her side would scold the other.


    Sometimes, they scolded each other.


    And because the two people needed each other, especially when they were in cahoots, and also that


    they were amunity of interests, they didn''t break up with each other.


    After being warned by the doctor, Marina calmed down.


    Soon, Marina was sent to the Orthopedics Department to reattach the broken bone.


    Jason immediately called Tina and told her that Marina was in the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, he couldn''t get through the phone all the time.


    It turned out that Tina had drunk a lotst night and had a hangover.


    When Tina went to see Roy yesterday, he threw a bunch of things on her.


    Roy hit Tina''s face with a te of ink that was poured out a few days ago and became a little smelly.


    She didn''t dare to say anything.


    Tina was in a dilemma now. She didn''t want to see Roy at all, but she had to. She still wanted to leave


    a good impression on Oliver. Perhaps one day, his iceberg-like heart would be melted by her.


    However, over the past few years, she had done much but she had not changed Oliver''s attitude


    towards her.


    On the contrary, as Roy grew older and more self-aware, he harmed her greater.


    Now, she needed everything but money.


    Sometimes, Tina felt very lonely in GrandVille Apartments because she had had enough and really


    wanted to escape.


    However, once she left here, Oliver would not let her go.


    After all, she was now regarded by many people as Roy''s mother.


    Even Oliver thought so.


    Oliver just didn''t understand why Roy rejected his mother so much.


    Sometimes he was afraid his bad attitude towards Tina directly affected that of Roy.


    Therefore, Oliver respected Tina in front of outsiders.


    In front of Roy, he also gave Tina face.


    In this way, Tina once thought that Oliver was attracted to her.


    She had sneaked into Oliver''s bedroom and found identally the pajamas that Jessica used to wear.


    The moment Oliver returned to the bedroom, he almost thought it was because he had thought too


    much about Jessica that he had an illusion.


    It was not until Tina stood up from the bed and called him Oliver in a coquettish voice that Oliver


    suddenly woke up.


    He told her to get out of the room.


    Tina went back to her room, feeling dejected.


    Oliver didn''t stay in the master bedroom that night but went to Roy''s room to sleep with him.


    He asionally went to Roy''s room to sleep with him.


    There had always been a bed for him in Roy''s room.


    Tina felt that she had been mistreated by Oliver and his son when living in GrandVille Apartments. Only


    by shopping could she vent her sad feelings.


    That being the case, in the eyes of many people, especially those from the upper ss, she was


    Oliver''s woman, although she was a mismatch for Oliver.


    Because of this, Tina could neither win Oliver''s heart nor find another man.


    In Birmingham, there was no man who dared to chase afetr Tina.


    Therefore, Tina had been living a life of widowhood for the past few years, but in front of outsiders, she


    still had to pretend that she lead a happy life.


    Such a dilemma.


    She couldn''t sleep well every day. She could only fall asleep by being drunk.


    So, when Jason called, she was still asleep and didn''t hear her phone ring at all.


    Marina was ced in an independent ward after the bone bonesetting operation.


    Now that she could not move, she could only sit on the bed and scold Jason.


    After that, she started to scold Tina.


    At noon, Tina finally arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as she reached the door of the ward, she heard a loud and unpleasant curse.


    But Tina was worried about Marina, so she immediately pushed the door open and went in.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, a pillow hit her face.


    It turned out that Marina thought scolding was far from enough, so she began to hit Jason with the


    pillow.


    Tina picked up the pillow on the floor and asked, "Mom, how are you? Do you feel better?"


    Marina looked at the sleepy Tinaing in and cursed, "You wanted to kill yourself by drinking? I


    thought you have forgotten that I am your mother. I''ve done so many things for you, but now the


    retribution is all on me. It''s all because of you."


    Tina was used to being scolded by Marina, so she didn''t care so much. She went to the sofa and


    waited for her to finish. Anyway, she knew that she couldn''t escape this scolding.


    "I was dying yesterday, and neither oy you have called for concern. I must owe you a lot in my previous


    life so I had to sacrifice so much for you." The more Marina said, the more aggrieved she became. She


    began to cry in the ward.


    Tina was depressed. She had just been bullied by Roy yesterday, and there was no one to pour out her


    troubles.


    She had told Marina before that Roy seemed to have the instinct. He hated her when he saw her. After


    all, he was Jessica''s son, who was as hateful as Roy.


    Marina scolded her for being good-for-nothing, not even being able to please a child.


    She spent a lot of energy and money to clear the way for Tina.


    She had hoped that Tina would be the hostess of the Williams family and the mother of the future


    heir of the Williams Group. In that case, Marina would be somebody to who she could not hold a


    candle at present.


    However, Tina waspletely ipetent.


    Marina had been struggling to maintain the image of Oliver''s mother-inw.


    In an instant, even this illusion could not sustain.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Marina kept cursing in the ward until she was tired and fell asleep.


    She didn''t have much restst night, and since she was old, she had already been exhausted at this


    time.


    When Tina saw that Marina was asleep, she immediately left the ward and went out to take a breath.


    She asked Jason what had happened.


    Jason didn''t know what had happened either.


    When he woke up in the morning, he found that Marina was not in the room. He went downstairs and


    asked Nanny Zamani, but she said that she had not seen Marina either.


    At this time, he went to the garage to take a look, and Marina''s car wasn''t there.


    Therefore, he thought that she might have been working overtime at thepany all night.


    Jason was sitting alone at the table eating breakfast when he received a call from the security guard in


    the office building.


    He called to tell him to hurry to the hospital.


    At first, Jason thought it was a scammer and wanted to hang up and neglect it.


    Then the security guard put the phone next to Marina, and the wailing came to Jason''s ears from the


    other end of the phone.


    Only then did he realize that something was really wrong.


    When Jason arrived at the hospital, a nurse told him that Marina had already been pushed into the CT


    room for examination.


    Tina and Jason looked at each other. They were often scolded together by Marina.


    It seemed that they have got used to what Marina did.


    Tina said, "My mother is asleep now. You should take care of her first. I didn''t sleep wellst night. I''ll


    go to a nearby hotel to take a rest."


    After saying that, Tina left.


    She really couldn''t stay much longer in the hospital.


    That''s mainly because the security guard sent Marina to a very ordinary hospital nearby.


    Tina could no longer adapt to such conditions.


    She thought that Marina was sleeping and she couldn''t see her.


    When she was well-rested, she coulde over to take care of her.


    If she didn''t have a good rest now, she was afraid that she would have no time to rest in Marina''s ward.


    Jason wanted to say something. At least when Tina was around, she could get scolded together with


    him, and he would have to endure just half of the scolding time.


    If Tina left, Marina would lose her temper all against him when she woke up.


    But he had no choice.


    Tina won''t listen to him now.


    Ever since Tina was taken back to GrandVille Apartments by Oliver, Tina and Marina''s status had risen


    sharply in front of Jason.


    He couldn''t treat Tina like he used to.


    Jason stayed downstairs for a while and nned to go upstairs to take a look.


    If Marina woke up and he was not around, he would make her get angry again.


    Just as Jason was about to enter the elevator, he saw a familiar face. It was not someone else but


    Vivian, who had just done business with the White Group a while ago.


    Vivian was surprised and then she said with a smile, "Mr. White, why are you here?"


    "Hello, Vivian. My wife fell and is staying in this hospital." He said.


    "Really? I happened toe to the hospital to see a patient today. Why don''t you take me to greet Mrs.


    White?"


    Jason thought that he might have to do business with Vivian in the future. Although she made a lot of


    money from him, she also helped him solve a big trouble.


    He had always been very polite to Vivian.


    Vivian had a bouquet of flowers in her hand, and it proved that she was here to see the patient.


    Jason said, "Vivian, if you want to see a patient, you can still take care of your own business first. My


    wife doesn''t have a big problem."


    "It''s not urgent. The patient I''m seeing is almost healed. It''s ok whether I go to see him sooner orter."


    Jason could not refuse her any longer, so he took Vivian to Marina''s ward.


    Marina had already woken up by this time, because her whole body seemed to be falling apart. Except


    for her leg, which had been cast and could not move. It was painful and itchy.


    She suffered terrible pain.


    Just now she wanted to drink some water, so she called Jason. But no one answered and she found


    that there was no one in the room.


    Marina narrowed her eyes in pain.


    When she heard someone open the door and heard Jason''s voice, it didn''t seem urgent at all, and it


    sounded ttering.


    Marina thought that at this time, Jason was still fawning on Tina.


    He didn''t take her seriously at all.


    "Jason, where did you go? Do you want me to die of pain in bed? It''s all because of you, you trash.


    Why am I the one lying on the bed, not you? You bastard..."


    When Marina scolded him, she seemed to be a normal person who was not sick at all.


    Jason was a little embarrassed. After all, in front of the cooperative clients, he, the president of the


    White group, was scolded so terribly by his wife, which was really insulting his dignity.


    He put on a serious expression and said in a stern voice, "Marina, it''s Vivian who came to see you. In


    front of the guest, you should restrain yourself."


    Marina had no idea that Vivian woulde to the hospital to see her.


    After all, she was also a person who had seen big scenes and knew how to say some greeting words.


    Marina said, "I''m sorry, Vivian, sorry to make youugh at me."


    At this time, Marina had to endure the pain no matter how much it hurt. After all, the person in front of


    her was a big client. In the future, they would have more cooperation, and she was also the person who


    had solved the urgent problem of the White Group.


    No matter what it took, she had to behave herself in front of Vivian.


    "Mrs. White, I''m sorry. I happened to meet Mr. White downstairs and just found out that you were in the


    hospital. I didn''t bring you anything else but just a bouquet of flowers. I wish you a speedy recovery."


    After Vivian finished speaking, she was going to look for a vase and wanted to help arrange the


    flowers.


    Marina said to Jason, "Why are you still standing here? Go get the vase and put the flowers in ce."


    Jason immediately said to Vivian, "Sit down. I''ll do these things."


    Vivian stopped looking for a vase and sat beside Marina''s bed.


    She saw Marina''s face at close range. Where the ointment had been applied, the blood scar had not


    It was probably a scar that was rubbed against the ground when she rolled on the ground.


    She also wore a ring-shaped fixator around her neck. Perhaps she had also twisted her neck at that


    time. It was a big affair for the elderly to hurt muscles and bones, so she could only be treated


    conservatively.


    One of Marina''s legs was exposed and cast with splints.


    She asked, "Mrs. White, Mr. White said you fell?"


    Marina felt too embarrassed.


    Later when she thought about it, she felt if she didn''te out of the elevator, maybe nothing would


    happen.


    It was all because she lost her head for the moment and insisted oning downstairs on foot from


    such a tall building.


    So she identally fell down the stairs.


    What could be seen now was the scar on her face, and what could not be seen was the pain that


    existed all over her body, as if every one of her bones had broken.


    The leg could still be reattached if it was broken, but there were other ces that could not be seen,


    and she didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Marina was in bed now and couldn''t move.


    She asked Jason to hand Vivian water.


    She still wanted to get along with Vivian so that Vivian might help her with her business in the future.


    Vivian certainly knew what Marina meant.


    Sheforted Marina for a while and left.


    Marina asked Jason to send her off.


    Jason sent Vivian downstairs and talked to her about some business matters.


    He was worried about thepany now. With Marina''s help, the affairs in thepany could be easier


    for him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Now that Marina was in the hospital and she could not work for at least three months.


    At this critical moment, he could only run business by himself.


    He would just try everything he can.


    He know that Vivian''spany was a tradingpany, but he still asked if she had any clients that


    she could introduce to him.


    Vivian told Jason that her tradingpany was just a small branch of the group. The business in the


    head office of the group was very extensive, and maybe there would be a chance to cooperate with


    him.


    The more ambiguous she spoke, the more afraid he was of losing the opportunity. In front of Vivian, he


    repeatedly said that he was a very good partner.


    Especially hisst act was a good proof.


    Jason didn''t give up. He talked to her for a long time.


    Vivian, on the other hand, was not in a hurry. She listened to him patiently and estimated the time in


    her heart.


    Just as Vivian and Jason left, Jane came to Marina''s ward.


    When Marina saw here in, she thought Jane had gone to the wrong ward.


    However, after a few more nces at her, Marina was shocked.


    Before Jane came in, she put on the makeup in the bathroom. This time, she looked much like Zelda.


    She came in with a fake smile, and she was cold and indifferent.


    Marina thought she was mad. How could she think of this woman who came in as Zelda?


    Her hands began to tremble.


    What happened these days was too strange.


    She said in a trembling voice, "You... Who are you? What''s your rtionship with that woman?"


    "Is that woman you''re talking about Zelda?" Jane asked with a sneer.


    The reason Jane made herself look like Zelda was that she began to investigate the truth about her


    mother''s death.


    Zelda had been depressed for a long time, and she was a little crazy.


    However, at that time, Jessica had always thought that her mother was a very optimistic person. For


    some reason, after Terence died, Zelda always thought that someone was trying to harm her.


    Zelda often took a lot of pills.


    The Youngren family had no history of mental illness. After Jane came back, she had ascertained the


    truth through investigations.


    She wondered why Zelda would suffer this disease at that time.


    At that time, for Jane''s sake, Lan had also secretly investigated Zelda''s situation, which was very


    normal in all aspects.


    Moreover, Jane knew Tina''s age was close to hers, so Jason must have already been together with


    Marina.


    If she wasn''t Jason''s biological daughter, they could do anything for the property of the Youngren


    family, from what she knew about Jason and Marina.


    However, it was difficult to find convincing evidence now.


    Therefore, Jane came up with this idea to trick Marina while she was in illness.


    She wanted to see if she could make Marina speak out the truth.


    What happened in the elevator yesterday was arranged in advance by Jane as well.


    She just made Marina feel insecure.


    She had heard of Marina''s superstition long ago, so she wanted to scare Marina by pretending to be a


    ghost of Zelda.


    Perhaps it was more useful than torture.


    Just as she said the word "Zelda", Marina waspletely frightened. Her eyes widened and she


    looked around.


    Marina thought to herself, "could it be that Zelda had be a ghost and revenged herself?"


    She wanted to move back, only to find that she could not move at all, and her scalp was numb from the


    pain due to her movement.


    At this critical moment, she wished Jason was here. At least he could help her deal with Zelda, just like


    what they used to do.


    However, she called Jason a few times and no one responded.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    Marina was in the bed. At this time, she was petrified. What happened yesterday was still scared her,


    and now Zelda''s ghost came to her in the hospital. She was afraid that she might be killed.


    Jane said, "I''m Zelda. Thank you for remembering me."


    "You''re already dead. I don''t believe you''re Zelda. Why would youe to me at this time." Marina


    said, enduring the pain.


    "Yes, I let you live for so many years, and I think that''s enough. Now, it''s time for you to pay back." Jane


    sneered.


    At this time, Marina was almost unable to tell whether it was reality or her imagination.


    Last night, things happened because of her overthinking.


    She tried to calm herself down, but her mind waspletely out of control.


    "I''m already miserable. I''ve had my retribution. I beg you to spare me." Marina said in a low voice.


    Why did she think she was so miserable? The revenge just got started!


    "Please, you shouldn''te to me. It was all Jason''s fault. He''s the one who ns all this."


    Marina was sweating profusely andpletely freaked out.


    She had always been afraid, mainly because she had done too many bad things to Jessica and Zelda.


    Now the retribution finally came.


    When Jane heard this, she knew there was something peculiar about Zelda''s death. Jason and Marina


    must have yed a decisive role in it.


    She continued to scare Marina, "Then tell me about Jason''s crime first. If it''s true, I can let you go. At


    least I won''t let you suffer as much as you do now. Otherwise, it won''t be just falling down the stairs


    next time."


    Jane realized that intimidation was useful, so she continued.


    Marina listened to her. What happened yesterday was indeed not an ident.


    The elevator, which was originally fine, but suddenly went wrong. While walking down the stairs, a


    gloomy voice echoed, which made her mind went nk for a moment, and then she fell down the


    stairs.


    Now she was in bed and suffering.


    It was so scary.


    "It was Jason who drugged you. It was all him. He always said to me that you were infertile. If you


    couldn''t give birth to a child, then Jason wouldn''t be able to rightfully own all the property of the


    Youngren family."


    Marina was also furious. Thinking of Jason''s recent performance, she was mad at him.


    She just wanted to defend herself and let Jason take the whole me.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Jane said, "What medicine did Jason drug?"


    "The medicine is for the mentally ill, which led to Zelda''s mental instability. In this way, Jason can


    controlled by Jason so smoothly."


    Marina continued to me Jason for all his crimes.


    As Jane listened, she could imagine how ruthlessly Jason had harmed Zelda.


    The Youngren family really led the wolves into the house, not only taking all the property of the


    Youngren family but also taking their lives.


    The more Jane listened, the heavier her expression became.


    She was partly to me for this.


    At that time, if it weren''t because of her, Zelda might have continued to have an IVF with Jason.


    In order to give Jessica a better life, Zelda determined to raise her only one child, and give up having


    their own children with Jason.


    Jason saw that there was no hope of having his own child, so he drugged Jane.


    Anyway, she didn''te here in vain today. At least she figured out the cause of Jane''s death.


    She hated Jason so much, and she just wanted to take all the Youngren Family''s assets back.


    Now it seemed that it was not enough.


    In that case, Jason and Marina, these sons of bitches would be punished too little.


    Jane wanted to ask more, but the smartwatch and phone on her hand suddenly vibrated.


    This was a signal from Vivian. Jason wasing up soon.


    It was still simple for her to fool Marina on the bed alone. If she met Jason, she would inevitably expose


    herself.


    When Vivian came up just now, a bouquet of flowers in her hand was ced with a specially made


    fragrance, which could confuse people''s minds, especially those who were in a state of emotional


    breakdown.


    So Vivian wanted to put the flowers in the vase immediately and put them by Marina''s bed.


    Of course, it was done by Jason.


    In which case, she wouldn''t be too unnatural to cause suspicion.


    When Jane came in, she saw Marina''s frightened expression and knew that the fragrance had worked.


    Marina really regarded her as Zelda, and she believed it.


    Because this fragrance had no effect on normal strong-willed people, she let Vivian stay downstairs


    and pester Jason.


    Only when she saw Marina alone could she ask for some answers.


    By this time, Jason had probably gone up the stairs and Jane left quickly.


    When Jason came back, Marina felt sleepy and tired. She just wanted to sleep. Of course, it was all


    because of the fragrance.


    This was perfect so that he wouldn''t have to listen to Marina''s constant scolding.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Tina rested well in the hotel and went back to the hospital. When she saw Marina fall asleep again,


    She told Jason that she was going back to GrandVille Apartments.


    After all, she still had a mother''s identity. No matter how much Roy hated her, she still had to go to see


    Roy as usual.


    When Tina said that, Jason did not dare to stop her from going back.


    Anyway, when Marina woke up, he would scold Tina, not him.


    He had been waiting in the hospital for Marina to wake up.


    After Tina returned to GrandVille Apartments, she went to see Roy.


    Nanny Daisy had just made some food and specially asked Tina to send it to Roy''s room.


    This was also allowed by Oliver because the doctor suggested that it was good for conducting the


    rtionship between mother and son.


    It would be good for Roy''s emotions.


    Tina went upstairs with a bowl of hot nutritious porridge.


    She knocked on the door for a long time before Roy came to open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, Roy found it unbearable to see Tina smiling obsequiously at the door.


    He firmly believed that he would never have a mother like this. Something must have gone wrong.


    If she had a mother, he would rather it be the doctor, who came to his roomst time, sat on the floor,


    and looked at his paintings carefully.


    Seeing that the door was opened, Tina said, "Roy, I bring you some porridge. Eat it while it''s hot."


    Tina hoped that Roy could finish the porridge as soon as possible. After he finished the porridge, she


    could go back and rest.


    But Roy ignored her.


    Tina was already very annoyed today. Yesterday, he made her dirty. Today, Marina was hospitalized


    again and scolded her. A lot of bad things happened.


    She was impatient to wait for Roy to eat the porridge slowly.


    So Tina immediately picked up the spoon and was about to feed the porridge directly to Roy''s mouth.


    However, Roy turned his mouth away, resisting Tina feeding him.


    In Tina''s eyes, Roy was a little brat who deserved to be beaten, but he couldn''t be beaten or scolded.


    However, it was reasonable to feed him to eat faster. After all, if Oliver asked, she could find an excuse


    to feed him for the sake of his child''s health.


    Anyway, Roy was still a child, and he couldn''t speak clearly.


    Tina was so annoyed that she just wanted to feed him as soon as possible.


    The hastier she was, the more Roy resisted.


    Finally, Roy raised his hand and poured a bowl of hot porridge all over Tina.


    Tina screamed in pain.


    When Nanny Daisy heard the noise, she immediately came in. When he saw Tina with a disheveled


    face, she knew that this young master and probably caused trouble again.


    Tina handed over the rest of the cleaning to Nanny Daisy and ran back to her ce.


    In the evening, when Oliver came back, Nanny Daisy told Oliver about it.


    Oliver called Roy to the study and asked him why he had been doing something unreasonable recently.


    Roy''s lips were tightly shut, but he didn''t say anything.


    Oliver was there trying to reason with a five-year-old child.


    Roy listened to Oliver as if he understood.


    Oliver had tought him before, and every time he spoke, he acted very seriously.


    However, after hearing it, he didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong.


    He just didn''t like Tina, and he didn''t want her to be his mother.


    Roy really wanted to know whether Tina was her biological mother or not, but others said that she was


    his mother.


    He didn''t know what he could do to identify his rtionship with Tina.


    If he knew that he could check if there was a mother-son rtionship between him and Tina by a


    paternity test, he would have told Oliver to do the paternity test.


    Oliver thought that he was going to make things difficult for the child. He hoped that he could


    understand some things as he grew up, but he couldn''t force it.


    So he stopped talking and the study fell silent.


    Roy said, "Why didn''t that aunte to see me?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    For a moment, Oliver did not understand who was the aunt that Roy was talking about.


    After a few seconds, he remembered that the only woman who had recentlye to see Roy was


    Jane.


    How could Jane remember that woman?


    But since his son asked, he had to answer.


    "That aunt is busy. She''s not a native of Birmingham. She might have left here and returned to her


    hometown."


    "When will auntiee to our house again?"


    Oliver had never seen Roy be interested in other people and have so many questions.


    Today was the day when Roy talked to him the most.


    Most of the topics were rted to that woman.


    It made Oliver a little ufortable.


    However, seeing that his son had begun to ask him questions, he had no choice but to listen.


    When Roy heard Oliver say that Jane was not in Birmingham, his expression immediately turned


    gloomy.


    Oliver was afraid that Roy would be sad, so he said, "I will tell you as soon as I hear from that aunt in


    the future, okay?"


    Roy returned to his room disappointedly.


    He picked up his brush and began to draw the image of Jane he had seen that day.


    First, he drew the image of her sitting on the ground, then he added Jane''s image into the picture which


    he had painted before. It was a picture of Oliver and him.


    Oliver came over to bathe Roy and saw the painting he was drawing.


    He was a little astonished.


    Roy had never painted another woman before. How could he quietly add a woman''s image into the


    painting?


    He thought that Roy''s rtionship with Tina had improved, probably because he had gone too far at


    night and felt guilty.


    "Roy, who are you drawing?" Oliver asked deliberately.


    "It is the aunt who came to see mest time."


    Oliver immediately regretted bringing Jane home that day.


    Roy was still a child and did not know how to tell the difference. He did not know what Jane had said to


    Roy when she came that day.


    He didn''t expect that he would be deceived one day. It was mainly because that he was too eager to


    find a good doctor for his son.


    Oliver thought that in the future, he couldn''t let Roy know anything about Jane.


    He didn''t know if Jane had left. He hoped that after this exhibition, Jane would nevere to


    Birmingham again.


    [...]


    Marina had been lying in the hospital recuperating, but Jason couldn''t apany her every day.


    Jason still had work to do in thepany.


    Now thepany''s business, after thest blow, began to shrink.


    In the past, when thepany was booming and made a lot of money, it blindly expanded the scale


    and recruited a lot of people.


    Now, all the staff of thepany was waiting for the boss to change the current situation quickly.


    The atmosphere in thepany was very bad and full ofints. Previously, under Marina''s


    leadership, thepany had attained great achievements under working overtime and staying upte.


    Now, the mission was shelved because of Marina''s injury.


    Jason struggled every day to deal with the affairs in thepany.


    He really had no choice. He wanted to ask Tina to seek help from Oliver. He wanted the subsidiary


    Tina initially disagreed because she knew that Oliver didn''t value her, and now it was for the sake of


    Roy that he cared about her.


    When she heard that the White Group had been cheated and lost a lot of money a while ago, she was


    moved by Jason.


    After all, everything in the White family belongs to her in the future.


    Tina stayed in the GrandVille Apartments all day and rarely returned to the White Residence.


    It was because that every time she went back, Marina would scold her for being useless.


    As soon as Tina gave birth to the child, she went to South Korea for stic surgery without informing


    Marina and even have the same look like Jessica.


    From that time on, Marina had been scolding her for making herself look like a dead person, which


    would bring bad luck.


    Those people who killed Jessica were arranged by Marin, so she was guilty and nervous.


    At that time, Tina had not been brought back to the GrandVille Apartments by Oliver and had always


    lived in the White Residence.


    Once when she was thirsty in the middle of the night, she went downstairs to the kitchen to drink.


    When she went downstairs, she was too busy looking at her phone to turn on the light at all.


    After drinking the water, he looked at his phone and walked upstairs.


    Marina got up in the middle of the night and went to the bathroom. Just as she came out of the


    bathroom, she was still in a daze. Suddenly, she saw a woman with disheveled hair in front of her and


    moved forward. Her face looked exactly like Jessica''s.


    She was immediately frightened and copsed on the ground.


    She shouted, "Ghost."


    When Marina called out, Tina followed the voice and saw Marina sitting on the ground.


    "Mom, what are you doing? What the hell?"


    At this time, Marina recognized Tina''s voice and remembered that Tina now had the same look as


    Jessica.


    Later, Tina exined to Marina that the reason why she chose the look of Jessica was to win the heart


    of Oliver.


    After all, Jessica''s appearance must be what Oliver liked.


    Marina listened to her for the time being.


    Sure enough, not long after, Oliver sent someone to invite Tina back to the GrandVille Apartments.


    Marina was very happy in those days. She thought that her daughter was about to live the life of a rich


    man.


    She also kept telling Jason that her daughter''s decision was right.


    Sure enough, men were face-judging.


    Tina just changed into the same look as Jessica, and Oliver changed his attitude towards her.


    After Tina returned to the GrandVille Apartments, he had been looking after Roy and had no time or


    chance to see Marina again.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    For Marina, no news was the best news.


    At least, Tina wasn''t thrown out again.


    Marina was enjoying herself outside,pletely unaware of Tina''s life in the GrandVille Apartments.


    After Tina came back, she reported good news and not bad news for fear that Marina would scold her


    for being ipetent.


    Marina was even more unobstructed and regarded herself as Oliver''s mother-inw.


    Of course, it also bluffed a lot of noblewomen who didn''t know the inside story.


    Until then, Marina thought that Tina was being favored and it was time for her to ask Oliver for some


    benefits.


    She had made so many sacrifices and spent so much before sending her daughter back to the


    Williams family. It was finally time to harvest.


    Tina had been avoiding her from looking for Oliver.


    Marina still knew his daughter well. When she saw her daughter make an ambiguous statement, she


    knew that something was wrong.


    Under her repeated questioning, Tina told Marina that she had cheated her that she was the mistress


    of the GrandVille Apartments and that Oliver had treated her well. It turned out that these were all lies.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Tina lead a miserable life in the GrandVille Apartments, and she regretted her initial decision.


    At that time, Marina contributed all-out to this affair.


    She was a little resentful of Marina.


    After all, she was young and arrogant at that time. And Jessica was always ahead of her, giving her so


    much pressure.


    Under that circumstances, she was determined to marry into the William family.


    After all those years, she still meant nothing to Oliver.


    Seeing that her youth was about to go away, she could only live like a widow in the GrandVille


    Apartments. Now she had nothing but money.


    Jason came to find her, not really to ask her to beg Oliver.


    He also knew that Oliver had never cared about her.


    However, he knew that she was rich.


    He made this request. It would be better if Tina really got the benefit from Oliver.


    If Oliver ignored her request, then she would have to pay for her parents'' home.


    Jason wanted to find someone to pay for his loss.


    Tina knew that if she went to find Oliver at this time, he would look down on her even more. So she had


    to transfer a sum of money from her ount to Jason.


    The moment Jason saw the amount, he felt the first time it was worth raising Tina up.


    What a right decision that Marina had been urging Tina to marry into the Williams family before.


    With the money, the trouble would be solved in a short time.


    Jason was also under a lot of pressure recently. Besides he had to go to the hospital every day to visit


    Marina.


    He was scolded every time.


    One was because of her physical pain, and the other was because she realized Jason had no ability to


    undertake the task all by himself and even asked Tina for money.


    In Marina''s opinion, how could Tina gave money to make up for the loss of Jason''spany?


    Her own sacrifice for thepany was already worthy of Jason.


    She saw through Jason.


    It was often said that the couple flied separately in the face of great disaster.


    And she had a premonition that the White Group was about to have a big disaster.


    Because after Jane visited herst time, she had a dream when she slept.


    She dreamed of Zelda, who came to Jason to ask for his life, and threatened to destroy everything


    Jason already had.


    When she woke up, she felt that the dream was so real.


    Just as if Zelda was in front of her.


    She asked the nurse. And the nurse answered that no one hade at that time.


    However, she was very superstitious.


    She thought that the reason for her lying on the bed, with the bone fractured and even the neck twisted,


    was that Zelda wanted to take revenge on her.


    It was only the beginning, and she was afraid it would be more terrifying in the future.


    Although she was also involved in the thing that they killed Zelda, it was Jason who secretly put the


    medicine for the mentally ill into Zelda''s coffee.


    At that time, Jason was very attentive and personally made coffee for Zelda.


    Zelda was used to this kind of life, and she had never doubted anything.


    After all, Jason had always been obedient and gentle to her.


    A long-nned murder was hidden under the surface of all the signs of love.


    Later, Zelda was depressed and in a bad mood for a long time, which led to theplete disorder of


    her immune system and then cancer.


    Soon, she passed away.


    Only the young Jessica and the old Mrs. Youngren were left.


    Jason''s n finally seeded. Everything in the Youngren family fell into his hands easily.


    Jason soon brought Marina and Tina home to enjoy the victory.


    However, Jason had no business ability and suddenly got arge amount of property.


    The poor who suddenly got rich were terrible. Moreover, they didn''t care the money which was not


    earned hard by them.


    Jason and Marina, at that time, began to squander the money.


    It was until thepany was about to go bankrupt that they woke up a little.


    Marina, on the other hand, was something of a smooth operator. When she started her business, she


    was better than Jason and finally pulled thepany back from the brink of bankruptcy.


    Of course, in the process, Jason and Marina had to sell a lot of Terence''s antiques before they could


    get the capital back.


    At that time, Marina finally had authority in the face of Jason.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The reason she followed Jason was to live a good life.


    But now, the good days wereing to an end.


    She had to find another way out.


    She originally thought that when Tina came over, she would tell her that Jason was going to have a big


    problem.


    Unexpectedly, she didn''t divulge it to Tina first. Instead, Jason swindled the money away.


    She cursed Tina in her mind for her stupidity.


    If she had inherited half of her shrewdness, she would let Oliver love her long ago. And she would not


    have been fooled by Jason by giving him the money directly.


    Jason had been so depressed these days.


    After Marina was hospitalized, a lot of work in thepany was on him alone.


    In the past, when Marina was in thepany, he was not allowed to hire any young and beautiful


    secretaries.


    But the workload was too heavy now, and thepany could afford a secretary to help him solve the


    problem in time.


    As soon as the advertisement for a secretary of the White Group was released, many people applied.


    Some of them were very experienced, but they were older. And some didn''t have the appearance he


    liked. These people were all rejected by him.


    Finally, a young and beautiful woman called Flora came to apply for a secretary.


    Jason immediately made up his mind and employed her.


    With a secretary in the office, Jason liked to stay in thepany every day.


    He usually took Flora with him on business trips.


    Business seemed to be a lot easier and upscale with a beautiful secretary aside.


    Once, Jason took Flora to the next city on a business trip. identally, the two of them had an affair.


    After that, he was very worried about what would happen if Marina knew.


    He also told Flora directly about his worry.


    Unexpectedly, not only Flora was not afraid, but also she called him a coward.


    Jason thought that it was just for fun anyway. It would be months before Marina got out of the hospital


    and returned to thepany.


    At that time, it would be fine if he drove Flora away.


    Marina didn''t have time to care about him at all. She just wanted to recover as soon as possible.


    This was what Jason thought.


    Marina really did not want to care about his affairs anymore. Not only did she not want to care, she also


    wanted to get away from this unlucky man as soon as possible.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Marina called Tina to the hospital and told her again not to give Jason any money.


    Tina was very confused.


    She asked, "The White Group is the fruit of your father''s painstakingbor. I don''t want to see the


    Of course, when the White Group became more prosperous, Tina would inherit all the assets.


    There was one thing that Marina had never told Tina, and of course, no one else knew.


    She never told anyone all these years.


    That was about Tina''s identity.


    She told Jason that she was pregnant with his child.


    This was also one of the reasons why Jason was so cruel to Zelda.


    Jason wanted to marry Marina as soon as possible so that he could live with his child.


    Marina met Jason at the nightclub.


    Before she met Jason, she had a boyfriend named Luk who was her rtive.


    At that time, Marina and Luk could only be together secretly in the countryside. After the affairs were


    discovered by the family, they were often gossiped about.


    They had no choice but to elope ande to Birmingham. As a megacity, Birmingham was different


    from the countryside.


    Here, no one knew them, and no one cared about their rtionship.


    After arriving in Birmingham, Luk becamezy and began to gamble when he had nothing to do.


    So, he asked Marina to make money.


    Having received little education, Marina had to go to ces like nightclubs to work so as to earn more.


    Fortunately, when she was young, she was quite pretty. Every night, she could earn a lot of tips in the


    nightclub.


    At that time, Jason went to nightclubs often and hooked up with Marina.


    Although Marina had a boyfriend, it was not easy for her to meet a rich man who was affectionate to


    her. She did not want to let this big fish go.


    Luk also knew about this.


    At first, he still cared about it, but he had to turn a blind eye because he had to rely on Marina.


    When Luk was gambling, he met a smuggler. When he heard that it was easy to make a fortune in


    Europe from him, he had the idea to look for gold.


    He discussed it with Marina and told her that he went to Europe first. When he settled down, Marina


    could go there to reunite with him.


    Marina did not expect that she, a girl from the countryside, could one day go to Europe to live, and she


    was very looking forward to it.


    She gave all her savings to Luk.


    Luk handed the money to the smuggler and stole into Europe.


    But after Luk left, he never contacted her again.


    And then, Marina found that she was pregnant.


    During this period, she not only had sex with Luk but also with Jason.


    At first, Marina didn''t know who was the father.


    Now that Jason was gone, all she had was Jason. She could by no means let Jason go.


    When Jason heard Marina say that she was pregnant with his child, he was so happy,


    because Zelda had never been pregnant.


    Now that he had her own child, Jason treated Marina better and supported her as his mistress.


    He didn''t let her work in the nightclub again.


    And told her to rest at home.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina did not feel at ease at all during the ten months of pregnancy.


    Most importantly, she didn''t even know who the baby''s father was.


    Besides, Jason was married.


    At that time, being a mistress was also despised by others. Compared to eloping, it was even more


    shameful.


    Marina had been urging Jason to marry her, but if Jason left the Youngren family, he would be nobody.


    He didn''t want to give up everything he had.


    In this way, Marina remained his mistress for several years.


    In the end, after Zelda passed away, he immediately brought Marina and Tina home.


    After Tina was born, Marina secretly did a paternity identification and knew that Tina was not Jason''s


    child.


    So, when she brought Jason and Marina to the hospital for the paternity test, she bribed the doctor in


    advance and got the report as she wanted.


    Jason was not a fool. He couldn''t believe Marina. After all, she worked in a nightclub.


    Only after getting the result of the paternity test did Jason recognize and Marina as his wife and Tina as


    his daughter.


    Fortunately, Tina looked more like Marina.


    Every time someone said that Tina didn''t look like Jason, Marina was extremely nervous.


    Marina would say immediately that girls may not look like her father, but her mother.


    She had sent Tina to study abroad when Tina was at a young age.


    In any case, the children were growing very fast and several days after, they may look different.


    She was afraid that when Tina got older Jason would find the truth, so she send her abroad.


    Then, she secretly took Tina to have stic surgery.


    Jason had not noticed the fact, probably because his life was too smooth, and also Marina had been


    working hard for the White Group. He thought it was right to marry Marina.


    In this way, Marina determined to bury the secret with her.


    If she didn''t have a hunch that there was a disaster hanging over Jason, she wouldn''t have told Tina


    about it.


    "So, when I get out of the hospital, I''ll go back to thepany and ask for the money you gave to


    theWhite Group. If you hadn''t done these things, maybe I would have been discharged now."


    The more Marina thought about it, the angrier she became.


    If that money was given directly to her.


    She would have left the White family to live a happy life.


    Now, she had to worry about getting the money back.


    Tina did not understand why Marina had paid so much for the White Group in the past, but now it


    seemed that she didn''t care about the White Group at all.


    "What the hell happened?" She asked.


    "Jason is in deep trouble. I don''t want to die with him."


    Tina thought that Marina began to think nonsense because she had been in the hospital for too long


    and could not move at will.


    "Don''t worry. Thepany''s crisis will be over soon. If necessary, I''ll ask Zamani Group for help. I''m


    very good friends with miss Zamani."


    Tina didn''t want to see the White Group copse.


    "If you have the time and energy, take good care of your mother. Don''t care so much about Jason


    anymore."


    Tina didn''t think so. If Oliver didn''t let her stay in the future, she would return to the White Group and


    work hard to earn Oliver''s respect again.


    She had considered these.


    "Don''t call my father in such an unrespectful way. He''s my father after all. I can''t take no care of him."


    Tina couldn''t stand the way Marina treated her father.


    "You know nothing! Your father is not him."


    Tina waspletely stunned by Marina''s words.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Tina looked at Marina in shock. She had no idea whether or not Marina was telling the truth.


    After all, for Marina, money was more important than anything.


    This was what she had concluded after years of reflection.


    "Mom, are you crazy? What are you talking about?" Tina asked.


    Marina''s hair was in a mess and her words were quite confusing.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She was in a terrible mental state because of her illness.


    Moreover, ever since thest time she was intimidated by Jane, things from the past had been haunting


    her.


    She was lying on the hospital bed as if she was a total wreck.


    "You''re the one who was crazy. You gave the money to Jason randomly without knowing where he


    spent the money. If you have time, you''d better go to thepany and keep an eye on him."


    Marina knew Jason well. She knew that he would waste money recklessly.


    "I''ll go to thepany and have a look." Tina said, "But why did you say I''m not his daughter?"


    Tina felt it hard for her to ask that question. She had been Jason''s daughter for more than 20 years and


    he treated her well. At least,pared to Jessica, Tina was regarded as the little princess of the White


    family ever since she was back.


    She would never believe that Jason was not her biological father but still treated her like that.


    "I''ll talk to you about thister on. Now you have to know that you can''t depend on Jason for anything.


    He was no longer the person who could support us. Someone wants him to die."


    Tina noticed that Marina started to say weird things and she wanted to ask who was her biological


    father. But seeing that Marina had no intention of telling her the truth, she did not continue to ask.


    After giving the money to Jason, she felt somewhat regretful.


    Although she didn''t earn the money by working, it was actually more tiring for her to get this money. Of


    course, she wouldn''t have earned this much if she went to work.


    This was the money she managed to save up by convincing Oliver.


    She gave it to Jason without thinking carefully and she now started to feel worried.


    Then Tina went to the White Group.


    When she entered the office, she didn''t see Jason there. Then she asked someone from the marketing


    department where Jason had gone.


    An employee from the marketing department told her that Jason was on a business trip and hadn''t


    returned to thepany for a few days.


    Moreover, Jason failed to pay wages for the employees and many of them were waiting for the wage


    before job-hopping.


    Tina noticed that thepany was in a mess, and she gradually realized that Marina was right.


    Although Jason took the money, he did not spend it on developing business for thepany.


    Instead, he went on a business trip for a few days and hadn''te back yet.


    Tina had the key to Jason''s office. She opened the door and noticed that there was another desk


    inside. There was hand cream and perfume on it, which was obviously the desk of a woman.


    She didn''t imagine that Jason recruited a female secretary or assistant this soon.


    If Marina were here, he wouldn''t have the courage to do so.


    Now that Marina was severely injured for thepany, Jason took her money and had fun instead of


    caring about her.


    Tina stomped her feet in anger.


    She took out her phone and called Jason, but nobody answered.


    She was getting even more furious.


    Failing to find Jason, she couldn''t fully know the situation of thepany. Consequently, she went back


    to GrandVille Apartments.


    Jason was on a business trip with Flora and they had a great time. After having delicious food, they


    even went to the casino for gambling.


    When Tina called, he was busy gambling and had no time to answer the phone.


    It turned out that Jason and Flora had seeded in expanding business for thepany and were


    very happy.


    There were many casinos under the hotel where they stayed and Jason wanted to have some fun


    there. He had kept the free jettons but Jason had no courage of using them until he seeded in


    negotiating the business deal.


    Now that the business deal was sessful, he should reward himself for his hard work through card


    games.


    In the beginning, Jason was favored by the luck and won several times.


    Jason felt that today was his lucky day. Not only did he expand business for thepany, but he could


    even earn money through gambling.


    As a result, he nned to leave immediately after consuming the free jettons. After that, he decided to


    focus on the business deals and earn a great deal of money.


    However, he didn''t expect that he couldn''t stop easily once he started gambling.


    Soon, he lost all the free jettons provided by the casino.


    Flora said, "Mr. White, I think you''d better stop now. If you keep on losing money, it wouldn''t be a good


    thing. If Marina knows this, she will definitely me you for doing so."


    Hearing this, Jason was discontented.


    He yed so well for the first few rounds that a lot of people cheered him.


    Especially Flora, who kept praising him by his side.


    Jason was very pleased with her praise and encouragement.


    He hadn''t heard praises like this from a woman for years. What Marina said to him every day was that


    he was a useless person.


    Of course, Jason refused to give up and thought that he would be favored by luck again.


    It wasn''t that long before he lost all the money he had.


    He didn''t seem to lose his mindpletely. After losing all the money he had, he got up and left.


    Flora said, "Mr. White, you''ve lost so much money. How could you exin this when you go back?"


    "I don''t need to exin to anyone! The whole White Group belongs to me and losing money is far from


    a big deal." Jason was stubborn and pretended as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    In fact, his heart was bleeding for the loss of money.


    He only spent a small proportion of money that Tina gave him on thepany, and kept the rest as his


    secret assets.


    Even Marina didn''t know about his secret assets.


    He lost more than two million dors in one night, which had pressed hard on him.


    However, he did not want to lose face in front of Flora.


    He acted like a rich boss who didn''t care about losing money.


    Jason and Flora returned to Birmingham the next day.


    At this time, he realized that Tina had called him several times that he hadn''t answered the phone.


    After Jason came back, he went to the hospital to see Marina. He thought that if Tina was there, he


    could ask her for more money to make up for the loss in gambling.


    Even though Tina was not the real Mrs. Williams, Oliver was quite generous to her financially. And


    Jason knew this very well.


    In this case, Oliver''s money could be regarded as his money.


    It was not a big deal to lose two million dors in gambling.


    When Jason arrived at the hospital, he took special care of Marina.


    Seeing him like this, Marina guessed that he must have nned something secretly.


    "Jason, Tina said she went to thepany to look for you but you weren''t there. And you didn''t even


    answer the phone. Where did you go on earth?" Marina asked him in a sharp voice.


    Marina didn''t allow Jason toe to the hospital earlier because she was mad at him.


    She had no idea that Jason was on a business trip.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Jason said with guilt, "I''m going out to negotiate a deal. Now that I don''t have your help, I have to do


    everything by myself. Just have a good rest. When I earn the money from the project, you won''t have


    to worry about thepany''s affairs anymore."


    Marina didn''t expect that Jason negotiated a sessful project.


    However, when she recalled that previously every contract that was going to be signed would soon be


    canceled.


    At that time, she didn''t understand why. Now that she realized that those failures signified that Jason


    was going down.


    She continued to ask, "Has the contract been signed?"


    "Of course." Jason said confidently.


    Marina stared at Jason. What he said seemed to be true.


    She hoped that Jason would run thepany well and earn more money. When she got the money,


    she could return the money that Tina gave.


    Then, she would make other ns.


    Sometimes, Marina was skeptical, afraid that she was wrong.


    However, the scene of Emily appearing in her ward was too real. And she had been having nightmares


    recently. She would dream of Emily and Jessica who came to revenge.


    She was willing to stay in the hospital now. There were many people in the hospital, and there were


    nurses with her in the middle of the night. She felt safe here.


    The home they lived in used to be the old house of the Youngren family, she didn''t dare to go back to


    live.


    Seeing his glowing ruddy cheeks, she knew that he must have met with some lucky things.


    She said, "Then hurry back to thepany and n the project you have. Don''t make any more


    mistakes."


    Marina wanted to drive Jason back to work in thepany, as making money was the most important


    thing now.


    Jason was eager to go back immediately himself. "Well, just call me if there''s anything. There are still a


    lot of things in thepany that I have umted over the past few days of my business trip. I''ll go


    back and deal with them."


    After that, Jason left.


    As soon as she reached the corridor, he received a call from Flora.


    "President Jason, where are you now? I want to see you soon." Flora said coquettishly on the other


    end of the phone.


    "Baby, did you miss me? I''ll be back in the office right away. Wait for me."


    Jason was in high spirits and quickened his pace, wishing he could get to thepany right away.


    When he arrived at thepany, he didn''t go upstairs at all. He was in the underground garage,


    waiting for Flora toe down.


    The two of them didn''t hide their desire. They kissed and embraced as if there was a private ce


    when they were in the underground garage.


    Jason was much older than her. But he didn''t feel ashamed.


    Flora was in the age of his daughter.


    As soon as Jason left, Marina called Tina and asked her to go to thepany to look for Jason.


    Tina had to go to thepany. Unexpectedly, she didn''t see Jason at all.


    She asked around, but everyone said that he didn''te back to thepany at all.


    His secretary came back, but left soon.


    When Tina heard that Jason was on a business trip with his secretary, and neither of them was in the


    It seemed that something was really going to happen.


    Could it be that Jason cheated on her mother when she was lying in the hospital?


    She picked up her phone to see if she could get through to Jason.


    Tina didn''t expect he would answer her phone immediately.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she called, the phone was picked up.


    "Tina, are you in the hospital now? I just saw your mother. Thest time you called me, I was busy.


    What''s the matter?"


    Tina could tell from the phone that Jason was in a good mood.


    "Where are you now? I''m already at thepany. I want to see you." Tina said.


    Jason just drove out, he was going to take Flora to her new house.


    He had already promised Flora that he would help her settle down in a high-end apartment.


    As soon as he came back, Flora urged him and wanted to move.


    Halfway there, he received a call from Tina.


    Now, he was in a dilemma.


    While Flora was sitting in the passenger seat, she heard Jason promise Tina to go back to the


    She looked unhappy, and when Jason was answering the phone call, she tugged at the corner of his


    shirt to signal him not to agree.


    Jason was still thinking about asking Tina for another two million to make up for the money he had lost.


    After hanging up the phone, Jason exined that he had to go back to thepany to see Tina first.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as he could get money from Tina, he would naturally have money to rent a high-end apartment


    for Flora.


    Seeing that Jason had made up his mind, Flora was so angry that she wanted to get out of the car.


    Jasonforted her into going home first and waiting for his call.


    At this time, He must not let Tina see Flora. Otherwise, he couldn''t get money from her.


    Flora was kind of obedient, so she took a taxi home.


    Jason breathed a sigh of relief and thought about how tomunicate with Tina while driving.


    Tina sat in Jason''s boss chair and was thinking about something.


    She imagined herself as the boss in a trance. Maybe she should get Jason out of the CEO position and


    control the White Group herself.


    She had seen through it all these years that it was hard for her to get anything from Oliver.


    Maybe she could work hard herself and start a business. Maybe that was a new way and a promising


    one.


    Jason opened the office door and saw Tina sitting thoughtfully in his seat.


    "Tina, why are you sitting here?"


    Tina had been to his office before, and she had been lying on the sofa next with her legs crossed.


    So Jason was a little surprised to see Tina sitting on his chair now.


    "Dad, you''re back."


    After Tina finished speaking, she didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving the seat.


    Jason said directly, "Why, do you like to sit in my seat?"


    He was just joking.


    He was right. She smiled and said, "I think you and my mother are too tired. Maybe I should help you


    with thepany. After all, I just invested a lot of money."


    Jason was stunned for a few seconds, then smiled unnaturally and said, "Tina, you''d better settle down


    to be the madam of the Williams family. You can''t bear the hardships of doing business. Look at your


    mother. She was in the hospital because she has been busy with doing business."


    He wanted to scare Tina away.


    Tina couldn''t work in thepany. In that case, his affair with Flora would have been exposed soon.


    But he couldn''t refuse Tina directly. After all, he had taken her money.


    He had to seek Tina''s help in every aspect now, so of course, he couldn''t refuse directly.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Tina still remembered what Marina said.


    She needed to know where the money she had invested had been spent.


    Moreover, when she knew that Jason was not her biological father, their rtionship became even


    more subtle.


    Tina said, "I heard that thepany just got a big project."


    "Yes, your mother might have already told you. I just wanted to tell you the good news. Thanks to the


    money you invested in time, they saw our White family''s strength."


    "It turns out that my money really helps you get a big project in time."


    Jason saw that it was almost time to mention money again.


    "Tina, I''ve spent all my money on thepany. I''m a little short of money recently. Can you lend me


    some more money?" Jason said with an awkward expression.


    "How much do you want?"


    Jason held up two fingers with his right hand.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Twenty thousand dors?" Tina wanted to sound him out. What else did he need money for?


    Jason smiled awkwardly, "Tina, if it were twenty thousand dors, I wouldn''t need to borrow from you."


    "Two hundred thousand dors?"


    Jason still didn''t answer.


    Tina was shocked, "Two million dors?"


    Jason nodded. Seeing that Tina overreacted, he immediatelyforted her, "You don''t have to transfer


    it to me right away. You can take your time."


    He was really confident that Tina would give him the money as soon as he asked for it.


    If it had been in the past, perhaps Tina would have transferred two million dors to him directly.


    After Marina''s warning, she kept an eye on him.


    "Dad, I think you''re working too hard for thepany alone. I don''t have anything to do in Grandville


    Apartments now. Why don''t Ie to work tomorrow?"


    Tina didn''t want to discuss it with Jason anymore and told him the decision directly.


    Jason really had no choice. He still wanted to ask for money from Tina, so he had to agree to her


    request.


    Tina was assigned a position as general manager.


    Jason immediately asked someone to clean up an office for Tina.


    Tina left thepany with satisfaction, leaving Jason in a mess in the office.


    Marina was not in thepany and he had just been free for a few days. But Tina came. If Flora came


    back to work, he didn''t know what kind of conflict there would be.


    Jason was now fascinated by Flora. He didn''t want Flora to break up with him.


    He was trying to figure out how to solve it.


    After thinking about it, he hoped that Tina was just on the spur of the moment and was just trying to


    upy a position to show her right.


    He felt that Tina had never worked before. If she really wanted to work in thepany, she couldn''t


    bear it.


    Seeing that Jason didn''t contact her, Flora called his office directly.


    She called thendline in his seat.


    Fortunately, Tina had already left. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know how to say when he picked up the


    phone in front of her.


    "Baby, why do you call me so soon?" Jason said.


    "Didn''t you say you just got back to thepany for a while and then woulde to pick me up? I''ve


    been waiting for you for hours, and you haven''t even called me."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll pick you up now."


    That day, Jason rented a high-end apartment for Flora and they lived happily in it.


    For two days in a row, Jason did not return to the White family''s vi.


    In these two days, there was a small ident at the White family''s vi. The wires outside the vi


    were aging and there was a spontaneousbustion phenomenon.


    When Jason heard that his house was on fire, he immediately came back to see what was going on.


    After all, there were a few paintings and calligraphy left by Terence in his study, which were very


    valuable. If they were burned by the fire, it would be terrible.


    When he came back, he immediately contacted someone to help change the circuit.


    It would take several days to change the circuit, so he had a good reason not to live in the White


    family''s vi. Even if Marina asked, he could find an excuse.


    It was Jane who asked someone to broke the wires of the White family''s vi.


    Even the maintenance workers that Jason found were arranged by Jane.


    Jane could take this opportunity to enter the White family''s vi.


    She wanted to look around carefully to see if she could find any clues about what happened back then.


    Jane dressed up and went straight to the White family while the workers were working.


    She was familiar with the entireyout of the White family and went straight to Jason''s study.


    Jane came prepared and used some high-tech means to open the safe in Jason''s study. Sure enough,


    she saw a few paintings and calligraphy.


    She still clearly remembered that these were all her grandfather''s most cherished collections in the


    past.


    She took the pictures. She had to buy a few fakes ording to them and change the real ones in the


    safe into fakes. Jason could not tell the difference between them.


    Even if he could tell, the paintings would have been switched.


    These belonged to the Youngren family but didn''t belong to him.


    It was already good enough for him to let him enjoy them for so many years.


    In addition to calligraphy and painting, Jane also found a handwritten record book, which seemed to


    record all the collections left by Terence.


    The ones with the cross mark on the back of their names also marked the price, which probably meant


    that they had been sold.


    Seeing so many cross marks, Jane was furious.


    They were all good things left by her grandfather, but Jason sold them to others easily.


    All these years, Jason lived by selling the collections left by her grandfather.


    Jane took photos of the record and wanted to check it carefully after she went back.


    She took the calligraphy and painting away first.


    This time, she gained a lot from the White family''s vi.


    When Jason returned to the White family''s vi after the wires were changed, he really opened the safe


    to see if anything was missing.


    Seeing that everything was there, he was relieved.


    Jane went back to check the record carefully.


    Suddenly, a familiar picture was found inside. The writing brush washer on the picture looked exactly


    the same as the one Oliver gave her.


    She didn''t know where Oliver bought it back then.


    Jane regretted not bringing that washer out when she left Grandville Apartments.


    In the future, it would be more difficult for her to buy it back.


    She knew that it was hard to buy Oliver''s things even she threw money at them.


    However, these were all her grandfather''s efforts, and she wanted to find them one by one to clear the


    name of the Youngren family.


    Her grandfather loved her the most when he was alive. She had to do these things for the Youngren


    family.


    The more Jane looked, the more tears flowed.


    If her grandpa were still alive, he would be sad to see her like this.


    Jane remembered the image that she yed in her grandfather''s study when she was a child.


    At that time, her grandpa cherished the collections like his life.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Jason thought that Tina made the decision of working in thepany on a whim.


    Unexpectedly, she went to thepany for several days in a row, but sometimes she would leave after


    half a day.


    Jason told Flora not to work in thepany first and then asked her to return to her secretarial position


    when Tina stoppeding.


    Flora lived in her new house and called Jason every day, nagging about going to work.


    Jason was worn down, so he could only move Flora''s desk away from his office and arrange it in an


    open booth at the door.


    Flora didn''t mind as long as she coulde to work.


    The main reason why she came to work was that she was asked by a benefactor to apply for Jason''s


    secretary.


    Her benefactor was Jane.


    When she used to travel to Europe, she was identally tricked into Casino and lost her mind when


    she made a bet. With no money, she was detained in that ce.


    She couldn''t pay back the money and was sold to the illegal red light district.


    She suffered a lot there.


    Flora thought that she would be free if she earned enough money by herself and returned the money to


    Casino.


    What she thought was really naive.


    Things were not as simple as she thought.


    She couldn''t stand such a life. She had been worried that her family would know about what she did,


    but she was afraid if she kept it a secret now, she would probably die in this unfamiliar ce.


    When Flora came over, she knew that she had a rtive in Hond, and managed to get the phone


    number of her rtive.


    Her distant rtive worked at Jane''s flowerpany. When she received a call from Flora, her


    rtives could only ask Jane for help.


    At first, Jane was reluctant to be involved, especially with people who were rted to Birmingham.


    Therefore, she did not agree to help.


    Later, when she heard the miserable experience of Flora, a girl of the same age as her, she was


    moved. As it said, little mistakes led to big ones.


    It was true for Jessica, who had fallen into an abyss, unable to extricate herself.


    Fortunately, she had a family. With the help of the Kim family, she was lucky to be reborn.


    After thinking about it, Jane decided to help Flora out.


    Just like her brother Lucas, who didn''t even know that Jessica was his biological sister, helped her


    without hesitation.


    She knew that there was no way to save Flora on her own. She was at a loss where to start.


    She had no choice but to ask her father, Gavin, for help.


    At first, Gavin thought the same as Jane did before, believing "the less trouble the better."


    She finally convinced him and Flora was saved.


    Flora knew that Jane returned to Birmingham to repay her kindness.


    Jane was thinking about arranging for someone to enter the White Group and get a good feel of it. She


    also needed someone to monitor everything about Jason.


    Just as Jason was looking for a secretary, she arranged for Flora to apply.


    Seeing Flora who was young and beautiful, Jason hired her directly.


    Jane pulled strings behind when Jason made a business smoothly.


    She knew that although Jason was a captive to charms, he wouldn''t take someone who was useless to


    him seriously. He was afraid of Marina and would not leave her by his side for long.


    Therefore, Flora yed an important role in the negotiation.


    In this way, Jason would be more and more trusted by her.


    Just like he used to trust Marina.


    Jane had already found out that Marina used to work in a nightclub and that she was beautiful and


    shrewd.


    Anyway, Flora was somewhat simr to Marina in temperament.


    Perhaps, Jason was more attracted to people with such a temperament.


    It''d be perfect for him if his secretary was beautiful, coquettish, and a little capable.


    Flora was willing to do this for Jane. After all, she only need to deal with Jason, the man who treated


    her like the apple of his eye.


    Working as his secretary, he was much better than she was used to be.


    The first person who knew what was going on in thepany was not Marina, but Flora.


    However, with Tina in thepany, she was restrained, for fear that her rtionship with Jason would


    be discovered so quickly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, Jane''s n would be ruined if she was fired.


    Flora had to keep a low profile even in the way she was dressed.


    She showed respect to Tina.


    Tina came to work in thepany to save her face.


    Working in the White Group was not embarrassing, after all.


    If she left the White family with Marina, she wouldn''t even have a decent identity.


    Besides, the White Group could not be given up to others and it might fell in Jason''s hands.


    Tina was wary of Flora when she first met her. After all, she was young and beautiful.


    Coupled that she was Jason''s personal secretary, she wouldn''t let it go easily.


    Tina asked Flore to work for her with the excuse that she needed a helper.


    She had always arranged for Flora to do things for her.


    Flora was at her disposal. She was willing to do everything for her such as serving tea and pouring


    water.


    Tina found satisfaction and dignity from her.


    Seeing that Flora behaved well, she did not reject her so much.


    Flora gradually gained Tina''s trust.


    Jason deliberately distanced himself from Flora in thepany.


    He was afraid that Tina would be suspicious.


    He did not expect that although Flora, who was a little arrogant in front of him, got along well with Tina.


    In this way, he wouldn''t have to be in a dilemma in thepany.


    Jason couldn''t help feeling that the secretary he had found was really outstanding. She was sensible


    and never cause him any trouble.


    Compared to Marina, who was aged and bad-tempered, Flora was much more considerate.


    Jason told Flora everything every time he went back to her ce.


    Marina was furious when she found out through Tina that Jason had hired a female secretary.


    Although Jason was a wimp in her eyes, she was the hostess of the White family and a very


    prestigious person in thepany.


    She would be so embarrassed if Jason was found hooking up with his secretary while she was staying


    in the hospital for a few days.


    What was even angrier was that she was injured by staying upte to work so that thepany could


    get a good project.


    While she was suffering, Jason was enjoying himself outside.


    She decided to leave the hospital and go home to recuperate.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    As Marina returned to the vi of White family, Jason could not stay with Flora.


    However, it was his turn to "work overtime."


    He came home veryte every day.


    When Marina saw himing back, she asked where he had gone.


    Jason had racked his brains toe up with all kinds of reasons to Marina, butter, he insisted that


    he was working overtime.


    Then Marina began to feel something wrong.


    So she asked Tina to watch Jason in thepany.


    Tina told her that Jason had been busy in thepany recently.


    She was getting along well with Flora now.


    Marina found that Jason had indeed been in business and nothing terrible happened recently.


    She thought that maybe she had thought too much. If Jason led thepany to make development,


    what she had to do now was to take back the dominance of thepany.


    Although Tina was in thepany, she was still worried.


    After all, Tina didn''t have any experience in business. Even if she went to thepany every day, she


    just wandered there and could not be expected to do anything.


    Marina really knew about his daughter.


    In these days Tina went to thepany every day to browse all kinds of gossip on the Inte in her


    office.


    She had put on an act to ask Flora to give her thepany''s ongoing business information.


    And she also asked to view all kinds of financial documents.


    When Tina gave these instructions, Flora went to various departments to get these confidential


    information.


    After a few nces, Tina realized that she couldn''t understand it at all.


    Although Flora didn''t understand at the beginning, she did some notes after work.


    And she kept a backup of all the information she had seen and then sent it to Vivian.


    And she would ask Vivian what she didn''t know. And soon she knew much about thepany.


    If Tina had some problems about the information, she would ask Flora.


    Flora tried her best to give the answer to Tina. Then Tina began to get used to Flora by her side.


    Marina was afraid that Jason would cheat on her if he used the young female secretary for too long. So


    she wanted Jason to fire the secretary.


    And she also expected Tina to take the position of secretary for the time being. And when she got


    track.


    Neither Jason nor Tina agree with her.


    As Flora was now Tina''s right-hand woman, how could she dismiss the woman easily?


    Jason disagreed even more. Apart from talking a little with Flora in thepany, he had to make a


    shorter date with her at night.


    Then he had to go home early.


    But Marina just felt that something was wrong. She couldn''t just stay at home all the time. By then, she


    would lose her status as the mistress of White family and be taken over.


    Tina keptforting her not to think too much.


    Because she had seen Marina changing her mind so quickly in such a short period of time.


    She had asked Tina to be ready that she would divorce with Jason.


    Now after Jason got a new project to make thepany afloat, she changed her mind when she saw


    thepany was about to get a profit.


    She could notpletely separate with Jason for the time being.


    One day.


    Marina couldn''t stay at home any more so that she asked the driver to drive her to Jason''spany.


    Before getting in his office, she heardughtering from inside.


    Marina was sitting in a wheelchair, anxious with her forehead sweating.


    Jason had always liked to work in thepany recently. As expected, there was something fishy about


    it. He was not working, but flirting with the secretary in his office in the name of work.


    Marina used her wheelchair directly to m the door of the office open.


    She wanted to see the thing.


    As the door opened, she saw Jason, Tina and a strange woman talking happily.


    When they saw Marina, they suddenly stopped.


    Jason got up from the sofa and walked up to Marina, "Why are youing to thepany but not


    staying at home to recuperate?"


    "Why, I''m not wee. You are afraid that I''m in the way of your thing?" Marina said angrily.


    "Nonsense. You are also a stakeholder of thispany. You cane whenever you want. I''m just


    worried you''ll be tired."


    After Jason finished his words, he gave a nce at Flora.


    At that moment, Flora, who had already stood up, said with a smile, "Hello, Mrs. White. I''m Flora, the


    new secretary."


    Marina looked her from up to down carefully. Perhaps due to a woman''s intuition, she knew that this


    woman was definitely not simple.


    "You can go out now." Marina said to Flora with a straight face.


    "Okay, I won''t bother you."


    Then Flora left Jason''s office.


    After Flora left, Marina said to Tina, "How were you attracted by that woman."


    "Mom, what are you talking about? She''s a secretary working here. And she helped me finish a lot of


    things. I think she''s a very qualified secretary."


    "Even you are standing on her side."


    Jason saw that Marina and Tina were quarreling, but he didn''t get a word in them.


    Anyway, he wouldn''t dismiss Flora.


    In addition to Tina, Jason was also very dependent on Flora. No matter what she was asked to do, she


    could always do it better even than he did himself.


    Marina asked Jason about thepany''s current situation.


    Jason told her that everything was fine. He worked hard every day. And because of thepany, he


    had lost a lot of his hair recently.


    Hisint to Marina was mainly a reasonable excuse for not returning home all the time.


    Marina also turned a blind eye. As long as Jason could make money for thepany, everything else


    was less important.


    Of course, she couldn''tpletely lose her authority in thepany.


    Therefore, she had to talk to Flora.


    After Marina wheeled herself around thepany for several times, she asked her former


    subordinates about thepany''s operations.


    Just as Jason had said, it was going better in business.


    ording to Jason and Tina, Flora contributed a lot to thepany so that as a secretary she was


    very valuable.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Marina was also a very practical person. She found that Flora was also a very beautiful woman so that


    she would help a lot in the negotiations.


    It was really a waste to dismiss her.


    Marina called Flora aside.


    "What''s your name again?" Marina began to ask the secretary as if she was the owner of thepany.


    "Mrs. White, my name is Flora."


    "Where did you work before?"


    Flora said with no hurry, "I used to work in a smallpany as an assistant. You know that assistants


    in a smallpany have to do everything, so I''m familiar with all the positions in thepany."


    Marina squinted at Flora.


    As expected, she was trained by the boss. And it was also a person who could be used directly.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    "Have you always been an assistant?" Marina asked.


    "Yes, Mrs. White."


    "From now on, you will mainly assist Tina in her work. As for Jason, I will inform him about this."


    "Okay, everything is at your disposal," Flora replied with a gentle expression.


    Obviously, Marina noticed something and started to keep Jason away from Flora.


    Anyway, she was still needed in thepany. So just let her stay in thepany for the time being. If


    she became useless, she would be fired immediately.


    Marina thought to herself and pushed the wheelchair away.


    Jason said to Tina, "You should get off work early today. You can send mom straight home."


    Tina didn''t want to spend more time with Marina recently either. She felt very happy in thepany


    now, especially when she met Flora, who could talk to her and be submissive to her. She finally


    enjoyed the treatment as the Queen.


    In thepany, Flora would prepare everything she wanted in advance.


    She couldn''t let Flora leave anyway.


    In the future, if the White Group was really in charge of her, she would definitely let Flora work for her.


    When Tina was alone with Marina, she would be scolded by Marina, and be asked to always watch out


    for Flora.


    Tina was unpleasant to hear these words.


    Marina had been denying her judgment, making her feel frustrated as if she was a very ipetent


    person.


    Tina used to think that she should obey Marina''s arrangement and enter the Williams family, but the life


    in GrandVille Apartments over the years was not the one she wanted.


    Although she had money, what she wanted was not only money but also to be the most dazzling


    woman in Birmingham.


    This goal was far from achieved.


    Tina''s rebellious period seemed to be a littlete, and it didn''te until she was in her twenties.


    Although she didn''t dare to disobey Marina on the surface, she already knew that she should only


    promise everything but not do what Marina wanted as long as she didn''t provoke Marina.


    Jason asked her to send Marina home. She couldn''t say no because she was afraid that Marina would


    be unhappy.


    "Mom, I''ll take you home," Tina said.


    Marina happened to have something else to tell Tina alone, so she let Tina send her home.


    Tina pushed Marina in the wheelchair and waved goodbye to Flora, who was working in her office


    cubicle.


    Marina got into the car and asked, "It looks like you have a good rtionship with that woman named


    Flora."


    "She''s my subordinate now. She does whatever I ask her to do. We''re not on good terms." Tina


    immediately denied it.


    She was afraid that if she really said that she and Flora really got along well, she would probably make


    Marina angry on the spot.


    How could Tina get along well with a woman who made her feel threatened? She had to be on the


    united front with her.


    They had to work together now.


    "Let me warn you, you have to be careful of her all the time. From my experience, she''s definitely not a


    simple person. She probably came for the identity of Mrs. White."


    "Mom, you wanted to leave the White Residence a few days ago. Why can''t you bear to leave now?"


    Marina picked up the pillow in the car and threw it at Tina, who was driving, "Do you know how to talk?


    Now that Jason seems to be in luck, why should I leave when I can enjoy my life? Besides, I''ve done


    so many things in the White family for you."


    Tina knew that Marina won''t hurt her, but Marina would use her.


    Sometimes, many things that were done with the excuse that it is good for Tina really hurt her.


    "By the way, I told youst time that Jason is not your biological father. You must keep this secret. You


    must not let Jason find any clues. Otherwise, we will really be driven out of the house. Now the hungry


    wolves outside are already eyeing us."


    Tina said, "Then tell me everything. I can also make a judgment. Now you just say that. How do I know


    if it''s true or not?"


    "You bastard girl, of course I''m telling the truth. How could I make fun of your biological father? It''s not


    a glorious thing."


    "Then who is my biological father?"


    When asked by Tina, Marina thought of Luk.


    She hadn''t heard from Luk for a long time.


    Marina also wanted to find a way out for herself.


    If Luk live afortable life in Hond, she wouldn''t rule out the possibility of reuniting with him in


    Hond.


    After all, Luk was her first love and Tina''s biological father.


    Although Luk had taken her money at that time and she had not heard from him since he went to


    Hond. Fortunately, she went straight to Jason and had been relying on Jason all the time. Her life


    was getting better and better, so she no longer cared about Luk''s deception.


    After all, he was alone in a foreign country, he might live a tough life.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At the beginning, Marina asked Luk to do a lot of things for Tina to study in Hond, and he did all of


    them.


    At that time, Luk didn''t know that Tina was his daughter.


    It was only when he felt that Tina was simr to him that he asked Marina about what happened back


    then.


    Only then did Marina admit that Tina was indeed his daughter.


    So,ter on, he helped Tina arrange the engagement ceremony in Hond and took Jessica''s fianc¨¦


    away.


    He even sold Jessica''s virginity to the ck market in Amsterdam.


    Jessica had always thought that the night before the engagement, it was her fianc¨¦ who had sex with


    her.


    In fact, it was Oliver who bought her first night.


    However, after that incident, Marina told Luk not to disturb their life in Birmingham anymore.


    Luk was a little guilty about what happened back then, not to mention that Jason raised his own


    daughter so well, and he was very relieved.


    He promised Marina that he would not disturb them.


    In the past, Tina asionally asked about Luk. Marina only said that he was a distant rtive, which


    was also true. They were rtives.


    She never told Tina that Luk was her biological father.


    Now Tina took the initiative to ask her biological father again. Marina knew that Tina was skeptical


    before, so she still had the same feeling for Jason as before.


    It was time for her to tell Tina.


    Marina said, "You''ve seen him before."


    Tina was even more anxious, "Mom, don''t beat around the bush. Hurry up and say it."


    "It''s your uncle in Hond, Luk."

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    When she heard Marina say that her biological father was Luk,


    Tina, who was driving, suddenly mmed on the brake.


    She was fine, but Marina sitting in the back row bumped into the back of the car seat on her head, and


    the same is true with her right leg that had not fully recovered.


    Marina screamed in pain.


    In anger, Marine grabbed Tina''s hair with one hand and yelled, "Are you going to kill me? Why did you


    pull off suddenly?"


    When Tina saw Marina wincing, she realized that she had caused big trouble.


    She opened the driver''s door and came down to see if Marina had been hurt.


    "Send me to the hospital, you idiot. Don''t you know I was injured? Don''t drive if you can''t. Did you and


    Jason plot to kill me?"


    Marina remembered that it was Jason who asked Tina to take her home.


    Tina was scolded to silence. She didn''t mean to hurt Marine, but she was so shocked at the news.


    It was Marina''s fault. Thest time she didn''t make things clear, however, she told her about the big


    news while she was driving.


    Because although Tina was mentally prepared that her biological father was someone she knew, she


    never expected it to be Luk.


    She had always been calling Luk uncle and knew that he was a rtive of Marina.


    Now that her uncle had be her father, how could she not be shocked?


    Tina tried to regain herself from astonishment and immediately sent Marina to the hospital for another


    exam. Even her bones that had just healed would be broken again due to the bump.


    Marina screamed in pain all the way, while she didn''t forget to curse Tina for the attempt to murder her.


    Tina sent Marina to the CT room to take pictures. She immediately called Jason and told him that


    Marina was at the hospital again.


    She wanted Jason to apany her here, or she would have to listen to Marina''s dirty words if she


    kept watching her.


    If so, she would rather go back to GrandVille Apartments early and listen to Roy''s scolding. At least the


    child''s voice was pleasant.


    No one answered Jason''s phone and thendline in the office.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason was not in thepany at all.


    After Jason asked Tina to send Marina away, he left thepany with Flora immediately.


    The two of them returned to Flora''s residence, and kissed and cuddled for a while. Soon he saw Tina''s


    call reminder.


    So he pretended not to see it and continued doing what he liked.


    Tina couldn''t find Jason, so she called Flora''s phone.


    Jason had the right to ignore her call, but Flora have to answer it.


    For now, Tina was her direct superior.


    Flora pushed the anxious Jason aside, stood up and walked to the window, and then put the phone


    through.


    "Miss White, what can I do for you?" Flora asked.


    "Flora, do you know where Mr White is? If you see him, call him to the hospital immediately." Tina said


    anxiously.


    "Okay, if I see himter, I will tell him."


    "Are you in thepany?" Tina asked.


    "No, I''m going to visit a client, so I left early." Flora had to lie.


    "Did you visit the client with Mr White?"


    Flora didn''t know why Tina asked this. She was afraid that she was already suspicious. Maybe what


    they did was too obvious.


    As Luk and Tina left, she and Jason both left thepany.


    It would be easy to exin only the business. Just name a client. Anyway, Tina hadn''t figured out what


    clients thepany had since she came.


    Flora said, "Yes, I arrived first, and talked to the clients for a while. They insisted on meeting Mr White,


    so I called him out. If he didn''t answer the phone, he might be driving. It''s inconvenient."


    Tina heard her exnation and thought it was reasonable.


    After hanging up the phone, Flora asked Jason to get dressed and go to the hospital immediately.


    Jason instantly made a phone call to Tina, and then found that Marina was in the hospital again.


    Tina only told him that she almost had a car ident on the road, and Marina was knocked on the car


    seat, so she had to check it out.


    When Jason heard that it was still about Marina''s leg, he did not take it to heart. Instead, he continued


    with Flora about the unfinished thing.


    Anyway, he was getting old. It didn''t take long for him to finish.


    Only then did Jason get dressed and drive to the hospital.


    Flora was not idle either. When Jason left, she contacted Vivian.


    And she asked her if she had heard the conversation between Tina and Marina in the car.


    It turned out that Flora had already bugged Tina''s car.


    She was Tina''s assistant. As long as Tina went anywhere from thepany, she always asked Flora to


    drive her.


    Flora once went down to the underground garage in advance, and soon put the bug in a hidden ce


    in the car.


    Tinamuted between GrandVille Apartments and thepany every day. Basically, she listened to


    music in the car alone.


    After listening for many days, she didn''t get any useful information.


    Flora has been acting on the spur of the moment till Marina came to thepany,


    When she returned to her desk, she quietly sent a message to Jason inviting him home.


    Jason read Flora''s explicit text message and was secretly delighted.


    He couldn''t hide his joy at that time and was seen by Tina.


    Tina asked him if he had met something lucky, so he was so happy.


    Only then did Jason realize that he had lost hisposure. He coughed a few times and adjusted his


    expression.


    Fortunately, Tina had asked.


    Otherwise, if Marina saw his expression, she would have taken his cell phone and checked the


    message.


    After all, they had lived together for so many years, and Marina was urate about Jason''s


    expression.


    As soon as Tina finished asking, Marina returned to Jason''s office.


    Jason wanted to leave early with Flora. But if Tina was still in thepany, it wouldn''t work.


    So, Jason asked Tina to send Marina home, in this way, he dismissed two people who were in the way.


    As soon as Tina and Marina left, Jason sent a message to Flora. The two met in the underground


    garage.


    Before Jason arrived, Flora told Vivian that Marina and Tina were in the car and asked her to pay


    special attention.


    Perhaps they could get some useful information from their conversation.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Vivian listened to the conversation between Marina and Tina. When they talked about Tina''s biological


    father, she listened carefully.


    Surely, she came to know the secret.


    It turned out that Tina was actually not Jason''s biological daughter. Probably Jason also didn''t know


    anything about this.


    Vivian immediately told Jane the news.


    They yed the recording back and forth several times.


    Jane heard Marina say that Tina''s biological father was in Hond.


    She wanted to find out the identity of Tina''s biological father. This was a good opportunity to heavily


    strike Jason.


    Jason probably didn''t know that the daughter she had raised for so many years would be someone


    else''s child.


    Whether Marina still kept in touch with that man was still unknown.


    From the tone of their conversation, Tina probably knew her biological father.


    Jane immediately arranged for someone to investigate the man called Luk in Hond.


    Soon there was a reply that Luk was indeed in Hond a few years ago, butter because he couldn''t


    find a job in Hond, he seemed to have gone to other countries in the European Union.


    This increased the difficulty of finding him.


    After all, there were so many countries in Europe. It was free toe and go among these countries


    and there were no movement records.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition, Jane came to learn that Luk had many bad habits. He waszy and was a drug addict.


    Perhaps the cost of living in Hond was too high, and it was possible for him to go to the countryside


    of Eastern Europe where the consumption level was low.


    Gavin also knew that Jane was looking for Luk.


    When he heard this name, he felt a little familiar.


    He slowly recalled that a few years ago, in order for Jane to take over the flowerpany smoothly, he


    went into thepany to have a check.


    There, he met someone. That was Luk.


    At that time, he arranged not to let Luk work in thepanies owned by the Kim family.


    Luk might not find a job in Hond that could support him, so he went somewhere else to live.


    At that time, there were still records of Luk''s identity information in thepany.


    Gavin asked someone to send all the information about Luk to Jane.


    When Jane saw Luk''s ID card, she was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, she had seen Luk before, whom she was looking for with all her might.


    Jane had a good memory, and she could clearly remember that on that day, after she hade out of


    the hospital, Lucas had taken her to the open-air market in Leiden where she had met a man, which


    had scared her.


    It turned out that, that man was actually Tina''s father, Luk.


    Jane increasingly felt that this thing was not that simple.


    Why did Luke to Hond?


    And when she had first arrived in Hond, something like that had happened. She didn''t know if Luk


    and Marina had conspired to deceive her.


    She had always thought that at that time, when she had taken a drink in the coffee shop downstairs


    with Tina, there had been something fishy in the drinks. Not so, why would she have agreed to have


    sex with apletely unknown man?


    Jane thought about it in horror.


    So, why did Oliver appear in her room?


    She was puzzled.


    This matter could not be investigated from the side of Oliver. Once Oliver knew that someone was


    investigating that incident back then, it would arouse his suspicions. Then he would find out that


    Jessica had not died and be Jane now.


    By then, things would be soplicated.


    She didn''t want to catch his attention.


    Whom Jane wanted to deal with now was Jason. She would avenge the Youngren Family.


    As for her own business, she would like to put it a littleter.


    Anyway, Luk couldn''t be found for a while. And maybe at that time, through Luk, some clues could be


    gained.


    However, it was a great achievement to know the secret that Marina had hidden for so many years.


    Thinking that Jason was still like a fool, who destructed the Youngren family for Marina and Tina, she


    even felt more sorry for Zelda.


    When a man became cruel, he even didn''t care about his own family.


    Even hiswful wife, whom he shared the bed with, was far less important than the women outside.


    Jane''s hatred for Jason even increased more.


    ...


    Jason came to the hospital and saw Marina lying on the bed again. He was really so happy.


    As long as Marina stayed in the hospital, he wouldn''t have to go home every day and keep hearing her


    nagging.


    He was so happy. He didn''t think that Tina could give him such an unexpected surprise.


    After Marina re-examined her leg, it was indeed unfortunate that her leg, which was about to recover,


    was hit again.


    This time, it was more painful and the leg was harder to heal than before.


    So, she listened to the doctor and went back to the hospital.


    When Marina saw Jason, she couldn''t help losing her temper.


    Just now, she had a good impression of Jason, which now all turned into hostility towards him.


    Jason was indeed a nemesis.


    After she went to the White Group, a car ident happened on the way back and now the injury was


    even more serious. She thought this was all because of Jason.


    Marina remembered the images that always appeared in her mind, which might be true, she thought.


    Zelda would never let Jason go.


    Now she had suffered so much in ce of Jason.


    Zelda had mentioned that it was all because of Marina that Jason was cruel to her.


    That was why she took revenge on Marina.


    "Jason, what are you doing here?" Marina roared.


    "I aming to see you. Tina said something happened to you again. Why are you so careless?"


    "Get out of here. It''s all because of you that I''m like this."


    Jason was also confused. Marina identally hit the car seat by herself. What did it have to do with


    him?


    Marina was determined to stay in the hospital this time.


    In this way, she could escape from Zelda''s dead soul temporarily.


    She only hoped that something would happen to Jason sooner. As long as something happened to


    Jason, it meant that Zelda began to transfer all her revenge to Jason.


    Then she could escape for a while.


    Jason was even more pleased when he heard Marina ask him to leave.


    It seemed that it was better to let Marina suffer more so that she would stop.


    Otherwise, she would either meddle in thepany''s affairs or lose her temper at home and stir up


    troubles.


    Now Jason and Flora were deeply attached to each other and Jason didn''t want to waste time on


    Marina.


    He pretended to help pack a few things in the ward and said, "I have something else to do. I go back to


    thepany now."


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you again."


    Marina felt that she was so unlucky that now she suffered all the pain she hadn''t sustained in the first


    half of her life.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Jane was a little uneasy that she had not found Luk.


    She nned to go to the hospital again to make fraud to Marina.


    Maybe she could get some information from her.


    Anyway, Marina must have known everything about Tina and Vincent.


    Jane asked Vivian to take a bouquet with a special fragrance to visit Marina.


    There was no one else in her ward this time.


    When the nurse told Marina that it was Vivian who came to see her, she was no longer in the same


    mood as thest time she rushed to make friends with Vivian.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with the White Group now.


    She was afraid that she would cause trouble again.


    She asked the nurse to say that she was not feeling well to refuse Vivian''s visit.


    The bouquet was put away and ced in the living room.


    Because it was far away from Marina, it could not hypnotize anyone at all.


    After Vivian came out of the ward, she sent a message to Jane saying that the n had failed.


    Jane also knew this method could not be continued for fear of arousing Marina''s suspicion.


    She gave up.


    It was better to focus on Jason first, then send more people to Hond to find Luk.


    Jason was so happy that he didn''t have to see Marina.


    He would go on vacation with Flora in the name of a business trip.


    After all, thepany was not a good ce for couples. Besides, Tina always paid attention to them,


    which was ufortable.


    Flora heard that he wanted to go on vacation when thepany was just getting better.


    She knew that he was not a businessman at all.


    She wondered how the White Group developed these years.


    After she worked in it, she found that somepanies looked impressive butcked real worth, such


    as the White Group.


    Jason was also unconcerned about thepany''s business since he had fallen in love with Flora.


    He left the work to others directly.


    Just waiting to reap the fruits of victory, but he wouldn''t do anything personally.


    No matter how much Flora scolded Jason secretly, she pretended to look happy.


    She smiled, "Mr. White, where do you want to go?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter where Flora was, she liked to call Jason Mr. White, which sounded more dignified.


    To show that he was the president.


    "Why don''t we go to Macao?" Jason said.


    Jason had previously said that he would take her out to reward her for bearing so many days. Because


    Tina always saw Flora as a maid. Jason knew it and thought that she was a woman who considered


    the overall situation.


    So he wanted to take her out to enjoy life.


    Now that they both had opportunities to y, but Jason wanted to go to Macao.


    Flora knew what Jason was thinking.


    Jason was upset about the loss of 300,000 dorsst time.


    Whether it was a man or a woman, once they were involved in gambling, they embarked on the road of


    destruction.


    No one knew better than Flora how terrifying the abyss was.


    If Jane hadn''t saved her and given her a new life.


    She was still living a dark life in a foreign country.


    Flora never wanted to be in that despair again.


    However, Jason was in a hurry to destruct himself now. She nned to apany him for Jane''s


    sake.


    Without hesitation.


    They arrived in Macao, but this time, Jason changed.


    Although he had won the first few rounds, he immediately stopped when he was about to lose money.


    It was surprising. Flora didn''t expect Jason to have such self-control.


    Jason said he was here to study. He knew that many rich people lost all their properties here.


    He knew the sinister in the gamble.


    Why he wanted toe over was that there was always a voice telling him that he was the exception.


    Jason felt that he had controlled himself. As expected, once he started to lose money, he did not


    continue to sink.


    This time, he had not lost all the money he had earned, and there was still some left.


    Jason yed with Flora in Macao for a few days before returning to Birmingham.


    Flora told Jane how Jason acted in Macao.


    Jane knew that although Jason was not extremely smart, he was notpletely stupid.


    The reason why he was able to be tricked by Marina was partly that she was better than him.


    Jason could easily upy the Youngren family''s assets as his, which meant that he was good at hiding


    himself before. He was so meticulous to have achievements today.


    Although he had no talent in business, he hade to this point.


    Even the paintings and calligraphy that Jason had put in the safe were now priceless.


    He could tell the good and bad. He sold many other artifacts, keeping the most precious ones at home


    instead.


    However, he didn''t know that the originals in his safe had been reced by Jane. She put the fake that


    was difficult to distinguish by ordinary people.


    These paintings and calligraphy might have been the way out that Jason left for himself.


    They would ensure that he would live a life of luxury even if hispany was in tatters.


    Therefore, he was not focused on business.


    However, he was lucky to make a lot of money with the reputation of the Williams Group a few years


    ago, but he spent a lot.


    Many people, gradually, saw that the White and Williams families were far from what Jason and Marina


    had advertised outside. Oliver had never acknowledged them as his parents-inw.


    In addition, after Jane came back, the White Group couldn''t get a decent project.


    It was only to make Jason trust Flora that Jane let the White Group get a small project outside the city.


    She wasn''t in a hurry. She didn''t expect to destroy the entire White family as soon as she came back.


    She wanted to watch Jason destructing step by step.


    Just like when Jason had drugged Emily for so many years.


    Jane didn''t want Jason to die so easily.


    She wanted Jason to live as if he were dead, to show him what betrayal felt like, to let the world know


    that Tina''s father was someone else and that Jason was thest to know.


    Of course, Marina was also Jason''s aplice. They killed Emily together, so she couldn''t get away


    easily.


    Moreover, when Marina arrived at the White, she not only scolded but hit Jessica.


    At that time, she had put up with it so that her grandmother could live in peace in the nursing home.


    She felt so grievance.


    Her eyes immediately turned red, and tears fell like pearls.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Flora told Jane all about Jason''s performance in Macao.


    Jane was not anxious. She knew that once Jason got involved in gambling, it would be difficult for him


    to stop.


    He could control himself for a moment, but he wouldn''t always be so self-controlled.


    Jane would use all kinds of methods to make Jason fail.


    It would be better if Jason didn''t lose money in Macao. She wouldy a trap for him and the money he


    lost would be left in Birmingham.


    People tended to be especially vignt about things with clear implications.


    Just like Jason went to Macao this time, he knew that gambling was a bad hobby, and he knew that


    some people would be bankrupt for gambling.


    He was eager to gamble, but he was very vignt about the casinos in Macao.


    So, this time, he didn''t lose much money at all. He just came to try his hand and stopped at the right


    time.


    The first time he gambled in a private ce, he didn''t pay much attention and unknowingly lost more


    than two million.


    Jane was happy to see Jason like this. At least if she gave the project to the White Group this time, the


    money she earned would still return to her.


    Jason and Flora were in Macao for a few days and immediately returned to Birmingham. After all, there


    were still a lot of things in thepany waiting for them to sign.


    Tina was just a puppet in thepany.


    When Jason and Flora were not there, there was no need for her to stay in thepany.


    She wanted to take charge of the White Group, but she had not done anything to achieve this goal.


    Without Jason, she would go to the hospital if she didn''t go to thepany.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Tina who caused Marina''s injury this time.


    However, Marina was her biological mother. Blood was thicker than water. She still knew this.


    She knew that she should visit Marina in the hospital. Although Marina was still scolding her, she began


    to pretend she didn''t hear and didn''t argue with Marina in bed.


    "Where did Jason go?" Marina asked Tina.


    "He''s been on a business trip recently. Now there''s new receiptsing into thepany. He''s been


    busy recently."


    Tina didn''t want Marina to worry so much about thepany, so she just said perfunctorily.


    Marina said, "As soon as there''s money in thepany ount, transfer it to your ount


    immediately."


    "Got it."


    Tina replied, but she didn''t think so.


    As long as her money was still in the White Group, she would have a say.


    Once she got the money back, she would have an undeserved reputation in thepany. Then Jason


    could find a reason to chase her away.


    Tina didn''t know if it was because she knew the truth that she wasn''t Jason''s biological daughter. She


    always felt that Jason was not as good to her as he used to be.


    In the past, Jason treated her as his biological daughter, which was better than Marina.


    It was only after she left the White family and lived in the GrandVille Apartments for a few years that


    she gradually became a little estranged.


    "Have you noticed anything unusual about Jason recently?"


    Marinay on the bed and began to investigate Jason''s performance these days.


    She was still worried.


    Although she didn''t want to see him again, she didn''t want to give up.


    "Nothing unusual. Give him the guts and he won''t dare to show his disloyalty to you."said Tina.


    And she knew that Jason needed Marina''s help in all aspects.


    As long as Marina could help manage thepany and make money for the White family, Jason was


    willing to bear it.


    "It''s different. I think he''s really changed a lot this time."said Marina.


    After hearing Marina''s nagging for a long time, Tina had no choice but to agree with her.


    Jason returned to thepany and was in a good mood. He was very pleasant to the employees in the


    Tina thought that maybe Marina was right. Jason indeed had changed a lot recently.


    She went to Jason''s office and sat on the sofa. She crossed her legs and said, "Dad, you''re going on a


    business trip. Didn''t you get a new project?"


    "Yes, we''re talking about a new project." Jason smiled and said, "Tina, you have a good eye. You


    helped us through the difficulties of the White family in the past, but now all sufferings have their


    reward."


    Tina also wanted to get some of the money back. At least it was more reassuring that the money was


    in her own ount.


    "Dad, since ourpany already has returned money, can you give me the money I gave you


    before?"said Tina.


    Jason didn''t expect Tina to ask for the money back so soon. There was indeed money in thepany


    now, but if the money was withdrawn, it would still affect thepany''s further development.


    Jason stood up, made a cup of coffee for her and said, "Tina, it''s not that dad wants to take up your


    money all the time. You know, I work so hard just in order to leave you some property in the future so


    that you can live a better and more free life."said Jason.


    And he began to y tricks with the tie of kinship on Tina.


    Tina looked at Jason who was with a sincere look.


    Perhaps what Jason said was true. After all, she was the only daughter in the White family now.


    Jessica was no longer there, and Jason was not young.


    And she still had a long life ahead.


    In the past, Jason always said verbally that thepany would be Tina''s in the future, but this time,


    she also kept an eye on it.


    She was afraid that after Jason found out the truth, she would not get anything.


    Tina said, "Dad, look, I''ve been in thepany for so long. Can you transfer some of the shares in the


    Although Jason wasn''t good at doing business, the shares of thepany were firmly in his hands.


    Even Marina didn''t have any shares in thepany.


    Marina used to see that thepany not only did not make money, but also could be heavily indebted


    under Jason''s management. Instead, she did not want shares. Because she''s afraid that there would


    be debts.


    She was only interested in the cash she had, and nothing else mattered.


    As long as the money in her small vault was there, she didn''t care about anypany shares.


    But Tina was different. She wanted a respectable identity in particr.


    If in the future, she would appear in all kinds of social asions as the female CEO of the White


    Group, how morous it would be not to mention.


    Tina''s obsession with being a socialite that attracted the attention of thousands of people had never


    changed.


    After waiting for so many years with Oliver, she felt it was hopeless.


    Tina wanted to start afresh. After all, the White Group was much better than it was a few years ago.


    When Jason heard that Tina wanted the shares of thepany, he was a little anxious. At first due to


    the favor from Tina, he could not offend her openly. He could only use the policy of mollification.


    "Tina, I''ve wanted to transfer a portion of thepany''s shares to you for long, but I''m afraid it''ll cause


    you trouble."

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    "What trouble can I meet?" Tina asked.


    She was almost clueless about thepany''s business.


    Perhaps Marina was too powerful and she decided everything for Tina and rarely let Tina make her


    own decisions, so Tina had got used to relying on Marina.


    Tina''s self-study ability was poor. After so long in thepany, she didn''t even understand the


    All she knew was that she wanted to be superior to all the employees in the White Group.


    That was why she asked such a naive question.


    "Ourpany still has loans from the bank. If we don''t pay it back by then, these debts will be


    transferred to you. This would be a big problem. Your mother and I will take responsibility for everything


    now and you can enjoy life."


    Tina thought what Jason said made sense.


    She still wanted to observe for a period of time. When thepany had more projects and made more


    money, it was notte for her to ask for shares.


    Jason was afraid that Tina would not be satisfied and make other requests, so he had no choice but to


    return some money to her first.


    When Tina got the money, she would put this thing aside and would stop asking for shares for the time


    being.


    ...


    When Jane was free, she often stayed on the first floor of Mose Clubhouse and observed the people


    who often came to the clubhouse.


    The people who came here the most frequently were almost some of the most sessful businessmen


    in Birmingham recently.


    As the top business club in Birmingham, Mose Clubhouse naturally attracted the richest people. They


    seemed to have reached a consensus that they only chose here to talk business.


    If you wanted to know the business circle in Birmingham, you could find something after staying here


    observaing for eight to ten days.


    When the Zamani Group was in full bloom before, Aaron was a frequent visitor here, but now he rarely


    appeared here.


    Jane saw Martin here several times. But because she was far away from him, so she just looked at him


    from afar.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Martin almost had nomunication with unfamiliar people. So even if he saw her, he


    didn''t care.


    At most, Jane greeted him with a nod.


    After all, she was now a popr contemporary female artist in Birmingham and they had met each


    other at the opening ceremony of Jessica Art Gallery.


    One day, Jane went down to the first floor as usual.


    Because it was daytime, there were few people in the coffee shop on the first floor.


    She used to sit at the back, in a booth by the big ss window.


    The advantage of sitting here was that she could see everyone who came in from the entrance clearly.


    Most people would not pay attention to her position.


    Jane was making a phone call when she walked to the same ce without looking.


    When she was almost at the seat, she looked up and saw that the seat had been upied.


    Her eyes met the man''s sitting in the seat.


    The person sitting in the seat was Oliver.


    Today Jane wore a very elegant gray dress with no makeup on her face. She looked as noble as a


    princess.


    She didn''t expect to meet Oliver here at this time.


    ording to her understanding of Oliver, he would note out for social engagements at this time.


    Jane was not afraid. Anyway, she would see him sooner orter. So what if she met him now?


    She was shocked at first. But after they looked at each other for a few seconds, she calmed down a


    little.


    Oliver didn''t know why he kept staring at Jane.


    After a few seconds, he felt he was very impolite, so he moved his eyes away.


    Conversely, Jane walked over generously and said, "Mr. Williams, long time no see."


    Oliver didn''t seem to want to talk to her, and he just nodded slightly.


    She knew that Oliver hated women who took initiative to get close to him.


    In the past, when Alice went to Oliver''s office to look for him, she was almost thrown out of the office by


    him.


    Jane said deliberately again, "Who are you waiting for? Can I sit here?"


    She was waiting for Oliver to let her get out.


    But Oliver said coldly, "Please."


    The man''s answer waspletely beyond Jane''s expectation.


    At this moment, she was a little uneasy.


    Jane was afraid that if she sat here face to face with Oliver, she would give the game away and it would


    be terrible.


    "I suddenly remembered that I had to go out to do something, excuse me." Jane said.


    After she said that, she stood up and turned to leave.


    "Stop." Oliver said.


    Jane''s heart was pounding. She didn''t expect to be so nervous.


    She didn''t know what Oliver was going to do by stopping her.


    She thought she would be able to face Oliver with ease with a new face.


    Only then did she realize that she had overestimated herself.


    Jane pretended to be calm and said, "Mr. Williams, is there anything else?"


    "When are you leaving Birmingham?"


    "Why? It seems you don''t want me to stay in Birmingham. The exhibition isn''t over yet, so I have to


    stay here for a period of time. When the exhibition is over, I''ll leave with my paintings."


    Jane only thought of this legitimate reason at this nervous moment.


    As she had announced when she came to Birmingham before, she wanted toe to Birmingham with


    her works.


    Then, there should be a beginning and an end. So when she left, she had to leave with her works.


    "My idea doesn''t matter. What matters is whether you are happy or not in Birmingham." Oliver said.


    "Birmingham is a beautiful ce. I came here and fell in love with this ce. I have a great time


    recently. Thank you, Mr. Williams, for inviting me to hold an exhibition here."


    "My pleasure."


    "Mr. Williams, are you waiting for someone? I won''t hold you up."


    Jane was afraid that she would expose herself if she continued to stay here. She had no time to deal


    with Oliver yet, and she didn''t want to have more contact with him in order to avoid causing


    unnecessary trouble.


    "I don''t have any other guests here. I''m here to look for you."


    Jane smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Williams, I''m really ttered that you came to me since you are


    so busy."


    The reason why Oliver came to Mose Clubhouse to look for Jane was that Roy had been telling him to


    invite that aunt to his house.


    That aunt was Jane.


    He didn''t know why his son insisted on meeting Jane.


    Oliver drove in the morning and had unknowingly arrived at Mose Clubhouse. He had been hesitating


    whether to let Roy see Jane.


    After all, it was the first time that his son had shown his enthusiasm for a stranger, so Oliver was very


    pleased.


    His son no longer refused to contact strangers as the doctor had said before.


    But Oliver was a little worried. After all, Roy was still a child.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Oliver didn''t know Jane at all and didn''t like her after few encounters.


    He disliked this woman in all aspects.


    However, he had to satisfy his son''s request.


    Oliver asked someone to inquire about the whereabouts of Jane and finally found out that she had


    been living in the Mose Clubhouse.


    Most of the time, she zoned out when sitting in a cafe next to the Mose Clubhouse.


    In Oliver''s eyes, the artist, like her, might be different from ordinary people.


    She didn''t have to work and just zoned out to look for inspiration for artistic creation.


    When talking to Oliver, she deliberately talked in a coquettish voice.


    Oliver didn''t appreciate her at all except her clothes.


    Her manners and words were all affected.


    If he hadn''t asked her for a favor, he would have asked her to get out of the first floor.


    Oliver resisted the disgust and said. "Miss Kim. Are you still willing to continue art therapy for my son?"


    He finally expressed his purpose.


    It took all his strength to say these words.


    Simon had stopped him before Oliver decided toe here.


    Simon was mainly afraid that Oliver would force Jane to help his son.


    When Simon saw Jane, he felt that she was very unique. In addition, her previous things confirmed


    Simon''s guessing.


    Oliver wouldn''t easily makepromises on everything. Simon was afraid that after the two of them


    met alone, Oliver would force Jane and scare her away. As a result, Oliver would feel troubled when


    Roy lost his temper because of this matter.


    At that time, Oliver would have to be at home all day to take care of Roy and had no time to deal with


    business affairs.


    If anything goes wrong, Simon would shoulder much responsibility.


    Simon had learned this lesson.


    Once when Roy was crying at home, Oliver was about to sign a big contract with a multinational


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ever since Oliver had Roy, Oliver would carry a cell phone with him because he must go home to


    Oliver was about to sign the contract when his phone rang.


    The multinationalpany that was going to sign with the Williams Group was very influential. On that


    day, many media and reporters were invited to publicize the cooperation.


    The public rtions department of the Williams Group and Oliver agreed to the arrangement at the


    time.


    As a result, Oliver''s phone rang when he was about to sign the contract for live media coverage.


    In the quiet venue, the phone rang loudly.


    Oliver used the phone to answer calls about Roy.


    Therefore, the servants at home would only call him if something happened to Roy.


    Oliver answered the call in front of everyone.


    When hearing Roy''s heartbreaking cry, Oliver walked down from the signing stage without hesitation.


    The others had no idea what had happened.


    Before the signing ceremony was over, Oliver left directly.


    The cooperation between the Williams Group and the multinationalpany was almost ruined.


    Oliver directly left the boss on the signing stage, which was broadcasted by all media.


    Before Oliver went on the signing stage, Simon wanted to remind him.


    But Simon didn''t say anything because he thought Oliver would not get a call about his son.


    Unfortunately, Oliver indeed got the call about his son.


    As Oliver drove away, Simon had to apologize to the boss of the multinationalpany.


    Later, the public rtions department of the Williams Group made great efforts to get the boss''s


    forgiveness.


    Finally, the contract was signed.


    Oliver, on the other hand, had established a good rtionship with the boss of this multinational


    This boss loved his family and children very much and admired Oliver a little when he fully understood


    the whole story.


    This boss didn''t expect that Oliver would be so considerate towards his family members.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Jane didn''t expect Oliver woulde to the Mose Clubhouse specifically to look for her.


    She smiled and said, "Didn''t I already write a diagnosis for your son?"


    Oliver immediately stopped, because he didn''t read the diagnosis at all, and he just let Butler Shank


    throw it into the trash can.


    He was speechless for a moment. After a moment, he said, "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. My


    son doesn''t seem to resist you, so you can meet him sometimes."


    She sneered. Since his son didn''t reject her, so she had to go meet his son?


    Oliver was still so arrogant and self-righteous.


    Before Jane could answer, he added, "Name your price."


    Sure enough, he wanted to do whatever he wanted with the money.


    Jessica had no choice but to force herself to obey him for money.


    Now, Jane no longer needed to bow to money, let alone Oliver''s money.


    No matter how much money he gave her, it was useless. He couldn''t exchange it for her daughter''s life.


    Before, she would have med Oliver for all of these.


    However, after watching the video of Twentyseven Hotel, whether the cause of her child''s death was


    idental or man-made, she would me it on Oliver.


    In the past, when she begged Oliver to save her grandma, he was cold and heartless.


    In the end, she threatened him with the reputation of the Williams family. So he had to agree to let her


    grandma stay in Williams Hospital.


    Now, when he and Tina''s son needed to see a doctor, he came to beg her.


    See how things turned out.


    Thinking of this, Jane smiled and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary at all. Forgive me, but I think your


    son''s condition is normal. So, his problem is not within the scope of my ability."


    This time, she rejected Oliver directly.


    She decided not to give him any more leeway. She wouldn''t go to the GrandVille Apartments again to


    treat Roy.


    Oliver was rejected so harshly by her and he hated her before. So he didn''t stay any longer.


    He still did not believe that he would not be able to find another person who made Roy willing to


    approach.


    This time it was Oliver''s turn to get up and leave, and Jane was still sitting in her seat.


    She nced sideways at him as he walked past. "Say hello to Roy for me."


    She meant that. She was very fond of Roy when she first saw him.


    Seeing him sitting at the table and drawing, he really was a very lovable child.


    It was said that a son was like his mother. Tina had always been ignorant and ipetent. Jane did


    not expect her son to be born with extraordinary concentration.


    Jane felt that in the future, Roy would definitely get better with age.


    His current problem was only temporary.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Oliver ignored her and left.


    As soon as he saw Oliver, Simon immediately stepped forward. "Mr. Williams, if you invite Miss Kim


    yourself, it should surprise her."


    Oliver had just been rejected. He had never met anyone who had rejected him so directly.


    Except for Jessica, she had been rejecting him before.


    He was angry and his face was so gloomy, but he restrained his anger.


    Simon originally meant that Oliver could personallye to the Mose Clubhouse to ask Jane to see


    Roy.


    Then she would be happy to agree to this. After all, it was not a difficult thing for her.


    Even as a painter, she would not say no to the money.


    Since Oliver came in person, the promised reward must be hefty.


    Many doctors were eager toe and treat Roy.


    But ever since Oliver got in the car, he didn''t say anything, grim-faced. It was only then that Simon


    realized that he had said something wrong.


    If Simon had known, he wouldn''t have ttered him.


    He was just making it worse.


    Oliver sat in the back of the car and forced himself not to think about the fact that he had just been


    rejected directly.


    However, he just couldn''t help but think of Jane''s extremely unnatural smile, which made him feel a


    little disgusted.


    He did not expect that he would personally ask this woman, who made him very ufortable, for


    help.


    He would only not be so annoying if he stared into her eyes.


    He had done his best for his son, so he had to exin to Roy.


    If Roy only wanted to see Jane, he would have to use some "special" methods.


    Anyway, Oliver had no intention to see Jane again. Out of sight, out of mind.


    After he left, Jane ordered a cup of coffee and sat in her seat thoughtfully.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from Hond.


    She had been waiting for news from Hond. She wanted to see Luk.


    If Luk could be brought to Birmingham, it would give Jason a fatal blow.


    She wanted to mentally crush Jason and let him know what it felt like to be deceived and tricked.


    Jane answered the phone. Sure enough, there was a message from Luk.


    Luk was very down and out. He owed a lot of money now.


    He had no choice but to escape to the countryside of Eastern Europe, where there were few people. It


    was difficult for anyone to find him, and the cost of living there was much lower, which was also a


    suitable ce to stay.


    Most importantly, Luk really had no money to repay the debtors. If he was caught, he would probably


    be killed.


    Jane asked her men to bring him back to Birmingham.


    They were waiting for her order.


    When Luk was found, he was working beside the haystack of a farm.


    Seeing so many people in ck, he was immediately surrounded by them.


    He was so scared that he wetted his pants.


    He thought to herself, he must be dead this time.


    He owed a lot of usury outside. Those people would definitely torture him to death if they found him.


    Luk was also afraid of death.


    What was more, in the countryside where there was almost no one, even he died here, no one would


    notice.


    He knelt down and begged for mercy.


    He thought those men in ck would beat him up immediately, but he didn''t expect that after they


    asked his name, they took him away from the countryside.


    Luk had no choice but to pack up his things and follow them into the car.


    He was pressed into the back seat of the car and did not dare to ask. He peeked out and saw that they


    were heading for the city.


    He was so scared that he seemed to be getting closer to death.


    The car arrived at a hotel. Luk was brought in and asked to take a bath.


    Otherwise, how could he go see the Miss of the Kim family like this?


    He had no idea what had happened. Who were they? And why would they give him such a good


    treatment?

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    When Luk was taken on the ne, he vaguely knew that he was going back to Birmingham.


    He hadn''t been back since he left Birmingham.


    Sitting on the ne, he felt a little relieved.


    He was guessing that Marina and Tina had arranged for these people to take him back.


    Luk helped Tina get married to Vincent in Hondst time.


    He thought Tina was going to marry Vincent soon.


    At that time, he nned to be there in person when Tina got married.


    Although he could not appear as her biological father, as her uncle, he was very qualified to show up at


    the wedding.


    It was not until he called Marina and asked about Tina''s exact date of wedding that he found out that


    Tina and Vincent''s wedding was cancelled.


    Tina would marry into the Williams family.


    Even Luk, who was far away from Birmingham, knew about the Williams family''s status in Birmingham.


    Of course, he supported Tina, so when Tina returned to Hond to find the video recording at the time,


    he tried very hard to cover up the fact that she destructed the hotel video recording.


    Luk was guessing that Tina must have pitied him that he had a bad life abroad, so he was invited back


    to Birmingham.


    Previously, Marina told Luk not to have any contact with Birmingham.


    It was because she was afraid that Oliver would know what happened that night. If he found out Luk,


    he would have caught this witness.


    Even if Luk didn''t betray Tina, Marina didn''t dare to take the risk because Luk couldn''t stand Oliver''s


    power.


    If Luk could stay in Hond, she would be at ease.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that these people had always been polite to him, he thought they might be Oliver''s people, or


    they might be Marina''s people.


    If he really became Oliver''s father-inw, he would have some connections with Oliver.


    He didn''t expect that Oliver found a woman through an offline agency. Of course, that woman was


    Jessica, and he handled her.


    He was the one who knew the whole process best.


    Until now, Oliver and Janepletely didn''t know about this.


    However, as long as Marina and Tina didn''t say anything, he couldn''t say anything.


    In this way, their family was the biggest beneficiary of this incident.


    Luk''s thoughts became clearer and clearer.


    He had been abroad for so many years, and he returned to where he was born as he was getting old.


    He didn''t expect that.


    Remembering that he had a daughter, Tina, he had the next generation.


    Luk saw the bodyguards in ck around him, who had always been very polite to him, and he was


    more certain about his thoughts.


    He leaned against the seat and fell asleep.


    After all, he had never slept well before, living in the open air and escaping.


    He just wanted to wake up and see Tinaing to pick him up when he got off the ne.


    In fact, Luk did arrive in Birmingham when he woke up.


    But no one came to pick him up, no Tina, no Marina.


    He knew that Marina had Jason, so she could note to pick him up.


    But Tina had gone through a lot of trouble to get him back to Hond.


    Why he didn''t see Tina?


    Luk took out his phone, which was the old Nokia, and he remembered that it had already stopped


    working.


    He had no money to pay the phone bill for a long time, and he was afraid that the previous people


    would find him, so he did not use the phone.


    The men in ck took Luk off the ne and stuffed him into the car.


    Luk''s life changed so much.


    This time, he wanted to take a look at the street view of Birmingham, only to find that the window of the


    car was tightly shut by the gauze, and he could not see anything outside.


    At this moment, Luk asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    The man in ck next to him said, "Cut the crap. You''ll know when you get there."


    When he reached the destination, Luk got out of the car and was covered with a ck gauze. He was


    He had to be dragged forward.


    Lik was arranged in a room in the basement.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw that there was only one bed around him.


    He felt it was not good.


    Could it be that his creditor brought him directly back to Birmingham?


    But why did the creditor take him back to Birmingham at such expense?


    Besides, those people knew that he had lived alone in Hond for so many years, he had no family or


    friends.


    Luk still didn''t know who caught him.


    After a while, someone came in to bring him food.


    Luk saw that they were all local specialties of Birmingham. He didn''t eat much on the ne. When he


    saw the food of his hometown, he wolfed it down. Not long after, he ate all the food.


    It was better toe back, he could eat and sleep well.


    Whatever, the person behind the scenes would appear sooner orter.


    Luk was right. Soon, Jane came to Luk''s room.


    He saw Jane in front of him, but she looked very familiar. He just didn''t know where he had seen her.


    Looking at Jane, Luk knew that she was not an ordinary person.


    He stood up nervously and stammered, "Mi...Miss, what do you want me to do?"


    "Your name is Luk?" Jane asked.


    "Yes, I am."


    Jane said directly, "Do you know Marina?"


    Luk''s eyes were about to pop out. He was very surprised that such a young woman in front of him


    knew about his rtionship with Marina.


    After all, he had left Birmingham for so many years.


    "Who are you? How do you know I know Marina?" Luk asked guiltily.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I know you''ve been living a bad life outside. Have you ever thought about


    Luk also wanted to start over, but he knew that he had only one cheap life.


    Besides, it was not easy to start over when he was old.


    Now that he was back, he only thought that Tina would be able to support him for the sake of being her


    biological father.


    However, Marina had told him not to implicate Tina.


    Luk was also in a dilemma.


    Now, when Jane asked him, he might be able to find an opportunity to start over again.


    "I want to start over. Do you have any good suggestions, miss?"


    "I think it''s a pity that you and Marina are not together, are you interested in getting together with her


    again? After all, you two have a daughter."


    Jane sat in the chair and said calmly.


    The woman in front of him actually knew that Tina was his daughter, and Luk was even more afraid.


    She knew everything about him, but he knew nothing about her.


    Such aplete information imbnce made him very panicked and at a loss.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    "Who the hell are you?" Luk added.


    Luk thought that he must be useful since he could livefortably after being caught.


    Jane smiled. "Someone who helped you out of trouble."


    "Then what do you want me to do for you?" Luk asked.


    Luk knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    Luk had thought that he could make much money easily in Europe, andh full of opportunities.


    Then he found that it was very different from what he had imagined.


    He clearly knew that he would starve to death if he didn''t work.


    Jane said, "I just want you to appear in front of Jason often."


    When Luk heard about the name, he knew that the person was Marina''s current husband.


    When Luk dealt with everything in Hond at that time, he would connect with Marina and never saw


    Jason.


    But when he was asked to appear in front of Jason, he would not know what Marina would think.


    Luk understood at this moment that the woman in front probably had a grudge against Jason and


    deliberately made this n. When knowing Marina''s rtionship with him, Jason would be furious.


    "What else do you want me to do for you?" Luk aksed.


    "That''s all for now. When the timees, I''ll tell you what you need to do next." Jane said.


    "Since you know my rtionship with Marina, you should understand that I won''t do anything to hurt


    Marina and Tina," Luk said seriously.


    Jane sneered. "When you left them behind, did you ever think that you would hurt them?


    Besides, do you think I brought you back for charity? If you are not satisfied now, I will send you back to


    your creditor. How about this? "


    When Luk heard these words, he clearly knew what was waiting for him if he was sent back.


    In contrast, he lived much morefortably here.


    Luk answered. "I promise you, I''ll do whatever you ask me to do."


    "Very well, but if I know what tricks you''re ying, I will punish you."


    Jane didn''t want to expose Luk''s identity immediately and waited for Jason to gradually find the truth.


    Jane was eager to witness the process in which Jason miserably discovered the truth.


    Of course, on the other hand, Jane wanted Marina to be restless and troubled.


    As long as Marina still wanted to rely on Jason, she naturally didn''t want Jason to know about Luk.


    Jane especially wanted to see how the people of the White family would grapple with the following


    troubles.


    Jane had someone specially arrange a position for Luk in a smallpany she had bought so that he


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    could meet Jason formally.


    "What should I call you?" Luk asked.


    He wanted to find out more information about Jane from her answer.


    Jane instantly knew what he was thinking and said faintly, "You can call me Miss."


    Before Jane could enter Luk''s room, he heard her bodyguard in ck calling her Miss.


    It seemed that the woman in front didn''t want to disclose any personal information.


    The only thing Luk knew now was that she had a grudge against Jason.


    He didn''t know any other thing about Jane.


    Luk wanted to contact Marina and Tina because they at least knew who had a grudge against Jason.


    In this way, Luk would know who the so-called Miss was soon.


    Jane said, "You don''t have to contact Marina and Tina for the time being. I''ll tell you when to contact


    them."


    Luk was so scared that his back was sweating profusely because the young woman in front could


    clearly know what he was thinking.


    It seemed that the moment his eyebrows moved, she knew what he was thinking. It was so scary.


    When Jason was participating in activities in the morning, he met Luk who had been waiting there for a


    long time.


    Luk introduced himself as the project manager who was sent back to Birmingham to work.


    Luk was not the same as before and looked like a businessman.


    After returning to Birmingham, Jane provided afortable living environment for Luk and refreshed


    him.


    Jason was busy looking for business and immediately chatted very warmly with Luk after knowing


    Luk''s position.


    The two of them even exchanged business cards.


    Although time was short, they met for the first time.


    Jane told Luk not to talk too much to Jason for the first time and lest Jason became suspicious.


    After a few days, Flora always took Jason to the Mose Clubhouse and told him that he would meet


    more businessmen there.


    When Jason arrived at the Mose Clubhouse, he met Luk who had just entered.


    Luk said that he was here to meet his friends and specially arrived at the agreed ce in advance


    because he was not familiar with this ce. But his friends hadn''t arrived yet.


    The second time they met, Jason seemed to feel that they were really destined to meet. Jason thought


    Luk was like his old friend at the first meeting.


    Even if they didn''t do business together, Jason was willing to make friends with Luk.


    Jason also knew that he would run a business easily if a friend helped him.


    This time, Luk told Jason that hispany was going to build a factory in Birmingham and needed an


    engineeringpany.


    Jason was very happy because he got the deal in this ce as Flora said.


    They discussed it briefly. Luk said that his friend would be here soon and would discuss follow-up


    matters in detailter.


    Jason immediately knew and left immediately with Flora.


    Flora smilingly said, "Mr. White, what did I say? You are lucky and get the deal instantly."


    Jason was even more proud when being praised by Flora.


    In the past, Marina always scolded him and regarded him as rubbish or a fool for business.


    In order to make Marina work hard for him, Jason had to endure her curse.


    Now that Marina was in the hospital and didn''t deal with business affairs at all, he could still be in


    charge of everything.


    "You are my little lucky star. Ever since you came to me, everything is fine."


    Jason also praised Flora.


    To celebrate the deal and the rich reward, Jason took Flora to a luxurious seafood restaurant for a big


    meal.


    As soon as Jason and Flora arrived at the seafood restaurant, reception staff said, "Sir, I''m sorry. We''re


    not open today."


    "What? You think I can''t afford it." Jason said angrily, "Why did I see a guest inside? Why?"


    Jason asked loudly.


    Roy was eating inside and muttered, "It''s so noisy."


    Oliver stood up and went out to see what was going on.


    When Jason saw Oliver, he was frightened and said in fear. "Mr. Williams, you''re dining here. Excuse


    me, I''m leaving now."

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Oliver returned to the private room and found that Roy had stopped eating.


    "Why don''t you continue eating?"


    "I''m full." Roy said, "Who was outside just now? It seems that someone was calling you."


    Oliver wanted to introduce Jason to Roy. After all, he was Roy''s grandfather.


    Although, Roy had never seen the members of the White family.


    "It was your grandfather outside just now."


    Oliver originally wanted to invite Jason over for dinner.


    They happened to meet, so he could introduce him to Roy.


    However, seeing that Jason had a young woman with him, he gave up.


    In addition, when Jason saw Oliver, he was so scared that he wanted to leave.


    Oliver said no more and went straight back to the private room.


    Young as Roy was, he knew that Jason was Tina''s father. But he had no interest in meeting him at all.


    He said coldly, "Continue eating."


    Jason took Flora away and exined, "Let''s go somewhere else to eat. It''s the same. I don''t know why


    it happened to meet Oliver."


    Flora was also surprised to see Jason''s frightened face and fawning on Oliver just now.


    Not long after she came back, she had no idea who Oliver was, but she knew Oliver was a big shot at


    the sight of him.


    "Who''s Oliver?" She asked.


    "The president of the Williams Group, Tina''s husband," Jason said.


    Flora only knew that Tina married a rich man, but she didn''t know who he was. After all, everyone


    seemed to keep quiet during her time here.


    Jane asked her to pester Jason. Flora consciously kept silent about other things.


    Flora was a little worried about Jane when she heard that Tina married such a big shot.


    After all, a powerful man cannot defeat a local viin.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If Tina went to ask Oliver to help Jason, she wouldn''t know what would happen.


    However, looking at Tina, she didn''t seem to have lived a happy life.


    "Mr. White, it''s so difficult for us to find a suitable project. Why don''t we cooperate with the Williams


    Group? After all, if Williams Group gives the White Group a small project, we will make great money."


    Flora asked in confusion.


    "Tina is useless. She has given birth to a child for Oliver, but she failed to win his heart yet."


    Flora said, "It''s understandable that a man like Oliver who has anything he wants, won''t pin his heart


    on a woman."


    "No," Jason said immediately.


    Flora was even more puzzled, "What''s wrong? Besides Tina, he still likes others?"


    "Oliver used to have a wife who had passed away. From then on, he was alone with no other woman


    reaching her standard. Even if Tina was in such a situation and had a child, it was not possible for her


    to win Oliver''s heart."


    Flora knew that Tina had undergone stic surgery, but she didn''t know that Tina used Jessica''s


    appearance.


    She did not expect Oliver to be such an affectionate person.


    At that moment, she was even more impressed by this powerful man.


    However, She didn''t know how powerful the woman was who could keep Oliver single for so long.


    ...


    Jason had been waiting for Luk to contact him.


    He must finalize the new project as soon as possible. In this case, he could stop worrying about finding


    new projects at least for the next year.


    Sure enough, Luk called him.


    Instead, he was invited to have a drink together.


    After drinking, several people began to y cards together.


    In this regard, Luk was an old stager, and Jason was a green hand in front of him.


    In the beginning, Jason deliberately lost a few games to please Luk.


    It also indirectly gave Luk some benefits, so that he would be more likely to get the project.


    Luk was happy to ept it at first.


    Later, sure enough, Luk handed over the project of a factory to Jason''spany.


    After Jason got the project, he felt a bit smug.


    It seemed that he was just lucky.


    With arge sum of moneying in, Jason thought that now he was on the momentum and would


    seed no matter what he did.


    In order to make sure that he was really starting to get lucky, he actually went to look for the fortune-


    teller and read his fortune for him.


    The fortune-teller told him that from then on, he had luck in making money. No matter what he did, he


    would be rich.


    Once he had the luck, it was hard for him not to get rich.


    Because of his own confidence and the fortune-teller''s affirmation in him,


    Jason felt that he had fulfilled what the fortune-teller had said in business.


    Now that he had money, he had the idea of gambling again.


    Previously, when he and Luk yed cards together, he did a very good job in letting Luk win or not. He


    could let him win at will because he was very good at ying cards.


    Jason was unwilling to lose more than two millionst time. This time, he went to the same ce where


    he gambled before.


    He didn''t bring Flora with him for fear that she would be a hindrance.


    It would be best if he racked up money. Then he woulde back and celebrate with her.


    He wouldn''t feel disgraced even if he lost money. Now that he was rich, he could afford to lose even if


    he lost another two million dors.


    However, he firmly believed that he would quit while he was ahead. His previous experience in Macao


    was an exercise.


    Jason thought he couldpletely control his desires.


    Before he left, he left all thepany''s affairs to Flora and left on his own.


    When Flora heard Jason say that he had something to do temporarily and had to go on a business trip


    abroad,


    She knew that Jason was lying.


    For the time being, thepany had two stable profitable projects. ording to Jason''s previous idea,


    he had no intention of going out to look for another project.


    Flora had also been through the experience of telling any lie in order to gamble.


    She knew what Jason was up to.


    So, Flora told Jane that Jason was going on a business trip.


    When Jane knew this, she sent someone to follow Jason.


    Sure enough, Jason didn''t go on a business trip like he told Flora, but to the ce where he lost money


    before.


    All of this was after Jane''s fancy.


    For Jason''s sake, she had already arranged for someone to be there,


    waiting for him toe again.


    However, Jason came earlier than expected.


    Perhaps it was Luk''s appearance and the sudden arrival of another iing payment to the White


    Group that made Jason feelpletely confident and came back for the principal.


    Jason was confident this time.


    Sure enough, on the first day, Jason not only won back the two million he lost, but also an additional


    portion of it.


    It inspired Jason greatly.


    It made Jason feel like he was the God of gamblers.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Jason had nned to win back his money and leave immediately to Birmingham to celebrate with


    Flora.


    But the fortune-teller''s words lingered in his ears.


    In addition, what happened in the previous day really verified the fortune-teller''s words.


    Jason wandered there for another day and finally came to the gambling table again.


    This time, they bet a little too much.


    Jason thought that he would save time and make money faster in this case.


    It was much faster than the cycle of money they got from projects.


    As soon as Jason sat down, he won a lot of money.


    At this time, he waspletely overjoyed and thought that he was really invincible.


    A man sitting opposite him was very dissatisfied and began to provoke Jason.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. White, why did you suddenly improve so much? Did you use some special method?"


    When he heard this, Jason was angry with his nonsense.


    "You can check whatever you want. I will cooperate with youpletely. Don''t nder me because you


    are inferior to me."


    After Jason finished speaking, he knew that he had won a lot of money, so some people couldn''t stand


    it.


    He decided to quit while he was ahead. Anyway, he had already won the money.


    Jason didn''t want to continue, so he got up and was about to leave.


    At this moment, the person opposite said again, "Let''s take a gamble. The chips are that you win all the


    money. What do you think?"


    Jason thought to himself, from the skill they had just yed cards, he hadpletely overtaken them,


    so Jason did not take the person opposite him seriously.


    He had just counted the money he had won, which was already about five million.


    He thought that if he took thest gamble, the harvest this time would be ten million, which was a


    perfect figure.


    "Since you suspect my skill, I am willing to prove my innocence and y thest round with you."


    Jason sat down again and began to wait for the deal.


    At thest critical moment, the people around them were more nervous than Jason.


    Jason looked calm.


    In the end, they began topare the numerical value of the cards in their hands.


    Jason nced at the cards in his hand, confident that he would definitely win.


    Atst, the opponent actually had a trump card in his hand, whichpletely beat Jason down.


    When Jason saw the man''sst card, his adrenaline soared.


    His mind went nk. He couldn''t believe that he had always won, but in thest round, he lost.


    Then the five million he won would be someone else''s right away.


    That was what people were like. If they hadn''t owned it, it didn''t matter.


    If Jason hadn''t won the money all along and returned empty-handed, he wouldn''t be disappointed.


    But the current situation was that the five million chips that he had just won immediately became


    someone else''s money.


    Jason couldn''t convince himself to ept it.


    It was probably because he was too careless just now that he lost.


    He began to be anxious.


    "Let''s y another round. One for each. It''s fair."


    "Sure, otherwise you may say I''m not as skilled as you. I think you just got lucky, so you won the


    money. Now it''s time to show your true skill. But can you pay for the money the next round?"


    The man sitting opposite Jason kept irritating him.


    Jason was even more unwilling to give up and wanted to fight for thest set.


    At this moment, Jason''s phone rang.


    As soon as he saw it was Flora, he answered the phone.


    Flora told Jason to take care of himself when he was away on a business trip. Everything in the


    When Jason heard this, he knew that it was time for him to be lucky again.


    Unwilling to say anything more to Flora, he hung up the phone in a hurry.


    He was ready to win thest round and leave immediately.


    But this time, he was not so lucky.


    It was as if everything that the fortune-teller had said turnedpletely ineffective.


    This time, Jason lost another five million,pletely out of his expectation.


    He couldn''t just go back like this. At least, he had to make sure he didn''t lose money. Otherwise, he


    woulde in vain this time.


    At this moment, Jason lost his head from gambling.


    He yed again and again. It was not until dawn that Jason realized that he really had no luck this


    time.


    Overnight, there were wins and losses.


    In the end, Jason calcted the total and he lost 80 million.


    Jason didn''t even know how he got back to the hotel room.


    It was not until he turned on hisputer and saw the amount of money on thepany ount was


    zero that he fully realized that he had really lost everything.


    How should he go back and exin it?


    Soon, the White Group would not even be able to pay their workers.


    Then there would be a chain reaction. If the workers couldn''t get paid, they would naturally go on strike.


    Then the two projects he took on would all be shut down.


    Once the projects were shut down, the White Group would vite the contract they had signed. If the


    construction period was dyed, the White Group would have topensate the money.


    Jason didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Now he regretted not giving Tina the shares of thepany.


    In that case, Tina would also have to repay the debts.


    At that time, Oliver would definitely deal with it and help repay all the debts because Tina was the


    mother of his child.


    Jason could only put all his hope on Tina now.


    He had no way out now.


    Apart from thepany''s money, he also signed an iou, because there was not 80 million in the


    Jason couldn''t sleep at all in the hotel. He wanted to go back to Birmingham immediately.


    Otherwise, he might lose control of himself and gamble again.


    Only then did Jason regret overestimating his self-control.


    And he hated that fortune-teller even more. He said that Jason was lucky enough at the moment and


    would get rich for anything.


    However, in the end, it was provenpletely wrong.


    Jason returned home in a daze.


    Flora already knew that he was back and kept calling him, but no one answered.


    Tina still went to thepany at intervals.


    Flora told Tina that the finance department had juste over and said that there was no money in the


    The payday was approaching, but it was hard to pay the staff now.


    Only then did Tina realize that something was really wrong.


    However, what exactly caused thepany''s money to disappear?


    She scolded the treasurer. "Find out where the money is."


    The treasurer looked innocent. Only Jason could use the money in thepany ount. There was


    no need to check it.


    Tina just didn''t understand why Jason would use such arge sum of money at once.


    Flora asked Tina to ask Jason.


    It was only then that Tina realized that Jason had note to thepany for many days.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Flora told Tina that she couldn''t reach Jason on the phone and asked her to go home and take a look.


    Tina told Flora to drive immediately, and they went to the Whites'' vi together.


    Nanny Zamani was so happy to see Tina back that she felt as if she had met a savior.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss, you''re finally here. Mr. White has been locking himself in the room and had forbidden me to tell


    you. I was worried about what would happen."


    "Has he been eating normally?" Tina asked.


    Tina wouldn''t even refer to Jason as her father.


    "Yes, he has. But he won''te out of his room. It''s been a few days. Please go upstairs and check on


    him!"


    Tina asked Flora to wait on the first floor and then went upstairs to Jason''s bedroom.


    At first, she was furious, regretting that she had listened to Jason''s words and didn''t take all the money


    back but a small portion.


    However, regretting wouldn''t do her any good now. The most important thing is to find out what had


    happened to Jason and where he had put the money.


    She just wanted to do everything she could to get the money back.


    At this moment, Tina was so regretful that she didn''t listen to Marina.


    Tina knocked gently on Jason''s door. There was no answer.


    She turned the doorknob and opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, a thick smell of smoke came rushing towards her.


    She didn''t know how many packs of cigarettes Jason had smoked, but the room was still filled with


    smoke.


    Jason was still lying on the bed with his back to the door.


    Tina walked to the bed. "Get up, and let''s go downstairs. I have something to ask you."


    She didn''t speak to Jason nicely and didn''t address him as a father. She was so furious that trying to


    suppress the anger had taken all of her strength. She was doing her best not to throw away his


    "Go back." Jason''s voice was weak as if he had been seriously injured.


    "What had happened to you?"


    Jason didn''t get up, so Tina stood there and began to ask Jason condescendingly.


    "I told you to go out." Jason was upset and just wanted to have some time to himself.


    "What right do you have to tell me to go out? There''s not a cent on thepany ount now! Tell me


    where did the money go! It was MY money too!"


    Tina stopped pretending. Although for now, only some of the money on the ount was hers, Jason


    had promised that the wholepany would be hers in the future.


    So, she wanted to think that the money was all hers too.


    "I''ll let you have thepany now. You are happy now?" Jason said weakly.


    The only thing he wanted to do was to be left alone. He hadn''t been able to figure out how to exin


    the situation to the others.


    At this time, Marina probably didn''t know what had happened. Otherwise, she would have been here,


    interrogating him by now.


    She wouldn''t let him stay at home so peacefully.


    "You want to pass it to me now that something went wrong? Why you didn''t do it earlier?" Tina


    Jason seriously wanted to block his ears.


    He hated hearing about money now.


    Every time someone had mentioned the word "money," he felt like someone was stabbing his heart


    with a sword.


    He just realized that he had wasted all the money he finally owned.


    But it was toote. Jason felt like his heart was bleeding all the time, but it wouldn''t help anyway. He


    wanted to avoid the consequences and stress by locking himself up at home and refusing to see


    anyone.


    "Tina, I beg you. Now thepany is all yours. It''s your call now."


    "You chose to leave it to me now that something had happened! Where were you earlier?!"


    Tina''s voice grew louder and harsher.


    Jason couldn''t stand Tina''s use.


    "Please just go for now. I will go back when I''m ready."


    Ever since Jason came back, he didn''t n to go back to thepany.


    Because he had no idea what to do next.


    In the past, Marina was the one who made all the decisions if something had happened to the


    Marina was still in the hospital and could not help him a bit.


    Jason had no idea what he should do now.


    It might be a good idea to let Tina know about the situation. Once Tina knew it, Marina would know it in


    no time.


    He can let them deal with the problem by then.


    Jason just wanted to hide in the room.


    He was so afraid of meeting people now and even more afraid that someone would call him.


    There was no newsing from the calls.


    They all wanted him to pay back the money he had owed.


    So, no matter how Tina yelled at him, Jason chose toy there motionless.


    Tina had no choice but to go downstairs.


    Seeing that only Tina hade down alone, Flora quickly stood up and asked, "Wasn''t Mr. White at


    home?"


    The truth was that she had heard Tina''s impatient voiceing from upstairs, but she wanted to hear it


    from Tina.


    "He''s home, and he did it all." Tina said fiercely, "What should we do now, Flora?"


    "Emmm..." Flora knew that this was not something she could decide. She didn''t want to make the


    matter hers.


    "Miss White, maybe you or Mrs. White should take the lead since Mr. White refused to do so."


    Only then did Tina remember that she should go to Marina.


    After all, Marina was more experienced.


    Only then did she realize that experience was the best during crises. However, this couldn''t apply to


    Jason.


    Flora drove Tina to the hospital.


    Tina was thinking about how she should tell Marina about the situation along the way.


    Marina had warned her that she should get the money back from Jason as soon as possible.


    However, she ignored her advice because she was only thinking about how to make thepany hers.


    Nobody had expected that the position of president of the White Group would be so unwanted so soon.


    Tina couldn''t imagine how mad Marina would beter.


    Tina knew that Marina was the one person who understood Jason the best since they had been


    married for so many years. She also knew that Jason wouldn''t do anything without a backup n.


    Now that Tina only wished that Marina could know what Jason''s backup n was.


    She needed this backup n as soon as possible to save thepany from bankruptcy.


    Tina bought a beautiful bouquet in the floral shop next to the hospital. She hoped that it would make


    Marina happier and spare her some scolding.


    Flora and Tina arrived at Marina''s room together.


    Marina''s guard was up as soon as she saw Tina standing by the door with flowers because Tina never


    visited her with flowers.


    "Tina, what are you doing here?" Marina stared at her with confusion.


    "Mom, I didn''te to visit because I''ve been busy for the past few days. I got some flowers to make


    your room cozier." Tina smiled.


    But the smile was a little fake.


    It wasn''t because she was busy that she didn''te. It was because she didn''t want to hear Marina''s


    scolding.


    "Tell me what had happened," Marina said coldly.


    Marina sure was her mom.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Only then did Tina tell Marina everything that happened at thepany.


    When Marina heard that there was no money in thepany ount, she almost fainted.


    Thest time Tina came to see her, she said that thepany had been developing very well recently


    and asked her to recuperate in the hospital at ease. Thepany had already received tens of millions


    of dors project funds.


    However, after only a few days, the money was gone.


    "Where did the money go?" Marina roared.


    "I... I don''t know either." Tina stammered.


    Then Marina saw Flora who stood behind Tina.


    She said coldly, "Flora, you''ve been in thepany. You can tell me what happened."


    "Mrs. White, I don''t know what happened either. The money in thepany''s ount disappeared


    overnight. Miss White and I went to Mr. White, but he didn''t tell us."


    Marina said, "Is he in thepany now?"


    "He''s at home. He locked himself in his bedroom and didn''te out. He asked me to take charge of


    thepany''s business. But it''s almost time to pay sry and we didn''t have money. When the sry


    can''t be paid, the workers would rebel. What should we do?"


    Marina did not expect that Jason would lie at home doing nothing instead of trying to earn money.


    She soon got up and got dressed. She had to go home immediately to find out what was going on.


    Seeing Marina had already sat up, Tina stepped forward to help.


    After helping Marina dress up, the three of them left the hospital directly.


    As soon as Marina reached the parking lot, she said, "Tina, you can''t drive this time."


    The saying was right. A burnt child dreads the fire.


    "Mom, don''t worry. Flora is a good driver."


    After getting into the car, Marina fastened the safety belt.


    After everything was done, Flora drove the car away from the hospital.


    At White family''s door, Marina said to Flora, "You go to thepany first. We need people to handle


    things at this time."


    Marina didn''t want Flora to know too much about the private affairs of White family, so she sent her


    away.


    Flora naturally knew what Marina meant and smiled. "I''m leaving now. If you need a car, call me again."


    She watched Flora drive away.


    Marina then said to Tina, "The money in thepany is gone. Is it rted to Flora? Why did a lot of


    strange things happen as soon as she came to the White Group?"


    "Mom, Flora has no right in thepany. What kind of trouble can she make? I think Jason must have


    some trouble outside. Otherwise, the money wouldn''t have disappeared."


    Tina had never taken Flora seriously. She only regarded her as an unimportant assistant.


    Marina had been recuperating in the hospital for so long that her legs were almost healed.


    She was still very careful to avoid any more idents.


    Originally, she was very anxious to see Jason right away and ask him what happened.


    But she still held the stairs and slowly walked up to the bedroom door.


    Tina had already stepped forward to open the door and knocked.


    Jason didn''t answer at all.


    He knew that Tina was back, so he simply pretended not to hear her.


    When Tina wanted to twist the handles again, she found that Jason had locked the door inside.


    Seeing this, Marina said directly to Tina, "Kick the door open."


    Her legs were hurt, or she would have kicked the door open herself.


    Tina was wearing 10cm high heels, she didn''t dare to kick the door hard, fearing that she would break


    her ankle.


    She took a chair and mmed it on the doorknob.


    The doorknob fell to the ground.


    The crisp sound startled Jason.


    Did Tina brought the debt collectors home? Or else she wouldn''t have been so barbaric.


    Jason sat up and saw that Marina stood beside Tina.


    "You... Why did you get out of the hospital? You should recuperate in the hospital."


    Jason was surprised by Marina''s sudden appearance because Marina had said that she would leave


    him alone.


    He hoped that Tina could settle everything in thepany and not to let Marina know.


    Now, it seemed that she finally knew it.


    Marina walked straight to Jason''s bed. Before he could get out of bed, she pped Jason on the left


    cheek.


    "Tell me, where did you get the money? I always think something''s wrong with you recently. Did you


    had a mistress outside and transfer all the money away?"


    Marina really couldn''t figure out where Jason would spend thisrge sum of money, especially in such


    a short time.


    She never expected that Jason would gamble.


    In Marina''s opinion, Jason was a very stingy person.


    In the past, when they heard about who gambled and lost everything, Jason would discuss with her


    that the people who gambled were mentally ill.


    Marina was greatlyforted when Jason said so.


    She finally found a man who would never gamble for the rest of her life. She was really scared by Luk.


    Luk used to hang around the mahjong table all the time. In just one night, he can lose all the money


    she earned in the nightclub in a month, or even more.


    Luck was even willing to let her serve other men for money and and turned a blind eye to her affairs


    with Jason.


    So, she was scared.


    After knowing that the money in thepany was gone, she thought that Jason was either cheated by


    a woman or a partner.


    "No." Jason said guiltily.


    How could a shrewd man like him be deceived by a woman?


    Even a beautiful and capable woman like Flora couldn''t take much money from him.


    Even the house Flora lived in was rented, not bought.


    However, Jason could not tell Marina the truth.


    Jason knew that Marina could allow him to y mahjong at ordinary times at small expenses.


    But if he dared to step into a professional gambling ce, she would cut off his hands.


    "Then I would like to hear what exnation you can give me." Marina shouted.


    Jason quickly came up with an idea in his mind. "I met someone who took me to invest in a project that


    could make a lot of money, so I transferred the money for the time being."


    Seeing that he looked hesitated when he talked, she knew he was hiding something.


    She continued to ask, "What project is it?"


    "It''s a big ore project, so it costs a lot of money."


    "When did you meet such a noble person? Why I don''t know it?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Jason just said that he knew such a person, but he didn''t know how to exin that person to Marina.


    When Marina mentioned the man who offered great help, Jason immediately thought of Luk.


    Luk once helped him a lot as Luk had brought him a profitable project.


    He just didn''t know what would happen if the construction was dyed because the White Group


    couldn''t pay wages.


    However, he felt that Luk was a kind person through his connection with Luk before.


    He didn''t ask for any payment from the project he gave to him.


    So Jason said, "I know a person working in a multinationalpany who once helped me a lot. He''s


    the one who helped the White Group earn money before."


    Marina knew that the White Group had received a project from a multinationalpany.


    She was looking forward to seeing the man Jason had mentioned.


    Marina also thought that maybe Jason was helped by a big boss.


    At this moment, she became a little gentle.


    Seeing her reaction, Jason knew that Marina believed him.


    He couldn''t care how long he could cheat her.


    "When are you going to show me the man?"


    Marina couldn''t believe Jason''s words without seeing the man herself.


    She had to check it out herself. If there was anything fishy, she would get the money back in advance.


    Otherwise, Marina would not put her mind at ease with such arge sum of money.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange for you as soon as possible. We''ll have dinner together and let him talk to you about


    the project."


    Jason began to cheat Marina.


    Marina did have a clue as to where the money was going. But there was something even more tricky. It


    was the time to pay wages.


    "How much money do you have now? Take it out immediately. Otherwise, the wages won''t be paid. If


    the workers make trouble, it will be troublesome." Marina said.


    She knew that Jason had saved a lot of money secretly.


    In the past, Jason could take out the money, but now he had lost all the money saved.


    Jason immediately bend down beside Marina who was sitting and massage her legs.


    "Marina, I was also trying to make money for thepany. I was a little anxious, so I invested all the


    money. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get my money back for a while. Can you take out some money from


    you and pay the sry first? I''ll pay you back doubleter."


    At this time, Jason could only beg Marina for help.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina didn''t agree at first.


    Jason really had no idea. After all, the projects of the White Group could still make money. If the


    projects stopped, the losses would be even greater.


    At this time, apart from Marina, he really couldn''t find anyone to help.


    Jason said, "I don''t have much money right now. You know I still have a lot of famous paintings in my


    house. I''ll be able to pay all the money back if I sell any one of them. If you don''t believe me, I''ll just


    deposit the painting to you. Can you help me, honey?"


    Of course, Marina knew that the paintings and calligraphy in Jason''s safe were priceless.


    What''s more, she didn''t want to be indifferent when the White Group was about to go bankrupt.


    Under Jason''s pleading, Marina had another idea.


    "You give me the painting first, and I''ll give you the money."


    Marina was also on guard against Jason. She couldn''t just give the money out without the coteral.


    She was different from Tina, who was easily cheated by Jason and gave him money directly.


    Now it was time to spent money, but he couldn''t get it out.


    "Okay, I agree whatever you say."


    When Jason saw Marina agreed, he immediately went to the safe, took out the "Fox Mountain


    residence" and handed it to Marina.


    Marina opened the painting and looked at it carefully. Although she couldn''t tell whether it was


    authentic or fake, she had to be careful.


    "Bring me your magnifying ss." Marina said.


    Jason immediately went to get the magnifying ss and handed it to Marina.


    No matter how she looked at it, Jason was confident that the price of this painting was far more than


    tens of millions.


    "I''ll give you this painting as the coteral before thepany''s money is paid back."


    Jason didn''t want Marina to take advantage of him.


    Seeing Jason so nervous, Marina was more convinced that this painting must be Jason''s treasure. Its


    value must be more than the money she took out.


    She gave the painting to Tina.


    Tina also took a look, but she could not tell anything.


    Finally, thepany''s crisis was temporarily resolved.


    Jason was also afraid that his lie would be exposed. Once thepany was running normally, he


    would go and meet Luk.


    He was afraid that his lie would be exposed when he took Marina to see Luk.


    Luk knew that anyone who came back from abroad had to make an appointment in advance. It was


    their habit of working at a multinationalpany.


    Jason used the excuse that he had not made an appointment with Luk to ask Marina to wait a little


    longer.


    Marina also knew that the big shot would have to schedule time, especially meeting someone not


    familiar with.


    After all, the big shots were usually very busy. It was already a great honour to agree to meet such


    small potatoes like them.


    After settling thepany''s affairs, Jason returned to thepany.


    However, after that, Marina left the hospital and stayed at home.


    In this way, Jason could not be as free as he used to be.


    What''s more, it was Marina who helped to solve thepany''s crisis.


    At this time, Jason treated Marina as the queen.


    Seeing Jason being so humble and obedient, Marina felt very satisfied.


    It was only at the critical moment that he realized the importance of Marina.


    Marina often reminded Jason and asked him if it was almost time to meet the man who helped him.


    Jason hadn''t persuaded Luk to help him with his lie, so he didn''t dare to answer.


    Until Luk agreed to help him tell this lie, Jason immediately told Marina.


    The big shot had agreed to see them.


    Jason said that he had arranged to meet at the Mose Clubhouse and talk about investing in the ore.


    Marina went to buy a very expensive dress in order to meet Luk. She was afraid that Luk would look


    down on her.


    It should be a rare opportunity for the White Group to improve its business scope.


    Jason had promised her that he would give her all the profits by then.


    Marina was already imagining the feeling of earning a lot of money.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    After receiving a call from Jason, Luk immediately asked Jane if he could see Marina.


    Jane immediately agreed.


    But Jane hoped that the three people could meet in a dramatic way.


    That was to say, Marina wouldn''t know the person who helped her was Luk.


    Jane wanted to watch how they would act.


    Luk knew what Jane meant, so he didn''t dare to do anything to disobey her.


    Now, the money from the White Group, Jason as well as Marina all went into the fund set up by Jane.


    The paintings and calligraphy that Jason and Marina kept were fake ones.


    Jane just wanted to take back all money Jason and Marina took from the Youngren family.


    She wanted Jason and Marina to know the life falling from the heaven.


    After all, arge amount of Tina''s money had already been to the White Group.


    Flora had helped Jane figure it out.


    The three from the White family had little savings. Unless Oliver came out to help, otherwise, they


    could find no way out.


    ...


    Jason had been in Marina''s recently, so he would definitely distance Flora.


    After experiencing so much, Jason became smart. He went in to gamble because Flora wanted to join


    in.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So he agreed.


    Once they entered the ce, they werepletely out of control after being given free chips, which


    started from a small temptation.


    At that time, Jason was still trying to be generous in front of Flora, plus he just seeded in a big deal


    and earned much money.


    Before realizing it, he had lost more than two million.


    If Marina was with him at that time, he would have been scolded by Marina who would ban him from


    going into that kind of money-losing hole.


    Marina had seen how gambling turned a normal person into a demon.


    Before Lux gambled, Marina treated him very well.


    But when Lux was addicted to gambling, Marina turned to a different person to him.


    After so many years of tacit understanding with Marina, he knew that she wanted him to be good. At


    least, their interests were closely connected.


    However, after being with Flora, he was a littlecent.


    Without Marina around, Jason liberated himself.


    Thinking of this, Jason regretted it to death.


    He just wanted to cooperate with Luxter and earn back all the money.


    It was better to be with Marina.


    Flora went to work as usual, but Jason avoided her on purpose.


    She knew what was going on, so she took back the house that Jason had rented for her.


    The reason was that Flora provided the news for Jane that Tina''s real father was not Jason, which was


    very important.


    It was very important for Jane to defeat Jason.


    Jane gave Flora a sum of money, hoping that Flora could lead a good life after returning to


    Birmingham.


    As long as things with the White family were over, Jane didn''t want to trouble Flora to do things for her.


    After all, Flora had to start her own normal life.


    Flora took the money and was a little nervous.


    When Jane gave her a credit card, Flora refused to take it.


    She feared the feeling of being rich, which could push her to the wrong path.


    Flora was in a dilemma.


    Jane encouraged her to face it bravely. If she couldn''t confront it, she wouldn''t avoid it all the time.


    She suggested that Flora buy a house in Birmingham first.


    Flora epted it and contacted the agency to spend all the money Jane gave her on the down


    payment of the house.


    It could give her some pressure to live a down-to-earth life.


    After seeing many houses, she chose a three-bedroom and one-hall house, not far from the Mose


    Clubhouse.


    Although it was a second-hand house, the interior was decorated in a simple European style, which


    was in line with her idea.


    Anyway, after she bought the house, she didn''t have any extra money to decorate it.


    She could just check in that kind of house with a bag, which saved a lot of trouble.


    The agent told her that this house was urgently sold by a foreign customer, so the price was 10 %


    lower than the normal market price.


    Flora asked the agent to contact thendlord immediately and book the house as soon as possible.


    The agent first called thendlord and made an appointment.


    After hanging up the phone, the agent said, "Miss, it''s really a coincidence. Now thendlord lives in


    the Mose Clubhouse. We can go there and talk to himter."


    Flora then went to the Mose Clubhouse with the agent.


    The agent had never seen thendlord.


    They found thendlord after they arrived and called again.


    Flora saw a young woman sitting there from afar. She looked familiar.


    However, she was afraid that she would think too much.


    After all, that girl lived in Hond and was from Southeast Asia. How could she have a house in


    Birmingham?


    They got closer they reached her seat.


    Flora shouted out loud, "Tracy, it''s really you."


    Tracy was also very surprised to see the one who wanted to buy her house was Flora.


    At that time, she was a dealer in Hond, so she witnessed the depraved Flora. Because she was also


    Asian, she had helped Flora.


    Unexpectedly, Flora changedpletely and even had money to buy her house.


    Tracy was a little incredulous.


    Flora also saw the disbelief on Tracy''s face. After all, she had lost all her money, and it was difficult for


    her to eat when they first met.


    "Hello, Flora. Are you really going to buy my house?"


    Flora said in surprise, "You actually have a house in Birmingham?"


    It reminded her that when she and Toby came back to Birmingham, she kept telling Toby that she liked


    Birmingham very much and wanted a house.


    At that time, Toby loved her very much.


    As Tracy said that, Toby immediately bought this three-bedroom and one-hall house in a high-end


    building near the Mose Clubhouse and gave it to her.


    Only her name was written on the property certificate.


    After breaking up with Toby, she returned to Hond.


    As she wanted to buy a big vi in Hond, she remembered to sell the house in Birmingham.


    She wanted to sell it quickly and left.


    Tracy didn''t want anyone else to know that she was once in Birmingham.


    After all, she had done lots of wrong things to Jessica.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Tracy was a little worried about selling the house to Flora.


    It was the first time she came back to Birmingham, and she just wanted to sell the house safely without


    any idents.


    However, Flora''s past had raised Tracy''s attention.


    So she asked about Flora''s work.


    Flora straightly told her that she had a formal job at the White Group.


    Tracy heard Flora say that she was in the White Group. She was familiar with the White Group, which


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    belonged to her ssmate''s family. And that person was Tina.


    She didn''t want Tina to know that she was in Birmingham.


    After all, she knew a lot of secrets about Tina.


    Now, she was in Birmingham, a ce where she was unfamiliar with. Without Toby''s protection, if Tina


    knew that she was here, she could kill her.


    Thest time she was in Bali Ind and experienced Jessica and Lambert''s marriage.


    She was pushed by Toby to the yacht as a hostage, not only nearly lost her life but lost her unborn


    child.


    She also learned a great lesson.


    That''s why she returned to Hond and found a job to live her life.


    Although she was a dealer in Casino, she would not get into the habit of gambling. It was a warning to


    her that she had seen too many cases of family bankruptcy.


    Tracy asked Flora to keep it a secret from others about her buying a house.


    Because Flora needed a loan to buy this house and needed a work certificate from thepany, it was


    sooner orter that White Group''s finance knew about it.


    Then Tina would know soon.


    Tracy directly told Flora her concerns.


    Only then did Flora know that Tracy was actually Tina''s ssmate.


    Then she exined that she would jump ship soon.


    And she would get a new ie certificate as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Flora had nothing to do with the White Group.


    In fact, Flora could also ask Jane for help. After all, Jane had a lot ofpanies, but she had just


    received arge amount ofpensation from Jane, so she felt sorry to bother her because of this


    kind of small thing.


    They agreed that as long as Flora seeded in jumping ship, Tracy woulde again and finish the


    deal.


    After a few days...


    Finally, it was time for Jason and Luk to meet.


    That day, Marina dressed up to make sure that their benefactor would not look down on her.


    They made an appointment at the Mose Clubhouse.


    Marina and Jason arrived 15 minutes earlier. They were afraid that there would be a traffic jam along


    the way, and it would be impolite to bete. After all, the benefactor''s time was valuable, and every


    second of him worthed a lot of money.


    the Mose Clubhouse''s waiter brought two sses of water and asked if they needed to order


    immediately.


    Jason wanted to drink some coffee at first. He wanted to order a cup of coffee and wait while drinking.


    Because they didn''t arrive 15 minutes earlier, but almost 45 minutes earlier. It was all because Marina


    had been urging him at home.


    Jason felt guilty and had to cooperate with Marina.


    Of course, he knew best that it was all for the sake of acting for Marina.


    As soon as Jason said that he needed a cup of Americano, Marina pped his arm hard.


    "Can''t you wait for another while to drink the coffee?" Marina red at him and scolded.


    Jason was very afraid of Marina now, so he had to stop talking about the order.


    They just sat there with their own thoughts.


    Jason felt that time passed very slowly.


    He just wanted Luk to show up earlier, finished the show, and went home to rest.


    It was finally time for Luk to appear.


    At this moment, Jane was sitting at the bar and could clearly see where Jason and Marina were sitting.


    Although Luk was unwilling to meet Marina in this way, there was really no other way.


    He knew that there was always someone watching at him, and he didn''t dare to disobey Jane.


    When they were almost at the booth, Luk was even more nervous than Jason.


    He didn''t know how Marina would react.


    Luk tightened his tie, and wearing the suit to meet Jason was asked specifically by Jane.


    He walked up to Jason and said with a smile, "Mr. White, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    Marina was looking at her phone when she suddenly heard a familiar voice that she would never forget.


    For a moment, she did not dare to look up. She was afraid that the person who came was really what


    she thought.


    At this time, Jason immediately pulled Marina up and greeted Luk.


    "Sir, this is my wife, Marina." Jason introduced.


    What Jason said shocked Marina.


    Marina gritted her back teeth and she stood up.


    She looked up and saw that the man was not a benefactor at all, but Luk.


    Although Luk was dressed up very well at this moment, Marina could know what was inside him.


    Marina''s eyes were filled with fear and disappointment.


    At this time, she had to pretend that she didn''t know Luk at all.


    She forced out a smile and reached out her hand. "Hello, sir, nice to meet you."


    Luk had no choice but to start making small talk with Marina as if she had never met him before.


    At this moment, Marina couldn''t think about investing in ore projects. She thought that Jason must have


    lied to her.


    How could Luk be exposed to the investment of the ore? What happened?


    Marina wanted to tear Jason up now because she was deceived.


    But where was the money? Did he really transfer it to the vixen?


    These days, because of her health, she didn''t want to hurt herself because of Jason. She just wanted


    to keep what she had got and live a quiet life.


    But now, Jason had cheated her out of all her money, and what should she do.


    Jason asked Luk to introduce the progress of the ore investment to Marina.


    All of them on the table knew that it was all a lie.


    However, everyone took it as a real project and discussed it seriously.


    Everyone had their own ns in mind.


    When Jane saw this, she thought it was really a good show.


    Finally, Jason''s phone rang.


    Jason saw that the phone call was from Flora, of course, he couldn''t answer it in front of Marina.


    He wanted to hang up, but as soon as he pressed the phone, it rang again.


    Marina saw that this was the right time to send Jason out to answer the phone. In this way could she


    ask Luk what happened and why he was in Birmingham.


    But Jason did not dare to leave for a moment, afraid that Luk would spill the beans.


    Only when he sat by and watched did he feel relieved.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    "Your phone keeps ringing. Why don''t you answer it?" Marina said impatiently.


    "I don''t think it''s something important. Anyway, nothing is more important than Mr. Weaver at this point.


    You can''t be so rude."


    Luk listened to the conversation between Marina and Jason with a smile. It seemed that he was a


    sophisticated and sessful person.


    Marina still cared a lot about the phone call, "It must be something rted to thepany. Otherwise,


    there won''t be consistent calls. If you don''t think it''s appropriate to answer it now, then give it to me."


    As she spoke, she was about to get Jason''s phone.


    Jason was terrified that Flora would blurt out and say something inappropriate.


    He could not endure the results of offending Marina at this point.


    Jason said, "Mr. Weaver, I''m really sorry. I''ll need to excuse myself for a moment and go out to answer


    the phone. My wife also wants to know more about the investment regarding the ore. Please present


    more information to her."


    After saying that, he hinted at Luk and asked him to y his role well.


    Jason answered the phone and walked away.


    Marina didn''t behave herself anymore, and her voice rose a lot. "Luk, what the hell is going on? Why


    are you here? This is a fraud aiming for Jason''s money, right?"


    "I had really worked at a multinationalpany, and I even gave Jason a project to do."


    Marina still couldn''t believe what Luk said.


    He had neither education credential nor work experience, what kind of multinationalpany would


    hire him and send him back to Birmingham as their representative?


    "Then what about investment in the ore? Where did Jason''s money go? Why did you agree with Jason


    to togethermit the fraud against me? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I had known earlier that the


    person who could help us Jason was talking about was you, I wouldn''t have given my money to Jason


    to fill in thepany''s loopholes."


    Marina was irritated and she asked a lot of questions.


    She had a hunch that she probably had lost her money already.


    Since Jason could lie to her that the money had been invested in the ore project, then other things he


    had told her could also be lies.


    "Don''t get frustrated. I''m back. If anything happens, I''ll help you." Lukforted Marina.


    "What can you do? Do you think I don''t know about your capability? Stop acting like a sessful


    person as you did in front of Jason. Now that youe to us directly, are you not afraid that Jason will


    find out the truth? If that''s the case, things will be out of our controlpletely."


    After all, Marina was also guilty. She had lied to Jason for decades.


    If Jason found out that Tina was not his biological daughter, how would things end up? She had not


    asked for her money back yet, so she must prevent Jason to have any further interaction with Luk.


    "I came back this time for you and our daughter, I had made a fresh start and started to work hard.


    From now on, both of you can rely on me."


    Ever since Luk became the representative of the multinationalpany and was dressed in a suit, he


    was indeed a little arrogant.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Tina and I won''t live with you. Don''t disturb our quiet life


    anymore. As long as you leave now, I can deal with Jason. I want him to give my money back as soon


    as possible."


    Marina was worried that if Jason found out the truth before he gave back her money, Jason would


    definitely keep the money himself.


    He would hate them so much that he would definitely not return the money to them.


    No matter what happened next, Marina just wanted to transfer the money back to her private ount.


    Before that, she didn''t want any unexpected things to happen.


    She was talking to Luk agitatedly when she saw Jason walking back after hanging up the phone.


    Marina had to drink some water to calm herself down quickly.


    She didn''t want to sit here and wasted her time anymore.


    She just wanted to go home and sell or pawn the "Fox Mountain Residence" that Jason gave her.


    Any antique calligraphy or paintings could notpare to her ount bnce in her opinions.


    Marina hinted at Luk and asked him to end the coordinated acting between him and Jason in front of


    her.


    Luk said, "Mr. White, I have another appointment, so I have to go first. If there''s anything else you want


    to discuss, you can contact meter."


    After saying that, Luk left.


    As he walked by the bar, he nced at Jane, who was sitting there drinking.


    Jane nodded at him.


    Luk got nervous by her look and started to walk with his stiff limbs.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as Marina got home, she took the painting out of the safe.


    She needed to find someone that was familiar with selling calligraphy and paintings to estimate the


    price.


    Someone wanted to sell the "Fox Mountain Residence." This news attracted many collectors as soon


    as it came out.


    After this painting was bought by a mysterious collector in the early years, there was no more news of


    this painting on the market.


    Even then, when Oliver opened a hotel in the Fox Mountain, someone suggested that if the Williams


    Group could get the "Fox Mountain Residence", it would definitely improve their hotel''s brand.


    The Williams Group actually sent people to look for this painting, but they never found out who the


    collector of this painting was.


    Marina took out the painting without telling Jason that she wanted to sell it.


    Jason had given the painting to Marina previously to ask her to take out her money quickly to help


    resolve the urgent problem.


    He didn''t expect Marina would actually sell this painting.


    When he heard the news, almost all the collectors were talking about this painting, guessing who would


    be the next collect that owned it.


    Marina handed the work to an auctionpany that she knew and was ready for an open auction.


    The person who offered the highest price would get the painting.


    That''s why they released the news early, making the "Fox Mountain residence" the hottest topic.


    When Jason heard the news, he went home and quarreled with Marina. He scolded her for not letting


    him know before taking out the painting for sale.


    Marina was also angry. He and Luk had lied to her together, but she hadn''t settled this with him yet.


    Mainly because she needed to hide her rtionship with Luk, if it was exposed, it would not end well


    for the time being.


    Marina would not be afraid of anything when she got the money.


    Now, it was the critical moment. And in order to sell the painting smoothly, she had to bear with him.


    Marina said, "I''m just taking out the painting to see how much it is worthed. Don''t worry, no one will be


    willing to pay an extraordinarily high price for a painting. Besides, if it really bid to an extremely high


    price, not to mention that you want to invest in ores, even if you want to invest in an alien, I will


    support you."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Jason stopped arguing with Marina about whether to sell the painting when Marina mentioned the


    mineral investment.


    He was a little convinced and thought it might be a better idea to listen to Marina.


    At least they knew the real value of the painting


    He couldn''t turn the painting into cash if he refused to sell it, then the painting was useless to him since


    it couldn''t provide him with any physical value. If he had an emergency and died, the painting would be


    heritage, and he wouldn''t be able to enjoy its value at all.


    Jason felt his mind suddenly brightened up. He had been so worried about money that his hair turned


    white.


    It was time to turn his collections into cash.


    Now was the time that thepany needed cash the most.


    He had no idea that Marina already knew that there was no mineral investment at all.


    However, he knew that sooner orter, Marina would hear about it. She would also find out that he had


    lost all their money by gambling.


    It would be better to sell the painting for some cash. He would be an honest businessman and stop


    wasting money.


    At this moment, Jason felt that he had thought through everything and decided to change into a


    The time had finallye to the Saturday morning.


    The Jiahe Art Auctionpany would take care of the auction of Marina''s "Fox Mountain residence" at


    the Mose Clubhouse.


    The collectors who received the news had arrived at the auction hall of the Mose Clubhouse in


    advance, waiting to see the precious artwork.


    The artwork had been disappeared from sight for a long time. It would be a big hit when it had returned


    to the public.


    Two staff members in ck suits and white gloves presented the painting in front of the crowd.


    Many people were raving when they saw the painting. It was an excellent piece of art. Looking from


    afar, one can tell that the strokes were thick and distinct. It was a rare work of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The people with the bid cards couldn''t hide their excitement.


    The auctioneer exined the rules in advance.


    Those who could enter the hall were naturally clear about these rules.


    The auctioneer first called out a starting price of 30 million, and then it could be increased by a million


    each time.


    As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, some had offered a price of 31 million.


    It was followed by 32 million in a second.


    The price kept going up.


    Jane sat in thest row, quietly watching everything around her.


    These people were crazy. They all wanted the painting to be theirs as soon as they heard it was on the


    market.


    However, ording to the unspoken rules of the auction, there would be someone to raise the price


    and create tension.


    Jane knew Marina''s style too well.


    She had checked the auctionpany out as soon as she heard that Marina was about to sell the


    artwork.


    Sure enough, something was going on between the person in charge of thepany and Marina.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane didn''t know why none of the appraisers from thepany had found out that the artwork was a


    forgery.


    Of course, only Jane could distinguish between a painting so well forged and the original one.


    This work was a copy by another artist. Its value couldn''t bepared with the real one.


    Jane started to buy as many traditional Chinese paintings as possible overseas before she had


    returned to Birmingham.


    After all, this was her career and the thing she loved the most. Although sheter transferred to oil


    paintings, her love for traditional Chinese painting had never faded.


    So when she found the "Fox Mountain residence" in Jason''s safe, she immediately remembered her


    previous collection.


    Fortunately, she came back together with the artwork.


    She still wanted to help her grandfather, Terence, finish what he always wanted to bepleted.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Jane sat in the back row and saw a familiar figure among the crowd raising the numbers in front of her.


    It was Simon.


    She was a little confused. When did Oliver be interested in art?


    In the past, he would not send his men to the auction to buy artwork that he would have not


    appreciated at all.


    Rich people of Birmingham were in a frenzy of biding and raising their cards.


    Finally, this painting, the representative work of Huang Gongwang in the Yuan dynasty, "Fox Mountain


    Residence," was sold at the price of 150 million dors.


    The deal was made only after Simon had raised the number to offer the price.


    Jane found it amusing. She didn''t expect that Oliver would be the ultimate sucker.


    It was not time to trouble him at present.


    But she could make use of this matter to get Oliver to help her fight against Jason and Marina.


    Oliver was rich, but no matter how rich he was, he had to know exactly what thepany was


    spending, let alone 150 million dors.


    Otherwise, the Williams Group wouldn''t have been dominating in Birmingham under his leadership all


    these years.


    In the past, other families might have the chance to catch up with the Williams family.


    But today, the other families in Birmingham were far left behind,


    especially the Zamani family whose pace of declining was fastened in the past few years.


    Henry was still alive and could still keep the Zamani family respectable now.


    However, he was indeed old.


    Oliver knew better that if he invested recklessly like Aaron, he would sooner orter lead the Williams


    Group in the wrong direction.


    As a result, Oliver had been very prudent all these years


    Apart from building the Jessica Art Gallery. He was willing to pour money in it and had known that it


    might not be a sess, but he never regretted it.


    This time, that Oliver let Simon buy the Fox Mountain residence actually had connections with Jessica.


    At that time, while Jessica was still losing her memory, Oliver and her had been to the hotel next to Fox


    Mountain together.


    Jessica once told him that there was a Chinese painting which generally depicted the scene around


    Fox Mountain.


    They sat on the top floor of the hotel and looked around. The scenery was almost the same as that of


    the artwork.


    Oliver could tell at that time that Jessica liked this work very much.


    As a result, when hearing that "Fox Mountain residence" had appeared on the market again, he made


    up his mind to obtain it.


    He wanted to hang this painting in the hotel room where they had lived before.


    Over the years, Oliver would go there for a few days on the grounds of work so as to remember his


    love.


    Jane liked this painting very much. At that time, she was really close with Oliver, so she chatted with


    him without reserve.


    However, she really had no idea why Oliver bought this painting.


    No matter what the reason was, he really had spent a great deal of money.


    Jane didn''t know if Oliver realized that the work he had spent 150 million dors on was fake, what he


    would do to the seller.


    Jane was happy to see them fight against each other.


    When Marina and Jason got to know that the painting was auctioned for 150 million dors, they


    happily opened champagne at home.


    Jason didn''t feel sorry at this time and supposed that the money should be used as soon as possible.


    Acting in front of Marina made him exhausted.


    In this way, he didn''t need to lower his head in front of Marina


    and he could live with pride again.


    As long as he never got involved in gambling in the future, he would be reborn to be a good man.


    The couple did their calctions at home. Even if they needed to pay 30 % of the money to the auction


    Besides Jason and Marina, the happiest person was Tina.


    She also knew that Oliver had got the Fox Mountain residence.


    Fortunately, the auctionpany had not revealed who the supplier of the painting was. Otherwise, if


    Oliver knew, it would be uncertain whether he would trouble the White family.


    Sheter found out that Oliver had been deploying his men to look for the painting, but he did not


    expect it to be under Jason''s control.


    Even Tina didn''t know it as well.


    If she had known in advance, she would have given it to Oliver as a personal favor.


    With her knowledge of Oliver, he would still pay the full amount. By then, she would not even need to


    pay the intermediate fee.


    It was toote to think about it now. Anyway, she''d better pretend not to know,


    just happily taking the money which belonged to her from Jason and starting her new life.


    After Oliver got the painting, he kept it in the study without even having a look at it.


    He wanted to take it back and hang it in the room when he was free to stay at the hotel by the Fox


    River.


    The more Roy grew up , the more he couldn''t leave Oliver.


    Besides being busy with plenty of work in thepany, he helped Roy with his homework aftering


    back from work.


    Roy refused to be taught by other teachers instead of Oliver.


    He was about to go to primary school but he was unwilling to attend the kindergarten.


    Oliver knew that it was also an important ability to attend sses and study with his peers as well as to


    learn to get along with them. As a consequence, he needed to send Roy to the school sooner orter.


    He was clear that Roy was a little weaker than his peers in terms of social interaction.


    Naturally, he had to study harder, so that he could at least keep up with most peers.


    It was really difficult for Oliver. In addition to managing thepany, he had to take care of his own


    child when returning home.


    Who let him have such a clingy son?


    Tina was willing to take part, but Roy had always rejected her.


    Oliver didn''t like Tina at all, even hated her. But he had been suppressing his dislike for the sake of her


    role as Roy''s mother.


    Oliver only hoped that Roy could fully integrate into the environment around him in the future. At that


    time, Tina could leave GrandVille Apartments.


    Oliver was also in a dilemma. On one hand, the doctor advised Roy to keep in touch with his mother,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    which could provide him with a rtively warm environment, conducive to his physical and mental


    growth.


    On the other hand, both Oliver and Roy disliked being close to Tina.


    Oliver had topromise for the time being,


    without preventing Tina from visiting Roy.


    But he couldn''t control Roy''s thoughts.


    The five-year-old boy had already developed an independent consciousness and had a spirit owned by


    a child. He had his most direct judgment.


    Oliver had always respected Roy''s expression, so he would allow his son to freely draw what he


    wanted.


    The little boy''s skill of artistic expression was getting more and more mature, and he had already drawn


    aic book.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Oliver had been trying to introduce more doctors for art therapies to Roy ever since Jane had refused


    to meet Roy.


    However, Jane had provided Oliver with a way of thinking. Instead of getting Roy a traditional


    psychiatrist, he should find a therapist who also understood art therapy. However, Oliver was out of his


    luck.


    Oliver had a bad impression of Jane. He still didn''t like her after he saw how beautiful and pure she


    was.


    No matter what, he didn''t want to ask for Jane''s help again.


    Jane was the same as a liar in his eyes.


    Maybe she could temporarily hook Roy to do a better job. He could tell that something was off from


    Jane''s fawning expression.


    Oliver thought that Jane might have tricked Roy. He was afraid that she would have a bad influence on


    Roy if they had too much contact.


    If Jane stoppeding likest time, the damage to Roy would be even more significant.


    Therefore, Oliver still didn''t give up on finding Roy a new psychiatrist. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t


    find any therapist better than Janne.


    Oliver was happy to see the interest Roy had developed in painting.


    He also knew who Roy had inherited this talent. Oliver didn''t like it, and nor did his parents.


    Not to mention that Tina had always been an ignorant and ipetent person.


    Oliver also knew that Roy''s repulsion to outsiders might have been a phase.


    When they were interacting in private, Oliver could feel that there was nothing wrong with Roy.


    Seeing that Roy liked drawing so much, Oliver thought it would be fun to take him to the Fox Mountain


    Hotel.


    He wanted Roy to be surrounded by famous artists from a young age.


    He could enjoy the painting while enjoying the river view.


    Even Oliver, who had no interest in art, knew that it was like traveling with the artist while admiring the


    traditional Chinese painting.


    This was why people, even the emperor Qianlong, loved to collect famous traditional Chinese paintings


    in the past. He even inscribed his words and engraved a seal to show that they belonged to him.


    Oliver felt that Jessica had deeply influenced him.


    He was willing to try it as long as it was something Jessica liked.


    Perhaps it was because Jessica had been by his side for such a short time, and there were too many


    things they couldn''t experience together.


    Oliver wanted to do all he could to make Jessica rest in peace.


    Simon told him something just as Oliver was ready to take Roy on a trip to the Fuchun River.


    There was a rumor online saying that the painting of the Fox Mountain residence was fake.


    Simon came to Oliver at once when he had heard the news.


    After all, it was him who brought Oliver the painting. However, he couldn''t tell whether a painting was


    real or fake.


    Generally, there would be an appraiser at an auction to authenticate the work. This piece was also


    certified by the appraiser.


    Nobody knew why there was a rumor saying it was fake.


    Simon hated to think what would happen if someone had found out that the Williams Group bought a


    fake painting for 150 million.


    People wouldugh at their stupidity.


    People would probably say that they had no taste at all and that they were a bunch of rich people who


    didn''t know what to do with their money.


    Simon couldn''t afford to be the one who ruined Oliver''s reputation.


    Oliver told Simon to investigate the source of the painting, and then find some experienced appraisers


    to help qualify the painting.


    Simon went to the gallery to find out the source of the painting. After all, it was not easy for one to keep


    this painting for so long.


    They had also been searching for it but couldn''t find it.


    They had only thought about finding the painting and buying it but didn''t think there would be a rumor


    about its authenticity.


    The person in charge of the gallery knew that he couldn''t afford to get on the wrong path with the


    Williams Group. The seller wanted to be anonymized.


    Now that the William Group asked them, they didn''t dare to hide the information. They told Simon that


    Marina brought in the painting.


    Simon finally breathed a sigh of relief that he heard Marina was the seller.


    It would be easier for him to ask Marina and find out the truth.


    After Simon returned to thepany, he went to look for Oliver.


    "Mr. Williams, I found the seller. It''s someone you know."


    Simon spoke with caution. Marina was Roy''s grandmother. He didn''t know what Oliver would do if the


    painting turned out to be fake.


    "Who is it, the Zamani Family?" Oliver asked.


    The only possibility in Birmingham would be Henry from the Zamani Family. He was the one who had


    the interest and was wealthy enough to have held the painting for so long.


    While the Zamani Family was going downhill, Henry began to sell out some of his collected artworks.


    The Williams Family and the Zamani Family had drifted apart because of thend where Jessica Art


    Gallery had been built.


    That was why Oliver thought that the Zamani Family leaked the rumor to set him up.


    "No... Not the Zamani family."


    "Say it."


    Oliver ordered when he saw that Simon was hiding something.


    "It''s the White Family. Marina was the seller."


    Oliver put down the document in surprise. It was news to him too.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He knew that the White had always been profiting by using the connection with the Williams Family.


    He didn''t mind them doing so because they were Roy''s rtives after all.


    Oliver had been soft on anything or anybody rted to Roy. He didn''t want Roy to me him for being


    too harsh on people in the future.


    The White is wealthy too. Why did they sell the paintings they had collected for so long?


    Oliver didn''t pay attention to the growth of the White Group and had no idea about what had happened


    to Jason.


    He was also wondering howe Jason had such an expensive painting in the first ce.


    Simon found some of the best experts in the whole city to authenticate the painting.


    Oliver weed them in person. After all, the authenticity of this painting was critical to him.


    What he minded was not the money that he had spent. He felt that it would be an insult to Jessica if a


    fake painting hung in the room she used to live in.


    He would never allow this to happen.


    Some experts studied it for days and finally came to a conclusion.


    They all told Oliver that the painting of the Fox Mountain residence he had was the real one.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    When Oliver heard that the painting was genuine, he did not question Marina again.


    Jane also heard the news that Oliver was looking for a master appraiser to authenticate the painting.


    She only hoped that the masters he had found were really capable.


    Unfortunately, her hope was just hope.


    Those people told Oliver that the painting that he had bought was the original.


    Jane knew the origin of the fake that she put in clearly. She didn''t know how those people who were


    known as appraisal masters fooled people in the collection field.


    The news that she had asked someone to spread on the Inte about the fake didn''t work as well as


    she wanted.


    If she released the news again, Oliver would not believe it.


    After all, so many people had been invited to authenticate it.


    Jane thought that she could only personally contact Simon, which might help. However, she was well-


    known in the art field.


    Simon also saw her at the auction.


    If she said that she wanted to see the original personally with an art-loving heart, it might make sense.


    Jane called the Williams Group directly. Naturally, they had heard her name. It was their department


    that was responsible for contacting Vivian to invite Jane back to Birmingham for the exhibition.


    Simon was surprised to hear that Jane was looking for him.


    He asked, "What can I do for you?"


    "Did you take the Fox Mountain Residence? I just came to Birmingham and happened to meet it on


    disy, how could I miss the opportunity to see it personally? So, I want to ask you for help. Can you


    let me enjoy it?"


    Of course, Simon couldn''t decide on his own. He had to ask Oliver about it.


    He said, "Miss Kim, I''ll ask if the painting has been transferred and reply to youter."


    Simon immediately went to look for Oliver.


    When Oliver heard that Jane wanted to see the original, he refused.


    Simon knew that Oliver didn''t like Jane, but he couldn''t refuse Jane directly.


    He might have something to ask for her help in the future. Anyway, he was the only one who solved


    these troubles.


    It was easy for Oliver to say no.


    Simon dialed the phone. "Miss Kim, I''m really sorry. The painting has been wandering outside and


    damaged, so it has been sent to be repaired."


    Jane knew that Simon was lying when she heard it.


    She knew that Oliver certainly didn''t let her see.


    Jane smiled, "I wonder if you have heard that it is fake?"


    Simon said, "We will send someone to verify it."


    Jane sneered secretly. With so many incapable appraisers that you had invited, it would be strange if


    you could identify them.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve seen several versions of it. Can you let me take a look? Maybe I can find


    something different."


    Simon also knew that many of the best works of the past had strayed overseas, more so than at home.


    "Jane is quite knowledgeable. Maybe she can tell."


    Because Simon had always looked down on Marina, naturally, he didn''t believe what she was selling.


    No matter what Jane''s attitude was, she had an artist''s demeanor. To be honest, he appreciated her


    style more.


    "Then I''ll ask our president. I''ll try my best to help you." Simon said.


    Simon didn''t dare to go straight to Oliver.


    He had to find a good reason to convince him.


    What made Marina put the collection, which had been hidden all the time, up for sale at this time?


    Simon decided to investigate the financial situation of the White.


    If he didn''t check, he would be shocked.


    The White Group waspletely unable to make ends meet, and there was no money in its ount.


    Simon found out that Jason was gambling and had just lost a lot of money.


    It turned out that was the reason why Marina sold the painting.


    Simon had to tell Oliver about Jason''s gambling.


    When he arrived in Grandville Apartments, he saw Oliver ying ball with Roy in the yard.


    He quietly stepped forward and told Oliver his investigation results.


    Oliver finally knew that Jason was going bankrupt because of gambling.


    He looked at innocent Roy. For a moment, he didn''t know if he should ask about the White family.


    Roy was tired of ying and wanted to go back to rest.


    Oliver called Simon to the study and asked him to ask Tina first.


    Simon said, "It seems that Miss White doesn''t know about Jason''s gambling. She put all her money in


    the White Group ount before. She''s waiting for the money of the painting to be distributed."


    The money that Williams Group paid for the painting was still ced in the agency, and there was a


    certain dy in the payment.


    Oliver didn''t know where to start.


    Oliver was once again shocked by the bottom line of the White family.


    He remembered the painting he had bought from Marina. Why was there a rumor that it was a fake


    when he just bought it?


    As for those master appraisers, Oliver also knew that he couldn''t totally trust them. They were


    authorities, so they could call ck white. For those who did not know the trade, they were just led by


    them.


    "Simon, what do you think of the rumor that the painting is fake?"


    When Oliver asked, Simon felt that the opportunity hade. They could not just listen to the


    appraisers, but also look for more people to see it. Maybe there would be some new clues.


    "Mr. Williams, I don''t know anything about traditional Chinese painting, but I heard that there are


    several versions of it that have been circted overseas, which were all copied by descendants. Of


    course, their painting techniques were very exquisite at that time. So it was difficult topletely


    distinguish it with the naked eye."


    Simon told Oliver everything he heard from Jane.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver had seen a lot of Chinese paintings in several museums in New York.


    At that time, when he was in school, the teacher took them to have ss there.


    It made sense for him to hear Simon say so.


    "Then go overseas and find people to see if this painting is fake or not."


    "Mr. Williams, we have a knowledgeable person in Birmingham who knows art very well. Why don''t let


    she take a look first?"


    "Who is it?"


    "Jane."

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    When Oliver heard that Simon was talking about Jane, he wanted to reject. However, he couldn''t find a


    proper person to help with the appraisal.


    So he said reluctantly, "Then ask her toe and see it as soon as possible."


    Anyway, at least as an insider, she knew more about artworks than he did.


    "Then I''ll give her a call back." Simon said.


    Oliver red at Simon. He had no idea what made Simon contact with Jane.


    Simon also saw Oliver''s cold eyes, so he swiftly turned around and left the CEO''s office.


    After receiving the call, Jane was taken to the conference room on the top floor of Williams Group on


    time. And at that time, Oliver would bring the painting to thepany.


    Well, it was more effective to ask Simon for help.


    She had made some notes before she gave some direct suggestion to enable Oliver to realize his


    painting was fake.


    It waspletely unconvincing to tell whether the painting was true or not just by seeing.


    After taking out the Fox Mountain residence painting from Jason''s safe, she went back to watch it


    carefully for a long time.


    She found that the scroll of the real painting had been changed.


    Perhaps the painting was created long time ago. And because it was preserved in a terrible


    environment in the past, there was some damage on the side of this painting.


    Jane thought the new scroll seemed familiar as she saw it.


    When she carefully recalled the past memory, she remembered that she had seen the simr scroll in


    Mr. Langston''s mounting shop where she mounted a painting.


    At that time, she thought that the scroll was very beautiful. Mr. Langston said that it had been specially


    custom-made, but it was not used up. Since the scroll was too sophisticated and expensive, it was


    always ced in the shop as a gimmick to attract customers.


    If grandpa had been to Mr. Langstan''s shop after receiving "Fox Mountain residence", then Mr.


    Langston must have seen the real painting.


    However, Jane didn''t know whether Mr. Langston still remembered the painting or not. After all, it had


    been a long time.


    But it dawned on her that when she went to the Williams Group with Mr. Langston, he could at least tell


    some stories about the painting back then to convince Oliver that his painting was fake.


    However, Oliver had been to Mr. Langston''s shop with her before.


    She was afraid that Oliver would remind of something to reveal her identity.


    Jane had been in thought for long. Then she decided to take her high-tech equipment for mounting the


    painting.


    This was a set of equipment that she had custom-made when she collected paintings over the past few


    years.


    She knew that Oliver didn''t trust herpletely, but there was no choice so that she had to do it


    herself.


    She just needed to convince Oliver of her innocence.


    As long as Oliver began to doubt the painting, he would carefully investigate the background of this


    painting. By then, he would be able to find out the trick of Jason and Marina.


    Finally, the appointed date came.


    Jane brought the identification equipment to the Williams Group with Vivian.


    Simon was waiting for them downstairs.


    As he found Jane''s car arrived at the Williams Group, he immediately stepped forward to open the


    door.


    "Miss Jane, wee to the Williams Group. It''s your first time to be here. I guess you can hardly find


    the way in ourpany. I''ll lead you to your destination."


    Jane said with a smile, "Thank you, Simon."


    Finally, she could get to the top floor with a solid reason.


    She saw the president''s office after getting out of the elevator.


    She took a deep breath.


    At that time, she seemed to remember all things happened in the past.


    This was also the starting point of her work. No matter why she came here to be a secretary, those


    memories were engraved in her blood.


    Although the work time was not long, Jessica (or Jane) became familiar with the workflow of arge


    As a result, when she took over the flowerpany in Hond, she was able to handle it with ease at


    the beginning.


    She had to say that she learned a lot from Oliver, especially the quality as apany manager.


    After a few steps, she saw the office that Lambert used when he became the president of the Williams


    Group.


    With no lights inside, it was probably a room that nobody was using.


    Jane thought that if Lambert hadn''t met her, he might have be a prestigious artist by now.


    He didn''t have to step into the abyss where hepeted with Oliver to be doomed.


    Fate is so cruel. Sometimes, a wrong step led to many wrong steps so that there was no chance to get


    back.


    Just like her and Oliver, they were always off the track.


    The conference room Simon took them in was not far from the president''s office.


    Jane began to shudder unconsciously as she walked.


    Beforeing over over today, she deliberately disguised herself as what the rumor described. She


    had to bepletely different from the past Jessica so that no one would suspect her identity.


    After all, there were still many people who knew about Jessica in these office rooms on the top floor.


    There was one person in particr who she had always felt a little guilty of. That was Jasmine.


    After Jane came back, she had been asking about Jasmine''s situation and knew that she had been


    staying by Oliver''s side as a secretary. And now she had reached the highest level among the


    secretaries.


    In the Williams Group, it was already the rank of executives.


    No one knew whether Jasmine would appear in the conference room or notter.


    The more steps she walked, the more nervous she felt.


    She didn''t even know the reason.


    Was it because Jasmine''s father, Tom, died from rescuing her in Bali Ind?


    Or perhaps it was because she asked Oliver to transfer her directly to the business department


    overseas for she forgot Jasmine and felt jealous about this woman after she lost her memory?


    As a result, Jasmine got separated from his father, Tom and did not even meet him for thest time.


    As Jane thought about it, she realized that the person she felt sorry most was Jasmine probably.


    At that time, Jasmine had always regarded her as a friend. So she had always concealed her identity


    as Jessica.


    As Jane''s face turned a little pale, the bright color of her lipstick made her look very fierce.


    Vivian seemed to see something strange about her and quietly pulled down the corner of her clothes,


    telling her to get a little rxed.


    Only then did Jane realize that she behaved different, which was obvious.


    She quickly adjusted her emotions and kept reminding herself the fact.


    It was Jane that appeared here. Jessica had already been dead after falling into the river that day.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    All things about Jessica could be only remembered at night.


    But in front of outsiders, there must be no sign of any involvement between the past Jessica and her.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Jane followed Simon.


    They were about to pass Oliver''s office when the door of the president''s office was suddenly opened


    and Jane heard two familiar voices.


    She didn''t know why it was so coincidental.


    Jasmine had a pile of documents in her hand, and Oliver opened the door in the front.


    In an instant, Oliver and Jane looked at each other.


    He didn''t want to see Jane at first. He just asked Simon to pick her up and see if she could make some


    uniquements.


    Unexpectedly, they met head-on, just there and then.


    Jasmine also saw Simon, who brought two strange women to the top floor. Naturally, she knew what


    kind of people they were, or else he wouldn''t be needed to receive them.


    She nced at Jane and stared at her for a few seconds.


    Jane pretended to be calm and greeted Oliver.


    She smiled and said, "Mr. Williams, I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Oliver did not say anything and quickly looked away from Jane.


    Perhaps he wasn''tfortable with Jane''s tone.


    Even Jasmine, who was standing by, heard Jane''s coquettish tone as if she felt a threat. She red at


    Jane coldly.


    Then Jasmine said to Oliver, "Mr. Williams, let''s go there early, or else the following arrangement will be


    postponed."


    Jane could tell from Jasmine''s words that they were going out immediately.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. If she had known, she would havee back after Oliver and Jasmine left,


    and she wouldn''t have been so nervous for so long.


    Oliver and Jasmine quickly walked into the elevator.


    Simon said, "Miss Kim, Mr. Williams''m busy today. Otherwise, he will personallye to receive you."


    Jane knew that Simon was just being polite.


    Oliver did everything without scruples. If he didn''t like it, he could put it all on his face. However, as an


    assistant, Simon could only y it off on one side.


    "It''s okay. I know Mr. Williams is very busy, and I don''t want to waste his time."


    Jane wanted Oliver not to be here all the time.


    By then, all she had to do was tell Simon all the data and ask Simon to pass it on to Oliver, which was


    more convincing than what she said herself.


    After all, once a person lost trust in you, no matter what you said, he would be skeptical.


    They arrived at the conference room.


    Simon opened the paintingpletely.


    Jane and Vivian both took out their white gloves and put them on their hands before carefully picking


    up the painting that Simon had opened.


    Although Jane didn''t know how many times she had seen this painting, she still pretended to see it for


    the first time in front of Simon. She observed and distinguished it carefully.


    She looked at it seriously for a long time and said with a smile, "Simon, it''s really hard for me to tell the


    authenticity of this painting with only my eye. This painting is a good one, but I can''t be sure if it''s the


    original. You also know that the replica is far from the original, even if the various ink and brush


    techniques of the replica are perfect."


    Jane first analyzed the painting techniques for Simon. How could Simon understand this? He only


    listened to Jane''s endless exnation.


    "Then since you can''t tell, do you know any powerful appraisal masters and can you rmended one


    to us?" Simon said.


    Jane turned around and pointed to an instrument box on the table behind her.


    "Now that technology is advanced, there are already instruments that can measure the age of the


    material. Through this, the year of the painting can basically be determined.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I wonder if Simon has ever heard of a painting of Da Vinci that was copied by perople inter


    generations. Almost no one can tell the real from the fake.


    Because it was too simr to the original. It was only after the instrument detected that the copied


    product used oil paint that was not avable in the renaissance that the authenticity of the painting was


    determined. "


    "Miss Kim, do you want to use a simr method?" Simon asked in confusion.


    "I specially brought a high-tech product today. Through the analysis of the drawing paper, it can tell the


    age of the paper. If this method is used, it must be more urate."


    "Okay, I understand. Then Miss Kim, please start."


    Vivian opened the instrument box, took out something that looked like a scanner, and scanned the


    entire painting.


    Jane recorded all the data on theputer, and then found the source of the drawing paper in the


    database by usingrge data.


    The current "Fox Mountain residence" used raw rice paper made of double-silk fabric, and this rice


    paper appeared in the early 1900s.


    Therefore, this work could not be the original work in the 1800s. It should be a copy ofter


    generations.


    However, the level of copying was very high, to the point that it looked extremely real.


    Jane exined her analysis to Simon in detail, mainly to get Simon to convince Oliver.


    Before that, she wanted to let Mr. Langston to tell him about the real one he had seen. Later, she felt


    that it was not appropriate. She was afraid that if Oliver was suspicious, he would go and check it


    himself.


    Fortunately, Oliver wasn''t there. Otherwise, no one knew what questions he would ask.


    Simon waspletely persuaded by Jane.


    There was indeed something wrong with this painting.


    Oliver and Jasmine went to a business event and told Jasmine that he was leaving halfway.


    Jasmine had already told him about this event a few days earlier. It was an important meeting, so


    Oliver made time in advance toe over.


    It was supposed tost the whole morning. Oliver had just arrived but he wanted to leave now.


    He was still thinking about the painting that had been taken to the conference room. He didn''t know


    what differentments Jane would say after she saw it.


    Oliver wanted to go back and see with his own eyes how Jane identified it. He was afraid that she was


    ying some tricks on him.


    He really didn''t trust Jane.


    Jasmine wanted to keep Oliver here until the end of the event.


    Oliver didn''t listen to her and left the event early. He left everything to Jasmine and left.


    Williams Group.


    Jane asked Simon to write down all the details she could say and report them to Oliver carefully when


    he came back.


    She asked Vivian to pack up the equipment and get ready to leave.


    Simon looked at the time and it was almost noon. He said, "Miss Kim, if you don''t mind, you can have a


    casual meal at our group''s restaurant."


    The Williams Group restaurant was also a ce that Jane would never forget.


    At that time, when she just came to work at the Williams Group, she was targeted by the secretary in


    the office. When she went to the restaurant to eat, she was usually alone, and no one wanted to sit with


    her.


    At that time, Oliver was indifferent to what happened to her.


    Now that she was back, she didn''t know what to do with going to the restaurant.


    However, no matter what, she no longer cared.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    "Please don''t say that, Simon. It seems that I''vee at the wrong time. I won''t stay long and waste


    your time anymore." Jane smiled and said.


    Simon put away the painting and was about to see Jane and Vivian out.


    Oliver walked out of the exclusive elevator as soon as they reached the public one.


    Simon walked over and said, "Why are you back so early, Mr. Williams?"


    He knew about Oliver''s morning schedule. Oliver should be at a business event now.


    He didn''t expect to see Oliver back at this time and thought something might have happened.


    Jane didn''t see Oliver at first, but Vivian reminded her.


    Sheposed herself. She was afraid that Oliver would ask questionster. The more confident she


    was, the more Oliver might feel suspicious.


    Simon was from his side, so Jane thought it would be better to let Simon tell him.


    However, since they bumped into each other again, it would be weird if she didn''t go and greet him.


    Jane walked towards Oliver and smiled even more brightly. "Mr. Williams, I have told Mr. Langwell what


    I knew about the painting. Mr. Langwell will answer your questions if there are any. Goodbye."


    She turned around after saying so, and her face immediately darkened as soon as she had turned


    away.


    Sometimes she was tired of herself. She had to hide her dislike for Oliver with a fake expression


    whenever she saw him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was time to yield because she needed Oliver to get the White Group into the swamp.


    She was merely getting the White family''s money by her power.


    She wanted the White family to offend Oliver so that Marina would never bring the dying White Group


    back to life no matter how able she was.


    She wanted to watch Oliver destroy the White Family.


    Jane entered the elevator without looking back. Oliver looked at her and didn''t know where to start.


    Simon followed them into the elevator. After all, Jane and Vivian were his guests, so he had to see


    them out himself.


    Oliver walked to the conference room, carefully opened the painting, and looked at it carefully.


    After hearing what Simon said about the White Family''s financial situation, Oliver started to suspect the


    authenticity of the painting.


    He now wanted to figure out how the painting got into Jason''s hands, no matter it was real or not.


    Only then did Oliver realize that he had never paid any attention to the White Family before.


    Especially that Jessica had gone.


    He knew Jessica hated going back to the White Family. Oliver wouldn''t get the White Family into


    trouble since Jason was Jessica''s father.


    Now that he also had to consider the rtionship between Roy and the White Family. Oliver used to let


    it go when the White Family tried to make money by taking advantages of their rtionships.


    However, he didn''t expect that Jason would be addicted to gambling.


    Simon saw Jane and Vivian off and returned to the conference room immediately.


    He saw Oliver looking at the "Fox Mountain residence" without saying a word.


    "Mr. Williams. ording to Miss Kim, there is a high possibility that this painting is a forgery." Simon


    said.


    Simon already believed that the painting was a fake when he heard what Jane had said.


    However, he couldn''t say it out directly.


    He knew about Oliver''s inextricable rtionship with the White Family better than anyone.


    "Okay, I see," Oliver said faintly.


    Simon was surprised. Oliver seemed to believe in Janepletely this time.


    He had already prepared the technical terms to exin to Oliver and convince him that the White


    Family was selling a forgery.


    Oliver bought it so quickly. It seemed that he was nervous for nothing.


    "Find out where the White Family got this painting," Oliver said.


    "Okay."


    While they were still talking in the conference room, Jasmine appeared at the door.


    "Is the event over, Ms. Quinn?"


    Simon was surprised that people came one after another.


    "Yes." Jasmine didn''t seem to want to say anything more to Simon.


    She walked to Oliver and said, "Mr. Williams, I''ve put everything in order for the event and just want


    you to know about it."


    Simon walked away and left the office to them.


    Ever since Jasmine''s father, Tom, died, Oliver had taken extra care of Jasmine. He had been giving her


    enough space to build up her workingpetence.


    Perhaps, Oliver felt he was responsible for Tom''s death.


    Tom had always been worried about her only daughter till the end of his days.


    He especially asked Oliver to take care of Jasmine on his deathbed.


    Tom had helped Oliver many times when he was alive.


    Oliver would never go back on his promise.


    Jasmine did win credit for herself. She did a very good job in the Williams Group. She had be


    Oliver''s right-hand person just like Simon.


    Simon also hoped that a woman like Jasmine could help Oliver relieve the tension in the office.


    Ever since Jessica died, Simon felt that Oliver had changed entirely into a different person.


    Oliver didn''t even look at other women.


    Simon knew more than anyone that how much Oliver hated to have Tina staying in the GrandVille


    Apartments. He allowed Tina to remain there, all for Roy''s sake.


    Simon hoped that Oliver could try to forget Jessica which could make him normal.


    A normal family might be good for Roy as well.


    However, he did not dare to say this again.


    He had elliptically told Oliver that thedies in Birmingham would still find him attractive.


    It was not hard for him to find a suitabledy.


    This was his rough idea about how a wife should be like. The best choice were those who were pretty


    and who cared about their husband.


    He was driving at night at that time. He might have some good news and couldn''t stop talking.


    The more important was that Oliver should be father and mother when raising Roy, and there were a


    bunch of things that he should deal with in hispany.


    He would be crushed even if he was made of iron.


    Simon suggested it out of concern.


    However, Oliver told Simon to pull over as soon as he heard it.


    Simon thought that Oliver had some emergencies, but he didn''t expect Oliver to get out of the car as


    soon as he stopped it. Oliver got Simon out of the driver''s seat and drove the car away.


    Oliver left Simon by the road in the middle of the night.


    Ever since then, Simon didn''t dare to say anything more.


    He was just secretly hoping that one day Jasmine would win Oliver over.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Oliver asked someone to investigate how the "Fox Mountain Residence" that he bought was actually in


    Marina''s hands previously.


    This investigation result surprised him. He did not expect the rtionship between Marina and Jason to


    be so bad.


    Jason needed to mortgage the painting to Marina to get the money from her.


    And Marina still didn''t know that Jason had lost all his money, and the painting he gave her was also a


    counterfeit.


    Simon began to collect evidence based on the clues provided by Jane.


    When the timing was right, he would return the painting to the JH Group and asked it to give


    The person in charge of the JH Group was not an idiot either. He had asked an appraiser to appraise


    such a high-profile painting. He had also asked Marina to write amitment letter. Together these two


    things guaranteed the authenticity of the painting.


    If the agreement was vited, it would be inevitable for her to makepensation.


    The JH Group had done all the necessary preparation before auctioning the painting.


    So Simon would also need to show a lot of proof to prove that this painting was a counterfeit.


    At this moment.


    Marina was celebrating with Tina at home. The money from selling the painting had just been


    transferred to her ount, and they hadn''t had time to split it.


    Marina was persuading Tina not to take her portion away for the time being.


    After all, Tina didn''t know anything about investment. The money would depreciate if it just stayed in


    her hands.


    Marina had been involved in the business world for so many years, she knew a lot of people as well as


    investment resources, so she wanted to have Tina''s money in her hands too.


    As for Jason, he kept asking Marina for money.


    Marina scolded Jason again, saying that he was a loser and that he couldn''t have the money, she


    would keep the money for him.


    Jason was angry about what Marina said, so he went to look for Flora again.


    Marina was happy enough to see the money in her bank ount.


    At this time, she didn''t want Jason to be around, keep nagging about money.


    Marina''s injury in her leg got much better. With money in her ount, her words had more power.


    Anyway, she had nothing to do at home. So she went to see her old friends that she yed Mahjong


    with.


    She had been staying in the hospital for so many days, and there were very few people who came to


    visit her even though she seemed to have many close friends before.


    Since everyone knew that the White family was not as close to the Williams family as Marina said.


    In addition, the business of the White Group suddenly went bad. This news spread quickly in the social


    circle of richdies.


    Marina was also depressed previously, feeling ashamed to see others.


    But it was different now. A painting could be sold for hundreds of millions of dors. The business of the


    White Group had also improved.


    Besides, she knew that Jason not only had the "Fox Mountain Residence" painting but also manyu


    other calligraphy and paintings.


    Marina roughly estimated and found that this was a much faster way to get moneyparing to work


    hard on the projects.


    Her heart was filled with joy, and she thought that her joy should be shared with others.


    Obviously, the Mahjong table was the best ce to show off.


    Back at the table, Marina was very generous.


    Based on Marina''s behaviours, the people she yed Mahjong with knew that she must have some


    good news.


    So they asked her eagerly.


    Marina told them that she had sold a painting for hundreds of millions of dors.


    After that, she even asked them to keep it a secret.


    Ridiculously, even before they finished ying Mahjong, this news had spread throughout the social


    circle of richdies.


    Now that everyone knew, Marina had a lot of good things in her hands, and they were all priceless.


    When Marina said that, she felt a sigh of relief.


    The richdies ingratiated themselves with rich and powerful people, so when they knew that the White


    Group lost their businesses they never invited her to y Mahjong with them. Before they had always


    wanted her to join, always saying that they were short of one people and Marina was the one they were


    waiting for.


    Marina thought that she would be back at the center of the Mahjong table soon.


    At this moment, she didn''t think Jason was a loser anymore. She had to thank him for getting so many


    good things from the Youngren family so that they could enjoy the rest of their livesfortably.


    Thinking of Jason, she realized that he seemed to spend less time at home these days.


    Since Jason still had many treasures in his hands, she still wanted to get along well with him.


    She immediately called Jason and asked where he was, saying that she had cooked a lot of delicious


    food and was waiting for him toe back.


    When Jason was not home, he kept telling Marina that he was working overtime at thepany.


    Marina didn''t go to thepany. Tina didn''t want to go to thepany either ever since she had


    money.


    Tina also knew that running apany was not as easy as she thought.


    Previously, she only wanted to be the president of the White Group, so she could hire people to work


    for her.


    Seeing that Jason almost ruined the entirepany, she was also a little scared. For the time being,


    she stayed in the GrandVille Apartments and stopped going to thepany.


    When Marina called Jason, he was in the hotel with Flora.


    As soon as he saw her call, Jason immediately picked it up. He was thinking that Marina should have


    figured it out and agreed to give him some money.


    But when he answered the phone, Marina was asking him to go home for dinner.


    Her words sounded sweet, but she didn''t take out a penny.


    Jason was also angry with her behaviors, so he found an excuse, saying that he needed to work and


    couldn''t go home for the time being.


    Marina had to give up.


    Anyway, she didn''t care. If he didn''te back, she could live a quieter life.


    As soon as Marina hung up, her phone rang again.


    She thought Jason changed his mind and would like to go home for dinner, so she asked when he


    would be home.


    Suddenly, it was silent on the other end of the phone for a few seconds.


    Marina said "hello" several times before she heard a familiar voice of a man on the other end of the


    phone.


    "Why did you call the home phone number? Are you crazy?"


    When Marina heard Luk''s voice, she couldn''t control her emotions.


    Although Jason was not at home, if the servant at home received a call from an unfamiliar man and let


    Jason know, it could have terrible results.


    Now, it was not time for her topletely turn against Jason, she didn''t want Luk to ruin her


    rtionship with Jason.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to see you," Luk said.


    "Go back to Hond now. Don''t show up in Birmingham anymore. For the sake of me and Tina, you


    should leave as soon as possible."


    Marina''s heart pounded at the thought of Jason and Luk getting along well with each other.


    Marina was afraid that if Jason found any clues, she and Tina would definitely be kicked out of the


    White family.


    By then, she would be miserable.


    Though Luk was able to dress in a suit now, Marina knew too well what kind of person he was.


    Although Jason was kind of a loser, he was at least a normal person.


    Luk could not even be considered a normal person, she didn''t want to have any rtionship with him


    anymore.


    Smart people would not be fooled again after they learned the lesson.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Marina went to Hond to ask Luk for help in an attempt to pave the way for Tina''s future.


    She was going for wool and came home shorn. Marina didn''t expect that Jessica got the benefit and


    married to the Williams family.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have put much effort to get Tina into the Williams family.


    At this critical moment, she didn''t want Luk to spoil her n.


    When Luk heard that Marina chased him away from Birmingham, he did want to leave immediately.


    However, he had no freedom now. Luk had to obey Jane''smand.


    Besides, if he left Birmingham now, he didn''t know where to stay.


    At least, he didn''t worry about food and amodation. Jane arranged all for him and she could also


    protect him.


    When Luk was in the European countryside, he couldn''t even sleep soundly.


    He was afraid that his creditors would find him and then torture him.


    Luk said on the phone, "Marina, it took me a long time toe back to Birmingham. Why do you chase


    me away? I think it''s time for a family reunion."


    "Luk, stop talking nonsense. I had broken up with you a long time ago. It''s impossible for us to be


    together. Give up on me."


    "Let''s talk about it when we meet. Thest time we met, Jason was around and I couldn''t even talk to


    you."


    "No need. Don''t call me again."


    After Marina finished speaking, she hung up the phone immediately.


    Hearing Luk''s nonsense, she was panting with rage.


    Now she was rich, in charge of apany. She would be a fool if she epted Luk again.


    Marina called Nanny Zamani to prepare dinner.


    Jason didn''te back for dinner, so she ate alone.


    She had bad luck for the past few days. Now she finally saw a favorable turn. So Marina was going to


    enjoy the delicious food and everything around her.


    As soon as Nanny Zamani served all dishes, she heard the doorbell ringing outside the door.


    Soon, Nanny Zamani ran in and said to Marina, "Madam, someone is here for you."


    Marina was surprised and wondered who woulde to her house in the evening.


    She suddenly had a bad feeling that it might be Luk.


    Marina immediately put down her chopsticks. Before she could even take a bite of the freshly prepared


    food, she got up and went out.


    When she walked to the door, she saw the man standing at the door. It was Luk.


    Marina pulled Luk into the darkness and said nervously, "Why do youe to my house? Do you want


    to ruin me?"


    "Marina, I want to see how you''ve been since Ist saw you. So I came uninvited. Please forgive me."


    "Leave now. Jason wille backter. If he sees us, he will know everything."


    As Marina spoke, she dragged Luk out.


    "Don''t worry. Jason just spoke to me on the phone. He''s working overtime at thepany now. Don''t


    be too nervous. He worked overtime to solve a small problem brought up by me temporarily."


    Marina rxed a little when hearing his words.


    "Don''te to my house again. Nanny Zamani has already seen you. If youe here again, I''m


    afraid that Nanny Zamani will spill the beans in front of Jason. Then, it will be bad."


    "Okay, I see. But I came here today because I was sure that Jason wasn''t home."


    Luk pulled Marina straight into his car.


    Marina did not refuse either. Knowing that Jason would note back in a moment, she was relieved.


    Getting in the car, Marina looked around the car and looked at Luk suspiciously.


    "When did you be rich enough to afford such an expensive car?" Marina asked.


    Luk felt proud and ted, saying with a smirk. "I''m expatriated to this ce. It''s not a piece of cake for


    me to buy an expensive car."


    Marina was still not quite convinced by Luk''s words.


    She didn''t know when Luk was lying.


    Luk might really be rich.


    At that time, Luk could make a deal with the underworld in Hond and sell Jessica''s virginity without


    any risk.


    However, it turned out Jessica was the winner, which went against her will. But he did help her a lot.


    She didn''t expect that Jessica happened to meet Oliver.


    Luk saw that Marina''s expression in her eyes changed suddenly. She no longer despised him. Luk


    became even morecent.


    Jane assigned this car to him to save his face.


    Luk felt as if he was a middle-aged bossy CEO and almost forgot his real identity.


    "I''ll take you to the clubhouse to have a good time."


    Marina thought that maybe Luk really became rich. Now he seemed to be deep-pocketed.


    Luk did drive Marina to Mose Clubhouse.


    It turned out that Luk really lived in Mose Clubhouse. It was rare for an expatriate to enjoy such


    treatment. After all, the threshold of Mose Clubhouse was very high.


    Marina and Jason had been at loggerheads these days. When she was with Luk again, she had a


    feeling of returning to her old golden days because Luk was gentle and considerate.


    After all, he was her first love. They shared unforgettable memory.


    Marina had the impulse of breaking the bottom line.


    She entered the hotel room with Luk without a second thought.


    Not until they had done having sex did Marina realize that she had been too impulsive just now.


    She was captivated by Luk''s sweet words at that time and did such a dangerous thing.


    Marina got dressed quickly and ask Luk to take her home.


    Luk kept telling her that Jason was still working overtime and wouldn''t let Marina go home.


    It was not easy for him to be arranged to live in Mose Clubhouse by Jane. Such a kind of treatment


    was rare. He didn''t want to waste any time staying outside and just wanted to stay in the clubhouse all


    the time.


    However, Marina insisted on returning home. She was afraid that Jason would suddenlye home


    and find out that she was not there. If he asked Nanny Zamani, their rtionship would be exposed.


    She came out in a hurry and didn''t tell Nanny Zamani to keep silent.


    So Luk had to get up reluctantly and drive Marina home.


    They had juste out of the elevator, and Jason and Flora had alsoe down from the room


    upstairs.


    Jason originally wanted to spend the night at Mose Clubhouse.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, when he thought that Marina had prepared many dishes for him at home, he decided to go


    home and stay with her. He couldn''t always let her down.


    After all, he hadn''t gotten the money back from Marina.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    At each side of the parking lot, Flora was saying goodbye to Jason.


    Flora just went downstairs to see Jason get into the car.


    At the other side of the parking lot, Luk and Marina had already got in the car, Luk quickly drove out of


    the parking lot.


    When the car arrived at the vi of the White family, Marina first stayed in the car and looked around.


    After she confirmed that there was no one around, she got out of the car.


    When she got out of the car, Luk followed her as well.


    Marina was eager to ask him to drive away quickly.


    Perhaps because the two of them just had an intimate time, Luk kept fresh with Marina in front of the


    vi of the White family.


    Luk didn''t stop until he heard a slight movement in the vi courtyard.


    After Marina entered the courtyard, she looked through the crack of the door. Seeing that Luk''s car had


    left, she returned to the living room with ease.


    Her first thing aftering back was to ask Zamani whether Jason hade back.


    She was relieved when she knew that Jason had not returned at all.


    Marina told Zamani not to tell anyone that she went out for a while at night. Zamani needed to keep it a


    secret even from Tina.


    Zamani agreed and went away.


    Marina hummed a tune and went upstairs, wanted to take a shower.


    She felt that her body was stained with the smell of Luk''s cigarette smoke. It was really stinky.


    Just as she had her pyjamas ready and was about to enter the bathroom, the door of the room was


    opened.


    Marina was a bit shocked. She didn''t expect that Jason would be home at this time.


    "Why are you back?" Marina asked surprisingly.


    Speaking of this, she seemed to feel that her question was not appropriate. So she added, "I mean,


    why didn''t you tell me earlier that you woulde home sote? Have you had dinner?"


    Jason pretended to be tired, "I ate in thepany. I wanted to stay in thepany and work overtime


    all night. But I thought you were waiting for me to go home, so I''m back."


    Marina almost forgot what she had said to Jason previously.


    In fact, she was just casual. Anyhow, the food was not made by herself, but by the servants in the


    kitchen. She said that she cooked it herself only to make Jason happy.


    "Okay, I''ll take a shower first."


    Marina didn''t want to stand in front of Jason any longer.


    She was afraid that in just a second, she would give herself away. Even she couldn''t stand the smell on


    her body anymore.


    Jason thought simrly to Marina. His body smelt perfume. If he had a considerate wife, she might


    immediately realize something went wrong.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Marina was about to take a shower. So Jason also took the opportunity to leave and go


    downstairs.


    He felt so thirsty that he went to the kitchen to get some water. He happened to see Zamani preparing


    food for the following day in the kitchen.


    Jason asked casually, "Did Marina scold me when she was having dinner alone at home tonight?"


    When Zamani heard this question, she didn''t know how to reply for a moment.


    Anyway, Marina told her not to tell Jason that someone hade looking for her.


    She didn''t want to offend Jason either, and she was afraid that if Jason saw the fridge full of leftover


    dishes that were nearly untouched, he would know that she was lying.


    Zamani had little choice but to say, "Marina didn''t have dinner at home tonight."


    Jason didn''t care much about it. It was very normal for Marina not to eat at home because she often


    had something to do at dinner time.


    When he returned to his room, Marina had note out of the bathroom yet.


    Jason went to the bathroom of other rooms right away to take a shower. He wanted to get rid of the


    smell that other women left on him before Marina came out.


    Marina finished her shower and came out of the bathroom. She quickly got into bed herself before


    seeing Jason''s figure.


    After a while, Jason went back room.


    Jason took the initiative to talk about the recent in thepany. He mainlyined that the


    workload was too heavy. Since Marina had just recovered, he had to do all the works in thepany


    on his own in order not to worry Marina about thepany.


    Hearing what Jason said, Marina suddenly felt guilty.


    In the past, no matter how harsh she scolded Jason, she never thought she would actually betray him.


    Marina said with concern, "I know you''ve been working hard, so I called you to make sure you would


    take care of yourself. Don''t dine out all the time, it''s not good for your health. You''re not a young man


    anymore. You should heed your three highs (hypertension, high cholesterol, and high blood sugar).


    When I was having dinner at home tonight, I wanted to go to thepany and brought you our


    homemade dinner. But as you know, my leg was not well, so I didn''t go. Next time, no matter what, I


    need to ensure that that you at least eat some healthy food."


    Marina would rather have not mentioned her dinner at home. Her mention made Jason feel something


    different.


    Zamani just said that Marina didn''t eat at home tonight. Now Marina was saying that she thought about


    him when she ate at home.


    Someone must have lied, be it Zamani or Marina.


    Of course, Jason knew that Marina was more likely to be the person who lied.


    When he first entered the room, he did smell some cigarette smoke. He thought he was caught by the


    smell in the elevator.


    Thinking about Marina''s expression when she saw him entering the room, she was very surprised and


    a little panicked.


    In the past, if he hade back sote, Marina would have scolded him.


    Today, it was unusual that she started to care about his feelings.


    Jason became even more suspicious.


    After the lights went off, the two of them turned their backs against each other, thinking about the other


    person lying next to them. Both of them were thinking about what had happened tonight, neither of


    them knew whether the other party had be suspicious about their own affairs.


    The next day, both of them slept untilte in the morning.


    When Marina opened her eyes, she didn''t expect to see Jason still asleep.


    She wondered what kind of work Luk gave Jason that made him work overtime and tired, and that he


    still didn''t wake up.


    She put on her pyjamas and went downstairs. She even asked Zamani to bring upstairs a bowl of


    nutritious porridge, which would be good for his stomach.


    When Jason woke up and saw the breakfast prepared by Marina, he was ttered.


    When did Marina treat him so well?


    But the better she treated him, the more scared he got.


    Something must have gone wrong!


    Therefore, Jason decided to keep an eye on Marina.


    He wanted to have a surprise attack to see what Marina was doing behind him.


    Marina and Luk had affairs. Since that it had already happened once, it would happen the second time,


    the third time and so on.


    At first, Marina was very careful. But she found that Jason seemed to be focused on thepany and


    didn''t pay any attention to her at all.


    Men were naturally not as careful as women who had the sixth sense.


    Marina had always felt that she was very careful about her interaction with Luk.


    But she had forgotten that Jason was able to control the Youngren family in his hands, he was a very


    meticulous man.


    If Jason found out Marina was lying for once, he could regard it as an asional act.


    But he kept finding out that Marina was lying every time he sounded her out. As a result, he confirmed


    that Marina must have done something offensive behind his back.


    Jason sitting in his office, clenched his fists involuntarily.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    After Marina and Luk got back together, Marina''s attitude towards Jason was much better than before.


    The better her attitude was, the more suspicious Jason became.


    Sure enough, one day, Jason told Marina that he was going on a business trip.


    Marina told Jason that because their family was richer than before, there was no need to work for every


    penny by going on a business trip frequently.


    In the past, as long as he could make money, Marina hoped that Jason could stay outside to make


    money even if he would not go home for a long time.


    This time, Jason said that because of a very important project, he had to be there personally.


    And Marina believed him. Jason even packed his suitcase in front of Marina,


    in order to convince her that he would go out for work.


    Marina watched Jason''s car leave the house.


    As soon as Jason left, Marina returned to her room and called Luk to ask if he knew that Jason would


    go on a business trip.


    How could Luk know so much about Jason? Last time, he knew that Jason would not go home just


    because Flora told him. Since Jason had an affair with Flora again, Jason would not be home at that


    time.


    In order to give the runaround to Marina, Luk could only tell that he knew about Jason''s business trip.


    After listening to Luk''s words, Marina breathed a sigh of relief.


    She dressed up and left immediately.


    She went to the room of Mose Clubhouse that Luk had booked.


    Jason prepared everything and pretended to be on a business trip. In fact, after driving around, he


    parked his car in a nearby parking lot.


    He rented a new car and quietly pulled over in front of his house. He wanted to investigate Marina


    personally.


    At first, Jason wanted to hire a private detective.


    However, it would cost a lot of money to hire a private detective, but now every penny was extremely


    important to him.


    The other reason was that he didn''t want others to know about his family''s scandal.


    And he didn''t believe those detectives have any work ethic which could keep his secret.


    He only believed what he saw with his own eyes.


    Seeing Marina''s car leave, Jason immediately drove the car and followed Marina closely.


    Looking at Marina''s car driving towards the Mose Clubhouse,


    Jason thought that maybe he had misunderstood her. Maybe Marina came to see the clients for the


    He drove the car and followed Marina into the underground garage.


    Afraid that Marina would find him, he had to wait for Marina toe out of the underground garage and


    walk to the elevator before he got out of the car.


    Soon, Marina disappeared from Jason''s sight.


    When Jason arrived at the cafe on the first floor of the Mose Clubhouse, he happened to see Marina


    and a man in a suit walking into the elevator.


    Because Jason only saw the man''s profile, and the distance was too far, Jason did not see the man''s


    appearance at all.


    He quickly walked to the elevator, hoping that only Marina and the man would be in the elevator so that


    he could find them easier.


    The elevator was climbing upwards. Jason guessed that it may went to the 17th floor.


    Jason immediately walked into the elevator next door and pressed the number on the 17th floor.


    When he reached the 17th floor, he found that there were all guest rooms. But he could only see the


    rooms and didn''t even see a person.


    With so many rooms, which one should he go to find Marina?


    Jason pressed his ears against the wall, trying to hear if there was Marina''s voice in the nearby rooms.


    Because Marina''s voice was very sharp and very recognizable, it was easy to find her by recognizing


    her voice. As long as they had just entered the room, they would definitely speak.


    However, after listening to a few directions of walls, he didn''t listen to her voice.


    Jason was so thrilled and impatient, and then he even leaned on the door and listened directly.


    He had just pressed his face against the door when the door opened suddenly.


    Jason staggered and fell directly into the room.


    The person who opened the door whistled inside.


    When Jasony on the ground, he saw several men''s legs under the table in the living room.


    Then, he heard the sound of mahjong ying inside.


    He forced himself to stand up, and he found that a few burly men were ying mahjong inside.


    Jason knew that he had gone to the wrong ce and immediately bowed down to apologize.


    At this time, the man in ck, who was standing by, grabbed Jason''s cor and asked, "Do you want to


    y mahjong with us? Have you brought enough chips?"


    Jason was especially afraid to hear the word "Chips", and he looked at these burly men, he knew he


    should apologize immediately to save his own life.


    He immediately said, "I''m sorry, I came to look for someone. But I identally went to the wrong room.


    I apologize. I''ll leave now."


    As soon as Jason finished speaking, he turned to leave.


    Just as he reached the door, he was kicked to the ground by a man in ck.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason felt dizzy. He was already an old man. How could he stand such a strong kick?


    "Who are you? You attack me in broad daylight. I won''t let you go."


    Jason found his apology didn''t work, so he started to be tough.


    In fact, it was better not to say these words. As soon as he said that, he was kicked and beaten by


    several people.


    No matter how he begged for mercy, his words were still ignored.


    Jason was badly battered and was thrown out of the room.


    After the people in the room beat Jason, they called Jane to report.


    At the same time, in the next room, Marina and Luk were having sex.


    Those men in ck just now hit Luk a little too hard, and the sounds were loud. Luk even said that the


    sounds from the next door were louder than their sounds. And they must win the next door.


    Nobody knew if the soundproofing of this room was too good or not that it was strange that a middle-


    aged man''s miserable cry could be recognized as sex sounds.


    When Marina entered the elevator just now, she seemed to see Jason in a trance.


    She also told Luk about it.


    Luk said she was so worried that she would recognize everyone as Jason and let her rx.


    Jason''s face was bruised and swollen from the beating, and he staggered down the elevator


    destructively.


    He didn''t dare to call the police. At this time, if he called the police, he was afraid of retaliation.


    He knew that the people in the room were so powerful that he couldn''t offend. Except for a few people


    like him who were pretending to be powerful, most of them were capable.


    If he called the police, it would not be just a few punches and kicks if they revenge.


    Jason didn''t want Marina to know that he had found her affairs.


    He didn''t want internal conflicts to develop into external ones.


    He could only endure the beating.


    Jason knew that he could not go back to the White Residence for the time being.


    "If you couldn''t bear some small things, you would not seed."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    After Jason was beaten, he quietly went to the hospital for a physical examination. Fortunately, it was


    just some surface wounds.


    He stayed in the hospital for the time being because he couldn''t go back home, let alone go to Flora


    like this.


    Just regard it as a business trip in the hospital, it was some kind of safe ce to stay.


    It was just that Marina''s matter had always bothered him.


    He thought he was absolutely right. It must be Marina and a man who went to the room on the 17th


    floor, but he didn''t know which room it was.


    He didn''t expect that he was really unlucky. He met some vicious power but he didn''t know where it


    was from, so he had to keep his grievances to himself.


    He couldn''t tell anyone because he had no evidence and was beaten up like this in the room. No one


    would believe him.


    Marina was still a little worried. After she had sex with Lux in the room of the club, she hurried home.


    When she got home, she called Jason and asked if he had arrived at his destination.


    She made the call on thendline at home to prove that she had never left the house.


    Jason knew what she meant and asked her in particr why she didn''t go shopping today because it


    was a sunny day.


    Marina found an excuse, saying that her legs hurt so she didn''t go out and had been resting at home.


    In Jason''s eyes, Marina was trying to cover it up.


    Jason replied perfunctorily and hung up the phone.


    At this time, Jason knew in his heart that Marina must have had an affair because it was obvious that


    she had changed a lot.


    Moreover, she kept lying.


    Lying was a systematic project. If you told a lie, you had to cover it up with many lies.


    As a result, more and more things would be exposed.


    Jason only had the idea of getting the money of selling the painting back from Marina as soon as


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    possible now.


    No matter what the excuse Jason used, he would slowly transfer the property away as long as he got


    the money back.


    Jason wasn''t the only one who wanted the money of selling the painting.


    The Williams Group also wanted it, and it had decided to sue the JH Auction Organization for taking out


    fakes to deceive buyers.


    Before the Williams Group could take JH Group to court, thetter had begun to beg for mercy.


    Whether the painting was real or not, the Williams Group''s powerful legal system was iparable.


    JH Group was just an auction organization, not a match for the Williams Group.


    Besides, this painting could really be fake.


    JH Group also sent someone to investigate the origin of the painting, which was also full of doubts.


    The Williams Group seemed confident because they received a message that the original of Fox


    Mountain Residence was already in their hands and they also sent the photo over.


    Actually, the fake one was not that bad.


    Butpared to the original, itcked a heaviness of history.


    Moreover, the scientific identification data that the Williams Group received said that the other one was


    more like the real one.


    As long as JH Group couldn''t offer strong evidence, it would lose.


    Not only would it have to pay for losing the case, but its time-honored reputation would also be


    destroyed.


    JH Group did not dare to take the risk. As long as this news was widely reported, no buyers would dare


    to buy the items from their auction in the future.


    They even dared to deceive the Williams Group, not to mention the weak individual buyer.


    Ever since the Fox Mountain Residence was bought by the Williams Group, JH Group had always


    been catching up the following information.


    So, they soon got the news.


    JH Group asked a middleman to intercede with the Williams Group to solve this problem privately.


    Moreover, the person sent by JH Group also knew that Marina and Oliver''s rtionship was unusual.


    The Williams Group only received a piece of anonymous evidence and could not be absolutely sure


    that the painting they had auctioned was fake.


    However, since JH Group sent a middleman, the Williams Group could not help but give face.


    The middleman JH Group sent was Henry from the Zamani Group.


    In any case, Henry had watched Oliver grow up. If Oliver hadn''t been in a car ident, maybe he


    would have been married to Alice.


    Maybe it really became a good story about a strong couple working together.


    However, the Williams family and the Zamani family broke off the engagement.


    Henry personally found Oliver, and Oliver respected him as his own grandfather.


    If his grandfather were still alive, he would definitely give Henry a face.


    Oliver was willing to solve the problem of the painting in private so he did Henry a favor.


    JH Group heard that the Williams Group was no longer as stubborn as before since the Williams Group


    even didn''t give JH Group the chance to talk but now it eased a lot.


    Henry asked Oliver to take out the painting. He wanted to take a look.


    He thought that he had always been with so many valuable collections, so his eyesight was already


    very good.


    But when he saw this painting, it was hard for him to determine whether it was true or not.


    JH Group found Marina again.


    When Marina received a call saying that the auction item she had taken out might be a fake, she was


    shocked.


    She kept saying that it was impossible.


    She hung up the phone.


    After that, Marina felt that she should tell Jason immediately because she knew nothing about


    calligraphy, paintings, and antiques.


    However, Jason had been collecting these paintings for many years and often taken them out to watch,


    so he must know more than she did.


    She called Jason, but no one answered.


    Marina kept scolding him. Why did he go on a business trip at this critical time? What the hell was he


    doing now?


    Then, she kept calling.


    Jason was originally in the hospital, but he was basking in the sun in the garden gloomily now. Just as


    his phone was charging, he didn''t take it with him.


    He was sitting in the wind alone, quietly looking at everything around him, but he was thinking many


    things.


    He often thought of the past. When he married into the Youngren family, he was satisfied only with a


    decent job.


    However, he had no idea when his desire became stronger and stronger, and he actually began to


    think of embezzling the entire property of the Youngren family.


    The Youngren family even hadn''t a son, and Zelda had never been able to conceive a child.


    Emily, who was originally a big star, died when she was blooming.


    Only Mrs. Youngren and Jessica were left.


    But Jessica also died at a young age.


    So, all this gave Jason hope.


    It seemed that everything that had happened in the Youngren family was to give him its wealth.


    Jason began to n slowly. After decades of scheming, he finally got the property of the Youngren


    family.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    After Jason returned to his room, he found out that there were many missed calls on his phone. The


    caller ID was either Marina or thendline at home.


    He felt irritated and threw his phone aside.


    At this moment, the phone rang again.


    Jason ignored itpletely. However, it kept ringing.


    Maybe his phone didn''t ring just now because Marina was taking a rest.


    After the rest, she called again.


    Jason answered the phone impatiently.


    "Why are you making so many calls? You have interrupted my work."


    Jason scolded Marina on the phone.


    He thought that his tone would soon overwhelm Marina. At least she wouldn''t me him for not


    answering her previous phone calls.


    Marina felt devastated. After all, it was a big ident.


    She wept, "Jason,e back quickly. I can''t stand it if you don''te back. I don''t know anything. It''s


    all you. It''s all because of you..."


    Before Marina could finish speaking, she wailed uncontrobly.


    "What happened? Can you fucking exin it before you cry?"


    Jason couldn''t help but curse.


    Originally, he hated Marina. He was severely injured all over and had not recovered yet. But he didn''t


    "It''s shameless of you to me me. It was you who brought a worthless painting and told me it was


    priceless. So I sent it to the JH Auction Organization for auction. Now we have offended someone we


    cannot afford to offend. Come back quickly. Please put work aside now."


    Marina just wanted Jason toe back as soon as possible and tell her whether the painting was real


    or not.


    The JH Group advised Marina to beg Oliver for forgiveness. Maybe Oliver would return the painting to


    her so that Marina could return the money.


    The money had only been in Marina''s ount for a few days. She counted all the zeros in her


    passbook every night before she went to bed.


    So when the JH Group made such a suggestion, she felt horrible.


    Now she just hoped that Jason woulde back and visit Oliver himself. She would pretend that she


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    didn''t know anything. Jason was the one who wanted to sell the painting.


    Anyway, Jason had a perfect excuse as thepany was truly in need of money.


    Jason was confused by Marina''s words. He asked in confusion, "What''s wrong with that painting? It


    has been sold smoothly, and the money has been paid. What are you dissatisfied with?"


    "It''s not me. The buyer said it was a fake."


    Marina sobbed and cried.


    Jason insisted. "No way. I''m sure the painting is authentic. Terence is the most authoritative collector in


    Birmingham. How can anything he has confirmed be fake? Besides, I''ve sold a lot of his stuff before,


    and it''s always true."


    He seemed very confident in Terence''s judgment.


    In addition to the past experience of selling, he was more certain that the painting was not a fake.


    The reason was that Terence not only left the painting, but also a collection notebook.


    In Terence''s notebook, there were records of all the deals he had.


    Jason clearly remembered that when Terence first received the painting "Fox Mountain residence", the


    surroundings were damaged because of improper preservation.


    In order to protect the painting, Terence specially repaired it, and personally found an expert to make a


    new mount.


    Still, he couldn''t stop Marina from crying just by making exnations to Marina over the phone.


    It seemed that as long as he wasn''t going home, Marina would keep talking on the phone.


    Jason was annoyed. He directly checked out from the hospital and returned to the vi.


    When he got home, the first thing he did was to go to the safe and look for the collection record book


    that Terence had left behind.


    Jason especially flipped through the records of "Fox Mountain residence." As expected, it was recorded


    that Terence invited the best mount artist in Birmingham Mr. Langston to make made the scroll for the


    painting.


    He had driven Terence to Mr. Langston''s shop to frame and take pictures. Therefore, he knew the


    location.


    However, with the development of the times, the traditional paintings began to decline, so Mr.


    Langston''s shop was no longer as popr as before. The shop was reduced to the size of a quarter


    from the previous two big shops.


    Although the ce was inconspicuous, Jason still knew that the mounting shop was always open.


    By then, he would present Terence''s collection record book and ask Mr. Langston to testify. So he was


    confident that he could convince Oliver.


    Anyway, the contents of the notebook were handwritten by Terence and had been used for years. It


    couldn''t be faked.


    Mr. Langston would definitely not lie to Oliver.


    Therefore, Jason confidently went to see Oliver to make an exnation.


    Marina didn''t dare to call Oliver, so she contacted Simon. After all, Simon bought the painting on behalf


    of the Williams Group, so it made sense to contact him.


    Simon also wanted to hear Marina''s exnation.


    So, at the appointed time, Jason and Marina came to the Williams Group.


    Marina and Jason arrived at the top floor of the Williams Group and were overwhelmed by the


    spectacr building.


    They just knew that the Williams Group was rich. But after they went to the Old Residence of the


    Williams family, they felt that it was not that unattainable. The food, the articles of everyday use, and


    the courtyard they lived in were almost the same as other rich people.


    Williams family''s Old Residence was indeed not as luxurious as some of the rich people''s houses,


    because it was Jeff''s blessing. Ever since they moved into that Old Residence, thepany began to


    improve and then became the most powerful enterprise in Birmingham.


    The Williams Group building was luxurious,pletely beyond their expectations.


    Jason and Marina had never entered the Williams Group before and they admired it secretly all the


    way.


    Simon led them to the conference room, asked them to sit down for a while, and went to get the


    painting himself.


    Simon was going to let them check the painting by themselves.


    If they insisted that the auction they provided was authentic, perhaps it was JH Group who yed


    tricks. Then JH Group would be held responsible.


    Simon arrived at the president''s office.


    "Mr. Williams, Mr. Jason and Mrs. Jason have arrived. Do you want to go in together?"


    "No need."


    Oliver did not raise his eyelids and was busy with the work.


    Simon took the painting and unfolded it gently in front of Jason and Marina.


    Jason''s face suddenly darkened. His legs began to soften. He was so frightened that he was about to


    pee.


    He had appreciated the previous "Fox Mountain residence" several times.


    So when he saw the one Simon had taken, he knew that it was different from what he had seen before.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Jason couldn''t help but said, "That''s impossible."


    Marina was also shocked as soon as he said so.


    She knew immediately from Jason''s reaction that there was a problem with the painting.


    Marina elbowed Jason to make him act more naturally.


    Even if there was a problem with the painting, they had to act calm in front of Simon to avoid being


    questioned by Oliver.


    So many people handled the painting. It was hard to know who had switched the real one with a


    forgery.


    Jason didn''t check the artwork when he handed it to Marina. He thought that it would be his again one


    day.


    Marina secretly looked at the painting and thought it was a good one. She always wanted to sell it at a


    high price.


    Marina sent the painting to the JH gallery for auction herself. She found someone she knew on


    purpose.


    Jason got Marina''s signal at this time. He could only say that he didn''t know it was a forgery by now.


    After all, it''s hard for ordinary people to tell whether a painting was forgery.


    He circled the painting and checked it several times. He said that now he was old and his memory


    wasn''t as good as before. It was difficult to distinguish between the real one and the forgery.


    Simon had guessed something from Jason''s expression.


    Marina tried to smooth things over. She said they should find the person in charge of the JH gallery and


    see what had happened to the painting.


    She just wanted to stall in front of Simon.


    Jason also said that they were going to the JH gallery and checking all the records after giving them


    the painting.


    Simon didn''t say anything and took Jason and Marina to the elevator.


    At this moment, Marina and Jason were no longer in the mood to see how well decorated the building


    of the Williams Group was.


    They just wanted to figure out what had happened to the painting.


    Jason was about to say something to Marina in the elevator.


    Marina pointed to the camera in the elevator and signaled him to shut up. They would discuss the


    matter.


    Jason shut up and felt nervous.


    He couldn''t figure out why it was like this.


    Marina pulled Jason aside as soon as they walked out of the building.


    "Is it the painting you had before?" Marina couldn''t wait any longer.


    Jason didn''t want to hide it from Marina, so he said, "It seems to be different from the one I kept in the


    safe."


    He thought it was lucky that he hadn''t called Mr. Lanston toe with them. Mr. Lanston would say


    that the scroll of the painting had been changed if he was here. It would have confirmed that the


    painting Oliver owned was fake.


    Jason was drenched in cold sweat when he thought about it. If Oliver knew that he had paid so much


    money for a forgery, they would have to spit out all the money they had received and pay arge


    amount ofpensation.


    The White Family was now an empty shell. Anything could crush the White Family now.


    Jason''s upset expression made Marina angry.


    "I can assure you that nothing had happened to the painting when I had it. Let''s go to JH Auction


    Organization to investigate the original records and see if the records match with your original


    painting." Marina said.


    Jason was too distracted to drive, so he sat in the passenger seat.


    Marina drove to the JH gallery.


    As soon as they entered, the person in charge of JH gallery was already waiting there. He asked them


    if they had exined everything to Oliver.


    Jason kept shaking his head. There was no chance to exin to Oliver. They didn''t even see Oliver in


    person.


    Marina asked the person in charge to pull up the record of the painting that she had sent over. The


    record showed the same one that Oliver had now.


    The painting was always by Marina''s side. She knew that it was costly and was very careful. She was


    with the painting all the time, whether they needed it for a video or to the auction hall.


    Jason waspletely dumbfounded by now.


    The people in charge also saw the expression of Jason and Marina.


    He knew that there was something wrong with the painting.


    Marina became furious.


    The person in charge said, "I was doing you a favor by trusting you because I know you in person. Now


    that something went you, you have to take the full responsibility."


    The auction house was like this. They would ept whatever you brought in.


    They could getmissions from the sellings if they met someone rich but had limited knowledge of


    art.


    Everyone who gave the gallery the item signed an agreement stating the risk the seller had to take.


    The auction house had the least responsibility. They were providing publicity, which was equivalent to a


    sales position. They only needed to take care of selling things and earningmissions.


    Marina waspletely dumbfounded too. The people from JH had helped her authenticate the painting


    and told her that it was the real one. Only then did they put it on the market and signed the contract


    stating they would pay thepensation if it were a forgery.


    In fact, she didn''t even read the contents of the agreement. She thought she could trust them.


    Plus, the painting was given to her by Jason, so what else could be wrong?


    "Don''t you dare clear yourself out from the situation. You''ve taken a 30% cut from the benefit. You are


    responsible too!" Marina shouted at the top of her lungs.


    "I could only tell you to take a good look at the agreement." Said the person in charge of the JH gallery.


    Marina immediately drove home and took out the signed agreement.


    There was still a glimmer of hope before she read it, but it all disappeared when she read it.


    The agreement indicated that JH had no responsibility at all. It was all her fault.


    Marina copsed on the sofa.


    Jason also picked up the agreement and read it.


    "When it rains, it pours," thought Jason.


    He lost all their money and caused a big problem for Marina.


    However, how could an actual painting change into a forgery without anybody knowing about it?


    Only then did Jason realize that he could open the safe and check the rest of his collections.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He spread out all the collections on the floor of the study.


    The more he looked, the more he noticed that something was wrong. Everything looked different from


    those in the past.


    Jason was holding a magnifying ss, and his hands were trembling.


    His safe had always been at home. There had never been any problems or rms.


    No one knew the password to his safe, not even Marina.


    How did someone switch his paintings?


    Jason asked the servants to bring him the surveince video installed at home and look back and forth


    several times.


    He noticed that there had been a power outage at the White Residence, and they changed the circuit


    because of it.


    There were a few workers in the house. However, they were all employees from a bigpany, and


    they didn''t know where his safe was.


    It was indeed a strange thing.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    A part of the surveince footage was missing.


    The paintings and scripts must have been substituted during that period of time.


    Jason still couldn''t figure out how it''d got divulged that he had those paintings and scripts and how all


    their imitations had been produced in such a short time.


    Downhearted, Marina opened the door of the study and saw Jason sitting on the ground in dejection.


    His sparse and grizzled hair fell down and covered his forehead.


    He looked disheveled.


    They were doomed this time.


    Jason had thought that he could sell those paintings and scripts to pay for thepensation.


    Now, he had nothing.


    "Jason, what else do you have? Sell them all. We can''t get away with it this time," Marina sighed.


    "Why on earth did you sell that painting? Why the hell did you sell it to Oliver? You knew he didn''t like


    us. Now we''re fucked, because of you."


    "Don''t me it all on me. If you had any money, I wouldn''t have done that. Go get all the money you


    invested back."


    Marina had messed around with Luk for so long but Luk hadn''t been honest with her.


    He''d just said that his boss was the real big shot and he just ran errands for him.


    Marina had been infatuated andpletely believed him.


    She would doubt him if he bragged about how capable he was.


    Admitting that he was not so capable had made him very convincing.


    Jason said, "I''ll try."


    He just wanted to stall for time. He wouldn''t quit until thest second.


    He was lying in saying he would try.


    Fortunately, Marina hadn''t squandered the money Oliver had paid so they could give it back to him


    immediately.


    However, how were they going to pay for thepensation?


    Marina kept urging Jason to withdraw his investments.


    Being downcast and nagged by Marina all day, Jason red up.


    "Stop nagging! We''re done. All the money is gone."


    "What do you mean? We just want the money invested on the mine back. We can pay the handling


    charges. If you can''t get the money back, I''ll go talk to Luk."


    Marina was in such a fluster that she called Luk by his name unthinkingly.


    She''d called his name too many times so she just blurted it out.


    Marina realized that she''d called his name too naturally and exined casually, "I''ll ask Mr. Weaver to


    give our money back. You''re too proud to do that, but I''m not."


    Jason hadn''t noticed Marina calling Luk by his name.


    He was too preupied with the thought that if Marina really went to talk to Luk, he would get rumbled


    and Marina would make a huge fuss.


    He needed to fool Marina first and get through the crisis with her.


    Jason let go of what he had found off with Marina. The family was now hanging by the thread and all he


    had achieved might be nothing.


    Before Jason responded, Marina drove to meet Luk.


    After she got into the car, she called Luk.


    Luk was to flirt with her on the phone but Marina cut him off and said that she needed to have a talk


    with him face to face.


    After all, this would involve Luk''s boss and she was afraid that she couldn''t make herself clear on the


    phone.


    She wanted Luk to persuade his boss to give the money back.


    Marina went to Mose Clubhouse to wait for Luk.


    Luk teased as he walked in, "Jason wouldn''t allow you to leave home? You''ve been dodging me and


    not answering my calls these days. What is it that made you call me out today?"


    "I called you for serious matters."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?"


    "I want you to tell your boss that we need the money Jason invested on the mine back. We need


    money now. It''s an emergency."


    Marina looked at Luk expectantly, hoping that he would agree on the spot.


    Luk snorted, thinking that Jason was so interesting. He was still lying at this time. Perhaps he had


    deluded himself into believing that he had really made some investments.


    Luk''s silence put Marina on edge. She said, "Just tell me if you will help me. If you won''t, give me your


    boss''s number and I''ll talk to him myself. I must get the money back no matter what."


    She was determined to retrieve the money even if she had to make a fool of herself.


    Luk looked at Marina and thought her ridiculously naive. She used to call him stupid but it turned out


    that she was the stupidest one.


    "Jason asked you to talk to me?"


    "No. It''s my decision."


    So Jason hadn''t bepletely shameless.


    "To tell you the truth, Jason doesn''t have any investments here," Luk said to Marina thoughtfully.


    "What?"


    Marina''s hand holding the ss trembled and water spilled over her body.


    Then where was therge amount of money that Jason had taken from thepany?


    "I''m telling you the truth. You must have many questions but there is only one answer. Your man is a


    gambler."


    Luk was not good with words and didn''t notice that he was in a way her man too.


    "Jason is a gambler?"


    Marina stared open-mouthed at Luk.


    She knew better than anyone how stingy Jason was. How was it possible that he''d gone gambling and


    lost so much money?


    Luk nodded as a reply.


    "I know my husband. He''s not that kind of person."


    Marina found the truth so uneptable that she defended Jason.


    But after she thought carefully about the whole thing, she was convinced.


    Marina broke down. Things could always get worse.


    She denied it on the surface but knew inside that Luk was right.


    Marina rushed back home and saw Jason in a drunken stupor.


    In a fit of anger, she greeted Jason with a flurry of blows.


    Jason had been badly beaten in Mose Clubhouse and his injuries hadn''t fully recovered, so he was


    directly knocked senseless.


    Marina was scared. She''d been so furious that she''d beat him with all her strength. She hadn''t


    expected him to be so fragile.


    She wouldn''t let Jason die now and leave all the debt to her.


    Marina asked the servants to carry Jason to the bed and feed him some water.


    She didn''t send him to the hospital because they couldn''t afford that now.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Jason was certainly clear that Marina had known everything after he woke up.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have punched and kicked him so hard.


    He couldn''t regret it more now since his family which had been so happy would soon fall apart.


    Seeing that Jason was awake, Marina asked him, "Is what Luk said true? Did you really lose all your


    money?"


    For some reason, there was still a trace of fantasy left in Marina''s heart. How she wished that Jason


    would tell her himself that what she had heard from Lux wasn''t true!


    But Jason didn''t say anything.


    Marina couldn''t help but punch him again. She hated him so much at this moment that she wished to


    eat him alive.


    "Why did you gamble? Why! Why..."


    Marina''s cries lingered around the room for a long time.


    Her voice was so loud that even the servants did not dare to approach her when they came to deliver


    the water.


    Based on what had happened at home these days, these servants also knew that their work here


    would end soon.


    Jason hadpletely given up on himself, indulging himself in a life of chaos.


    He also gave up on earning the money gradually back by managing thepany well as its owner.


    The main reason why he had been willing to run thepany before was that he had his family''s


    money behind him as support. Thepany was nothing more than a decoration of his morous life


    as the son of a rich family. He was satisfied that others called him "Mr. White" respectfully.


    Now that his family was no longer rich, he didn''t want to work in thepany to make money at all.


    Jason asked Marina to beg Oliver. He wanted to return the money first so that they could catch their


    breath for the time being.


    As for the rest of thepensation, they would pay the money back little by little in the future.


    This was certainly a pretext. What they really wanted was to see Oliver freed all their debts directly.


    Unfortunately, they were not lucky enough to get away with it.


    Oliver found out that Jason had sold a lot of antique paintings and calligraphy, which had all been


    belongings of Jessica''s grandfather in the past.


    He also knew about what Jason had done to the Youngren family before.


    He remembered that Jessica''s grandmother had been living in the nursing home alone, who couldn''t


    even afford a doctor. Jessica had to beg him to take her grandmother to the hospital. Otherwise, the old


    What Jason had done to the Youngren family was really brutal.


    That was why Jessica never returned to the White family.


    Nor did she ever mention Jason in front of him.


    Not dealing with this affair personally was the kindest thing Oliver could do to the White family, and it


    was for the sake of Roy.


    Oliver asked thepany''s legal department to deal with it.


    It was impossible for Jason and Marina to dy and eventually not pay thepensation to the


    Williams Group.


    Tina was delighted that the painting had been sold for such arge sum of money and went to South


    Korea for another cosmetic surgery days ago. She had spent a lot of money to maintain her face that


    looked simr to Jessica''s by cosmetic surgeries.


    Not until she came back did she know that such a big thing had happened at home.


    That meant that the money she had invested in the White Group would also be gone.


    The White family had to sell thepany to pay thepensation. And that was still not enough.


    All Jason had now was the vi of the White family, the house that they were living in.


    It used to be the residence of the Youngren family until Jason usurped it.


    The sale of thepany and the vi was a part of Jane''s n.


    She would take back everything that Jason had taken away from the Youngren family.


    Soon, Lux made Jason sell thepany to one of the branchpanies of Jane as a middleman.


    Jason really didn''t want to move out of the vi of the White family, but he had no choice. The Williams


    Group was pressing him urgently forpensation.


    Marina asked Tina to beg Oliver to allow them to keep the house temporarily, whatever it would take.


    Since they had always been living in a big vi with a garden, they wouldn''t get used to living in a rental


    apartment.


    They couldn''t afford to rent a house that was good enough for them now because even Tina didn''t have


    much money left.


    Tina had no choice but to beg Oliver to wait for the White family to raise enough money.


    After all, Tina was Roy''s mother. No matter how much Oliver hated her, he still agreed to her


    requirement.


    The Williams Group wasn''t short of cash now.


    Jason and Marina caught a breath of relief when they knew that they didn''t have to leave the vi for


    the time being.


    They hadn''t heard any good news these days except this. There had seemed to be no hope anymore


    in their life.


    So, it was such a relief that they could keep the vi and didn''t have to be homeless now.


    Jane had been waiting for Jason to sell the vi so that she could buy it at once.


    It was the ce where she grew up with her family and carried all her childhood memories.


    She would put the sign of "Youngren Residence" on the house again.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That position had been upied by the White family for too long.


    She wanted to buy the vi as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, she heard the news that Oliver did not urge Jason and Marina to move out anymore. She


    knew that he did it for the sake of Tina, who was the mother to his son.


    Oliver did help her by forcing the White family to pay back the money.


    But she only got thepany of the White Group from that.


    Compared to thepany, the vi was more important to her.


    Jane was afraid that something unforeseen would happen again. She wouldn''t just wait for Jason to


    move out patiently. What if he never moved out?


    Now that Oliver didn''t urge them anymore, Marina and Jason could catch their breath for the time


    being.


    No matter how frequently they had quarrels at home, they had never disagreed with each other in the


    past concerning affairs with other people that weren''t members of the White family.


    The pressure from outside this time still did not separate Jason and Marina.


    Jane began to n to separate them from the inside.


    It was time for Lux to enter on the stage and arouse Jason''s suspicion.


    Marina didn''t believe men as she used to due to the problems the family was going through and the


    fact that Lux and Jason had lied to her together.


    As a result, she had been a little estranged from Lux since then.


    Now that Marina didn''t have much money left, it was unrealistic for her to continue her morous life


    when she could spend as much money as she wanted.


    That was the perfect time for Lux to y his role. He gave Marina a bank card.


    Marina took it because she thought Lux owed her and her daughter.


    Since she had taken Lux''s money, she had to do everything he wanted her to do.


    Marina began to live a happy life again.


    However, at the same time, Jason couldn''t go anywhere. He had to stay at home, watching Marina


    dressing up herself and going out every day.


    Marina came backte every night. Jason was the only one at home.


    It was Jason that did all the housework because they couldn''t afford the servants anymore.


    Jason couldn''t stand a life like this any longer, so he started to think about following Marina again.


    However, he didn''t even need to leave the house this time. Through the crack of the gate to the yard,


    he saw a man standing by the car waiting for Marina.


    They were reckless, but Jason did not dare to go out to see who the man was.


    He had never been more pathetic in his whole life.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Just as Jason turned around and leaned dejectedly against the door, he heard Marina talking to a man.


    He didn''t hear exactly what they said, and then Marina called out, "Luk."


    He could hear her clearly.


    He couldn''t stand it any longer, wanted to immediately opened the door and go out to beat Luk.


    He didn''t expect that he had always treated Luk as a friend, but his friend had an affair with his wife.


    He had nothing now. As long as Marina was still by his side, he could still scrape a living.


    As soon as he mustered up the courage to open the door, he smelled the smell of car exhaust and


    heard a roar of the car.


    He watched Luk drive away with Marina in the car.


    He squatted helplessly in the corner of the wall and suddenly felt dizzy.


    He propped himself up against the wall and slowly walked back into the yard.


    When he returned home, he saw that his family was with nothing but bare walls. Everything valuable


    was sold. Even this house was temporarily upied by him for a period of time.


    He felt more and more real that he had lost everything.


    And now Marina left him alone and messed around with another man.


    He sadly opened a bottle of wine, which was left in the warehouse out of nowhere.


    There was almost nothing in the fridge, just a little peanut.


    Then he was drinking alone while eating peanuts.


    He could no longer taste the fragance, because it was full of bitterness.


    Then he was drunk.


    He didn''t want to let himself fall asleep. He wanted to wait for Marina toe back. He had to ask why


    she betrayed him openly at this time.


    He was Marina''s savior to save her from a nightclub.


    All these years, he had given her a carefree life. Now that he was in trouble, she immediately became


    ungrateful. He was unwilling to ept the truth.


    But this night, he waited for nothing.


    Marina became bolder and bolder,pletely ignoring him.


    She thought that Tina pleaded with Oliver, which was already a big help to him.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Anyway, he was frozen out now. Without thepany and antique collection left by the Youngren


    family, he was a loser without her and Tina.


    She and Luk were now boldly hanging out together.


    Jason unconsciously fell asleep. When he woke up in the middle of the night, he looked at the empty


    room and there was no sign of Marina.


    He really couldn''t just wait.


    He didn''t want to lie to himself anymore. Marina and Luk must be at the Mose Clubhouse.


    He was going to catch the adultery.


    Now that he had nothing to lose, he was not afraid of Luk no matter how powerful he was.


    No matter what, Luk was a senior executive of thepany. If he could embarrass him and affect his


    career development, he would retaliate against the harm Luk had brought him.


    Jason walked drunkenly, thinking about where to find them when he arrived at the Mose Clubhouse.


    After all, thest time he got in the wrong room and was beaten up, he still had lingering fear when he


    thought of it.


    When he arrived, he fished out a card from his pocket. The entry card he had bought in the past, when


    he was still rich and could spend a lot of money here.


    With his current appearance, he could only take out his card and show it to the doorman to get


    permission to enter.


    The doorman checked his ess card and looked him up and down a few times. After it was


    confirmed, he let him in.


    Jason felt quite ashamed, and the memories of his youth with poverty surged back into his mind.


    Poverty really made him feel bad.


    He would taste the feeling of being looked down upon by others again in the future. He didn''t want to,


    but now he had no choice.


    After he went in, he sat in the booth and ordered nothing.


    He wanted to drink water because he had a burning sensation in his stomach after drinking too much.


    But the starting price of a ss of water here was 200 dors, and he couldn''t afford it.


    Just beside his seat, a man and a woman stood up and left. There were still some leftovers on the


    table.


    He took advantage of the dim light and quickly transferred all the food on the table to his own.


    He was hungry.


    There was nothing to eat at home. Walking from the vi of the White family to the Mose Clubhouse


    also consumed a lot of energy.


    He couldn''t afford it, so it was a good choice to pick up the leftovers of others than to eat nothing.


    When he was full, he would have to get even with Marina and Luk.


    Jason devoured the food and finally filled his stomach.


    Only then did he be in the mood to look at the dance floor beside him. Sure enough, he saw them


    hugging each other and spinning in the middle of the dance floor.


    He got up immediately and tended to go in and find them.


    The music suddenly stopped. It turned out that it was half-time break.


    The nightlife here had just begun, and his life had begun to get to the dark.


    He watched that Luk held Marina''s hand and walked to the seat together.


    He walked straight over.


    He raised his hand and was about to punch Luk in the face. Fortunately, Marina found it out early.


    Before Jason''s fist could reach Luk, she went up and pped him on the right cheek.


    He was a little confused when he was beaten.


    On the way, he was still thinking that if Marina knelt to him on the spot and begged for mercy, he might


    choose to forgive her.


    Unexpectedly not only did she not beg for mercy in fear, but she directly pped him in the face.


    At this time, Luk also saw him.


    Luk smiled and said, "Bro, here you are. Sit down."


    Luk''s and Marina''s calmness made himpletely forget what to do next as if he was the one who


    made a mistake.


    "You, how dare..." Jason said angrily.


    "Go fuck off. He has no rights to sit here." Marina said angrily.


    Jason said, "Marina, why are you hanging out here with another man in the middle of the night?"


    Jason''s mind short-circuited for a few seconds and finally regained some momentum.


    "Why am I going home? I''m going to have a in meal with you? Do you think I''m out of my mind?"


    Said Marina straightforwardly.


    She did not give Jason any dignity at all.


    Luk, on the other hand, tried to smooth things over. He said, "You can talk about these trivial things


    when you get home. Let''s drink."


    Jason had no idea what Luk was up to. Why was he so polite to him all of a sudden?


    "Bro, I''ve always treated you as my brother. You can''t do this to me." Said Jason.


    Jason began toin.


    The music started again, and someone rushed into the dance floor.


    Marina didn''t want Luk to talk to Jason anymore and signaled him to dance.


    But Jason caught this hinting look.


    He was so angry that he pped Marina on the left cheek.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Jason was almost a beggar now, and he had to rely on her to live in the future. She didn''t expect that


    he dared to fight back.


    She cried. "Luk, why are you still sitting there? You just watch him hit me and do nothings?"


    Hearing Marina crying to Luk, Jason was even angrier.


    Now, he hadpletely ignored everything. He went up and grabbed Marina''s hair, pulling her out.


    He was already so angry. But he couldn''t try out his fists and feet in this ce. If someone being hurt


    here by mistake, he couldn''t afford it.


    At the critical moment, Jason''s mind was clear.


    Everything that happened in this booth was being watched by Jane, who was sitting by the side.


    Jason''s every move was under her control.


    She just wanted a show to relieve the hatred in her heart. It was not enough just now.


    When Jason pulled Marina up,


    Marina called "Luk, Luk."


    Luk couldn''t just watch, he went to remove Jason''s hands.


    Jason said, "I discipline my wife. It''s not your turn to interfere."


    Luk smiled and said, "I have to. You have nothing now. Just let Mari go early. Do you want her to suffer


    with you for the rest of her life?"


    When Jason heard Luk called her Mari, he suddenly let go of Marina''s hand and grabbed Luk instead.


    "I respect you and call you big brother, and you really take it seriously. Friends''wives can''t be bullied.


    Don''t you understand that?"


    "Of cause I know all about it, but there''s one whoes first." Luk didn''t cover it up anymore.


    "We''ve been married for decades. And now you are discussing with meme whoes first? How


    about you wait for decades?" Jason spoke angrily, spittle cascading everywhere.


    The good thing was that they were sitting in the booth with a partition around them. Otherwise, it would


    be really unsightly.


    Luk smiled without saying a word.


    Marina had just been pped by Jason and had her hair pulled. Now her scalp was numb from the


    pain.


    She was no match for Jason in strength, so she could only say something to humiliate him.


    "Jason, when Luk and I were together, you didn''t know where you were. You actually asked him to wait


    for decades. Why don''t you die?"


    Jason heard Marina say that she had known Luk before they were a couple. So why did Marina and


    Luk pretend that they didn''t know each other when he brought them to meet before?


    At this moment, he was like a fool. He didn''t know how many things Marina and Luk could hide from


    him.


    Jason said, "Is it real, and you don''t lie to me?"


    He didn''t want to believe that if that was the case, then he was the biggest joke in the world.


    Jason had begged Luk to lie for him and hide it from Marina. It seemed that Lux only approached him


    because he knew that he was her husband.


    Luk came at him with a purpose.


    Jason really wanted to give himself a few ps. He had always regarded Luk as his big brother and in


    order to sell thepany as soon as possible, he still asked him for help.


    He had always been grateful to Luk.


    I''m such a fool. Jason cursed himself in his heart.


    "Have you been secretly sleeping with each other?" Jason asked.


    Marina sneered. "Don''t me us all the time. You think I don''t know about you. Anyway, you''re a piece


    of trash now, and let whoever take it. I don''t want anymore."


    Luk also told Marina about Jason having an affair outside.


    Otherwise, as a married woman, she wouldn''t have fooled around with Luk so openly.


    Now, Jason was nothing as Luk could take her to eat, drink and have fun.


    With Marina''s rhetorical question, Jason began to be weak.


    He wasn''tpletely innocent, and he betrayed Marina.


    In this matter, both of them cheated.


    No matter what, Marina was still his wife.


    Jason didn''t want to expose all the scandals between them in front of Luk.


    He continued, "Let''s talk about it when we get home if there''s anything else."


    Marina said sarcastically, "Go where? You will be kicked out soon. If it weren''t for my daughter, you


    would have slept on the street now. Where is your home?"


    Jason felt especially unpleasant when he heard "my daughter".


    He never doubted that Tina was his daughter before he know that Luk and Marina had known each


    other for a long time.


    However, as Luk was with Marina again, he could feel that Tina''s attitude towards him had changed


    before.


    At that time, he only thought that it was because Tina had been away from home for too long, so their


    rtionship became estranged.


    But now hearing she call "my daughter", Jason couldn''t bear it any longer.


    "Your daughter? That''s what my daughter did for me. Don''t take any credit for it on you."


    Marina was also so angry that she wanted to anger Jason to death.


    She almost blurted out that Tina was not his daughter at all.


    Anyway, now that Jason was worthless to her. She didn''t care just threw a used piece of trash away.


    And now that Luk has done well, it was time for Tina to recognize her own father.


    Now Tina''s status as Jason''s daughter waspletely dragging her down.


    Luk said on the side, "Calm down. Take your time. I''ll be happy to help if I can."


    Jason also understood what Luk meant. He was asking him to sell his wife for glory.


    As Marina was not with him now, Jason was no match for Luk.


    Jason didn''t want to stay in the Mose Clubhouse for another minute. He didn''t know what he would


    hear next.


    Since Marina was not leaving, he went back alone first.


    Marina was right. Tina could help him. When he was driven out, he would ask Tina for a favor, and he


    could not starve himself to death on the street.


    Jason wanted to go back and calm down, to figure out what had happened recently.


    Was it someone who deliberately manipted him and let him step by step into the abyss?


    Otherwise, so many things wouldn''t have happened together.


    It seemed that everything started with Luk''s appearance.


    Could it be that Luk wanted his family to copse and take away his wife and daughter?


    Jason thought about what he had done to the Youngren family again. Could it be that Luk had learned


    all this?


    He couldn''t just be kicked off the cliff for no reason.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason would rather go over with him if it was Luk whoid traps.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Jason walked back to the White family''s vi at three in the morning.


    He waspletely awake.


    He knew he could only stay in the vi for a few days.


    Marina was not in the vi. Being the only one living in this big empty house, he suddenly felt very


    scared.


    Could it really be his own retribution? He destroyed the Youngren family, and now someone else came


    to destroy his.


    But he had been plotting for more than a decade in the Youngren family before he got what he wanted.


    The speed at which he destroyed his family was indeed so fast that when he realize it, there was


    nothing left.


    Jason didn''t want to live in such a big house, so he decided to go out and find a small apartment. In


    this way, he would feel safe.


    He wanted to sell the vi as soon as possible.


    Within expectation, the vi was quickly ced in the main promotion position by the intermediary.


    Because the house was big and the location was good, the price was very high.


    But the problem was that after the vi was sold at such a high price, he had to return all the money to


    Oliver.


    There was no other way. Keeping alive was his priority.


    From now on, Jason would rely on Tina.


    For some reason, Jason thought of Jessica again.


    When Jessica was young, Jason was nice to her at first. After all, Jessica was a very pleasant girl since


    she was young.


    Compared to Tina, Jessica was kinder. If you treated her any better, she would repay you much more.


    But Jessica was not his daughter, and he couldn''t get over it.


    No matter how bad Tina was, she was his daughter.


    Jason then called Tina to ask her to rent a small apartment for him.


    However, he couldn''t get through to Tina.


    Jason had no choice but to go to the ce where Tina often went shopping and waited for her.


    He waited for a few days but didn''t see her.


    He had no choice but to ask Flora to contact Tina.


    Flora said that she was at the Mose Clubhouse and had just seen Tina and Marina having afternoon


    tea with a middle-aged man who she didn''t know.


    Hearing this, Jason immediately ran to the Mose Clubhouse.


    On the other side of the road, he saw Marina, Luk, and Tina through the tall and transparent windows


    of the Mose Clubhouse. The three of them chatted andughed, looking like a family.


    He didn''t rush in like he didst time.


    Even Tina ignored him and he wanted to know why. After all, he was her father, and blood was thicker


    than water.


    Could his previous guess be right?


    Jason just wanted to go home immediately and find out if there was any hair or anything else left by


    Tina. He wanted to find out if he was her biological father or not.


    Both Marina and Tina''s attitudes seemed to tell him that he was deceived and betrayed.


    When Jason got home, he went to the room where Tina lived before and found that her room was


    empty.


    He didn''t even know when Tina took everything away.


    He couldn''t find a hair of her in her room.


    As soon as Jane heard that the White was selling its vi, she immediately sent a person to buy the


    house.


    Jason didn''t expect such a big and expensive house was sold so soon.


    In his opinion, no wealthy man would want to buy an old house.


    Poor people didn''t have that much money to buy this house.


    The first time Jason saw the buyer was a youngd, he was very jealous.


    These were his own property, but now he had to hand them over. And if he didn''t pay back the money,


    he had to pay back with his life. He felt overwhelmed.


    If he had known that he would get into such a mess, he would not have gambled.


    Since the buyer was able to pay the entire bill, the transaction had been smooth at first.


    Jane was about to get the vi and the Youngren family''s assets would be regained to arge extent.


    When she got the house, she would make a good renovation and change it to its original appearance.


    Jane had been living in the Mose Clubhouse for convenience.


    The more important thing was she wanted to buy the vi that originally belonged to the Youngren


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    family.


    Otherwise, she felt sorry for her grandparents and her mother, who had always regarded her as her


    own child.


    On the day the house was transferred, Jane in person went to see Jason sign his name on the


    contract.


    She wanted to see that Jason was screwed out of everything of the Youngren family.


    It was time to meet Jason, who had been enjoying everything of the Youngren family for so many


    years.


    The moment he saw her, Jason''s luck woulde to an end.


    Jane arrived at the lobby of the Housing Management Trading Center early that day. She and the agent


    who had been in contact with Jason had been standing at the door waiting for Jason.


    Jason was a little shocked when he saw them. He didn''t expect to see another young woman.


    Jane''s agent introduced her to Jason, "Mr. Jason, this is Jane, my client."


    At this time, Jane took off her sunsses and gave Jason an insincere smile. There was a chill in her


    smile.


    Jason had seen Jane before at the Mose Clubhouse.


    Unexpectedly, he had met the buyer of his house before. What a coincidence!


    "Then let''s go in," Jason said.


    Now he had no time to think too much. He just wanted to end everything early and not provoke Oliver.


    Oliver also got the news about Jason selling the White family''s vi.


    He didn''t expect Jason would take the initiative to sell the house.


    Oliver had not thought of how to deal with the White family''s vi before. Hearing Tina told him in tears


    how meaningful the vi was to her, he thought this house may be very important to Jessica.


    During the time when Jessica lost her memory, she would often bring up fragments of life together with


    her mother.


    This was also why he had always lived in GrandVille Apartments, where his mother had resided.


    Oliver thought about whether he should buy the house. After all, it was the ce where Jessica used to


    live. He could buy it as a memento.


    So he asked Simon to go to Jason and tell him not to sell the house. He could just transfer the house to


    him.


    Simon immediately called Jason to tell him Oliver''s idea.


    Jason was about to sign, but his phone kept ringing.


    He didn''t want to answer it at first, afraid that the call was for asking debt. The calls he received these


    days were either for advertising or asking debts.


    Jane said, "Mr. Jason, your phone is ringing all the time. We don''t have to rush. You may answer it


    first."


    Therefore, Jason picked up the phone.


    Jane didn''t know who Jason was on the phone with. She only heard him keep saying OK.


    As soon as Jason hung up the phone, he said, "I''m sorry, I can''t sell the house."


    The news was beyond Jane''s expectations.


    Jane didn''t expect that Jason should end the deal with her saying one sentence.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    "Mr. White, may I know why you have decided not to sell the house? You will owe us a termination fee


    if you choose to do so."


    Jane could only scare Jason by the termination fee now.


    Anyway, she had to let him sign the contract first.


    Jason seemed fearless at this moment. "There''s nothing I can do. I can''t sell you the house even if I


    had to pay the penalty."


    Anyway, he didn''t pay for it. However, if he signed and sold the house now, he would be in big trouble.


    He didn''t want to be on the wrong side of Oliver.


    "Did someonee in with a better offer? We can always talk if that is the case. "


    Jane had no choice. She couldn''t understand why Jason had changed his mind so fast.


    If Jason was not afraid of the penalty, someone must have offered them a much better price.


    She thought that as long as her price could be higher than others, she might be able to change Jason''s


    mind.


    Jane didn''t want to hand over what was almost hers.


    Jason said, "It''s not about money. Someone doesn''t want me to sell this house. I''ll tell you the truth.


    This person is not someone you can afford to offend. Forget about the house."


    Jane had guessed that Oliver must be the one who got in the way.


    Oliver was the reason why Jason refused to sell the house.


    But why did Oliver want this house now? Could he have done this deliberately because he knew she


    wanted to buy the house?


    Jane knew that Jason could no longer make his own decision about the house. She didn''t want to


    waste her time and left the trading center.


    She had to figure out why Oliver suddenly wanted to buy this house. Did he notice anything unusual, or


    was he targeting her?


    Vivian saw that Jane''s expression wasn''t that good when she walked in.


    She asked what had happened and if the deal went well.


    Jane told Vivian everything about why the case had fallen through.


    "Miss, do you want me to let Oliver know one of the Youngren Families wanted to buy the house?


    Maybe he would sell it to us? I don''t think he decided to buy it because he like the house, or else he


    won''t let the White Family stay there till now."


    "Not now. Let''s find out why Oliver decided to do this."


    "Miss, there''s a business event tomorrow night at the new mall that belongs to the Williams Group.


    Why don''t we go meet him and find out what''s going on?"


    "Sounds good."


    Jane wanted to settle the house fast. It would be challenging to repurchase it once it had fallen into


    Oliver''s hands.


    It was challenging because he didn''t buy this because of its value.


    She wanted to know Oliver''s purpose as soon as possible so that she could make her move.


    Vivian soon got them two invitations to the business event.


    The time for the event was 7 PM. Jane got ready early and arrived at the venue.


    She wanted to get it done quickly in case anything else happened.


    Almost all the business elites in Birmingham were here. Jane knew some of them, but there were still


    new faces that she didn''t know.


    After all, when Jessica was in Birmingham, she didn''t get many chances to know them.


    When she arrived in Hond, she had met all kinds of people after she went into management. Her


    social aspects werepletely different than before.


    She had only attended the events with Oliver asionally before.


    But now, she could handle them herself.


    However, she was here as an artist, not as a manager of apany.


    Jane deliberately put on more makeup to not let Oliver find out her true identity.


    Jane was particrly outstanding among people.


    Many men were happy to invite her to dance and chat with her.


    Jane was here for Oliver today and had no interest in anyone else.


    However, she had learned topromise and endure during her years in the business world.


    She knew how not to embarrass others even if she met something or someone she didn''t like.


    She didn''t reject anyone who invited her to dance.


    Oliver never showed up. They had the intel that Oliver would be here in person.


    Jane found out the reason while dancing with others. His son didn''t want him to leave, so he was


    She felt unbelievable after hearing it.


    She didn''t expect Oliver to be absent from an important business event and took the risk of upsetting


    all the elites in Birmingham because he had tofort his son.


    However, she has long lost her child.


    Jane''s heart began to twitch. It happened whenever she thought about her child¡ªthe child who she


    just met once and who had died in Williams Hospital without reason.


    Her face turned pale.


    The man who was dancing with her saw her pale face and helped her sit by the side to rest.


    Jane said, "I''m sorry. I don''t feel well, maybe because of the stress."


    "Do you need to go to the hospital? I can also call my doctor over and check you first?" The man


    offered.


    "No, thank you. I''ll be fine after I take a rest. Please go and enjoy the night."


    Jane didn''t want to talk anymore. She just wanted to sit quietly for a while and calm herself down.


    Oliver showed up just as the man brought her a ss of water and offered to take her upstairs to get


    some rest.


    Jane sat there and saw someone''s looking at her from the corner of her eyes.


    She followed the gaze and saw Oliver.


    It seemed that he had just arrived and was talking to someone at the door. However, his eyes kept


    ncing at Jane as he spoke.


    Jane had no time to waste with the man who she was dancing was.


    She had to adjust herself to her best condition. She had to think about what she could and could not


    sayter when she met Oliver.


    It would be a disaster if she got nervous and said something she shouldn''t have said so.


    She was still hiding her identity because it was not the right time for Oliver to know.


    She would face Oliver when the time was right.


    She had to find out what had happened to her child. Oliver was the one who knew everything about it.


    Jane sent the man away in a few words. She went to the restroom to refresh herself while Oliver was


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    still talking to others.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    As Jane came out of the bathroom after putting on makeup, Vivian was waiting for her at the door.


    "Miss, Oliver may be leaving soon."


    "Then let''s go quickly."


    Oliver had to show up as the host and leave immediately to see his son at home.


    Now everyone in Birmingham knew that in Oliver''s eyes everything paled byparison with his son.


    Jane hurried out of the hall and saw Oliver walking towards his Bentley.


    Though she was wearing high heels, she had to run over.


    "Mr. Williams, can you wait a moment?"


    When hearing her voice, Oliver paused and felt that the voice had been lingering around him.


    What a familiar voice.


    He felt familiar with the voice of a strange woman, probably because he missed Jessica so much and


    mistook it as Jessica''s.


    Jane was probably in too much of a hurry and directly said to Oliver. In the past, when she spoke, she


    always deliberately took the tone, especially mixed with some foreign pronunciation.


    Oliver turned around and saw Jane panting.


    "Why are you still in Birmingham?" Oliver said coldly.


    "You are so unreasonable and don''t allow me to stay in Birmingham," Jane said.


    Oliver did not answer.


    Jane continued, "The Williams Group hosts a business event today. As the president, you just came


    here but left so soon. You might offend many guests from afar."


    "This is my business, and I don''t need you to worry about it."


    Jane could clearly feel that Oliver hated her.


    "Well, I wanted to ask Mr. Williams about buying a house. I know that the Williams Group is the best


    developer in Birmingham. You must know a lot about purchasing a house."


    "If you want to buy a house, our staff will help you."


    Jane couldn''t refute Oliver''s words.


    Jane smiled. "I''m not interested in new buildings. The old garden vi here is the reason I love this city."


    When Oliver spoke just now, he didn''t even look at her.


    When she mentioned the old garden vi, Oliver became serious.


    "Miss Kim, do you really n to live in Birmingham for a long time?"


    "I''m not sure yet. I want to buy a house first and settle here. If I own this ce, I''ll juste over and


    stay for a few days. For artists, the best way to find creative inspiration is to stay at a ce for a short


    time and walk around to discover something inspirational."


    Oliver was not interested in what she said.


    But he had already guessed that she must want the vi of the White family.


    Oliver just bought an old garden vi from Jason when there were not many vis for sale.


    "There are so many houses in Birmingham. As long as you have money, you can buy whatever you


    want." Oliver said indifferently.


    "Mr. Williams, I chose a vi a few days ago and was ready to buy it. But suddenly someone else


    bought it."


    Oliver naturally knew her meaning.


    He continued to remain silent and waited to see what she was going to say.


    "I hear that Mr. Williams wanted my house. The Williams Group developed numerous garden vis.


    You bought the house suddenly perhaps because the original buyer was me." Jane sneered.


    Jane disguises her true character and said in an affected way.


    She had to endure herself and even Oliver felt highly disgusted.


    It was clear that she thought Oliver deliberately bought the house she wanted. Therefore, she came to


    talk to Oliver personally and asked for his help.


    Oliver looked at the well-dressed woman in front and thought that she might not be so annoying if she


    didn''t act so pretentiously.


    At the Mose Clubhousest time, he changed his opinion of her when she dressed very simply.


    Although Jane rejected him at that time, he respected her decisions.


    But now, he couldn''t endure her due to her affected behaviors.


    "My decision has nothing to do with you. You think too much." Oliver said.


    "That would be the best. Can you sell me the vi? We can discuss the price." Jane tried every


    possible means.


    Oliver clearly knew that Jane was rich but announced herself as a famous artist. But real artists were


    not interested in material possessions.


    By contrast, Jessica who liked art could paint quietly at home and bepletely different from a


    money-oriented woman like Jane.


    Oliver could not hide his contempt for Jane and treated her ruthlessly.


    "Do you think I''m short of money?" Oliver said.


    Jane smiled and knew that the man was not short of money. But what else did she have to exchange?


    By the way, Jane made him humiliatedst time.


    When Oliver came to beg her to help his son again, she rejected him without mercy.


    Jane thought that she could offer to help his son and then achieve her own purpose.


    "I know that you are rich. Thest time I refused to help your son. I''m sorry. If you deliberately robbed


    me of the house because of this matter, then I promise you now that I''ll spend a few days treating your


    son."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver didn''t want to talk to this woman anymore.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t know that Jane was going to buy the vi of the White family.


    He only wanted to save something for Jessica and then asked Simon to buy Jason''s vi.


    Simon didn''t tell him exactly what happened.


    Simon just said that the vi was owned by him.


    When looking at the shameless woman in front, Oliver really didn''t want his son to meet such a woman.


    "I won''t sell the house, Miss Kim. You can give up."


    After Oliver finished speaking, he got into the car and closed the door.


    Jane didn''t want to lose this opportunity because she was determined to get the vi today from Oliver.


    Oliver''s car had already started when the lights were on.


    At this time, Jane directly stood in front of his car, blocking Oliver''s way.


    Oliver rolled down the window. "Are you looking for death?"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Jane didn''t care. Anyway, in front of Oliver, she was always unreasonable.


    No matter how angry or anxious she was, she smiled and said, "Mr. Williams, I haven''t finished my


    words. It''s not easy to see you. I have something to ask you."


    Oliver was in a hurry to go home and bathe his son. Jane had wasted his time, and he had to apologize


    to his son when he got hometer.


    He was annoyed with this woman.


    "I have nothing to say. The house is not for sale. Do you hear me clearly?"


    "I need to know the reason. You should convince me."


    Jane kept pushing him. Only when she knew why Oliver wanted to keep the house could she find a


    way to solve the problem. At that time, she would let nature take its course, catered to his pleasure,


    and bought the house.


    As a descendant of the Youngren family, if she let the house of the Youngren family fall into the hands


    of Oliver. In the future, she had no face to visit the graves of her grandparents and two mothers.


    Oliver checked the time on his watch. It was almost the time he had agreed with his son.


    He regretted that he had stopped to talk with Jane.


    It seemed that she wouldn''t let him go unless he exined it.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver had no choice, so he told the truth. "It is the house in which my wife used to live when she was


    young, so I can''t sell it. Are you satisfied with the reason?"


    Hearing this, Jane was surprised.


    She didn''t expect Oliver to have such deep feelings for Tina and he would keep the house in which she


    lived for her.


    Previously, she asked Jason to stay for more days. She found that Tina was a typical example of a


    mother who became powerful because of her son.


    For a moment, Jane couldn''t find a reason to pester Oliver.


    However, she knew it was because of Tina. Actually, she didn''t n to do anything to Tina.


    Let bygones be bygones. She didn''t want to hurt Tina because of Oliver.


    However, if she couldn''t take the house of the Youngren family because of Tina, she wouldn''t just stand


    by.


    She must do something to alienate Oliver and Tina so that Oliver would naturally despise Tina and


    everything about her.


    Maybe he would sell the house willingly.


    Jane made way for Oliver. She squatted on the side of the parking lot.


    Oliver drove a long way and saw Jane standing where she was, not understanding why she had to buy


    the vi of the White family.


    He thought that if Jane couldn''t buy the house she wanted, she would leave Birmingham as soon as


    possible.


    He couldn''t let Roy know that she was in Birmingham, or else he would want to see her.


    Vivian was looking for Jane here and there. Finally, she found her outside the parking lot.


    "Miss Kim, what''s wrong with you?"


    Vivian found that she looked abnormal and helped her stand up immediately.


    "Oliver doesn''t agree? Let''s think of another way."


    "Vivian, Oliver said that Tina had lived in the house when she was young, so he wanted to keep it for


    her. He pretended to be affectionate and built the Jessica Art Gallery."


    Jane sneered.


    "Miss Kim, don''t think too much. Don''t be affected by Oliver. We have a lot of important things to do.


    We''re not in a hurry to buy the house."


    "Let''s go home."


    Vivian drove Jane back to the Mose Clubhouse.


    Jane had been smooth for the past few years. Even if she encountered some difficulties asionally,


    with the help of Gavin and Lucas, she would ovee them quickly.


    She felt helpless now as if she had returned to the past.


    Back then in Birmingham, she had nothing and was bullied.


    Her grandfather died when she was a child, her mother, Zelda, left her not long after.


    She had been bullied by Marina and Tina since then.


    Later, she was forced to marry Oliver, which made her despair.


    Then she met Lambert who was the wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    They all said they loved her, but what they did hurt her deeply to bones.


    Maybe she owed the Williams family something in her previous life. So she was bullied by the Williams


    family in this life.


    Only when she met Lucas and Gavin did she feel the warmth of home, which camete.


    She had suffered all kinds of ups and downs.


    Now she only wanted to buy the ancestral property left by her grandfather, not expecting it was so


    difficult.


    Jane took out a bottle of wine and a ss from the wine cab and walked to the balcony.


    Sitting there, she overlooked the night view of Birmingham, and it was really beautiful.


    However, she had no home in such a beautiful ce.


    Holding a ss in her hand, Jane slowly tasted the red wine.


    At first, it tasted sour, bitter, silky, and then sweet.


    She hoped that the rest of her life, like this red wine, would be sweet


    That night, Jane lost sleep again.


    She had not experienced the pain of insomnia for a long time. Perhaps with great hope of getting the


    house, now the hope was gone, she became pressured.


    The next day, Jane got up early.


    She was going to the cemetery and exined everything to the Youngren family.


    As Jane was approaching Zelda''s grave, she suddenly saw a middle-aged man standing there.


    She recognized that it was Jason at a nce.


    She didn''t expect Jason to be shameless to visit her mother''s grace at this time.


    She walked straight over.


    Jason stood there in a daze. He had nevere here since Zelda died.


    He heard the noise and turned back.


    Wearing a white dress and a white scarf on her head, Jane''s face looked white.


    So Jason was scared as he suddenly saw the woman in white behind him.


    He took a closer look, not expecting to meet Jane here.


    "Why are you here?" Jason asked.


    "I''m sorry to startle Mr. White. I came here to pay my respects to my family and saw Mr. White by


    ident, so I came to say ''hello''."


    Jason felt guilty. He found that Jane looked like Zelda, thinking that she had a soul, wanting to kill him.


    "Okay."


    Jason was in a daze and didn''t know what to say next.


    "Mr. White, whom do youe to visit?"


    "I just take a look around."


    Jane''s face immediately darkened. In front of his wife''s grave, how dare he say toe to take a look?


    Maybe your life was toofortable.


    "Mr. White, Your forehead is sweating." Jane said coldly.


    Jason immediately wiped his forehead with his clothes and said, "It''s Okay."


    After he finished speaking, he staggered away.


    "A quiet conscience sleeps in thunder. Take your time, Mr. White."


    Watching Jason leave, Jane called Vivian and asked her to show something to Jason.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Although Jason had already transferred the house to Oliver, he was not in a hurry to move because


    Oliver had promised to let him stay for a few more days.


    Before Tina found him a ce to live, he didn''t want to spend his own money to find a new ce.


    He wandered around outside all day. Just as he was about to enter the house, a courier stopped in


    front of him.


    "Are you Jason? Here''s a delivery for you." The courier said.


    Jason was a little stupefied. At this time, he was afraid of receiving something. No news was best.


    "Yes, I am." He said timidly.


    Jason hadpletely lost his previous momentum. He was no better than a beggar now.


    The beggar also had a wife to take care of him, but his wife was still hanging out with other men at this


    time. And he could do nothing.


    Cruel life had almost brought Jason down.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten up early in the morning and went to Zelda''s grave.


    Before he could say a few words of repentance, he met Jane who stopped him from confession.


    Jason knew that he had been wrong. If he hadn''t done so many evil deeds in the past, he might not


    have ended up like this.


    However, what should he do to make things right now?


    Jason finally opened the door and walked in with the envelope that the courier handed him.


    He threw the envelope casually on the table and had no intention of reading it.


    Now running away from the problems was the best approach.


    But when he threw it away, the envelope opened and a few photos slid out of it.


    It was hard for him not to see it now.


    Because the photo that fell to the ground was too eye-catching, he still clearly remembered that it was


    when he first saw Marina.


    Jason walked over because the photo was pressed against the back of the other one, and he only saw


    that this was a bust of Marina.


    However, he saw an arm around Marina.


    When he picked up the photo, he found that it was a photo of Marina and Luk hugging each other.


    The background of the photo was the house that he bought for Marina.


    In other words, when they developed a ramantic rtionship, Marina still dated with Luk.


    At that time, he gave Marina a lot of money, maybe she had taken it to support Luk.


    Jason had always thought that Marina was in love with Luk before she met him.


    Unexpectedly, Marina was the one who had been two-timing and he only found it now. He was really


    stupid.


    He remembered what wasn''t done before, That''s looking for Tina''s hair or toothbrush to identify if they


    were really rted.


    He had stopped this, not only because he hadn''t found them, but also because he dared not to face the


    truth.


    Of course, he was even more afraid that his fear was real.


    Now that photos had been sent to him, he had no reason not to confirm.


    Jason flipped through the photos. Most of them were of Marina and Luk together, smiling brightly. The


    more he looked at them, the more he felt like he was a fool.


    He regretted it now. If he had always been the son-inw of the Youngren family and had behaved


    himself, he wouldn''t have been fooled by Marina and Luk.


    Was he overestimating himself or underestimating Marina?


    It''s useless to think about it now. He wanted to talk with Tina.


    He called Tina, but no one answered.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    He had nothing now, and he was no longer afraid of anything. He went straight to the side door of


    GrandVille Apartments to find Tina.


    As long as Tina came out of there, he could meet her.


    Anyway, Oliver wouldn''t pass through that door. He had already found it.


    Jason sat behind a big tree as a cover.


    He saw Tina''s courtyard door open and ran over immediately.


    "Tina." Jason called her name with a smile.


    No matter what, he could still take advantage of her, so he regarded her as his daughter for now.


    Tina said with a look of disgust, "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you that you shouldn''te here to


    look for me? I''ve already pleaded with Mr. Williams to let you stay at the vi for a few more days. Why


    do youe here?"


    "Tina, you know, dad doesn''t even have the money to buy food now. I called you but no one answered.


    I know you''re busy. Can you..."


    Before Jason could finish speaking, Tina said coldly, "You asked me for money again? You cheated me


    of my money before. I''m kind enough not to get even with you."


    Jason felt that what Tina said made sense. Maybe she was really his daughter, but she didn''t want to


    talk to him because she lost a lot of private money for his reason.


    "But, you know, I didn''t want to lose the money either." Jason exined to himself.


    "I''ve already known the truth. You said thepany needed money, but in fact, you lost all the money.


    What else do you want?"


    "You can''t just watch daddy starve to death. At least you''re still with Mr. Williams. Moreover, Roy is your


    child, and the fortune of the Williams Family will be yours."


    Jason tried to butter Tina up.


    Tina held no hope for Oliver''s attention now.


    If it weren''t for Oliver didn''t let her leave GrandVille Apartments, she would have run away and had fun.


    Now she only had the status of Roy''s mother, but it was useless and deprived her of her freedom.


    She also had to worry that if something really came to light one day, she would be killed by Oliver, and


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    now she couldn''t escape even if she wanted to.


    How would Jason know about these worries?


    Because Marina and Tina had been keeping a lot of ns from Jason from the beginning.


    Therefore, Jason had always thought that Tina was Roy''s biological mother, so no matter what Tina


    and he did, they would be safe.


    He didn''t know that there were so many schemes.


    Tina didn''t want to talk too much to him. She took out a few hundred bills from her wallet and threw


    them directly into Jason''s hand.


    Jason failed to catch the bills and they fell to the ground.


    He bent down and picked up the bills one by one.


    "Tina, could you give me some more?"


    Jason had no self-esteem at all. Now he was a beggar. Anyway, he was a reasonable beggar. After all,


    he raised Tina up.


    Tina didn''t to talk to him anymore and turned to leave.


    Just as Tina turned around, Jason cut off a strand of her hair.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Jason took Tina''s hair and a few hundred dors he picked up from the ground and went to a paternity


    test agency.


    He wanted to know the result immediately but was told that he should wait a week.


    He had no choice but to leave resentfully.


    Walking on the road, he felt hopeless.


    When he got home, he gathered all the knives in the kitchen.


    As long as the test results showed that Tina wasn''t his daughter, he would personally kill Marina and


    Luk.


    He ended up miserably because he was deceived by Marina, so he betrayed Zelda and the Youngren


    family, and then he chose a path of death.


    Seeing that he was down and out, Marina wanted to abandon him. How could he let this happen?


    Jason had been sharpening all the knives in the kitchen.


    He was waiting for the day when the result came out.


    At first, the agency said that he could either take it personally or they could express it to him.


    He chose thetter.


    Jason was afraid that if he went to get it himself, he would die before he could walk out of the agency.


    From time to time, he stood at the door to see if there was a courier passing by.


    Finally, the courier came.


    Holding the papers in his hand, Jason''s hand was trembling when he opened it.


    When he took out the document, he found that it was not the test result.


    It turned out that someone had sent him a photo of Marina and Luk, which was shot in the Mose


    Clubhouse.


    He was in the photo.


    It was the first time that Marina and Luk had met.


    There was also a USB drive in it. He took it out and immediately turned on hisputer to see what


    was in it.


    It turned out that the USB drive recorded all the conversations between Luk and Marina after he left.


    From their conversation, it was obvious that Luk had been in contact with Marina before he came back.


    Jason thought about Tina''s engagement. He didn''t understand why Marina insisted on arranging the


    engagement in Hond.


    At that time, he thought that Tina and Vincent had a lot of ssmates there, so it was more convenient


    to get engaged there.


    It was only then that he remembered that Luk had been in Hond. In that case, Luk and Marina


    arranged Tina''s engagement. He was just the fool who paid for it.


    He did all that for another man''s daughter.


    The more Jason thought about it, the more upset he became. He knew that Tina must not be his


    biological daughter without seeing the result.


    In a fit of anger, he threw hisputer to the ground, smashing it.


    It seemed that he had the foresight to sharpen knives in the past few days.


    Jason didn''t care much, got knives, and went to the Mose Clubhouse.


    He went to the Mose Clubhouse and went straight to the 17th floor.


    He wasn''t stupid enough to eavesdrop at every door as he didst time, and was beaten up in the end.


    Jason called Marina first, telling her that he wanted to talk about the divorce.


    Now Marina was eager to get rid of him.


    When he got to the 17th floor, he told Marina that he was downstairs and asked her toe down.


    Marina was having sex with Luk in the room.


    Luk didn''t want her to answer the phone.


    But Marina heard Tina say that Jason had asked her for money and she wanted to scold him for not to


    trouble Tina.


    Marina had to answer it.


    Unexpectedly, Jason didn''t call for money, but for the divorce.


    Marina immediately put on her clothes and came out of the room.


    When she opened the door, Luk asked her if she wanted him to go with her.


    Marina turned around to tell him, "It''s okay."


    She went downstairs, but she didn''t see Jason.


    She called Jason and found it was turned off.


    It seemed that she had been tricked.


    Marina took the elevator and went upstairs.


    Just as she took out the door card to enter, a figure shed past her.


    Before she could react, Jason knocked her out.


    He took the card from Marina''s hand, opened the door, and dragged her into the room.


    Luk was watching TV in the bedroom,ughing and shouting.


    Perhaps he had been living a veryfortable life recently. Every day he went to the high-end clubs,


    with Marina apanying, way better than he was in Hond.


    Luk was in the room, not hearing anything outside.


    He saw someonee in. He didn''t find it was Jason not Marina until he was approaching.


    Luk was in bed, naked.


    Seeing the bright knife in Jason''s hand, he got up and ran before he could think too much.


    Jason had more than a knife in his hand. He threw them out and stabbed Luk in the butt.


    Luk didn''t care much and ran away with hands covering his butt.


    He started to scream when he felt something sticky on his hand.


    "Jason, Jason, calm down. We''re friends. Let''s talk." Luk begged.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He ran out, trying to dy the time. When he opened the door outside, he found that Jason had locked


    it inside.


    Now that he would be killed, what should he do?


    Jason said coldly, "Friend? You knew that I''m Marina''s husband and got close to me on purpose from


    the beginning. Tell me, you b*tches, do you n to kill me, and you three can live a good life?"


    "You know everything?"


    Luk understood. Why Jason was so angry because he had known that he had raised Luk''s daughter for


    twenty years.


    "Tell me, have you and Marina kept in touch all these years?" Jason roared.


    "Hey bro, telling the truth, No. I didn''t know Tina was my daughter before. It was all Marina who lied to


    you and me in the past years."


    Luk pointed to Marina who was lying on the ground.


    Anyway, she couldn''t say anything now. He med her for everything. Maybe he could dodge Jason''s


    knife.


    His life had just improved. He didn''t want to die before he enjoyed it.


    "Then tell me, do you know everything about me and Marina back then?"


    Luk knew that he couldn''t lie now, so he said, "Bro, I didn''t approve of her being with you, but I couldn''t


    control this b*tch. She despised me for not having money and didn''t want to live a hard life with me.


    She happened to meet you. I was angry and went to Hond in a fit of anger."


    Jason thought. "Luk has been in Hond for so many years."


    Marina had been at home and had hardly traveled.


    Maybe Luk didn''t lie to him. They get in touch with each other when Tina grew up.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    "I believe you for now. When this bitch wakes up, I''ll ask her again. If you lie to me, I''ll cut you into


    pieces."


    After Jason finished speaking, he took out the rope and wanted to tie Luk who was naked to the chair.


    Luk saw Jason pull a chair towards him.


    "Buddy, I can''t sit in a chair. Please, let me stand."


    Because of anger, Jason forgot that there was still had a knife on Luk''s butt. If he sat down on the


    chair, he might die.


    He tied Luk to the table and Luk could only stand with his butt bleeding.


    He did not dare to ask for anything for Jason''s eyes were bloodshot and full of murderous intent. He


    was afraid that if he aggravated him again, he would suffer more.


    After binding Luk, Jason pulled Marina, who had fainted, onto the chair and tied her up.


    "Hey, why are you doing this? I know you have a grudge against Marina, but it''s between you two. If


    you let me go, I will repay for your kindness."


    Luk began to bribe Jason.


    He knew that Jason had no other choice so he did something extreme.


    "Shut up. I have nothing to lose now, so I''m not afraid of anything or anyone. You''re the ones who


    made me fall into such a mess. Since I''m suffering, every one of you must pay."


    Jason took the knife and walked to Marina.


    Luk watched the cold light on the knife and wondered if Jason was going to hurt Marina.


    He could only watch quietly. As long as Jason didn''t put the knife into him, he would shut up and not


    interfere.


    Expectedly, Jason used his sharp knife to gently stroke Marina''s face.


    Luk didn''t dare to look. Every time he thought that Jason, this good-for-nothing coward, turned to be a


    psycho now. He actually began to disfigure Marina.


    Perhaps the knife was too sharp, she didn''t feel the pain so quickly.


    A momentter, Marina''s pain nerves probably worked. She began to struggle and wriggle,


    but she just couldn''t move.


    Then, she felt the burning pain on her face, and something flowed down her face, which was itchy and


    ufortable.


    She wanted to reach out to wipe her cheeks, but her hands were tied.


    Marina opened her eyes and saw Jason''s face in front of her.


    She couldn''t help but shrink back.


    "Jason, what the hell are you doing?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Marina saw the knife in Jason''s hand, and there was still blood on it. She shouted.


    She turned around and saw Luk with a knife sunk into his butt, standing naked at the table.


    Marina felt scared, thinking that Jason must be crazy.


    She didn''t expect this weak man, Jason to do this.


    It waspletely unexpected to Marina.


    Jason used to value his life so much that he could give up everything for his life. How did he be a


    desperate maniac now?


    "Jason, I warn you, you aremitting a crime. Don''t do this. Whatever you want, just tell me. You


    were my husband, and I thought we can figure this out in a peaceful way."


    At the critical moment, Marina reminded herself to calm down andfort Jason first.


    "How dare you mention that, you bitch. You''ve been cheating on me a long time ago. You''ve been lying


    to me for decades.


    If it weren''t for you, Zelda wouldn''t have died. It was all because of you that I lost everything. You fell


    into my hands now, and I wouldn''t have spared you. The day of reckoning ising for what you did to


    me all these years."


    "Jason, calm down. It''s all my fault. I''m sorry. Come on, we can solve it. Let me go.


    Even if you kill us, you can''t get away from this. You still have the chance to live a good and rich life if


    you let us go. Don''t be so impulsive. "


    "Liar. I have no money, no family, nothing. Even the child is not mine. You lied to me."


    At this point, Jason began to cry.


    He had no children.


    Before, he and Zelda had no children.


    After Marina got pregnant, he made up his mind to abandon Zelda, but he didn''t expect Marina to lie to


    him.


    If he had known that he was raising another man''s daughter, he would have preferred to raise Jessica,


    that kind girl instead of Tina.


    "What do you want? Money? How much do you want? I''ll ask Luk to give it to you." Marina said.


    Anyway, Jason knew that she didn''t have money now, but Luk did.


    Luk lived in a private room in this high-ss clubhouse all along, so he was definitely rich.


    Jason thought for a while. He didn''t want to die but he was furious for all these years he had raised


    Tina for Luk like an idiot.


    If Luk couldpensate him for the losses of these years, he could let them live.


    "I want 50 million," Jason said.


    Marina did not expect Jason to demand an exorbitant price.


    Luk had lost too much blood, and he had been standing all the time. He was about to faint and just


    leaned against the table to hold on.


    When he heard that Jason asked for 50 million, he immediately woke up.


    He was not rich, and why he lived at this club was because his superiors ordered him to do so. He had


    no money.


    Marina looked at Luk and hurried, "Promise him and give him the money."


    Luk began to falter. The truth was that he had no money.


    However, he had boasted to Marina that he helped Jason sell thepany and earned millions of


    Then he used hismission as his start-up capital and followed a boss to invest in the ore, making


    tens of millions in one go.


    Otherwise, Marina wouldn''t have promised to be his mistress.


    Marina used to be skeptical about Luk''s words, but she believed him because she saw his extravagant


    life with her own eyes.


    At this moment, if Luk said he had no money, Marina would know that he had been lying before.


    If he said he had money, but he would not be able to take it out, Jason might kill him in a fit of anger if


    he found that he was deceived again.


    He knew that Jason hated Marina the most, not him.


    After thinking for a while, Luk had no choice but to say, "How can I have so much money?"


    Marina shouted when she found out that Luk valued money more than their lives at this crucial


    moment. "Come on, give all the money you earn from investing in the ore to Jason. Anyway, the


    principal is what the buyer rewards you when selling the White Group."


    Jason''s eyes widened. It turned out that Luk got millions of dors from it as the middleman,


    so hispany sold at a loss.


    He had always been grateful to Luk before. It turned out that he had lied to him all along.


    Then Jason put the knife that he cut Marina into Luk''s other buttock.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Luk was stabbed again, crying out in pain. He didn''t dare to say anything about money.


    Marina was afraid that Jason woulde to her after stabbing Luk. In that case, she couldn''t recover


    from the hurt at all.


    "Jason, calm down and listen to me. I know he''s rich. You should believe me. You know Tina is rich.


    We''ll collect the money and give all to you, okay?"


    Marina begged.


    Luk couldn''t hear waht Marina said.


    Jason thought that if he could get the money, he could enjoy the rest of his life.


    He wanted to rely on Tina at first. But seeing that Tina didn''t treat him as a father, he knew that she


    wouldn''t care about him.


    No one couldpare with money. As he had no one to rely on, he could live with money for the rest


    of his life. Anyway, he should first entertain himself.


    "Well, you guys should make it quickly. I just wanna get the money. I won''t do anything to you. If you


    y any tricks, I''ll kill all of you."


    Only then did Jason put aside another knife in his hand.


    He could only feel hunger. As the fridge was empty when he was at home, he had no appetite these


    days and didn''t eat anything.


    Now that he knew he could have money, he was hopeful again. Then he felt hungry.


    He walked to the friage and opened its door. There were all kinds of delicious food and drinks inside. It


    seemed to Luk''s supper.


    Jason took out all.


    He then sat at the table and began to enjoy.


    Marina then talked to Luk in a low voice. As Jason heard them talking about money, he permitted it.


    Luk grinned and told Marina that he had no money.


    Marina told Luk that no matter what, he had to take some money, or they would die together.


    Luk had no choice but to ask for help from Jane.


    He said to Jason, "Bro, can I call my secretary and ask her to prepare some of thepany''s money


    for you?"


    Jason muttered, "If you dare to call the police, I would kill myself after murdering you."


    "I won''t! It''s just about money. Can money bepared to life? When I make the call, I''ll turn on the


    speakerphone, okay? If you''re really worried, you can call my secretary directly."


    Jason was afraid of making it worse, so he nned to talk to Luk''s secretary directly.


    He took Luk''s phone and asked Luk to dial the number.


    Soon the call was epted.


    Luk endured the pain and said, "Jane, I''m talking about a business project with someone right now, but


    they don''t get assured by our reputation, they need some money to supervise our capital, so you need


    to give me 50 million from thepany''s ount now for backup."


    It was Jane who answered the phone. She knew that Luk was talking nonsense. He must try to hide


    something.


    Jane continued, "Okay, I''ll just withdraw the previously dispersed funds and transfer them to a separate


    ount."


    Jason couldn''t stand it. He had to get the money now.


    He said directly to the phone, "We have signed the contract and you have to transfer the funds now.


    Otherwise, I will sell this project to others. You are not the onlypany waiting for it."


    Jane recognized Jason''s voice immediately.


    It was obvious that Luk was threatened by Jason, so he was talking nonsense.


    Jane then said, "Sure, but I only follow my boss''s instructions. You''d better let him speak to me


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    directly."


    Jason gave the phone to Luk.


    "Jane, you can just do it. I''ve already signed the contract here. There won''t be any idents."


    Luk pretended to sincere.


    "Okay, I''ll do it"


    When Jason heard that, he immediately found a bank card in his pocket, and directly sent the card


    number and ount name to Jane via text message.


    Jane looked at the ount and saw that it was Jason''s name.


    He was probably too anxious to send a private ount.


    But perhaps he had no other ounts to use.


    Jane called Vivian over and asked her to close thework on the 17th floor of the Mose Clubhouse.


    After they moved in, they booked the entire 17th floor.


    In order not to make Jason suspicious, Jane would not immediately send money to Jason. She would


    wait a few hours.


    Because Jason was not a fool. He would know that they could not collect all the money at once.


    It would take hours to settle it.


    A few hourster, Jason received a text message of a record of 50 million.


    When he saw the message, his eyes lit up.


    Luk was indeed rich. He was now very happy and he felt that he could rely on it for the rest of his life.


    Jason looked at the time and it was the next day.


    The curtains that had been drawn in the room were tightly drawn, so it was not clear whether it was day


    or night.


    Jason didn''t intend to waste the food and ate all.


    Luk had been standing all night, while Marina sitting all night. The two were both hungry and painful,


    and they were almost unable to bear it.


    All they wanted was for Jason to get the money and leave.


    Luk didn''t know why Jane would give him 50 million so easily.


    Perhaps he was really a figure who deserved the money.


    Marina was more convinced that Luk was rich.


    Jason looked at the time. Everything was done.


    He didn''t want to stay in this room. He immediately packed his knives and prepared to withdraw the


    money.


    By this time, it was already dawn.


    Soon, the bank opened.


    Before he went downstairs, Jason opened the bank APP on his phone and wanted to check his


    ount in person to make sure everything was safe.


    When Jason opened the APP, he realized that there was no Inte signal at all.


    He couldn''t open it. He thought something was wrong with his phone.


    He then picked up Luk''s phone, and so did his.


    Luk said, "Maybe the Inte here is disconnected."

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Jason had also encountered the same situation before and didn''t take it seriously.


    Anyway, there happened to be a bank next to Mose Clubhouse. He would go downstairs and went to


    withdraw the money. If there was a problem, he woulde back soon.


    If they lied to him again, he would kill Marina and Luk.


    Jason went downstairs.


    As soon as he left, Jane immediately let someone into Luk''s room.


    The people who came saw that Luk was tied to the table with his bare buttocks, and his two buttocks


    were bloodshot.


    The blood on Marina''s face had clotted and it looked very scary.


    However, this scene was a little funny.


    When they beat Jason up before, they saw Jason''s cowardly look. They didn''t expect that he really


    came to seek revenge on Luk and Marina.


    They untied them first and called a doctor to help them with their wounds.


    Jason went to the bank downstairs and immediately went to the lobby manager. He said he wanted to


    withdraw two million dors in cash and told them to prepare the money quickly.


    When the lobby manager saw Jason''s disheveled face, he actually came to withdraw two million dors


    in cash and wanted a check of forty million dors. The lobby manager, who had wanted to ignore him


    at first, immediately invited him to the VIP room and asked him to wait.


    Jason entered the VIP room and felt safe.


    He just wanted to take the money and leave as soon as possible, so he urged the staff to prepare the


    money quickly.


    As soon as the staff worked, they met such a big client. They all started to get busy. It was hard to pack


    up the cash.


    The staff also saw Jason''s bank transfer information and began to prepare.


    When the money was ready, Jason took out his bank card. He was afraid that if this bank card was


    taken away, his money would all be gone.


    The bank staff took Jason''s card and quickly pulled it.


    There was no 50 million dors, not even five thousand dors.


    The staff''s face quickly turned cold.


    They didn''t understand why the lobby manager led such a person into the top VIP room. And he asked


    to withdraw two million dors in cash and imed that because he was afraid it would be inconvenient


    to take too much money, so he only took some.


    The person asked the staff to prepare the money early and he was really arrogant.


    When he took out the card, they realized that he was a big liar.


    "Sir, are you sure you have received 50 million dors?"


    The staff asked sarcastically.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jason''s face turned pale.


    "I clearly received a text message from your bank. I just received 50 million dors this morning. Did


    your bank transfer my money?" Jason shouted.


    "Sir, a person with fifty million dors is not a big customer in our bank, do we need to transfer your


    money?"


    The staff was starting to tease Jason.


    "Check the records carefully."


    The staff threw out Jason''s card directly. "It''s more convenient for you to withdraw the money through


    the ATM."


    Jason stood up and insisted on asking the staff to check the card again and show him all the records


    on theputer.


    He looked at the records, and they were indeed his previous record. There was no new ie at all.


    "I want to meet your president."


    Jason didn''t believe it. There was nothing wrong with it. Marina and Luk were still tied up in his room.


    They wouldn''t take such a big risk to lie to him.


    The staff only thought that Jason was unreasonable and asked the security guards to throw him out of


    the bank.


    Jason went to the ATM to check again. There was really no 50 million dors ie.


    He immediately entered Mose Clubhouse and was about to go to the 17th floor to kill the damn couple.


    When Jason came out, he deliberately brought the room card.


    When he opened the door and went in, he was astonished to find that Luk and Marina disappeared.


    Then, it suddenly darkened and he couldn''t see anything.


    He waspletely covered by a ck cover.


    When she woke up again, Jason realized that he was lying in the original White family''s vi.


    It was like he had a dream. He didn''t know if what had happened before was true or not.


    He rubbed his eyes and realized that he was not the only one in the room. There was a young woman


    sitting in the room, staring at him.


    Jason sat up in shock. "You, you, you..."


    His mouth began to tremble.


    He continued, "Are you a human or a ghost? Aren''t you dead? Why are you here?"


    "Do you think I should be a human or a ghost?" Jane sneered.


    Jane specially dressed herself up as Jessica, and even her clothes were especially imitated.


    "You''re dead. I buried you myself." Jason was so scared that he couldn''t exin it clearly.


    "Then let me ask you, how did I die?"


    Jane brought Jason to the White vi this time and put on makeup as Jessica to figure out who had


    insisted on killing her back then.


    Was it Tina and Marina, or was Jason, or was it rted to Oliver?


    "Are you really a ghost?"


    Jason remembered that day when he went to Zelda''s grave and met that young woman, she reminded


    him that if he did not do anything wrong, then he did not need to be afraid of ghosts.


    That voice had always been in his heart. He couldn''t eat well and sleep well.


    Now the ghost finally came to find him, but it wasn''t him who killed Jessica. Maybe she would let him


    go.


    "Well, so tell me the truth. Otherwise, I''ll let you know how powerful I am."


    "I''m telling you the truth. I''ll tell you everything I know. For the sake that I was your father before, please


    let me go. I still have a big grudge."


    "Then tell me."


    "It''s Marina. She hired someone to kill you and made others believe that youmitted suicide. I


    overheard the phone and heard this. I had wanted to save you. I couldn''t find you at that time. When I


    found out you were in QN Town, you fell into the river and died."


    Sure enough, Marina did it.


    Jane had guessed before, but there was no evidence.


    "Do you know who she hired?"


    "I don''t know about that. All I know is that there''s a person named ck Dog. When she was on the


    phone, she scolded ck Dog for doing something bad and he almost ruined her n."


    Jane had also investigated before. After she was thrown into the river, ck Dog was killed by a truck


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    on the way back to Birmingham.


    It was obvious that someone was trying to kill him to keep the secret.


    She would still have to ask Marinater to investigate the truth.


    "I still want to know about the Youngren family back then," Jane asked, staring at Jason.


    At this moment, Jason was worried and was about to be desperate.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    "I was wrong. I should apologize to your mother and your grandparents."


    Jason sat up and began to kowtow to Jane.


    "Then I want to hear how you wronged them."


    "It''s all Marina. She''s been egging me on. I didn''t know what got into me and abandoned your mother.


    She''s been egging me on to take over the Youngren family."


    Jane knew that he still wanted to me all the things on Marina. It seemed that he hadn''tpletely


    repented.


    Jane also wanted to know where he had grandpa''s antique collections.


    Since she was back, she had to help the Youngren family find back all the things that belonged to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    them, so that she could repay the Youngren family for raising her.


    "Where are all the collections grandpa left?"


    "I... I sold a lot. But, you know, I didn''t know much about antiques, so I sold them to someone I knew."


    She wanted to know who that person was and asked anxiously, "Did all those things sell to one


    person?"


    If they were only in one person''s hand, it would be easier to find them back.


    It was better than they were scattered all over the world. But since this person could buy so many


    antiques, naturally, he was no shortage of money. It would take a lot of effort to get them all back.


    "Most of them are." Jason thought about it and answered.


    Because he sold the paintings through a middleman.


    Although the middleman didn''t say who the buyer was, Jason knew that there was no one else but him


    who would buy so many valuable things in Birmingham.


    "Who is the buyer? Tell me!" She asked.


    "Henry."


    He answered with certainty.


    She was not very surprised, because Henry knew a lot about grandpa''s precious collections.


    "Did hee to you personally to buy them?"


    Since the members of the Youngren family passed away, if someone wanted to buy these things, he


    naturally woulde to Jason.


    Henry also knew about the blows in the Youngren family. Ever since her grandfather died, the


    Youngren family was doomed.


    If grandma hadn''t told her that she could ask Henry for help, the Zamani family wouldn''t have offered to


    help the Youngren family.


    Jane knew the fickleness of human nature better than everyone else.


    Jason said, "No, someone came to me to buy these antiques, and he brought a lot of them. I guessed it


    must be Henry."


    Now in Birmingham, Henry was the most famous collector.


    Although the Zamani family''s business began to decline, Henry still had a lot of good stuff.


    She hade to Henry''s collection room with Sally once, but she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Besides, she didn''t remember much about grandpa''s collections.


    At that time, she was eager to ask Henry for help to help Oliver get thend of the Zamani family. She


    didn''t care much about other things.


    Perhaps Henry had long coveted grandpa''s collections.


    When grandpa died, he quickly bought the collections.


    For the money, Jason sold them directly, having no regard for the great efforts of her grandfather


    finding these collections.


    When Jane had time, she would often look through her grandpa''s collection record book. From it, she


    could imagine how excited her grandpa was when he got a treasure.


    Since she came back this time, she didn''t take the Zamani family seriously.


    However, to take back grandpa''spany, she shouldn''t offend the Zamani family. Instead, she might


    need their help.


    Jane asked a lot of questions about the past.


    In this talk with Jason, she also learned two important pieces of information.


    One was that the person who wanted to kill her was indeed Marina. If her brother Lucas hadn''te in


    time, she would not have existed in this world.


    Another one was she found out the whereabouts of grandpa''s previous collections.


    When Jason was talking, he had been kneeling on the bed, not daring to look at her.


    When there was no sound in the room, he slowly raised his head and saw that there was no sign of


    Jessica.


    She was indeed a ghost,ing and going without a trace.


    He confessed so much to her as if his sins had been forgiven. And he was not so afraid of ghosts and


    gods now.


    Anyway, Jessica came to question him and didn''t do anything to him.


    Now, he was even more afraid of people.


    He was deceived by Luk and Marina this time. Next time, he had to deploy more carefully.


    After sleeping, he was awakened to the fact that the text message he received from the bank telling


    him he had $50 million ie was a fake.


    Luk must have used some kind of methods to get Jason''s secretary to arrange everything so that


    Jason could believe that he got 50 million.


    If Jason wanted to retaliate against them again, he would not do anything to Luk and Marina.


    He wanted to hurt the person they loved the most.


    Thinking of that day, he looked through the window and saw Luk, Marina, and Tina. They talked and


    Even Jessica had died.


    If she were alive, perhaps he could beg for her forgiveness.


    After all, Jason had only treated her badly before, but he had never hurt her.


    Luk didn''t even raise Tina. Jason could never let them go!


    One day, Marina and Luk were sent to the hospital. When Tina went to see them, one of them was


    injured in the face and the other was injured in the butt. It was funny.


    They told her that Jason did all this.


    Tina asked Marina if she had called the police.


    Marina and Luk were determined not to call the police.


    They couldn''t let many persons know that they were together. Besides, they were all suffering from


    minor injuries, and they couldn''t do anything to Jason even they called the police.


    Moreover, Luk wouldn''t want the police to notice him.


    If the police investigated, his multiple crimes would be exposed. Then his lies to Marina would be


    He hadn''tpleted his tasks, and Jane had asked him to keep pretending as an executive of a


    Now, Tina and Marina had no money, and they could not afford to hire those thugs as those in the past.


    It was difficult for them to teach Jason a lesson in private.


    Marina told Tina to let it go.


    After all, Marina had lied to Jason for so many years, and she had been living a good life because of


    Jason for so many years. She just let him vent his anger this time.


    Luk thought about it. After all, Tina was his biological daughter, so he said, "Tina, you have to pay


    attention. I''m afraid Jason wille to you if he finds out he''s been cheated again."


    "He wouldn''t dare. I''m Oliver''s woman."


    Tina sneered.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    After the White Group had been acquired by Jane, Flora still worked here, but all the people in charge


    were reced.


    Flora immediately contacted Tracy, who was far away in Hond, and asked her toe to


    Birmingham as soon as possible toplete the formalities of selling the house.


    The White family hadpletely fallen off its pedestal. In that case, it wouldn''t take Tina long to find


    out what Tracy was doing in Birmingham.


    Tracy was not only worried that Tina woulde to mess with her but also that Oliver would catch her


    and find out what she had done in the past. She would be in huge trouble then.


    Because of this, Flora told Jane that she hoped when Tracy came over, Jane could send people to


    ensure her safety.


    Only then Jane got to know that the owner of the house Flora wanted to buy was Tina''s ssmate


    Tracy.


    She hadn''t expected Tracy to have returned to Hond.


    The world was really small.


    Jane also wanted to meet Tracy because she knew far more than she did.


    At that time, Tracy had been Toby''s favorite and must have greatly helped carry out Toby and


    Lambert''s conspiracy.


    In particr, Tracy had single-handedly arranged Lambert''s wedding in Bali Ind.


    Jane promised Flora that she would definitely keep Tracy safe. After all, they were all from Hond and


    were rtively close.


    Tracy was relieved to hear that someone from the Kim Group would protect her in Birmingham.


    The Kim family was one of the most famous and powerful families in Europe.


    Under its impregnable umbre, she no longer feared Tina.


    As for Oliver, as long as he kept a low profile and went through the formalities as fast as possible, he


    wouldn''t notice her.


    She would leave immediately when things were done. Nothing would happen.


    Therefore, Tracy immediately bought a ne ticket to Birmingham.


    When she arrived, Flora arranged for her to live on the seventeenth floor in Mose Clubhouse.


    With Jane''s help, the property transaction process started soon and would end in a few days.


    Jane didn''t show up in person and at the end of the process, Tracy asked Flora to introduce her to the


    person in charge of the Kim Group.


    Tracy hadn''t seen Flora for a while and was amazed by her change.


    She was surprised that Flora had actually made acquaintance with the person in charge of the Kim


    Group in Birmingham.


    Besides, Flora had suddenly got a staggering amount of money. She thought Flora must have hooked


    up with some wealthy man.


    Flora didn''t have the right to make the decision and reported to Jane.


    Jane hadn''t anticipated that before she asked to see Tracy, thetter had taken the initiative.


    Of course, she agreed.


    Jane waited for Tracy in a booth on the first floor.


    She wore a simple ck suit in the French style that day, trying to look more agreeable to Tracy.


    When Tracy entered the booth and saw Jane, she was taken aback.


    She was stunned because she''d thought the person in charge of the Kim Group was a man.


    Ever since she''d left Toby, she had gone back to her old miserable life and been dreaming of


    encountering another rich man.


    Tracy had thought that since Flora could win that man''s favor, she stood a chance as well. She was no


    worse than Flora.


    But that person turned out to be a woman.


    She was wonderstruck by the woman''s beauty at first sight and then found her eyes familiar as if she


    had met her before, which was totally impossible.


    Tracy had only seen such beautiful eyes on Jessica''s face, but Jessica had long been dead.


    Oliver had confirmed Jessica''s death and used his hard-earnednd to build a gallery for her.


    At that time, Toby and Lambert had always been discussing how to defeat Oliver with thatnd.


    But Jessica had nothing back then and could have been in no way rted to the Kim family.


    Perhaps she had thought too much. It was normal that people got alike features. Some people even


    looked almost the same.


    This was a big world and bizarre things happened every day.


    Tracy smiled sweetly and introduced herself, "Hello, I''m Tracy."


    Jane smiled back and gestured her to the seat.


    They chattered about the weather in Birmingham and then went back to the news in Hond.


    Tracy then asked, "Miss Kim, did you grow up in Hond?"


    "Yes," Jane answered.


    "I followed my mother to Hond when I was very young and have lived there since then."


    Jane asked, "What are you doing in Hond now?"


    "I''m a croupier."


    "Then you must have made a lot of money. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have bought such a luxury


    apartment in Birmingham."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tracy smiled awkwardly.


    She had been penniless at that time and nagged Toby into buying her that house.


    She''d told Toby that she needed a house to put up at when she came to Birmingham to visit her


    ssmates and friend.


    By friend she meant Tina.


    But now she just wanted to stay as far away from Tina as possible.


    "I heard from Flora that you have ssmates in Birmingham, right?"


    "Yes, college ssmates. We get along well with each other. I just travel to Birmingham once and fell in


    love with this ce immediately, so I bought a house here and nned toe back a lot."


    "But I have my eye on an expensive vi in Hond now, so I decide to sell this house. You know, it''s


    hard to earn money these days."


    Jane smiled. "You''re already very capable for your age."


    "I''ve been fiddling around in Casino for a while and I want to leave there to find a better job. I wonder if


    you have suitable positions for me."


    Jane looked unruffled despite Tracy''s bluntness.


    "I thought you were doing well in Casino. You earned a house. People there are wealthy and generous


    with tips. I''m afraid you can only find nine to five jobs elsewhere.


    "The Kim Group is giant and must always have vacancies. I wonder if you can give me a chance to


    work for you."


    Jane chucked. Tracy was just as unabashed as Tina.


    Judging from how Tracy had nned the wedding in Bali Ind for Lambert, she was downright inept.


    That wedding had been riddled with mistakes that Oliver could take advantage of and he had.


    However, she could be considered capable in terms of her ability to seduce men.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Jane said, "What else have you done besides being a dealer?"


    "I used to work in a Williams Group''s branch in Southeast Asia as a general manager assistant, so I''m


    familiar with all general works."


    She understood. He used to be Toby''s assistant.


    "Did you do anything particrlymendable when you were the general manager assistant?"


    Seeing that Jane was so interested in her work experience, Tracy felt that she might get a new job.


    It would be great if she could work in the Kim Group.


    She didn''t expect that she can have such a good chance when she sold her house. She was so lucky.


    However, she thought about her previous work for a while. However, apart from serving Toby tea and


    water and serving him in bed, she didn''t seem to have done anything serious in those few years.


    No, there was one thing, one thing she never wanted to mention. She was in charge of arranging


    Lambert''s wedding in Bali Ind.


    At that time, the old master of the Williams family was in critical condition. Lambert and Toby left Bali


    Ind and came straight back to see Jeff.


    Lambert had already arranged all the staff for the wedding, so Tracy was in charge of the crew


    scheduling.


    It was probably when she felt that she had the greatest power.


    Therefore, she could discuss this matter with Jane, since it could show her management ability.


    "Miss Kim, since you has always been in Hond, you might not know that I once presided over the


    wedding of the president of the Williams Group."


    "Isn''t the president of the Williams Group Oliver? How did I hear that he was married long ago at the


    Old Residence of the Williams Group in Birmingham?" Jane said.


    "You are really powerful, miss. You just came to Birmingham and knew so much about Birmingham.


    "But there''s something you might not know thoroughly. There was a time when the president of the


    Williams Group changed to Oliver''s brother Lambert. I presided over Lambert''s wedding."


    Jane didn''t know if Tracy had Lambert''s whereabouts. At that time, he got on the helicopter and ran


    away.


    She had never heard of Lambert''s whereabouts anymore in the past few years.


    Anyway, Jessica was already dead, she was Jane. So whether Lambert was alive or dead, it was not a


    threat to her.


    However, if she knew where he was, it would help her to know all kinds of situations in advance.


    Lambert must trusted Tracy to handle such a big thing to her.


    "Then why haven''t I heard of Lambert in Birmingham? I only heard of Oliver."


    Tracy knew that it was the easiest for women to get close to each other by gossiping.


    She said, "There are a lot of things involved. Oliver, the current president of the Williams Group, is cold


    and ruthless. Now that he is in charge of the Williams Group, who dares to say anything about the


    past? Lambert had soon been forgotten by the people of Birmingham."


    "Isn''t Lambert Oliver''s brother? How''s their rtionship?"


    Jane wanted to know how much Tracy knew about them.


    "They are not biological brothers. Besides, Lambert is an illegitimate child. Although he is the eldest


    grandson of the Williams Family, he did not have the right to inherit at first. Later, he tried hard to grad


    the right of inheritance."


    Sure enough, Tracy knew a lot things about them.


    Jane tilted her body forward, looking very interested.


    It made Tracy very happy to share everything she knew.


    This was probably where her valuey in. She said something that wealthy woman liked to hear and


    attracted her attention, naturally, she would benefit from it.


    "There are actually so many twists and turns. I''m very interested in why Lambert became the president


    of the Williams Group and was driven out.


    You know, people like me was kind of simr to Lambert or Oliver. I don''t know when I''m going to be


    kicked out of my current position. "


    Jane deliberately showed her fear, trying to make her interest about this natural.


    "Because the highest position in every family will be coveted by many people. Everyone wants to be


    the owner of the highest power, which is especially obvious in the Williams family." Tracy said.


    She knew that Lambert was not the only one who wanted topete for the position of president, Toby


    also wanted it. That''s why they would cooperate.


    However, Lambert did not seed and led Toby straight to failure.


    In order to curry favor with Jane, Tracy began to search her memory. She told Jane everything that she


    knew and some guesses she didn''t know for sure.


    Only then did Jane know the methods Toby and Lambert used in order to win the position of president


    of the Williams Group were much dirtier than she had imagined.


    It turned out that Toby had nned the shootout she and Oliver suffered in Hond at that time, and


    Lambert had already known about it.


    Perhaps Oliver had already investigated this matter, or else Lambert and Toby would not have been


    Nothing is more heartbreaking than rtives hurting each other for benefits.


    She understood what Jeff had done.


    Although he didn''t like Oliver before, he had always given Oliver absolute power in the Williams Group.


    However, as he grew older, sometimes he also made wrong decision. He made Lambert take the


    throne.


    If Oliver hadn''t put things right, it would have been hard to tell what the Williams Group would be like


    today.


    Maybe Lambert became the president, maybe Lambert and Toby were still fighting.


    At this time, Jane felt that Tracy was indeed a very important person, and she really couldn''t just let her


    go.


    She knew a lot of things that she didn''t know at all,


    especially Lambert and Toby''s n back then.


    This information was also very important for her to deal with Oliver in the future. She was simply like a


    military adviser.


    And Tracy was Tina''s ssmate. She must know a lot about Tina, so she could ask for some


    information about her either.


    Jane had always been skeptical about the thing happened between her and Oliver that night in


    Twentyseven Hotel, Amsterdam.


    She wondered if this had anything to do with Tina.


    The reason why she went to Hond was because of Tina. She asked Vincent to invite her to Hond


    to get engaged.


    What kind of connection was there? Tracy was probably the only one who could solve this mystery.


    Jane said coldly, "When are you going to leave Birmingham?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    "At your disposal at all times," Tracy said immediately.


    She saw that Jane was interested in her. So she took the subject and behaved obediently.


    Jane smiled. "Then you don''t have to leave Birmingham. Don''t worry. I will keep you safe.


    But don''t go out. I will tell you when you can show up. "


    "Thank you. Everything is up to you."


    "If you need help, ask Vivian."


    Jane motioned for Vivian to tell Tracy the schedule, then she left.


    She couldn''t ask Tracy something herself, or she would inadvertently expose herself.


    Because what happened back then was touching to her.


    She was worried that Tracy would say something that made her irrational.


    Jane could see that Tracy was a little nervous when she spoke, so naturally, Jane couldn''t fully express


    herself.


    She would let Vivian and Flora keep in touch with her moreter. After getting familiar with her, it would


    be easy to distinguish the true or fake of her words.


    Flora bought Tracy''s house, so she invited Tracy to the housewarming party.


    They could reminisce about their past in Hond.


    Flora knew that she had to gain Tracy''s trust as soon as possible. Then theirmunication would be


    easier.


    She had to help Jane to inquire about the past.


    The most they could talk about was certainly Tina, whom they both knew.


    Flora said, "Tracy, don''t be afraid of Tina now. The White has been sold and powerless, so she can''t do


    anything to you."


    Only Tracy knew best that if she said everything she knew, not only Tina would trouble her, but even


    Oliver would not let her go.


    However, Oliver waspletely unaware.


    However, if Tina found that Tracy was in Birmingham, she would never go easy on her.


    "Tina would never want me to be here again. Fortunately, she didn''t know that I had a house here. She


    thought I had been in Hond, so she let her guard down."


    "What happened? Why are you so afraid of her?"


    Flora asked more directly when she saw that Tracy was almost drunk.


    "You know Tina. She was unscrupulous to steal her sister''s boyfriend."


    Flora had no idea that Jane was actually Tina''s sister, Jessica.


    Vivian was the only person who knew it.


    So when Flora asked, she had treated it as gossip.


    "I know that Tina has a special rtionship with the president of the Williams family. Do they have


    some love affairs?" Flora asked.


    "It isplicated."


    "I can''t believe that Tina is such a person. Tell me."


    Flora couldn''t wait for Tracy to get to the point early.


    "When Tina was in school, a tall and handsome man often came to her. I thought he was her boyfriend,


    but then she said he was her sister''s boyfriend."


    "You mean that she has done this even when she is in school. What was Oliver thinking about? He


    even went to your school to her in such a situation."


    "No, the man isn''t Oliver. He''s her sister''s childhood boyfriend."


    "What about her sister?"


    "Her sister was studying in Birmingham at that time, and Tina and the man were studying in Hond.


    They hooked up somehow."


    "When did her sister find out?"


    "The day of the engagement. She came to Hond to get engaged to her boyfriend. But she didn''t


    realize that the fianc¨¦e was Tina until that day."


    "Did her sister make a scene?"


    "It was a small brawl, and Tina''s father stopped it."


    Tracy was at the scene and embarrassed for Tina, but soon the process went ahead.


    It was also the first time she had seen Jessica.


    "Then Tina''s sister is too miserable. Not only did her fianc¨¦ is snatched, but even her parents didn''t


    help her. How could there be such a family?"


    "Tina was engaged. Then why did she end up with Oliver again?"


    Flora was confused.


    "The White had an engagement with the Williams before."


    "Oliver is the man that all the debutantes in Birmingham want to marry. How can the White family be so


    lucky?"


    "Back then, Oliver was disabled. It was rumored that he got ED because of a car ident. Therefore,


    his engagement with the Zamani was also canceled.


    So all the upper-ss socialites knew that Oliver couldn''t be married, so the White had to ept it. "


    "I see. Is Tina the one who is engaged to him?"


    "Originally. But Tina wasn''t willing to marry him no matter how rich he was after she knew that he got


    ED.


    How could Tina who was so ambitious to ept it? So she snatched her sister''s fianc¨¦ and forced her


    sister to marry Oliver. "


    "Tina''s sister is so pitiful. What''s her name?"


    "Jessica. Oliver runs the Jessica Gallery."


    "I see."


    Only then did Flora suddenly think of the gallery.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oliver is recovered not too long after their marriage."


    "Maybe she is the one who always brings luck to her husband."


    "It was Oliver who deliberately hid the fact that he had recovered. Everything was fake before."


    "Sure enough. No one can see through him."


    "Then how did Tina get back to Oliver?"


    "With many lies. However, he doesn''t like her."


    "What kind of lies did she tell?"

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Tracy said mysteriously, "I want to tell you something, but you mustn''t tell anyone else."


    It seemed that many people found it hard to keep a secret.


    When asked, they would only say that "I''ll only tell you the secret, and please don''t tell anyone else."


    In the end, it seemed that the people around them all knew such a secret. When they mentioned it,


    they realized that they had said the same thing to the people around them.


    However, Tracy was now drunk. And she got along well with Flora, so it was natural that she wanted to


    share the secret she had kept for years.


    Anyway, the White family was not as glorious as before. Plus, she was under the protection of the Kim


    family. So she was not afraid of anything.


    Flora said anxiously, "Tell me. I''m curious as hell."


    "When Tina got engaged, she lived in Twentyseven Hotel, Amsterdam. Coincidentally, Oliver also


    stayed at the hotel."


    Tracyter found out that the man staying in the room not far away from them was Oliver.


    If she had met him earlier, there might have been a chance among them.


    "What a coincidence! That doesn''t make any sense. Did Oliver go there because he knew that Tina got


    engaged secretly abroad?"


    Flora was rather curious about the entire story.


    "No, at that time, Oliver had just taken over the Williams Group. He didn''t care about the marriage at


    all, nor did he know about Tina''s engagement, and his whereabouts to Hond were still confidential."


    "And then?"


    "Oliver had sex with a woman that night."


    "Who was so lucky?"


    "It''s Tina''s sister, Jessica."


    "Really? Sounds dramatic. I can''t believe it."


    "In the end, did Oliver agree to marry Jessica?"


    "At that time, Oliver didn''t even know who had sex with him. He just got an earring from the woman."


    "How do you know the detail? What does the earring look like?"


    Tracy remembered someone holding a tulip-shaped earring, asking if she had seen it.


    She didn''t know what was going on at that time. Looking at the tall, powerful, and intimidating man who


    asked her questions, she didn''t dare to talk nonsense. So she said that she had never seen it before.


    "At first, I didn''t know why Oliver seemed to be interested in a woman who had a one-night stand with


    him. He sent someone to Hond to investigate and found me.


    At that time, I was going to attend Tina''s engagement ceremony, so I also lived in Twentyseven Hotel."


    "Did they mistake you as the woman that night?"


    "They just came to me with an earring and asked if it was mine."


    "What did you say back then? If you had said that it was yours, you would have been Mrs. Williams


    now."


    "Oliver is not a fool. I didn''t dare to tell lies. Otherwise, if he found out the truth, I''ll be doomed."


    Tracy was well aware of the Williams family long ago were. So she would never run the risk of


    deceiving them. Actually, at the thought of names including Toby, Lambert, and Oliver, she felt terrified.


    When she was with Toby, Toby spoiled her a lot when he was interested in her. When he changed his


    attitude, he would drag her to hell together.


    "Then who owns the other earing?"


    Tracy casually mentioned the earrings to Tina at that time. Tina showed great interest and asked Tracy


    to draw the earring Tracy saw.


    Tracy had been drawing in a studio run by Hond since young, so she was good at painting and she


    quickly drew the appearance of the tulip earring.


    When Tina saw the earrings, she was stupified.


    Tina even asked Tracy if she was wrong.


    Because at that time, Tracy had already seen Jessica at the engagement ceremony.


    Tina was afraid that Tracy had painted the ear stud that Jessica wore during the engagement party.


    But Tracy confirmed that it was the first time she had seen it.


    So, just as Tina was about to leave Hond, Tina gave Tracy a luxurious bag, persuading Tracy to keep


    it a secret.


    She knew to weigh the pros and cons. And she knew that the earring was very important, or else Tina


    wouldn''t have taken it so seriously.


    Of course, it was only after dating Toby that she gradually found out the truth.


    Back then, Tina''s mother went to someone to make a new earring that looked exactly like what she


    saw.


    Toby had sent someone to investigate. It turned out that there was a tulip ne pendant at Tina''s


    ce. So the new earring matched the one Oliver had perfectly.


    "Isn''t the other earring supposed to be in Jessica''s hand?" Flora asked.


    Then Tracy told Flora how Tina and Marina made the same earring.


    Flora was stupified.


    "It seems that Marina is much more calcting than I thought." Flora muttered, "Jessica is so pitiful. If


    she knew that she had been deceived by Marina and Tina, she would probably have run out of the


    grave to seek revenge."


    "This is probably her fate."


    Although Tracy had lived in Europe for so many years, she was still very superstitious, and she had


    always regretted Jessica.


    Jessica was liked by the two brothers of the Williams family and provoked them to harm each other.


    She was indeed the Helen of Troy.


    In the end, she faced a tragic death.


    Tracy knew that Jessica was dead, so she didn''t want to keep this secret anymore.


    Now that she had said it, she felt much morefortable.


    Flora didn''t seem to have heard enough. It wasn''t easy for her to get to know the inside story of the


    Williams family.


    After all, Birmingham''srgest media group is held by Williams Group, and no one dared to gossip


    about the Williams family behind their backs.


    Only in private would she dare to discuss it within a small circle.


    It was also difficult to know the truth about what happened back then.


    However, this news might be useful to Jane.


    Flora knew that Jane was targeting more than the three people from the White family.


    If Jane wanted to gain a foothold in Birmingham, she had to deal with the Williams Group in the future.


    If Jane knew that Oliver, the head of the Williams Group, had been fooled by Tina and Marina, Jane


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    would be interested.


    The next show was more exciting than the consequences of the White family selling fake paintings to


    Oliver.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Flora had prepared everything before Tracy came. She recorded the whole conversation.


    Then she handed the recording directly to Vivian.


    When Vivian handed Jane the recorded conversation, she was furious.


    She didn''t expect Marina and Tina to plot against her from the very beginning.


    Jane immediately went to look for her old things which were left by her mother and grandmother. They


    didn''t leave many things to her. So wherever she went, she would carry them.


    She opened a jewelry box and saw a tulip earring lying there quietly.


    Her mother sent her this set of jewelry on her birthday and told her to keep it well.


    Later, when Tina came to the White family, she insisted on asking for this set of jewelry.


    To persuade Jason to send grandma to a better nursing home, she gave this ne to Tina as the


    exchange.


    So Tina and Marina asked Jason to send grandma to a good nursing home.


    She didn''t expect that this tulip jewelry was Oliver''s token.


    If Oliver had found her, she wouldn''t have miscarried.


    She thought Marina and Tina not only murdered her mother but also her child.


    If it weren''t for her good luck, her whole family would have been killed by Marina.


    Marina was the most sinful person. She actually lived a good life in this world, which was absurd.


    Jane wondered why she happened to meet Oliver at that time. There must be a hidden connection.


    She always had a feeling that this matter didn''t happen coincidentally.


    She was uncertain that how much Tracy knew. Jane couldn''tpletely believe her words.


    She had already interrogated the person closest to Marina and Tina, Jason.


    Marina plotted to trap her in Hond and arranged the engagement between Tina and Vincent.


    She was sure that Jason did not lie to her.


    Since Jason didn''t know, then Tina''s other father might be one of the insiders.


    Fortunately, Luk didn''t find out that she was Jessica.


    Jane wanted to interrogate Luk in person.


    Perhaps she could find out something new. If she associated it with what Tracy knew, then she might


    realize what happened that year.


    She also wanted to know what Oliver did back then and why he happened to be in Twentyseven Hotel.


    With doubts, Jane asked her subordinate to take Luk from the hospital to the basement where he lived


    when he first came back.


    Luk had been recuperating in the hospital these days. Although his butt had been hurting, at least he


    didn''t have to worry about his security. He just needed to rest.


    Jane''s subordinate suddenly took him back. He was very scared.


    He was afraid that Jane would kill him now since he had helped her ruin Jason''s reputation.


    When seeing Jane in person, Luk began to tremble.


    "Miss... Miss Kim, are you satisfied with my recent performance?" Luk stammered.


    "Not bad," Jane said coldly.


    "I can still do a lot for you, Miss Kim. You just need to tell me and I settle things down for you."


    "Really? I do have something to ask you. All you have to do is to answer me honestly. If you dare to lie


    to me, you will end up like Jason. But don''t worry, Jason hasn''t received his deserved punishment. The


    game is only halfway through and far from over."


    Luk was even more afraid. After all, Jason was a sessful man in Birmingham. Every achievement


    he had made was disintegrated rapidly.


    This process was much more torturous than being stabbed to death.


    What he had achieved in the past was now all gone, which was a heavy blow to him.


    Jason came directly to the Mose Clubhouse to seek revenge on him and Marine with the determination


    to die together.


    At that time, Marina offered him arge sum of money. He took it as his hope of not being a fugitive


    from justice anymore.


    That was how he and Marina escaped.


    "Miss Kim, what do you want to know? I will tell you everything I know."


    "Okay, do you know why I did this to Jason?"


    Luk had indeed thought about this question before. Marina had always said that Jason was a loser. But


    why did this loser offend such a powerful figure as Jane?


    Jane could buy out apany and reserve the 17th floor of the Mose Clubhouse. The daily expenses


    were enough for him to spend for the rest of his life. How could she have anything to do with this loser,


    Jason?


    He once asked Marina if Jason had any enemies or offended some big shots.


    Marina kept telling him that as long as he didn''t offend Oliver, he didn''t offend any big shots.


    Jason didn''t have any enemies. He had been living his life for so many years, except that he often


    bragged in front of his partners.


    However, no one had a blood feud with him.


    Marinapletely forgot about the Youngren family.


    Because the Youngren family had no descendants. Their only daughter, Jessica, had died.


    She asked someone to kill her in person, so she was very sure.


    So, she couldn''t believe that Jason had an enemy.


    Luk couldn''t tell Marina directly that a youngdy came to Birmingham to deal with Jason. If he told her,


    Marina would definitely get to the root of the matter. By them, his real identity would be exposed.


    So, he hadn''t thought about it since that and followed Jane''s order.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was really going to tell him why she had to avenge Jason. Luk didn''t dare to listen to the


    answer.


    Because on TV ys and movies, nobodies were stabbed to death because they knew the secrets of


    big shots.


    He was afraid that Jane was about to tell him the whole story before killing him.


    "Miss Kim, I don''t dare to inquire about the purpose of your move. I just want to do what you asked me


    to do. I will definitely do it well."


    Luk showed his loyalty to Jane again.


    "Well, I want to know something about the eldest daughter of the White, Jessica. Tell me what do you


    know." Jane asked coldly.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    "Do you know Jessica?" Luk asked in surprise.


    Jane said, "Yes, we''re old friends."


    At this time, Luk seemed to see the light. Since she was Jessica''s friend, it would be reasonable for her


    to seek revenge on Jason.


    After all, he had heard more or less about what Jason had done to the Youngren family from Marina.


    At that time, Marina asked Luk to sell Jessica''s virginity.


    They could get the money, destroy Jessica, and make Tina and Vincent happy.


    Marina had been praising him for "killing three birds with one stone".


    At that time, he reminded Marina that if Jason found out that they maltreated his eldest daughter


    together, he would kick Marina out of the White family.


    Then Marina told Jason that Jessica was not his biological daughter.


    However, they, including Jason, did not know that Jessica was Emily''s child, the second daughter of the


    Youngren family.


    Not to mention the fact that Jessica was the child of the Kim family, which was once a very prestigious


    family in Birmingham.


    Since Jane said that she was Jessica''s old friend, Luk would never be so stupid as to say what he and


    Marina did to her.


    Luk could only say something unimportant.


    Of course, he med Jason on all these.


    When Jane heard this, she knew that Luk was deliberately beating around the bush.


    She said coldly, "It seems that you really know a lot about Jessica. Are you avoiding something


    important?"


    Luk was so scared that he immediately knelt down and said, "Miss Kim, I''m really not hiding anything


    from you. I just don''t know what you''re more interested in."


    Jane didn''t know how much Luk knew, but judging by his guilty look, he must be hiding something from


    them.


    She pretended to know everything and nced down at Luk. "I am more interested in what they did to


    Jessica when your daughter Tina and Vincent got engaged?"


    Luk heard that Jane only mentioned them. Of course, that meant Marina and Tina. After all, he didn''t


    actually participate in this, but behind it.


    But if he now said he didn''t know anything about it, then if Miss Kim found out the truth, he would be


    sent to his creditor and suffered miserable punishment.


    He immediately said, "Miss Kim, it''s all Marina. When Tina heard that Oliver was impotent, she was


    unwilling to marry him, so she came up with the idea of taking Jessica''s boyfriend first. In this way,


    Jessica had to marry into the Williams family."


    Jane felt that this was really unimportant information and showed a little impatience on her face. The


    bodyguard behind her kicked Luk on the shoulder and said fiercely, "Miss Kim was asking you. Just tell


    her what you know. Do you want to die?"


    "No... No, I''ll say it. Please, spare me."


    "Then let me ask you, why did Jessica enter Oliver''s room?" Jane asked directly. She really wanted to


    know.


    Luk was kicked hard by Jane''s bodyguards, so he was made to tell the truth. Of course, as he said it,


    he shirked all the responsibility to Marina


    "It''s Marina. She said that Jessica and her grandmother had been using the money of the White family


    for nothing all these years. She was about to get married soon, but they couldn''t afford the bride price.


    So they had to sell her virginity in exchange for some money, in return for the White family raising her.


    So they found someone who wanted to buy a virgin. She didn''t expect that the buyer was Oliver.


    The water Jessica drank was mixed with a drug that could confuse her mind. She thought that the man


    who shared the room with her was her fianc¨¦, Vincent.


    So, that''s the truth. "


    When Jane heard Luk halfway through, she was already trembling with anger.


    The bodyguard next to her held her up.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luk knelt on the ground, not daring to look up at Jane''s expression.


    He told her everything he knew all at once.


    He even told them how they destroyed the surveince video.


    After Luk finished speaking, he kept kowtowing and pleading, "Miss Kim, Marina forced me to help her


    do these things. Otherwise, she didn''t allow me to tell Tina that she was my daughter. I really had no


    choice.


    I''m all alone. I don''t even have someone to take care of me when I get old. I''m still counting on Tina to


    take care of me, so I have to help her... "


    Luk kept talking and suddenly felt that it was quiet in the room.


    It turned out that Jane had left the basement with the help of the bodyguards.


    Vivian saw the pale Jane and asked the bodyguard, "Your job is to take care of her. How could you let


    her be scared?"


    Jane said coolly, "You guys can leave first. I want to be quiet for a while."


    All kinds of emotions were mixed in her mind.


    Her life waspletely messed up by Luk and Tina.


    Back then, in order to go to Hond, she wanted to find out who the man was that night.


    The night before she was about to leave, Lambert went to the hotel to stop her from going to Hond.


    In other words, at that time, all of them knew that the man who had sex with her was Oliver.


    What Luk said was exactly the same as what Tracy said.


    It seemed that was the truth.


    She was really stupid. She had a feeling that she was sold and still she helped wrap herself up.


    Jane felt that she was very helpless. Why did God tease her like this?


    Even if she could get rid of those people who hurt her now, how would that change anything? Her life


    had been ruined.


    Why did they have to lead her into the center of the vortex?


    At that time, Jessica only wanted to live a peaceful life with her grandmother. She had never coveted


    any status or wealth.


    Even her grandma could swallow the fact that Jason embezzled all the property of the Youngren family.


    It was because her grandma knew that family was the most important thing.


    What could the Youngren family do when they were rich? Her daughters left her one by one.


    How could an outsider identify with the pain of seeing her children die earlier than herself?


    As long as her family was still around, everything else could be beared.


    Jessica was very weak at that time and was no match for Jason and Marina.


    She just wanted her grandma to live longer.


    She could give up everything for her grandma.


    However, it didn''t mean that she was willing to lose everything as a result of others'' maniption.


    As Jane thought about this, she had the feeling of a thousand arrows piercing through her heart, which


    slowly crushed her.


    She clenched her fists tightly. She didn''t know when her hands were sticky.


    She saw her palm bleeding.


    In an instant, the feeling of being thrown into the river and dying came again.


    If she died like this, she might not have so much pain that haunted her day and night.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Insomnia came to harass Jane again as she has not had a rpse for a long time.


    She was painting day and night as she really couldn''t sleep.


    And she usually ate less, so she became thinner.


    Vivian was so worried when she saw Jane in such a state.


    She didn''t know if she should inform Gavin and Lucas at this time.


    Jane had told her not to tell her father and brother about what happened in Birmingham for the time


    being, lest they worry about her.


    She could handle everything herself.


    Jane locked herself in her room nearly every day.


    She didn''t want to think about anything. As long as she thought about what Luk said about Marina and


    Tina, she really couldn''t bear what they had done behind her back.


    What''s wrong with herself? She was fooled like this.


    She didn''t want to move at all.


    She only wanted to immerse herself in her own creation, so that she could feel the power of breathing.


    The pain in life was really beyond words.


    In the past few days, she had already drawn many works, but the colours on each picture were


    extremely dark,pletely different from the previous ones.


    When Vivian came in to bring her food, she was scared to see part of her paintings.


    She really could do nothing but wait for Jane to recover herself.


    In this way, it would be troublesome if she couldn''t get out when her existing illness rpsed.


    Vivian secretly called Lucas.


    Lucas heard that Jane was not in a good state.


    Ever since he found his sister, Jane, he always rushed to the scene as long as it was about her.


    It was no exception this time.


    Although it was far away, he wanted to see Jane right away.


    No matter what happened, he wanted to go through the difficult time with his sister.


    There were no flights from Hond to Birmingham at the time of Vivian''s call.


    Lucas went to find Gavin.


    When Gavin heard that Jane was in Birmingham in trouble.


    Immediately, he asked the secretary to get the ne ready, and the two of them flew together to


    Birmingham.


    Jane was drawing in the room when she heard men talking outside.


    She opened the door and was frozen to see Gavin and Lucas sitting outside.


    Jane nced at Vivian.


    Vivian lowered her head in embarrassment and waited to be scolded as she had informed Lucas


    without her permission.


    Lucas tried to smooth things over. "I called Vivian and asked how you were doing, so she had to tell the


    truth.


    Besides, if there''s anything, you don''t have to bear it alone. Remember that you have me and your


    father around."


    Jane said, "You''re so busy. Why did youe back especially? If someone finds out about our


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship, it will cause unnecessary trouble."


    "I won''t let you deal with these things alone in the future. I''ll let Lucas stay here with you. It would be


    better to have him by your side to give you protection and advice. " Gavin said.


    Jane wanted to refuse, but she said nothing more as she knew that Lucas would not go back for a


    while.


    Gavin felt concerned when looking at the thin-faced Jane. "Do you want me to send for your previous


    psychiatrist and ask her to apany you to get through this?"


    "Dad, no worry. I''ve grown up. You know, I''m a psychiatrist myself. I know how to adjust myself."


    "Doctors don''t doctor themselves. You shall listen to your father."


    "Your presence made me feel much better. In addition, the previous psychological adjustment did me a


    great favour." Jane said.


    Lucas sensed a clear logic in her words. Although she was not in a good state, her spirit was still there.


    It should not be a big problem.


    So he just reassured.


    Vivian went out quietly as she saw the Kim family together.


    If she had known that this method would work, she would have called Gavin and Lucas earlier.


    In the room, Gavin sat aside and watched Lucas teasing Jane. He only thought how good it would be if


    Emily was still alive.


    They were all happy.


    When Gavin came back this time, he nned to take Jane and Lucas to Emily''s grave to worship.


    He told the two children about it.


    They all agreed unanimously.


    The next day, the three of them prepared flowers and went to the cemetery together.


    They arrived at Emily''s tombstone.


    Gavin also burst into tears. He said, "Emi, Ie to see you with the children. They are all grown up


    now.


    God cared for me so much to allow me to meet my daughter again when I was already in my declining


    years.


    I''m really sorry for her, for you, for all of your Youngren Family. "


    Lucas saluted as it was his first time to Emily''s tombstone.


    Day and night, he thought about his mother who had given him life but left him in the end, and finally


    came to see her.


    Jane was even more preupied. Unlucky wasn''t the word for her, after all, she had two mothers in


    her life. One gave her life, and the other raised her and treated her as her own.


    She was so lucky that the whole Youngren family loved her and cared for her growth.


    It was just a mishap.


    Jane could no longer suppress her emotions. She wanted to have a good cry and wash away all the


    past gloom in her tears.


    Lucas and Gavin looked at Jane in pain, but they did not stop her.


    She really needed to let off steam.


    After worshipping Emily, they went to the grave of Mr. and Mrs. Youngren together.


    Gavin also saluted the two elders. He really owed them.


    The Youngren family lost their daughter due to his ignorance back then. He could not escape this sin.


    He had to say sorry before it was toote.


    Zelda also helped her take good care of her daughter. He could never pay off what he owned to the


    Youngren family.


    Previously, Jane said that she wanted to solve the problem of the Youngren family herself, and Gavin


    was only helping her behind her back.


    But now, Gavin didn''t want to stay behind.


    They came back this time for a good reason, that was the Youngren Family.


    After worshipping the Youngren family, they were leaving.


    But they didn''t expect today to be the 100th anniversary of Jeff''s death.


    Jane was wearing a ck suit and sunsses. She saw Oliver''s car from afar.


    "It seems that Oliver is here. Let''s go quickly."


    But it seemed toote.


    Oliver''s car stopped.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Jane had already gotten into the car quietly.


    Lucas was not avoiding but went straight to greet Oliver.


    Oliver was surprised that Lucas was here.


    He knew that the members of the Youngren family would also be buried in this cemetery after they


    died.


    However, ording to Jessica''s testament, she was buried in the QN Town, so it was strange to meet


    Lucas here.


    "Lucas, when did youe? Why didn''t you tell me so that I could receive you?" Oliver said.


    Lucas did not answer vaguely, "I have something to do and happen to pass by Birmingham, so I have


    After all, when Jessica''s grandmother passed away, Lucas and Gavin were also there. So Oliver didn''t


    suspect his words.


    Oliver said to Gavin, "Hello, Mr. Kim."


    Gavin nodded, but his expression was very serious.


    Gavin''s daughter had suffered much because of Oliver. Thus, Gavin hated him and hoped that Oliver


    would never appear in front of him.


    Since Oliver was going to mourn for Jeff, so he didn''t talk much with Lucas, and said, "If you don''t leave


    now, what about meetingter?"


    Lucas agreed and got into the car with Gavin.


    Jane was still wearing sunsses in the car. Even in front of her father and brother, she had to hide her


    emotions.


    After knowing so many things, Jane not only disliked Oliver, but also hated him for ruining her life and


    killing her child.


    She felt that Oliver had disgusted her in the extreme. She did not expect Oliver to do such a thing.


    Gavin went straight to the driver''s seat. He wanted to drive so that Lucas could sit next to Jane and


    After all, as twins, they understood each other better.


    Lucas naturally knew that Jane hadplicated feelings when she met Oliver, so heforted her


    and said, "I''ll support you no matter what you will do to him."


    In the past, Lucas and Oliver were friends.


    It seemed that Oliver still treated Lucas as a friend.


    However, Oliver hurt his sister, so they could never be friends.


    Lucas had been staying with Jane in the Mose Clubhouse and did not contact Oliver.


    Jane didn''t want Lucas and Gavin to stay in Birmingham because of her.


    After all, working in the Kim Group was very busy. A lot of work would be dyed once Gavin was not


    there.


    Therefore, Jane asked Gavin to go back first, and said she would be fine if Lucas was here to


    apany her.


    Gavin saw that Jane''s mood had been better. Recently, because they were eating with Jane, Jane''s


    appetite became better and thus herplexion wasn''t that pale.


    Only then did he leave at ease.


    Before he left, he kept asking Lucas to take good care of Jane.


    Lucas breathed a sigh of relief after Gavin left.


    Because Gavin always disciplined Lucas when Jane was not in a good mood.


    Ever since Gavin knew that Jane was his daughter, Lucas, Gavin''s son, even became Gavin''s


    punching bag.


    After Gavin left, no one would discipline Lucas no matter what Lucas did in Birmingham.


    Lucas just needed to take good care of his sister.


    Lucas saw that Jane stayed in the Mose Clubhouse every day and wanted to drag her out for a


    breather.


    He also wanted to do something that made girls happy - going shopping.


    He was very interested in Birmingham. He had always wanted to walk around and visit where his


    mother had lived before.


    Only then did Jane remember that the Youngren family''s vi was bought by Oliver.


    However, it was not easy to buy it from Oliver.


    Previously, she was in a bad mood and had no energy to take revenge on Tina.


    Recently, she had slowly recovered. It was time to make Tina experience the feeling of being cheated


    and schemed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The most important thing was to make Oliverpletely despise Tina and get back the White family''s


    vi which was cherished by his wife.


    It was not the White family''s vi.


    It was the Youngren family''s Old Residence.


    Jane took out the tulip earrings from her jewelry box and was managing to think of a way to expose


    Tina''s lie.


    It would be bad if Oliver found that Jane was behind it.


    However, there was one person who might make Tina scared.


    That was Vincent.


    Jane felt so strange when she thought of Vincent. She had not heard from him for many years and


    didn''t know how he was now.


    Not many people hated Tina, but Vincent was one of them.


    Back then, Tina hooked up with Vincent in order not to marry Oliver who was impotent based on


    rumours.


    Vincent thought it would be better to marry Tina than Jessica.


    Because at that time, he was really not valued in his family, and he had been depressed for too long.


    If he could marry the youngest daughter that the White family loved the most, then he could be


    supported by the White family.


    If he married Jessica who was also neglected by the family, he might have no future.


    That was why Vincent immediately hooked up with Tina when Tina seduced him.


    However,ter, Tina abandoned Vincent who was useless in order to be with Oliver.


    Besides, she was afraid that Vincent would destroy her n and drive him out of Birmingham.


    At that time, Jessica had seen Vincent in Lamb City.


    Vincent was still thinking that Tina was only going abroad for the time being and would soone back


    to reunite with him.


    She didn''t know where Vincent was now.


    Therefore, Jane asked her subordinates to find out Vincent''s whereabouts.


    Soon, they found Vincent.


    It turned out that Vincent was arranged to work in Lamb City. However, he was hit by a crane on the


    construction site when he was inspecting, and his right arm was injured. Now, he was like a cripple.


    Jane also specifically asked subordinates to investigate the cause of the ident.


    It was very strange. Just as Vincent passed by, the weight on the crane suddenly fell off.


    Fortunately, he was very lucky and only his right arm was injured.


    If he were slower in reacting, he would probably die.


    Jane didn''t care if this had anything to do with Tina. It was his grudge against Tina.


    She wanted to know more about Vincent''s attitude towards Tina.


    Jane hoped that Vincent would appear in front of Oliver and Tina.


    By then, Tina would probably be panic.


    Vincent was still in Lamb City, but he had no job and lived on in degradation.


    Jane decided to go to Lamb City to visit Vincent.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Vincent had a sinecure in the Garner family and lost his ambition of taking charge of the Garner family.


    Jane arranged a meeting with Vincent in the name ofpany cooperation.


    Jane had mixed feelings when she saw Vincent again.


    Perhaps because of frustration for the past few years, Vincent had put on weight. She couldn''t connect


    the man before him with the tall and handsome man in his memory.


    Besides, he was handicapped with his right hand. So he looked gloomy and depressing.


    "Hello, Mr. Garner. I''m Jane."


    In this meeting, Jane introduced herself directly.


    Vincent said, "Miss Kim, I didn''t expect that you''re an artist and businesswoman as well."


    Jane said smilingly, "It seems that you have paid close attention to Birmingham though you were in


    Lamb City."


    "Miss Kim, why do youe to me for cooperation? You must know that I don''t have a say in the


    Garner family now. I can just get some benefits because I''m rted by blood with them."


    "It seems that you''re discontent with your current state."


    Jane knew that Vincent had always wanted to lead a proud life in the Garner family. However, he was


    an illegitimate child and was very unpopr in the past in the Garner family.


    He just wanted to show his ability to attract the attention of the Garner family.


    He had also been reflecting for the past few years. Perhaps he had overexerted himself, mistakenly


    choosing to marry Tina to change the situation. That was why he ended up like this today.


    "Since you''re here to see me, I must be of special value."


    After hearing Vincent''s words, Jane knew that he had notpletely given up.


    Vincent wanted aeback.


    At this moment, Jane felt that it was foolproof to meet Vincent.


    As long as he had the desire to make aeback, he would find another backer like he was willing to


    join hands with Tina back then.


    And now the Kim Group would be a perfect choice for him.


    Vincent studied in Hond before. Naturally, he knew the strength of the Kim Group, which was very


    influential in Europe.


    So Vincent''s eyes lit up when Jane introduced herself as the head of the Kim Group''s new business in


    Birmingham. What''s more, she said her surname was Kim.


    He felt that he was waiting in the desert for a long time. Suddenly, someone handed over a ss of


    water.


    Someone came to save him.


    If he could rely on the Kim Group, Vincent would not have been staying in Lamb City without going


    anywhere.


    No matter what, Birmingham was his hometown.


    Now, he had no ce of refuge.


    A few years ago, someone threatened him that if he dared to return to Birmingham or talk nonsense


    outside, he would suffer even more than a crippled arm. Perhaps one day, he would get disappeared


    from someone for no reason.


    The person who threatened him, he guessed, was probably Oliver''s.


    Oliver and Tina''s affairs provoked much discussion when Oliver was shot unconsciously.


    Vincent knew that Tina had be Oliver''s woman.


    He didn''t even dare to offend the people of the Garner family. And he had to rely on the White family,


    not to mention the prestigious Garner family in Birmingham.


    Life was essential, so he decided to stay in Lamb City for the time being.


    Now Jane suddenly came to him and wanted to take him back to Birmingham.


    That was something that Vincent was eager for.


    However, he was afraid of Oliver.


    He was worried.


    "Miss Kim, do you want to work with me personally or with thepany of the Garner family?" Vincent


    asked.


    "I''m here to cooperate with Vincent from the Garner family. When we announce our cooperation with


    the Garner family in Birmingham, you will be the representative."


    Jane said frankly.


    "Why must it be me? I don''t want to be used again."


    "You''re smart." Jane smiled.


    It seemed that Vincent was clear-minded. He was just badly fooled by Tina, but this was his own


    choice. Of course, he had to bear the consequences.


    "I''m like a cripple now. What else can I do?"


    Vincent suddenly spoke sadly. Life hit him so hard that he was about to surrenderpletely.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jane said, "I want you to be present in front of Tina and Oliver."


    "Why? You are interested in Oliver and want to break them up, right? It seems that you have made a lot


    of preparations, otherwise, you wouldn''t have known what happened between Tina and me back then."


    Jane sneered.


    Yes, no one knew what happened back then better than she did.


    She still remembered that as soon as she came out of the hotel, she saw Oliver and Tina happily


    getting out of the car.


    At that time, Vincent still scolded her for embarrassing herself there.


    No one cared about her feelings.


    The deep feelings since childhood had vanished in an instant.


    "Since I''m here to see you, I have to find out everything clearly. Otherwise, I would hurt you." Jane


    joked.


    She wanted Vincent to trust her and cooperate with her.


    He was even more afraid of Vincent, who was willing to help her deal with Tina''s betrayal. He would still


    be like a coward, not daring to face it.


    Jane wanted Vincent to know that she hade with preparation.


    Vincent said that she wanted to destroy the rtionship between Tina and Oliver because she liked


    Oliver, and Jane deliberately acquiesced.


    Compared to Vincent, Jane knew better that a woman would do anything to get the man she liked.


    Tina was a living example.


    Vincent knew it well.


    Vincent hated Tina to the bone. If she hadn''t seduced him, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    "Then what are you going to ask me to do? Do I have to go to Birmingham?"


    "I just want Oliver to know your presence. It doesn''t matter if he can''t see you or not.


    Now, I want you and Tina''s affair to be public. You deserve it. After all, you had an unforgettable


    rtionship with Tina."


    Jane''s words reached Vincent''s heart.


    He was just engaged to Tina in Hond.


    Few people in Birmingham knew about him and Tina.


    That was the greatest contempt for him.


    It seemed that he never existed.


    Now, someone gave him a chance to be a man.


    The temptation was too great.


    Vincent said directly, "I''m willing to work with Miss Kim."

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    After Vincent agreed to cooperate with Jane, he immediately reported this news to his father that he


    could bring an important client to the Garner Group.


    Mr. Garner was somewhat guilty of letting Vincent stay in Lamb City all along.


    Coupled with under the leadership of Vincent''s brother, the Garner Group had no improvement at all.


    If Vincent could promote the cooperation between the Garner Group and the Kim Group, he would be


    willing to transfer Vincent to Birmingham.


    It was Vincent''s brother''s arrangement to keep Vincent in Lamb City.


    In addition, they knew that the White family had pushed it to happen.


    Now the White family could no longer threaten them.


    And as for Oliver, they knew it now.


    If Oliver valued the White family, he would not let the White Group end up like this.


    It was a chance of a lifetime for the Garner Family to regain its reputation and gain international


    cooperation, so Mr. Garner would not let this opportunity slide away.


    Even though Vincent''s brother was reluctant to let Vincent back for he was afraid that he would take his


    ce after his return, Mr. Garner had already promised Vincent, and Vincent''s brother had no leverage


    to say no.


    He couldn''t stop his father''s decision.


    In this way, Vincent soon returned to Birmingham.


    However, he did not want to appear in the public eye as a decadent figure.


    Aftering back, he gradually regained his former demeanor.


    After all, there was hope now.


    If he could help Jane, and the Kim Group was willing to offer him an olive branch, he would have a


    chance to achieve his ambitions.


    He had been suppressed by his brother for a long time.


    Also, the White family had previously interfered with his business, making him live in a mess.


    This time, he wanted to take revenge on Tina, the vicious woman who lied to him and wanted to kill


    him.


    Soon, the cooperation between the Garner family and the famous Kim Group in Europe spread all over


    Birmingham, causing a lot of discussions.


    The Garner family had been in decline for a long time and waspletely ignored by Birmingham''s


    media.


    They wondered who was the fillip to promote this cooperation.


    This news attracted the attention of every businessman in Birmingham.


    There was a rumor that the founder of the rapidly rising Kim Group was from Birmingham.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The old generation of Birmingham knew something about the glory of the Kim family in the past.


    Later, they were in trouble, and nobody could hear any news about them. The Kim family just


    disappeared from the media in Birmingham.


    Gradually, no one mentioned them.


    Now that the Kim Group has returned in such a high-profile manner and cooperated with the weak


    Garner Group, everyone was guessing whether the business field in Birmingham would encounter a


    storm.


    News of this cooperation expectedly reached Oliver''s ears.


    Oliver had known for a long time that Lucas was the heir of the Kim Group. Only then did he


    understand why he had seen Lucas in Birmingham before.


    Unexpectedly, he came back to Birmingham to do business,


    and sought cooperation with the Garner Group directly.


    Oliver felt a little familiar with the Garner Group,


    but didn''t take it to heart.


    If Lucas came back to Birmingham to do business, Oliver would be very happy to see it.


    He liked strongpetitors and had a good impression of Lucas.


    Plus, Lucas was the one who had saved him and Jessica. If he needed any help in Birmingham, Oliver


    would do his best to help him in return for saving their lives.


    Oliver had mentioned that he would give Lucas anything he wanted as payment, but Lucas had never


    asked.


    In the future, in Birmingham, he would have numerous chances to deal with Lucas so that he could


    repay him.


    In this way, he could reduce his mental burden.


    Soon, Vincent of the Garner Group began to appear in the media.


    All these years, he seemed to have disappeared in Birmingham.


    People who had worked with the Garner Group thought that the Garner family only had one son. They


    didn''t expect that the person who came back to host the important cooperation with the Kim Group was


    actually Vincent who they had never heard of.


    After Vincent came back, the first thing he did was to install a prosthetic arm. If the public didn''t look


    closely, nobody would find any difference.


    He began to pay attention to his dress and appearance. After all this, he looked like a rich young man.


    Vincent''s return not only brought a huge impact on his brother,


    but Tina, who waspletely restless when she saw the news of Vincent''s appearance in the media.


    Tina had no idea what was going on now and why Vincent changed so much all of a sudden. Now he


    waspletely valued by the Garner family.


    Tina had seen photos of him in a mess after he was injured, and he waspletely unkempt. He was


    not the Vincent she knew anymore.


    At that time, she waspletely relieved that Vincent was useless and could not make any trouble for


    her.


    Tina almost forgot about Vincent, but she didn''t expect to see him again.


    It seemed that Vincent would stay in Birmingham for a long time.


    If Oliver found out what happened back then, she would be doomed.


    Tina was so scared that she had no choice but to go to Marina.


    Marina had been in the hospital and had no idea what was going on outside.


    She asked Tina to buy some business gossip magazines and bring them to her.


    Vincent was back.


    Marina scolded in the ward that Vincent''s brother was too useless and weak to stop Vincent from


    Her investment in Vincent''s brother was a waste of money.


    Now, Marina didn''t know what to do.


    She had no leverage and could only wait and see Vincent''s retaliation.


    Tina asked Marina if Luk could help.


    Marina was even angrier when she mentioned Luk.


    Luk had never returned since he left that day.


    She couldn''t reach him or find him.


    Marina was in the hospital and couldn''t leave.


    After she was kidnapped by Jasonst time, she was seriously injured.


    Apart from the injury on her face, she had been feeling stuffy all the time, but after a lot of examination,


    the hospital couldn''t find out why, so she had to recover in the hospital and couldn''t go out.


    What should they do?


    Tina was in Marina''s ward, extremely anxious.


    Marina felt dizzy when she saw Tina kept walking around in the ward.


    "Calm down. Don''t dangle in front of me. You''re driving me crazy.


    Why are you so useless? I''ve done so many things for you. When can you make your own decision?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Tina panicked even more when she heard Marina say that.


    Could it be that even her mother was unwilling to help her?


    "I didn''t make the decision on previous things by myself. Now I''m already in trouble, and what''s the use


    of scolding me?"


    Tina looked aggrieved.


    "You deserved it. How many conditions have I provided you with to clear all the obstacles and to help


    you be a member of the Williams family?


    You are an ipetent fool. After I gave you all these years, you can''t even win Oliver''s heart. Don''t


    you think you are not useless? "


    Marina was so angry that she scolded Tina regardless of her feeling.


    "Besides, it''s fine that you can''t take control over Oliver. But you can''t even serve that little bastard well.


    If that little bastard likes you and has a good rtionship with you, Oliver wouldn''t have always disliked


    you.


    Tell me, except for spending money on your self-enjoyment, what else can you do? It''s a waste for you


    to have a face like that little bastard''s mother. "


    Marina used to scold Tina, but she had never been like this,pletely disregarding her dignity.


    She was no longer a child, but almost thirty years old. She couldn''t control her temper when she kept


    being scolded by Marina like this.


    "It wasn''t me who insisted on marrying Oliver in the past. It was you who promised me that I would


    enjoy endless prosperity in the future and would be looked up to by everyone in Birmingham. That''s not


    the case at all."


    When Tina knew that she would marry Oliver, an impotent man, she was unwilling to do so at that time.


    Marina had been giving her pie in the sky, saying that it would be better if she married him.


    Later, when Tina fell in love with Vincent and threatened her with her life, Marina had no choice but to


    give up her idea.


    Ever since Tina found out that the rumors about Oliver''s impotence were false, and he was not


    disabled at all,


    she felt that at that time she was so young and innocent that she didn''t listen to Marina.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The elderly was a fount of wisdom indeed.


    Therefore, Tinapletely obeyed Marina''s disposal for all the subsequent arrangements.


    After all,pared to her mother''s background, Tina felt she had a much better one.


    Compared to Marina in beauty, she didn''t lose as well.


    Since Marina could marry the president of the White Group, how could she behave worse than her


    mother?


    It was said that the worthy disciple could excel his masters.


    Tina took the initiative to ept all of Marina''s arrangements.


    Marina was very capable. She obeyed her mother and became a member of the Williams family as she


    wished.


    However, when she moved into GrandVille Apartments alone, many things didn''t go as smoothly as


    she had imagined before.


    She didn''t know whether it was because Oliver was too good or because their schemes were too bad.


    They could do nothing to him.


    Even Tina did something cruel to herself and underwent cosmetic surgery to make herself look the


    same as Jessica. Oliver was still indifferent to her.


    They were all women. Why could Jessica let Oliver do so much for her, but she was despised by


    Oliver?


    Tina was also quite puzzled.


    Now Oliver had allowed her to stay in GrandVille Apartments, and it was also for Roy''s sake. Without


    this child, she would have been kicked out of the house.


    Tina thought about the hardships she had suffered in the past. She really didn''t know whether she won


    or lost after so many years of scheming.


    In the past, whenever she said she regretted it, Marina would scold her for being useless.


    Tina was pushed forward by Marina.


    Now, Marina kept scolding her, but she couldn''t give her any constructive advice.


    She began to lose herposure.


    "What''s the use of scolding me now? Hurry up and give me some advice. If Oliver figures it out, I won''t


    be able to live any longer, and you will be doomed." Tina cried.


    "How dare you threaten me? You''ve beenpanying Oliver for the past few years in vain, and you


    haven''t learned anything from him. All you could do was just to ask me for advice. I''m not afraid of


    death because I have already lived half of my life."


    Marina couldn''t do anything about it now. She didn''t know who to ask for help.


    In the past, she had several alliances. Whether it was Toby or Lambert, they could really help her.


    She didn''t know where they were now.


    And she even didn''t know whether they were still alive.


    Marina suddenly felt powerless. It turned out that people who were against Oliver had all been defeated


    by him.


    They could not turn the tide with their own strength.


    In the past, the reason why their n could work was not how powerful they were, but that they got


    strong backup.


    Tina didn''t get any good ideas from Marina.


    "Why don''t we tell Oliver the truth earlier? If we tell him, at least he has a child of his own and he won''t


    try to make us die. As long as we''re still alive, there''s hope."


    Tina waspletely frightened.


    Marina picked up the teacup on the table and threw it on Tina''s head.


    "If you dare to talk nonsense in front of Oliver, I will kill you now."


    Over the past few years, she understood that Oliver had really fallen in love with that disgusting girl


    Jessica, so he had refused to remarry.


    There were so many women willing to marry Oliver, and he had never treated any one of them


    seriously. The only reason must be that he still loved Jessica.


    Although Jessica died early, it was not in vain for her to live her life as she had been loved by Oliver for


    so long.


    Perhaps Marina had seen Tina''s humbleness in front of Oliver, and she began to feel envious of


    Jessica.


    It turned out that the girl''s life was not entirely a bad one.


    At least someone really loved her.


    As for Marina herself, when she thought of the men she met, whether Luk or Jason both had


    reservations about her.


    And when she took another look at Tina, she felt that Tina became more and more annoying.


    If only her daughter were Jessica, she would have be the happiest mother in the world, and of


    course, the happiest mother-inw.


    Why did she give birth to Tina, this useless girl?


    "Why don''t we run away in advance? We''ll run to Hond. As long as we escape, even if Oliver knows


    everything, he can''t do anything to us. After all, if we go abroad, his hand can''t reach that far." Tina


    said.


    They could go to Hond and ask Luk for help. It was a good choice for the three of them to live


    abroad.


    However, Marina would not admit defeat until they reached the end.


    In addition, she always felt that Luk was unreliable.


    There was only a slight disturbance, and they could not find a way to contact him. If it really came to an


    emergency, he would probably betray her and her daughter.


    "It''s still early to run away. Besides, even if Vincentes back, he won''t dare to do anything to us for


    the time being.


    After all, you are the mother of Oliver''s child, and he doesn''t have the guts to do something to you.


    You have to calm down first. "

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Tina couldn''t get a good method from Marina.


    When she returned to GrandVille Apartments, she went to see Roy and wanted to get some


    information, then she could prepare in advance and run away early.


    When she saw Oliver, she felt extremely guilty.


    However, Oliver''s attitude towards her remained the same as before, so she felt a little relieved.


    It seemed that Vincent didn''t tell him anything now.


    Tina wanted to make nice to Roy, but he chased her away.


    She went back to her ce dejectedly.


    She was already packing up.


    Nanny Shank saw that Tina had been absent-minded recently. Tina used to let the TV on when she


    was at home.


    Sometimes when she had breakfast, Nanny Shank would turn on the TV for her.


    Unexpectedly, Tina scolded Nanny Shank and smashed the remote control.


    Tina didn''t want to hear news about the Garner Group, especially something about Vincent.


    She was afraid.


    Nanny Shank saw Tina packing things up alone then she said to her, "Miss White, are you looking for


    something? Can I help you?"


    "No, go away."


    Tina said irritably.


    Nanny Shank did not know what was wrong with Tina, so she had to retreat to leave Tina alone.


    Marina couldn''t provide any good advice now.


    She could only give a call to Luk.


    She didn''t expect the phone to get through and she thought it was only her own father who treated her


    well.


    Tina seemed to have grabbed a life-saving straw.


    She had already made a n to escape to Hond.


    Anyway, Luk had done well in Hond now. After all, it was not that easy to be sent to work in


    Birmingham.


    Although she could be an honorabledy living in GrandVille Apartments,


    she could live a carefree life with Luk, at least. After all, she was his only daughter.


    Tina no longer wanted to carry on Marina''s n, because she didn''t think she could hold on.


    She wanted to talk to Luk about this personally.


    Luk was now moved to a basement by Jane, and the calls he usually received were naturally


    monitored.


    Jane knew that Tina hade to Luk. It seemed that Vincent''s appearance must have given Tina a big


    blow. Tina was in a hurry to find Luk, she must have important things to tell him. She was really anxious


    now.


    Luk was brought back to the Mose Clubhouse.


    At Mose Clubhouse, Luk met Tina.


    When Tina saw Luk, she found him a little weird. Although he had been injured before, his mental state


    hadpletely changed, as if he was a stranger.


    His face was full of anger and guard.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat. What exactly happened to him?


    "Dad, are you okay?" Tina asked with concern.


    Ever since Marina told Tina that Luk was her biological father, she changed the way of calling him dad


    instead of Luk.


    But Tina just called Jason by his name even with Marina and Luk.


    Luk forced a smile and said, "It''s okay. I have been hurt before. It''ll be fine soon."


    Tina thought Luk''s smile was even uglier than crying.


    How could she have such an ugly father? Tina thought but she didn''t care. As long as he could give her


    a good life, the appearance was not that important. He had never done anything for her, but he


    suddenly had a girl calling him dad. Tina thought this was a lucky thing for him.


    "Are you all right now?"


    "Yes." Luk was a little awkward.


    He was a little scared because Jane would not let him go easily, let alone Tina.


    All they had done to Jessica in the past would be repaid by her old friend, Jane.


    Luk was really scared.


    He didn''t want toe to see Tina at first. He was afraid that Tina would tell him something scarier


    again. As long as he knew those things, Jane would know them immediately. Instead, he would cause


    trouble for himself.


    However, he had toe. Jane asked him toe to see Tina.


    "Dad, I want to live in Hond."


    Tina didn''t pretend and told him her aim directly.


    Luk panicked when hearing this.


    He wouldn''t let her go to Hond at all.


    His creditor was looking for him.


    He didn''t have the money to pay back, so he might be killed. He didn''t care about his own life now.


    However, if Tina went to Hond and was known by his creditor that he had such a beautiful daughter.


    Tina would be a hundred times worse than being retaliated by Jane.


    "Tina, you can''t go to Hond." Luk immediately refused.


    Tina did not expect that she had already admitted Luk as her father but he still refused her. She was


    very angry.


    "Why? I want to live with you. Haven''t you ever thought about making up for my past?"


    She had originally thought that when she said she was going to Hond, Luk would definitely be


    overjoyed, but she didn''t expect to be rejected directly.


    "No, no, I want to make it up to you, but it''s not the time yet."


    Luk didn''t know how to exin it to her.


    "Then why don''t you let me go to Hond with you?"


    Tina began to cry as she said. She thought she seemed to be abandoned and no one loved her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was her biological father, who she just knew.


    "Your mother, she doesn''t want to leave Birmingham."


    Luk knew that Marina didn''t want to leave Birmingham. After all, she was not young. It was very difficult


    for her to get used to a foreignnguage ce.


    In addition, she didn''t know Luk well, and she didn''t dare to believe himpletely.


    So she had never mentioned going to Hond but she asked Luk to stay in Birmingham.


    "I can''t care so much now. I don''t want to leave either, but if I don''t, I''ll die in Birmingham."


    Tina made it very serious and thought Luk would not refuse her anymore.


    "How could that be? Birmingham is really a nice ce and you still have your family and friends there.


    Besides, you have a child here. Do you consider for your child?"


    Luk suddenly remembered that Oliver''s son was Tina''s child.


    This meant that Tina had an amulet, so he thought she didn''t need to leave Birmingham.


    Neither Tina nor Marina told Luk about Roy.


    So Luk knew nothing about it.


    "I don''t care. Just tell me if you allow me to go to Hond with you?"


    "This..."


    Luk was in a dilemma.


    He scratched his head and said, "I''ll discuss this with your mother first."


    It was better to dy Tina than to let her die.


    Tina was talking to Luk and she casually looked up.


    She seemed to see a familiar figure.


    "Impossible." Tina''s eyes widened and she muttered.


    "What''s wrong?" Luk asked.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    The fear on Tina''s face also terrified Luk.


    She didn''t know Jessica''s old friend, did she? Then everything about him would be revealed soon.


    "Tina, Tina..." Luk called her.


    Only then did Tinae back to her senses.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Luk continued, "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing."


    Tina said perfunctorily. She didn''t want Luk to know too much. After all, the fewer others knew, the


    safer she would be.


    The people who used to know the most about what Marina and she did were Toby and Lambert. Now


    they were nowhere to be found. She didn''t know if they were alive or dead.


    Anyway, as long as they didn''te out to speak, they were dead.


    Besides, there were inextricable links among the four of them. Even if Toby and Lambert came out to


    speak the truth, Oliver might not listen to them.


    As long as they said it out, Tina could not protect herself and Marina. Because without their


    participation, she and Marina could never hide those things from Oliver.


    So, Tina had never worried about Toby or Lambert.


    However, she seemed to saw Tracy just now.


    After the yacht explosion, Tracy was sent to the hospital and was unconscious.


    Later, Tina personally visited her in the hospital.


    ording to the doctor, there was little hope that she would recover.


    Tina was relieved.


    However, without Toby''s help, there was nothing she could do in Southeast Asia.


    It was God who was helping her keep Tracy in bed.


    Tina had been watching Tracy''s movements ever since she came back.


    She would often call Tracy''s father to express her concern as her old ssmate.


    At first, Tracy''s father thought that Tina cared about his daughter''s illness.


    But when Tracy woke upter, she told his father to keep everything from Tina in the future.


    Since then, the news Tina got from Tracy''s father had all been a mixture of truth and falsehood.


    One thing that reassured Tina was that Tracy hadpletely lost the ability of a normal person to


    react.


    After a long time, Tina rxed her vignce.


    In addition, the White family was getting richer and richer in Birmingham, and she didn''t think that Tracy


    could do anything to hurt her.


    Therefore, when Tina saw a familiar figure in the Mose Clubhouse that resembled Tracy, her first


    reaction was, "It''s impossible".


    She thought that Tracy would never stand up for the rest of her life.


    But what she saw was apletely normal woman.


    Tina didn''t want to say anything more with Luk. She stood up and went to the front desk to ask about


    the woman''s whereabouts.


    She went to the front desk and asked, "Hello, my ssmate asked me toe for her, but I forgot the


    room number. Can you check it for me?"


    "May I have your ssmate''s name?" Asked the receptionist.


    "Tracy. She''s a foreigner."


    "Okay, I''ll check for you. Just a moment."


    Tina didn''t expect the receptionist to be so easy to deal with.


    She was so nervous that she only wished she was wrong.


    It was mainly because that she hadn''t rested well recently and had been in a tense state.


    "Excuse me, what''s the name of the person you''re looking for?" The receptionist asked again.


    "Tracy." Tina replied, "Is there no such person?"


    She was not convinced enough, mainly because it was just a trace of her.


    Although Tracy was a foreigner, she was also from Southeast Asia and was not much different from the


    people here.


    So what she saw might not be Tracy.


    The receptionist checked again. There was no one named Tracy at all.


    "I''m sorry. Maybe the person you''re looking for doesn''t stay here." The receptionist replied politely.


    "Thank you so much." Tina thanked with gratitude and breathed aplete sigh of relief.


    It seemed that she had made a mistake and thought too much.


    Without Toby, Tracy, even if she recovered from her illness, was an ordinary white-cor worker who


    could not consume in the Moss Clubhouse.


    She had spent all her savings during the year she was sick.


    All of this was known from Tracy''s father when she called her before.


    When she heard that Tracy''s family had spent all her savings in treatment, she was afraid that Tracy''s


    father would ask her for money, so she stopped calling.


    Borrowing money was indeed a good idea. You could use the trick to tell all the pseudo care.


    Out of the Moss Clubhouse, Tina still felt that things were too strange recently.


    What exactly happened?


    Why did all the nuisances that had disappearede back again? It seemed that their target was


    herself.


    But now as the White family fell, she could not rely on it at all.


    As for Oliver, it was impossible to use his name as a shield; otherwise, he would probably stab her in


    the back.


    Thinking of it, Tina shivered and felt frightened.


    She ran for a long time to find Luk, but she didn''t get what she wanted. She didn''t expect her biological


    father to be unwilling to help her.


    Marina was lying in the hospital bed and could not help her, either.


    Not only could she not help her, but she kept scolding her. Tina was annoyed.


    She was so haggard that she could not gather her strength at all.


    Tina dragged her heavy steps back to GrandVille Apartments and was about to get into bed for a while.


    She didn''t want to think about anything. Her dark circles were about to spread to her nose. She hadn''t


    slept well these days.


    Although she hadn''te up with a solution, after all, the horrible things that she had thought of had


    not arrived. She just wanted to sleep well to cheer herself up.


    As soon as Tinay on the bed, the door was knocked on and she was about to die of anger.


    She got up angrily and immediately scolded, "Haven''t you got eyes in your head? Don''t you know I''m


    sleeping? Wake me up as soon as I fall asleep. Do you want to get yourself fired immediately?"


    Then, Nanny Shank pushed the door open and came in.


    She said that Oliver invited her for dinner.


    Tina sat up from the bed and stood up immediately.


    "Is Mr. Williams at home now? With whom?"


    She had a lot of questions to ask.


    Why did he invite her to dinner at this time? Could it be a trap?


    But even if she wanted to escape now, it was toote.


    "Miss White, I don''t know. The young master asked someone to call and ask you toe over for


    dinner now."


    Tina had no choice but to dress up.


    After everything was done, she went to the front yard.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Tina went to the living room in the front yard and saw the cartoon decorations inside. Then she


    remembered that today was Roy''s birthday.


    She had been in a mess these past few days andpletely forgot about Roy''s birthday.


    She didn''t even buy a gift and came over empty-handed. She felt so embarrassed.


    She had forgotten such an important thing.


    It was not easy to have a chance to please Roy, but she missed it.


    When she arrived, Oliver and Roy already settled at the table.


    Seeing Tina, Roy said to Oliver, "Why did you call her here?"


    Oliver said, "Don''t be so rude. She''s still your mother even if you don''t like her."


    Roy really didn''t want to argue with Oliver on this issue, so he turned on the TV.


    He didn''t speak any longer. He silently watched TV to distract himself.


    "Roy, I know you have enough of everything, so I tried to make something by hand for you, but I


    haven''t finished it yet. I''ll send it to you when it''s done tomorrow."


    "It''s not needed," Roy said coldly.


    He could not figure out the reason why he just disliked Tina when he saw her.


    Children doesn''t hide their emotions and express them directly.


    Tina smiled awkwardly.


    Oliver said lightly, "Let''s eat first."


    Roy fiddled with the remote control in his hand and somehow switched to the financial news channel.


    Oliver suddenly appeared on TV. Roy recognized him even if it was just a sight of his back.


    Then he looked at it with interest.


    Originally, Tina was afraid that Oliver would me her for forgetting Roy''s birthday and not bringing a


    present. She was so nervous that she even dared not watch TV.


    It was Roy who pointed at the TV and said, "Dad, I saw you. You look so handsome. Why didn''t you


    show your face?"


    Oliver''s face rarely appeared in the public media. Before the broadcast of this business event, the TV


    station had edited out all the images with Oliver''s faces.


    Oliver said, "Don''t watch TV when you eat. It''s not healthy."


    Ever since Oliver had a son, he had always talked about health and started to be fussy.


    Tina didn''t dare to say anything.


    Because Roy was talking to Oliver about the scene on TV, Tina also pretended to be interested to take


    a look. However, she actually saw the scene of Oliver shaking hands with Vincent.


    It turned out that Vincent and Oliver had already known each other. What should she do?


    Why was Vincent so highly regarded now and qualified to participate in such a high-standard business


    activity?


    She didn''t know that did Oliver recognize Vincent?


    Tina was sure that Oliver knew about Vincent. But she was uncertain if he could match the appearance


    and name.


    However, she felt that danger was approaching. Vincent must havee back on purpose.


    He went to an asion with Oliver on purpose and then greeted Oliver on purpose.


    Vincent was unwilling to give up. He was thrown away by Tina like a piece of trash back then.


    He must havee back to take revenge on her.


    Tina''s mind was not at the table at all.


    She unconsciously pounded the rice with her hand''s chopsticks in the bowl.


    Roy signaled to Oliver.


    They all saw Tina''s abnormality.


    Oliver lightly tapped on the table.


    Tina was startled and threw the chopsticks on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to," Tina said.


    With Roy around, Oliver didn''t get furious. He just asked Nanny Daisy to clean up immediately and


    change a set of tableware for Tina.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina had the meal in terror before returning to her room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Tina copsed to the ground without even the strength to get up.


    She had been holding on so hard that she didn''t release anything in front of Oliver and Roy.


    She was so tired that her nerves were about to explode.


    At this moment, Tina resented herself for what had happened to her today.


    If she could just let it go, she wouldn''t be stuck here and couldn''t move.


    She really couldn''t stay here anymore.


    Now that Roy was still young, he could still listen to Oliver.


    If Roy were any older, she wouldn''t know what horrible things he would do to him.


    In the past, she thought that Roy was a sick child and could do whatever she wanted without paying


    attention to him at all.


    Now she felt that the child was not ordinary at all, as if he could see through her mind.


    Tina could no longer live in GrandVille Apartments. She had to find an excuse to move out first.


    Now the White Residence was not her home too.


    She didn''t know where to go.


    She could only live in the hospital where Marina was staying.


    Tina just told Nanny Shank that her mother was recovering in the hospital, who was so lonely that she


    went to the hospital to stay with her mother for a few days.


    Of course, she was afraid that Oliver would not find her. She told her excuse to Nanny Shank and


    asked her to pass on the message.


    Nanny Shank did not dare to say much either. She just said that if the young master asked, she would


    answer like this.


    Tina also did not dare to stay in the hotel, lest that Oliver would know that she did not go to the


    hospital. If he became suspicious and asked, he would know everything even if he did not know


    anything.


    She could only go to the hospital and live with Marina.


    Marina saw Tinaing over with a package of things. "What are you doing?"


    "Mom, I really don''t dare to live in GrandVille Apartments anymore. I''m afraid that Oliver will know


    everything and arrest me immediately that I can''t even escape."


    "What did you do to attract his attention again?" Marina roared.


    Seeing that Tina was in an awkward position, she really exasperated.


    "No... Nothing." Tina denied.


    She did not dare to say that she had forgotten Roy''s birthday. It was originally a chance to please


    Oliver and Roy but made them even more unhappy.


    Marina was also afraid that Tina put her foot in her mouth, and did the wrong thing at the critical


    moment. It made her feel relieved to keep Tina by her side.


    Tina told Marina about seeing Vincent and Oliver shook hands on TV.


    The mother and daughter began to figure out how to get Vincent away.


    If Vincent was allowed to get close to Oliver again, they really couldn''t know about what he would do.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    "Mom, why don''t you go to see Vincent and beg him to leave Birmingham?" Tina said.


    Tina had lied a lot to Vincent before, and now she was afraid to see him.


    In the past, she was the one who said she was going to marry Vincent. She was also the one who left


    and didn''t even see him.


    She was afraid that if she went to see Vincent, she would be strangled to death by that angry man.


    Vincent hadpletely believed her words before and promised to do his job well first. Since Tina had


    said that snce he gained a stronghold in the Garner family, she woulde to him.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have promised the Garner family that he would go to Lamb City and manage


    the business there. After all, the work was hard.


    To show off his efforts, Vincent went to Lamb City.


    He didn''t expect that after staying there for a long time, Tina didn''t pick him up to Birmingham. Besides,


    he saw on TV the gossip that Tina had be Oliver''s woman.


    At that time, he knew that he was cheated.


    Tina said it was because Jason didn''t agree with their marriage. After all, she stole her sister''s


    boyfriend. In fact, these were all excuses.


    Just to get rid of him.


    Tina avoided him and said that she had been sent abroad by Jason to work. In fact, she had been


    hiding in Birmingham and in Oliver''s house.


    Vincent realized that he was just a stepping stone for Tina at that time. She threw him away after using


    him and didn''t care at all.


    Only then did he realize that he waspletely blind. Why was he so obsessed that he agreed to get


    engaged to Tina?


    Later on, he became more and more unpopr in the Garner family.


    In Lamb City, he was threatened several times and almost died.


    Perhaps it was the master of the Garner family who saved his life because he was after all one of the


    Garner Family.


    But he only saved his life.


    Vincent''s right arm waspletely crippled, which made himpletely desperate.


    He just lived without hope.


    Whether it was the White family or the Williams family, he was an illegitimate child and had no ability to


    fight them at all.


    If he was a little careless, he might even be killed.


    He knew best about his own situation in the Garner family that the Garner family would kick him out of


    the house as a burden.


    Vincent had been living in a dark spiritual world. It was Jane that gave him light and hope.


    Perhaps because he had been dormant for so long, this time he came back, he was no longer as


    impulsive as before.


    He learned to endure, and he learned to n step by step.


    Ever since he came back, he had always wanted to see Tina in person to question her why she had


    treated him like that and lied to him like that.


    Vincent didn''t have much contact with women before, he had only been with Jessica before.


    He probably thought that all the women in the world were as pure as Jessica.


    He also felt that he was liked by both the White sisters, probably because he was particrly charming,


    so he was not too defensive against Tina.


    He didn''t expect that he would be cheated by Tina and he almost lost his life.


    It would have been fine if he had no chance to protect Tina. Now that she had the initiative to cooperate


    with him, Vincent was no longer the Vincent who had nothing and was being bullied.


    Marina also used her mother''s only connections to find out why Vincent coulde back.


    It turned out that he was favored by the Kim Group and the Kim Group wanted to make him the


    spokesperson for the Garner family cooperation.


    Marina did not find out the real reason behind it. After all, she could not find anyone who knew much


    about it.


    She only guessed that the Kim Group was a big consortium in Europe, so how could the Kim Group


    choose Vincent? It was probably because Vincent met someone important while studying in Hond.


    Unexpectedly, Vincent had been unlucky for almost 30 years, and now he coulde back and start


    over again.


    Marina looked at Tina and now felt that she couldn''t admit defeat and be a coward in front of Vincent.


    Vincent could start again. Her and Tina''s intelligence would not be worse than Vincent''s.


    Just now, Tina asked her to see Vincent. Maybe she could go and see him herself. She could find out


    the reason why he came back and maybee up with some countermeasures.


    Just as the old saying went, "Know the enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles


    with no danger of defeat."


    Marina tidied up and asked Tina to drive her to Vincent.


    Vincent was sitting in his office and was busy with his work when the secretary came over and said,


    "Mr. Garner, there''s Mrs. White outside. She wants to see you."


    Hearing that it was Mrs. White, Vincent knew it was Marina.


    He didn''t expect that she would be so restless that she came. She must be guilty.


    Vincent said, "Tell her that I''m busy and don''t have time to see an unimportant person."


    The secretary told Marina Vincent''s words.


    Marina did not expect that she would be refused.


    Vincent didn''t even see her now. He was really a snob.


    In the past, Vincent went to the White family and fawned on her so much.


    Now that he had just returned to the Garner family and had a little power, he became so arrogant.


    The current Garner family was far worse than the former Garner family.


    But in front of her, he was so haughty.


    Marina cursed and left.


    Tina sat in the car and saw Marinae out so soon. Maybe she had already settled.


    Tina guessed that Vincent didn''t came back for her, maybe she thought too much.


    Tina got out of the car and immediately opened the door for Marina. "Mom, is everything settled?"


    "What the hell? He didn''t even see me."


    Marina was so angry that she spat.


    "You''ve been in there for so long, haven''t you seen him?" Tina was also confused.


    She had thought that Vincent would definitely question Marina about her going to GrandVille


    Apartments and ignoring him.


    Thinking of Marina''s eloquence, it was still possible to persuade Vincent temporarily.


    She didn''t expect Vincent to refuse to see Marina. Did he not care about her betrayal back then?


    "Did he say anything else?" Tina asked.


    "No, he probably forgot all about us. But that''s good. If it''s just about you and him, as long as Vincent


    doesn''t care, it won''t threaten us."


    Tina was very guilty. She knew that Vincent was crazy to look for her.


    And she knew it and lied to him that she was working abroad.


    "It''s not that easy, is it?" Tina didn''t dare to look into Marina''s eyes and just said, "After all, at that time,


    you and his brother did something serious to hurt his body. Will he give up?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? That''s because his brother can''t stand him. What does it have


    to do with me? Don''t be responsible for this shit."


    Marina scolded Tina for her thoughtlessness and nonsense.


    At this moment, a pair of eyes upstairs were staring at Tina''s car.


    Vincent was upstairs and only nced at Tina.


    He didn''t expect that she hadpletely changed after not seeing her for the past few years.


    He was thinking that it was time for him to prepare a good greeting gift for Tina.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Every year on this day, Jane would draw a picture of her deceased child who didn''t even get the


    chance to see this beautiful world.


    She wanted to quietly picture the child on the canvas.


    However, every time she drew it, she unconsciously found that it looked more simr to Oliver.


    Maybe she knew that she was pregnant with Oliver''s child, so she subconsciously drew a picture of the


    child that resembled Oliver.


    For some reason, the more she drew, the more agitated she became.


    Her child looked like Oliver, which meant that it might look simr to Tina''s child. Every time she


    thought of this, she grew angry.


    She wished she had never seen Tina and Oliver''s child.


    However, ever since Jane met Roy, she thought about him all the time.


    She locked herself in her room all day. Of course, Lucas knew that on this day, she only wanted to be


    quiet and did not want anyone to disturb her.


    But a while ago, she had just learned the details of how she was betrayed by Marina and Tina, and her


    mood had been fluctuating.


    Lucas was too worried and knocked on her door.


    After a few seconds, the door was opened.


    He could tell at a nce that she had just cried, and her eyes were still red.


    "Jane, don''t always lock yourself in your room. You haven''t showed me around since I came to


    Birmingham.


    Why don''t we go out now and eat some Birmingham specialties? "


    Jane naturally knew that he wanted to drive away her cares.


    She didn''t want her brother to worry about her too much. After all, he had helped her a lot.


    After all, Lucas was also her guest.


    He was not very familiar with Birmingham. Every time he came, he left in a hurry and didn''t have time


    to get to know this city.


    But this was where their mother used to live.


    Jane cleaned herself up and went out with him.


    The most unique ce for Birmingham snacks was, of course, University A, her Alma Mater. There


    were all kinds of delicious food at the back door of the school.


    She really should take her brother to visit her Alma Mater.


    When she was first brought to Hond, she first lived in Leiden. The university town there was her


    favorite ce now.


    Now, she had done her part as andlord and invited Lucas to take a look at University A.


    Roy celebrated his birthday at noon and had a meal with Tina, which made him very ufortable.


    He was tired of having a sumptuous meal at home or at a restaurant outside on his birthday.


    It was really boring.


    Oliver noticed his son was not in the mood during the day. Since today was Roy''s birthday, he got the


    right to do whatever he wanted.


    Oliver hoped that on Roy''s birthday, Roy would have the best memory.


    So, Oliver came to Roy''s room.


    "Roy, today is your birthday. I want you to be happy, so whatever you want to do today, just tell me."


    Roy came up with an idea instantly.


    "I want to eat out at the roadside stall."


    Oliver was shocked. He thought that Roy might want some expensive toys or to go to y outside, but


    he did not expect that Roy''s birthday wish was to eat out at the roadside stall.


    Ever since Roy was born, there have been several nutritionists at home who specially prepared


    nutritious meals for him.


    Every meal was made with the freshest and most nutritious ingredients.


    He was probably used to eating delicacies, but he thought of the roadside stall.


    Oliver asked in confusion, "Why would you want that?"


    "When I was watching TV this afternoon, I saw a street on TV. It was all delicious. A lot of people went


    to eat there. I want to go there as well."


    Roy said longingly, afraid that his father would reject him.


    During dinner, Oliver also saw the scene Roy said on TV.


    At noon, there was a news report about the snacks at the back door of University A, which often


    attracted a lot of people to visit.


    Oliver had never been out to eat this kind of food before. He didn''t want his son to eat this kind of food


    and felt that it was very unsanitary.


    Whatever Roy wanted to eat, Oliver would bring it home and prepare for him by all means.


    However, Roy felt that no matter how good the food was, it was not fun to eat at home.


    He was so happy to see the bustle of the street on TV.


    Oliver had already said that no matter what request Roy made, he would agree to it.


    Therefore, Oliver decided to keep his promise.


    He said, "Okay, I will take you there."


    Roy smiled happily, seeing that Oliver agreed.


    Oliver had not seen him so happy for a long time.


    Thest time he saw Roy smile like this was when he promised Roy that he would hire Jane again.


    However, he didn''t make it, and he apologized to Roy for it.


    This time, he wanted topensate Roy by agreeing to eat at the roadside stall. After all, he didn''t


    fulfill Roy''s wishst time.


    Oliver had never even been to University A, because he had been abroad since he was a child and


    was not very familiar with the universities of Birmingham.


    As for University A, he knew that Jessica graduated from this school, so he had a deep impression of it.


    As a result, when Williams Group recruited management trainees every year, they tended to favor the


    graduates of University A.


    However, Oliver had never been to this school himself.


    He was a very efficient person.


    There were so many employees in the Williams Group who graduated from University A. Any one of


    them could find the best and safest ce for them.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He called Simon and asked him to arrange a graduate from University A to apany them there.


    It was better than him and Roy looking around. They might not be able to find a suitable ce.


    Simon heard that, Oliver was looking for someone who was familiar with University A, as a guide for


    him and Roy.


    Then the most suitable person was Jasmine.


    Jasmine graduated from University A.


    Simon knew that Oliver and Tina would not be back together.


    Jasmine, on the other hand, was a perfect match for Oliver.


    It was a good opportunity. Maybe Roy would like Jasmine.


    Jasmine could be close to Oliver and Roy.


    Simon told Jasmine that Oliver was finding a guide to the night market of University A.


    As soon as she heard this, she immediately agreed and went to pick up Oliver and Roy.


    Simon immediately called Oliver and said that Jasmine was on her way to the GrandVille Apartments to


    pick them up.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Oliver didn''t expect that Simon would arrange for Jasmine toe over.


    He looked at the time, and it was gettingte. If he looked for someone else at this time, it would be too


    By the way, Oliver also wanted to see if Roy could ept women other than Jane.


    Jasmine knew that Oliver had a son, but she had never seen him before. So she went to a toy store


    and bought a transformer.


    Little boys usually like transformers, she thought.


    Jasmine got everything ready before he drove off.


    When she arrived in the GrandVille Apartments, Oliver and Roy were at the door and talked to each


    other.


    Jasmine got out of the car nervously.


    "Mr. Williams. Sorry to have kept you waiting." Jasmine smiled.


    She nced at Roy and said with a smile, "Are you Roy? It''s my first time meeting you. My name is


    Jasmine."


    After Jasmine finished speaking, she reached out a hand and wanted to shake hands with Roy.


    Seeing this, Oliver said in a low voice, "Let''s get in the car first. It''s gettingte. We''ll be back soon."


    Jasmine took the hint and took her hand back.


    When they got into the car, Jasmine took out the transformer from the passenger seat and handed it to


    Roy. "Do you like it?"


    But Roy did not take it or speak.


    Oliver knew his son well. Roy would not talk to strangers easily, nor would he ept gifts from


    strangers.


    Only then did Oliver say, "Thank you for your gift."


    Oliver took the gift and handed it to Roy.


    Only then did Roy receive the gift.


    He was quietly ying with the toys in his hand.


    Jasmine, on the contrary, told Oliver some interesting things about University A from time to time.


    Oliver listened as if he had seen Jessica when she was studying at the school.


    He was wondering what she looked like at school.


    He had seen a photo of Jessica at school when they had just gotten married.


    One day, when he returned to the room, he saw Jessica sitting on the window with the cell phone in her


    hand and suddenlyughing happily.


    Just as Jessica saw him and hid in the bathroom, he walked to the window and identally saw the


    photo on Jessica''s phone.


    In the photo, she smiled so beautifully, like a blooming hibiscus.


    That was a different person from the one who had a stiff face all day in the GrandVille Apartments.


    Oliver''s thoughts had drifted away.


    As Jasmine spoke, she looked at the abstracted Oliver in the rearview mirror.


    Jasmine knew that Oliver seemed to keep a distance from other women deliberately over the years.


    There was only Jessica in his mind.


    It was only after Jessica died that she understood.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a student in the same ss as Jessica. When she talked about her story at University A, it


    was also about what Jessica had experienced when she was in school.


    Jasmine didn''t want to take it seriously with a dead person.


    No matter how much Oliver loved her, she no longer existed in this world.


    After her father, Tom, died, Jasmine learned the whole truth and knew that Jessica was the reason why


    she was sent abroad to work.


    His father was shot in Bali Ind because he was there to save Jessica.


    She didn''t expect that Jessica, the colleague who had been by her side, was the woman the Williams


    brothers were fighting over.


    Back then, she was still staring at Oliver infatuatedly in front of Jessica.


    At that time, she thought that she and Jessica were alumni and colleagues, and they were rtively


    close.


    But Jessica kept hiding it from her.


    So she had always been full of resentment towards Jessica.


    However, Jessica was already dead, so she let go of her resentment.


    Jasmine was afraid that it would make Oliver think of Jessica if she continued to talk about the school.


    So she said, "What would Roy want to eat?"


    When Oliver heard Jasmine mention Roy, he immediately said, "Oh, it was on TV that he saw a street


    behind your university full of delicious food. So he wanted to go there to y."


    Roy said, "I''m not just going to y. I''m going to eat."


    "Okay, okay, you can eat whatever you want," Oliver said.


    They soon arrived at University A, and Jasmine parked the car in the parking lot of the campus.


    Then the three of them got out of the car.


    Oliver held Roy''s hand and walked ahead.


    Naturally, he attracted the attention of many girls in the school.


    Who was this man? Why was he so handsome and charming while he was already a father?


    Many girls turned to look at Oliver. But Oliver turned a blind eye to them.


    For so many years, no matter where he went, he would always be the focus.


    He could alreadypletely ignore their attention.


    Roy, on the contrary, was a little awkward to see so many beautiful girls watch him.


    Oliver found it and picked Roy up.


    His action caused the screams of the girls around him.


    "Who is this man? I hope the little boy he''s holding is not his child. Maybe I still have a chance."


    "Forget it. There''s a beautiful woman behind him. She must be his wife. God, she''s blessed to marry


    this man."


    Jasmine walked behind and heard their whispers, but some of them were a little loud. So it was hard


    for her not to hear them.


    She was hoping that she was Oliver''s wife.


    However, although she was close to Oliver now, she couldn''t get his love.


    Because the parking lot was at the main entrance of the school, and the street was at the back door of


    the school, they had to walk a long way through the entire campus.


    Roy had been holding Oliver''s neck tightly, and Oliver was still whispering something to Roy.


    Jasmine could only follow them in boredom, unable to get in a word.


    Just as the three of them left the parking lot.


    Lucas and Jane also drove to University A. There was only the parking lot for cars.


    Jane was very familiar with University A. She showed Lucas the way and parked the car in the parking


    lot.


    As they came out of the parking lot, they caught everyone''s eyes again.


    "What happened today? There are so many handsome guys and beautiful girls."


    "Are they a couple? They really match each other. They look more attractive than the three just now."


    "But why do they look alike? They can''t be siblings, can they?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s a couple."


    "So beautiful."


    "So handsome."


    "Such beautiful women and handsome men are really eye-catching. Why are they all gathered in our


    school?"


    As Jane and Lucas walked, they felt that many people were looking at them.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Lucas was not afraid of being stared by the people around him. He had been enjoying the lively


    atmosphere like this and even raised his eyebrows to greet the girls around him every now and then.


    Jane, on the other hand, was worried that her brother was being too enthusiastic.


    Moreover, she was afraid of meeting acquaintances here.


    In the past, Jane was quite influential in this university. Even now, there was still a picture of her in the


    activity center of University A.


    However, in view of her brand new appearance, even if the people who knew her in the past might not


    be able to recognize her now.


    But Jane couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    After all, she spent the happiest time in her life here after the death of her mother.


    For her, University A was a sacred ce that marked her happiness.


    However, now as Jane, she already had no connection with University A.


    She could not show up at University A again as Jessica.


    Lucas was not afraid of being stared by the people around him at all, and he even waved at them.


    Jane suggested him to keep a low profile.


    [At the back gate of University A]


    It was getting dark gradually.


    The snack street near the back gate was already crowded with food stands.


    And there were various kinds of snacks provided there.


    Roy had already climbed off Oliver. Now that it was getting dark and there were many people at the


    back gate, they were not so conspicuous in the crowd.


    Jasmine bent down and asked Roy, "Roy, what do you want to eat? How about I buy you the food you


    like?"


    Roy kept shaking his head.


    Oliver asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    Roy stared at the vendors who were busy preparing food but he didn''t know what to eat.


    He had only seen a scene like this on TV, but when it came to the real food in front of him, he was a


    little scared to make a choice.


    There were so many things that he had never seen before.


    Roy kept shaking his head.


    Oliver knew that Roy was just curious instead of wanting to try the food here for real.


    They walked to a stall selling fried chicken fillet. Roy saw a row of girls in front of them and he pulled


    the sleeve of Oliver.


    Most of the time at home, Oliver rarely allowed Roy to have chicken, let alone fried food.


    He did so because eating chicken might lead to early puberty in children. Oliver learned all this


    parenting knowledge from reference materials.


    Although he had invited the most professional nutritionist to prepare the meal, it was still necessary to


    know the details of raising the child himself.


    Oliver thought the food sold at the street stalls was unhygienic.


    He refused to eat this kind of food.


    Roy seemed to be just curious.


    Only then did Jasmine say, "Thisdy who sells chicken fillet had been here for years ever since I


    studied in this university. At that time, many girls woulde here every night to buy chicken fillet as


    their midnight snack."


    Oliver wondered if Jessica would alsoe here to buy chicken fillet when she was studying at


    University A.


    He noticed that the people who were waiting in line were all girls. All of a sudden, he felt that it was


    Jessica who was talking to this vendor in the front row.


    Oliver was shocked by his own thoughts.


    He must have thought too much that he mistook the woman in front of him for Jessica.


    Oliver patted his head to remind himself that he was with Roy now and that he should not be affected


    by his random imagination.


    He said to Roy, "Let''s go and see something else."


    "Do you want this, Roy? I''ll go buy some for you." Jasmine asked.


    Oliver and Roy replied in unison, "No."


    It was already dark and the light of the food stand was rather dim.


    Jasmine was a little embarrassed. She had been trying to please Oliver and Roy and her intention was


    too obvious.


    A trace of displeasure shed across her face but the expression on her face immediately changed


    after emotional adjustment.


    "Then I''ll show you around."


    Just as they were about to leave, Roy suddenly tore himself from the grasp of Oliver and ran forward.


    Oliver was startled because it happened all of a sudden.


    There were so many people here and it was too crowded. Oliver was worried that Roy might be in


    danger.


    Oliver reached out but failed to stop Roy since he ran away quickly.


    He shouted, "Roy, stop!"


    Roy did stop, but not because of the calling from Oliver.


    He ran to Jane, who had just bought the fried chicken fillets.


    Jane waspletely shocked after feeling the touch of a soft body near her feet.


    Because just now, while she was waiting in line for picking up the chicken fillet, she had a small talk


    with the vendor.


    When she studied here in the past, she didn''t have the chance to buy chicken fillet very often.


    She only bought the chicken fillet for herself as a reward after mid-term and final exams.


    At that time, Jason said that she was 18 years old and hen stopped to support her living expenses.


    It was grandma who managed to help her pay the tuition fees with the money she saved up.


    At that time, Jessica was admitted to the School of Management and most of the students here were


    from rich and powerful family. Both the tuition fee and the entry score were quite high.


    Her score was high enough to be admitted and her grandma strongly supported her to study here .


    After she went college, she worked while studying to earn some money.


    Most of the time she chose to eat at the school dining hall to save money.


    As a result, she didn''t have the chance to buy chicken fillet frequently.


    Although it took her a semester toe to thedy''s stall and buy the smallest portion of chicken fillet,


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    thedy remembered her.


    At that time, thedy said that she could tell Jane was a good student at first sight and that she was


    also very beautiful.


    Every time when weighing the chicken fillet, she would give her more.


    Jane remembered all this clearly.


    So when Lucas asked Jane to rmend the best food here for him to try, Jane immediately thought


    of thisdy who sold chicken fillet.


    They came outside through the back gate of the university and went straight to the chicken fillet stand.


    Lucas was answering a phone call, and Jane stayed in line to buy thergest portion of chicken fillet.


    Jane had a small talk with the vendor and felt the voice of her quite familiar.


    Thedy was talkative and an acute observer. At first nce, she could tell that Jane was not a


    student.


    Jane said that she studied here many years ago and happened to pass by today. That''s why she came


    to the food stand for chicken fillet.


    The aunt was very enthusiastic and asked her if she was getting married or having children.


    As soon as she mentioned the child, Jane''s heart ached as if it was pricked by a needle.


    Just at that time, her chicken fillet was ready.


    Jane''s mind was still upied by the thought of her child.


    If her child were still alive, Jane would definitely bring the baby here to have a look at her old school.


    Maybe in the future, her child would also study here just like her.


    Jane had the chicken fillet in her hands and left the long queue while Roy suddenly hugged her.


    Because it was dark and Roy was just a small child, she did not even get to see what wasing


    towards her.


    When she kept her feet, she noticed Oliver and Jasmine wereing towards her.


    Then she looked down at her feet and was surprised to find that it was Roy.


    Jane looked sullen.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Jane originally went back to her alma mater with Lucas to reminisce about the happiness she had


    when she was a student.


    She didn''t expect to meet Oliver and Roy at this ce. Besides, there was a woman behind them.


    She didn''t recognize her at first,ter she found out it was Jasmine.


    If the woman were Tina, Jane might shout at them immediately.


    She had endured for too long.


    Oliver was also taken aback when he saw Jane.


    Just now, he recognized the girl who was talking to the woman who sold the chicken fillet as Jessica.


    It was Jane.


    Oliver immediately stopped Roy.


    Roy seemed to havepletely forgotten about Oliver, he grabbed the corner of Jane''s clothes.


    "Auntie, you didn''t leave."


    Roy spoke to Jane in a childish voice.


    Hearing Roy''s voice, Jane did not dare to stay another second.


    He was Tina and Oliver''s child, the child of her greatest enemies.


    No matter how sweet his voice was, it was a kind of devastation for her.


    Jane didn''t have the strength to disguise herself this time. She straightened him up.


    She didn''t take another look at him.


    At this time, Oliver also came to Jane''s side.


    He said coolly, "Miss Jane, I''m sorry. My son is too rude."


    Jane ignored Oliver''s words because she didn''t know what she would say or do next.


    Now she didn''t even want to hear Oliver''s voice.


    She didn''t want to see his disgusting face.


    Jane left the three of them without saying a word.


    Oliver picked Roy up, fearing that his son was hurt by Jane''s coldness.


    Roy said, "Daddy, did you bully auntie? Why did she ignore me? I saw that auntie seemed very angry.


    Was it because I didn''t behave?"


    When Oliver heard his son''s words, his heart ached. Jasmine alsoforted Roy.


    "Roy, don''t be angry. I bought you delicious food. That auntie was really rude. It''s not your fault."


    Jasmine was so happy to see this. Jane''s coldness contrasted with her gentleness.


    When Roy heard Jasmine''s words, he red at her and said, "Don''t speak ill of that auntie."


    Jasmine immediately shut up and did not dare to say anything more.


    Children nowadays were really strange. She bought gifts for him and took them to University A''s night


    market enthusiastically. But Roy didn''t take her seriously at all.


    However, Jane, who hadpletely ignored them, seemed to make both of them very concerned.


    Because, Oliver was staring at Jane, and Jasmine saw it too.


    She knew about a man''s focused eyes. Man only fixed their eyes on someone he was very interested


    in.


    Royy on Oliver''s shoulder and began to cry.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Jane walked fast, she still heard Roy''s crying. It was probably because the sound traveled


    very far at night.


    She heard Roy crying so loudly.


    Jane slowed down after she had walked far enough.


    She did lose myposure just now.


    She managed to calm down and immediately find a chair in the dark to sit down and rest.


    Because she didn''t know how she left there just now.


    When she sat down, she could still feel her whole body trembling.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    It was Lucas.


    Just now, while Jane was waiting in line for the chicken fillet, Lucas went aside to answer the phone.


    When he went to the stall selling chicken fillet, he found that Jane was no longer there.


    Lucas looked around to find her.


    He saw Oliver, a child, and a young woman.


    Lucas naturally guessed that Jane should have met Oliver just now, or she wouldn''t have left.


    Jane knew that Lucas waspletely unfamiliar with this night market. he would not be able to find his


    way back without her.


    The phone was connected. Lucas asked Jane if she was okay now.


    Jane said in a trembling voice, "It''s okay. Come over first."


    She sent Lucas her location.


    Lucas came to Jane''s chair and could feel that she was in a bad mood even he couldn''t see her


    expression clearly.


    He really heated Oliver. Originally, he wanted to find something for his sister to do to distract her from


    the sad atmosphere she had been immersed in.


    Unexpectedly, she met him again.


    And he even appeared with his son, which made Jane sadder.


    Lucas wanted tofort her. He had always been straightforward and said without hesitation, "Did you


    meet Oliver just now?"


    "Yes." Jane replied.


    She didn''t want to hide anything from her brother.


    "Do you still have feelings for him?"


    Besides his son, there was a woman beside Oliver. Jane would guess that she was Oliver''s new


    girlfriend.


    He saw with his own eyes how deeply Oliver and Jessica used to love each other.


    But so what?


    Jane would have doubted what Oliver felt about Jessica back then.


    It was hard not to remember those unforgettable memories of the past.


    After all, it was a fact that they once had a baby.


    The rtionship between Jane and Oliver wasplicated, and there was not only love or hate


    between them.


    Lucas, as an outsider, could more or less see the subtle feeling.


    But Jane''s mind was filled with hatred, and she had no time to think about other feelings.


    Perhaps she didn''t know what kind ofplicated feelings were hidden in her heart.


    When Jane heard Lucas ask her if she couldn''t forget Oliver, she felt that this question was really funny.


    She really couldn''t forget him.


    Because he was the man who hurt her the most and brought a devastating blow to her life, it was hard


    for her to forget.


    The past was vivid in her mind. Before she knew Oliver, she was sent to his bed. Thinking about it,


    Jane gritted her teeth.


    Seeing that Jane was trembling, he immediately took off his clothes and put them on her.


    "Don''t be nervous. We can think about itter. I''ll carry you into the car first."


    Lucas carried Jane on his back and walked to the parking lot.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Lying on her brother Lucas''s warm back, Jane felt her body temperature recover.


    If only she had known her brother long ago.


    In that case, she wouldn''t be bullied by Tina and Marina.


    The tears in Jane''s eyes wet Lucas''s shoulder.


    Lucas felt pity for his younger sister even more.


    Oliver and Jane loved each other, but why did they end up hurting each other?


    Sitting in the car, Lucas turned on the air conditioner.


    Only then did Jane realize that she had lost herposure and said calmly, "I''m fine. Here you go."


    She kept the bag of fried chicken fillet in her hand and handed it directly to Lucas.


    Lucas opened the paper bag that was wrapped with fried chicken fillet and there were two bamboo


    sticks in it.


    "This is the college food you''ve been hoping to eat."


    As Lucas spoke, he stuck a piece of chicken fillet with a bamboo stick and shoved it directly into Jane''s


    mouth.


    Jane had not eaten it for a long time. She tasted the familiar taste again and recalled her past


    memories.


    She didn''t want Lucas to worry about her anymore, so she told Lucas about the interesting things she


    used to do when she was studying at University A.


    The two of them sat in the car chatting andughing as if nothing had happened.


    Because Oliver came out halfway, Lucas really didn''t have a st. The two of them said they would


    When she got home, Jane couldn''t sleep for a long time this night.


    Roy''s crying kept lingering in her ears. She tried to put on her headphones, but the sound came


    through the music in the headphones.


    For some reason, the crying made her feel sorry for the child.


    But that was the son of his enemy.


    If she really went to get close to that child, how could she treat her poor daughter whom she had only


    seen once fairly?


    Roy didn''t get any response from Jane at the night market of University A.


    He kept making trouble for Oliver. He kept saying that Oliver must have bullied Jane, so Jane ignored


    him.


    Oliver was also helpless. Children of this age were self-willed.


    Roy must have been tired and fell asleep after getting into the car.


    Only then did Oliver''s mind became free.


    His head was spinning for coaxing Roy just now.


    He had been patiently reasoned with Roy, who finally fell asleep.


    Jasmine, who was driving the car, was also shocked.


    She had only seen Oliver, who was decisive in his actions, and sometimes even made the people


    around him unable to feel his temper.


    Unexpectedly, she also saw the tender side of Oliver.


    Her feelings for Oliver became moreplicated.


    This was the man she had been longing for, and she was right.


    Oliver coaxed Roy to sleep and remembered Jane he met tonight.


    Tonight, Jane waspletely different from the woman he had seen many times before.


    Jane used to be gaudy and ttering, which made him feel very disgusted.


    But he really almost took this woman he saw tonight for Jessica.


    Why did he have such an illusion?


    Jane came abroad. Why did she appear at the night market in University A?


    Oliver always felt that things would not be so coincidental.


    When they arrived in GrandVille Apartments, Oliver carried Roy back to his room.


    Roy seemed too tired to get up and take a shower.


    Oliver really couldn''t stand it. He had to let his son take a bath before he went to bed.


    After Roy woke up in a daze, the first thing he asked was, "Did you call auntie to apologize?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver had no idea that Roy was still remembering about Jane after a nap.


    "Take a shower first. After that, go to bed early."


    "Give me your phone. I want to call auntie. Maybe I jumped over to her and scared her. I want to


    apologize to auntie."


    Oliver was shocked by Roy''s words. What kind of magic did that woman cast on Roy to make him so


    obsessed with her?


    "I''ll ask Mr. Langwell to apologize to auntie. You don''t have to worry about this anymore. Now, just take


    a shower."


    Oliver dragged Roy into the bathtub and helped his son bathe.


    "You can''t let outsiders apologize. It''s really insincere. In that case, auntie will definitely not forgive me.


    Take me to apologize to auntie personally."


    Oliver didn''t say anything.


    When he didn''t know how to answer, he remained silent.


    Roy seemed to find that Oliver was a little unhappy, so he stopped pestering him.


    After sending his son to bed, Oliver returned to the study.


    He called Simon and asked him who he had told about his trip to the night market.


    Simon said that he had found a few people who graduated from University A. They seemed to have


    something to do, but only Jasmine was avable.


    Of course this was something that Simon made up himself. This was his way of making a reasonable


    excuse for calling Jasmine over.


    Oliver was afraid that Jane had heard from outsiders that he would bring his son to the a night market.


    It was possible that she had deliberately approached Roy, but she pretended to be unhappy.


    Probably she wanted to attract Roy''s attention.


    After all, Jane was a professional in psychology. If she thought of ways to make children like her, she


    would make it.


    At this time, besides thinking that Jane and Jessica were somewhat simr, he was afraid that he had


    thought too much, so he tried not to think about this.


    He was even more worried about Roy''s safety.


    He was afraid that Jane was plotting against Roy.


    Oliver was not afraid of anything else. He was afraid that his son would be hurt.


    As soon as Simon heard Oliver ask whom he had told about his trip,


    based on his understanding of Oliver, he guessed that there was something that had aroused Oliver''s


    suspicion.


    "Mr. Williams, is there something wrong?"


    Oliver told Simon about meeting Jane at the night market at the back door of the University A.


    Simon originally thought something serious had happened, but fortunately, Oliver just met an


    acquaintance by chance.


    He said, "Mr. Williams, are you thinking too much? Jane said she was interested in Birmingham.


    University A is andmark of Birmingham, and it''spletely reasonable for her to go to university A."


    Oliver heard Simon say a lot more and felt that he was overthinking it.


    But he always had an uneasy feeling that something was about to happen.


    Now, it wasn''t just his son who was interested in Jane.


    He himself began to be more and more interested in her too.


    Tonight, he saw Jane with no makeup on her face, which seemed more beautiful than she had been


    seen at any time.


    This should be what she really looked like.


    Then why did Jane pretend to be a nuisance to him before?

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Jane wanted to force Oliver to sell the vi of the White family as soon as possible, so she asked


    Vincent to do something quickly.


    Only by making Oliver and Tinapletely break up could she make Oliverpletely abandon


    everything rted to Tina. Of course, the fact that they had a child was something Jane couldn''t


    change.


    That was exactly what Vincent wanted to do.


    After Vincent returned to Birmingham, he deliberately made a ssh.


    Now he was still single. Although the Garner family was not a particrly rich family in Birmingham, it


    was once an established family with reputation.


    What''s more, he was rich and powerful now.


    As a result, the women at marriage age in Birmingham naturally began to think of Vincent and tried to


    get familiar with him.


    In this era where there were more women than men, it was not easy for them to find a man who was


    qualified in every way.


    Vincent''s overall condition was quite good among the single men in Birmingham.


    When those socialites in Birmingham gathered, they naturally expressed interest in Vincent, who had


    just made a ssh.


    However, he hadn''t been in Birmingham for many years, so someone began to ask for information


    about him.


    Once they heard something about him, they were shocked.


    It turned out that Vincent''s ex-girlfriend had a strong background.


    There was a deep connection between his girlfriend and Oliver''s woman.


    Jasmine was now also a representative of the single elite women, especially after she earned her


    position in the Williams Group. She was naturally regarded as a trusted person around Oliver.


    Many socialites also liked to invite Jasmine to their parties.


    It was during these gatherings that Jasmine found out that Vincent and Jessica were childhood


    sweethearts.


    It seemed that he had something to do with another girl from the White family.


    After Jasmine knew this gossip, every time she met Oliver in the office, she hesitated whether she


    should tell him about it.


    If she told Oliver about that, it would do no harm to her.


    She wanted to destroy Jessica''s image in Oliver''s mind and Oliver''s obsession with Jessica.


    Besides, anyhow, Tina was the mother of Oliver''s child. It was like a sting in her heart, and there was


    no way for her to have any further rtionship with Oliver.


    Perhaps, she could go a step further andpletely break the bnce of Oliver''s love world.


    Jasmine was still waiting for the right time.


    She had been keeping an eye on Vincent''s news. It seemed that Vincent had intentionally leaked his


    previous rtionship with Tina.


    Because Jasmine actually got a very intimate photo of Tina and Vincent together.


    It was a treasure to Jasmine.


    For some reason, this photo was sent directly to her.


    Maybe someone deliberately wanted to tell Oliver about this through her.


    Jasmine knew that she was not the only woman in Birmingham who wanted Oliver.


    Since now the photo had been sent directly to her, she had to tell Oliver about it.


    She took the envelope containing the photo of Vincent and Tina and nervously came to Oliver''s office.


    Jasmine knocked gently on the door of the president''s office. When she heard a response, she opened


    the door and entered.


    As for Oliver''s attitude towards Tina, to be honest, Jasmine really couldn''t figure it out.


    Because many of Oliver''s behaviors made her feel strange.


    Someone might say Oliver valued Tina, but she knew how indifferent Oliver was to Tina. They seemed


    to be thousands of miles away from each other, and even an outsider could feel his indifference.


    If he didn''t care about Tina, why would he arrange for her to live in GrandVille Apartments, which was


    so close to him?


    Especially after the White family went bankrupt, the Oliver she knew would never spare any one of


    them.


    But in consideration of Tina, he did not specifically pursue the White family''s responsibility. He just


    asked them to pay the money back and then let them go.


    Oliver did not immediately rush Jason and the others out of the vi of the White family.


    In Jasmine''s opinion, it had already shown Oliver''s kindness.


    As Oliver''s secretary for so many years, she knew Oliver''s cruelty to outsiders.


    Oliver kept looking down at the documents in his hand, waiting for Jasmine to speak.


    Jasmine never dared to show her special feelings for Oliver in front of him.


    She was afraid that she would identally provoke Oliver and he would directly send her to work


    overseas as before.


    The reason why Jasmine could be promoted in the Williams Group so quickly was not that Oliver had


    personal feelings for her, but that she had spent all her time on work over the past few years.


    It was because she had done so well that Oliver was willing to put her in high regard.


    Of course, Jasmine''s ability to deal with the businesses was getting stronger.


    Oliver had been waiting for Jasmine to speak, thinking that she hade to see him because of


    something about work.


    It was only when Jasmine didn''t talk to him that Oliver looked up and said tonelessly, "What''s the


    matter?"


    Jasmine looked embarrassed. She really didn''t know how Oliver would react when he saw the photo.


    She began to falter, "Is it not the right time for me toe? Mr. Williams, I should not disturb you when


    you are busy with your work. I''lle back when you''re free."


    Oliver had always been swift and decisive in his work. Jasmine had been his secretary for the past few


    years and was also aware of it. He thought that since she had alreadye in, and it seemed difficult


    for her to speak up, she must have encountered a problem.


    "Say it. I won''t me you." Oliver said.


    "Mr. Williams, this is an envelope I received when I first arrived at the office this morning. I thought it


    was my letter, so I opened it and took a look. I didn''t expect..."


    Jasmine did not dare to continue.


    "Say it." Oliver was a little impatient when he saw Jasmine, who waspletely different from usual.


    "Mr. Williams, you should take a look at it in person."


    As Jasmine spoke, she put the envelope in her hand directly on Oliver''s desk.


    Oliver pulled out the photo in the envelope.


    He could tell at a nce that the woman in the photo was Tina before stic surgery.


    But this man in the photo, he really didn''t know who he was.


    He asked Jasmine, "Who is this man?"


    "He is Vincent," Jasmine said.


    She had been observing the changes in Oliver''s expression, but she had not noticed anything unusual


    on the surface.


    Jasmine had always admired Oliver for being calm, but this time she felt even more surprised.


    After all, for a man, if his woman had such an intimate photo with another man, he would show more or


    less displeasure when he saw it.


    But Oliver was still calmly asking her about Vincent.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver was familiar with the name, and he really couldn''t remember who he was.


    Jasmine reminded him again, "He''s an illegitimate son of the Garner family. He somehow managed to


    get involved with the Kim Group and brought such a big partner for the declining Garner Group.


    Recently, he was put in an important position by the old man of the Garner family."


    Oliver remembered that he might have seen this person at a business event a few days ago.


    It was just that he needed to socialize with so many people that he never cared about people he had no


    interest in.


    Now, he saw the picture of him with Tina.


    Of course, Oliver knew that this Vincent used to be Jessica''s boyfriend as they had grown up together.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Oliver only knew that Jessica and Vincent were once in a rtionship.


    But at that time, he had no interest in Jessica''s past.


    When he was interested in Jessica, he had never heard of Vincent and knew that Vincent had left


    Birmingham.


    Of course, he never cared about Tina and Vincent.


    After all, he didn''t want to waste his time and energy on unimportant people.


    He knew very well that for Tina, it was only a momentary mistake that made her pregnant with his child.


    At that time, he never thought about who he would grow old with or be with for a long time.


    It was not until he met Jessica that he changed his mind.


    But ironically, just as he was willing to be with Jessica forever, Lambert came in the way, and Jessica


    alsopletely recovered her memories.


    After that, everything became moreplicated and confusing.


    Oliver regretted not keeping Jessica by his side all the time.


    Now, whenever he thought of his indifference to her, his heart began to ache.


    Before Oliver met Jessica, he never knew how it felt to fall in love with someone, especially if he had


    the ability to love someone.


    It was Jessica who saved him.


    Jessica left the world and took away his heart.


    If Roy hadn''te to his desperate world, he really wouldn''t have imagined what a terrible life awaited


    him after he lost Jessica.


    So, Oliver still lived in the bedroom where he used to live with Jessica.


    He also moved out from his study to the one that Jessica used before.


    As if in this only way, Jessica had always been by his side.


    All these years, apart from working outside, he was taking care of his child at home.


    He had never been interested in any other woman around him.


    The staff around him, especially Simon, were worried to see him in the state.


    That''s why Simon intentionally made a match between Jasmine and Oliver.


    For he wanted Oliver to live a normal family life.


    Simon felt that the happiest time to work with Oliver was when Jessica lost her memory.


    Oliver even had a much better temper, and he rarely got angry with his subordinates.


    He knew that all this was credited to Jessica.


    Ever since Oliver and Jessica lived together, Mr. Williams seemed to have be pleasant to


    everything around him.


    Every time he recalled the past, Simon wished that another Jessica would appear immediately.


    Oliver found a woman who resembled Jessica tonight, Jane.


    He asked Simon over the phone, "Find me all the information about Jane. I want to know why she


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hasn''t left Birmingham. What is she trying to do?"


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    Simon said on the phone.


    Oliver didn''t know why he linked Jane to Jessica.


    However, he was regretful about that he mistook Jane for Jessica.


    In his heart, he apologized to Jessica. Perhaps he had thought too much, so he thought of such a


    vulgar woman as her.


    What Oliver was even more afraid of was that maybe Jane had investigated him behind his back and


    known about him and Jessica, so she imitated her with ulterior motives.


    Anyway, as long as it was something rted to Jessica, a trivial detail would be something


    important to him.


    The next day.


    The photo of Vincent and Tina suddenly appeared on the gossip forum in Birmingham.


    Then, naturally, some insiders said that the woman in the photo should be the biological mother of


    Oliver''s son.


    The news naturally caused an explosion as soon as it came out.


    It spread all over the city overnight.


    Williams Group''s public rtions also got the news immediately.


    Since it involved the president of the Williams Group, all the information about that photo on the


    Inte was immediately wiped out.


    All the posts couldn''t be opened, as if the thing had never happened.


    Apart from the public rtions department of the Williams Group, the other follower of the photo


    incident was Jane.


    She was the one who asked Vincent to reveal the news.


    She thought that the incident couldst at least a whole morning, but she didn''t expect that Oliver


    would withdraw the news so soon.


    Jane knew very well that no one but Oliver could block all the news in such a short time.


    It was to protect Tina''s privacy. But she didn''t expect Oliver to be so protective.


    However, the Williams Group''s efficient resolution of the problem did not stop her next move.


    Jane would not give up until Tina''s reputation was ruined and her scandal was known to everyone.


    It was time for Tina to ept the bacsh for what she had done to her.


    Having let her be at ease for so many years, it was already the greatest kindness to her.


    The photo of Tina and Vincent was exposed on the Inte, and of course, Tina soon found out the


    news.


    She had not received any news from Vincent and had been waited in a panic for him to make a move.


    So Tina would search for her own information on the Inte in her free time.


    Sure enough, she saw the expose of her story on the biggest gossip forum in Birmingham.


    One of the insiders described her and Vincent''s expressions so true as if he was on the spot.


    Not many people in Birmingham knew about her and Vincent, and there had never been any gossip


    about them before.


    But once Vincent came back, their affairs were announced on the forum.


    Moreover, the thing the insider revealed was only known by her and Vincent.


    Obviously, Vincent didn''t ignore her, but stabbed her in the back.


    No wonder he refused to see Marina when she visited him before.


    He must not want Marine to disturb what he was about to do.


    After all, Marina might have her own way of dealing with Vincent.


    Tina immediately told Marina everything about the scandal.


    Marina scolded Vincent. It seemed that he came back not only for the Garner Group, but also to push


    Tina into a dangerous position.


    "Why don''t you go and beg Vincent yourself? Maybe he''ll be willing to let you go considering your


    rtionship before." Marina suggested.


    She couldn''t think of a better way.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Tina didn''t dare to see Vincent even more.


    She was so guilty. And she was afraid that what she had done back then would be questioned by him


    face to face.


    In the past, she could have shirked all the responsibilities to Marina.


    However, in the past few years, she had not asked his whereabouts. It seemedpletely


    unreasonable to say that she was forced to do so.


    Marina and Tina were anxious in the hospital.


    Tina kept an eye on the Inte to see how far things were going.


    If it was out of control, she would run away immediately.


    She kept refreshing the interface of her phone. Suddenly, she found out that the post had disappeared.


    Even other derivative topics were blocked.


    She finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, she couldn''t figure out who would help her at this time.


    At this time, she hoped that Vincent would still cherish the memory of their past. Or she did not want to


    lose the respect of the people around her just when she returned to Birmingham. And she also didn''t


    want her reputation drowned out by gossip.


    "Mom, the post has been deleted."


    Tina said excitedly.


    "Could it be Vincent who deleted the post?" Marina asked.


    "It seems that he still has feelings for you, so he''s always angry with us and doesn''t want to see us."


    Marina could have only thought of that reason.


    Anyway, she had never had a direct conflict with him.


    What she had done with his brother behind his back, he probably wouldn''t have guessed that it was


    her.


    Vincent also knew that he had always been a thorn in the flesh to his brother.


    It seemed to give hope to Marina again at this moment.


    Anyway, Oliver had never taken Tina seriously. She did not force Oliver to do anything good to Tina.


    She just wanted him to let her go and let Tina find her true love again.


    In the past, she didn''t dare to think about it. The main reason was that she''s afraid Oliver would cripple


    the White Group.


    But she had nothing to be afraid of now. The White Group had already been destroyed by Jason.


    Now, she could only rely on her daughter Tina.


    That heartless Luk had not contacted her for a long time.


    Men were unreliable. It was better to rely on the daughter.


    The more she looked at Tina, the more she felt that Tina was reliable .


    She couldn''t help but grin.


    "Mom, why are you so happy?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina had not seen Marina''s smile for a long time, especially when she scolded her intensely thest


    moment. Now she looked at her smile, and it was a little creepy.


    Marina said, "Tina, I understand now. You can''t go into Oliver''s mind for the rest of your life. Mom used


    to be unwilling. We''ve made so many efforts and haven''t let him love you yet. Why don''t we give up?"


    Tina did not understand her ideas for a moment.


    She seemed to have a habit. She had got used to her goal of staying in the Williams family and then


    getting everything she wanted.


    Unexpectedly, Marina began topromise at this time and no longer forced her.


    "Mom, do you really think so? Then would you like to go to Hond with us?" Tina asked.


    Earlier, Luk said that Marina didn''t want to leave Birmingham, so he didn''t leave. And he asked Tina not


    to leave either.


    Now that Marina let it go and stopped targeting the Williams family, she gave up.


    In this way, the three of them could go to Hond and live a settled life.


    "To Hond? Who told you to go there, Luk?" Asked Marina angrily.


    At the thought of Luk, Marina was annoyed.


    She used to say that he was Tina''s father, but now she felt that he was not fit to be Tina''s father.


    "Dad said that you didn''t want to leave before, so he told me not to go either. Because it''s convenient to


    take care of you here."


    "Did he really say that?" she asked.


    Tina nodded.


    She seemed to have a glimmer of hope for Luk.


    She called him again, but she didn''t expect that she could get through this time.


    Luk asked her and Tina out at the Mose Clubhouse.


    That day, Marina withdrew from the hospital ward.


    At this time, she didn''t want to stay in the hospital. It was much morefortable for her to stay with


    Luk at the Mose Clubhouse.


    Tina helped Marina pack up everything and drove Marina to the club.


    Luk and them met in the booth on the first floor.


    Marina said happily, "Tina said that you want to take us to Hond to settle down. Whether I want to go


    or not, I''m very satisfied with you."


    Luk looked embarrassed. What he said before was just an excuse.


    Unexpectedly, when Tina paraphrased it, the meaning changed.


    He immediately changed the subject and began to care about Marina''s injuries on the face and body.


    Marina said that she was all right, but now there was no ce for her to live outside. So she asked Luk


    to change a room.


    What happened in the previous room cast a shadow over her.


    No matter what, she didn''t want to live there.


    How could Luk have the money to book a new room?


    He was still living in a basement in bad condition.


    This time, it was arranged by Jane for him to meet them at the Mose Clubhouse.


    Luk said, "We can''t live here anymore. I''m afraid if the reckless Jason break in again, it won''t be that


    easy for us to escape."


    When Marina wanted to say something else, Tina continued.


    "Mom, forget it. Let''s listen to dad."said she.


    Marina let it go.


    "When are we leaving for Hond?" asked Marina.


    She wanted to know Luk''s n, so she could arrange the time well.


    It might not be a bad thing to stay in Hond for a while.


    She also wanted to take a good rest. These days, she had been exhausted and worried that Jason


    would suddenly appear from time to time, causing danger.


    However, the matter between Tina and Vincent was once again nned by Marina.


    Luk saw them cooperate in perfect harmony. It seemed that they would never stop without going to


    Hond.


    Only then did he say, "When I was sent out, I was ready to stay in Birmingham and apany you


    two.So I''ve dealt with everything in Hond. If we go back now, there''s nothing there. Let me inform my


    friends to make preparations before I arrange for you to go there. "


    Marina said, "Then you can arrange it right away."


    Then Luk pretended to make a phone call.


    After hanging up the phone, he said, "I''ve asked my friend to help me find a house first. When the


    house is settled, we''ll book the ne tickets. I''ll send you there first."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Tina was relieved to see that Luk was so sincere. He even called his friends to help her find a house.


    She could finally escape from Oliver.


    When she arrived in Hond, she would note back to suffer no matter what.


    She had been holding on for a few years, and it was not worth it.


    However, she was truly lucky. All the people she met were rich. That was why her life could be so


    In the past, Jason raised her like a little princess.


    Then, she met Oliver and took advantage of Jessica''s pregnancy to earn herself a huge sum of money.


    In the past few years, except man, she had everything.


    Now, the White family had declined and bankrupted. Her biological father Luk had returned.


    It seemed that these people were all around her in time for her happy life.


    Her life was much happier than Jessica''s.


    Still, Tina did not forget topare with Jessica, who had already died.


    As long as she lived better than Jessica, she would be satisfied.


    With Luk''s permission, she could go to Hond at any time. Tina didn''t seem to be so afraid of Oliver


    anymore.


    Tina returned to the GrandVille Apartments.


    Anyway, it wouldn''t be long before she left.


    She could slowly start packing her things.


    Before that, she left in such a hurry that a lot of things were left there.


    As soon as Tina returned to the GrandVille Apartments, Nanny Shank reminded her to see Oliver.


    When she heard that Oliver was looking for her, she was terrified.


    However, things were different now.


    Before, she had no way out. Now that Luk was protecting her, she was much braver.


    Anyway, there was nothing important. Oliver would never want to see her except for something rted


    to Roy.


    Tina had been relieved to know that she was going to Hond soon.


    She said to Nanny Shank that she would be there in a while. So Nanny Shank walked away.


    Only then was she in the mood to look at her face.


    These days, she had been so scared that even her face began to twist.


    It had been a long time since she went to Korea to take care of the face.


    She had mixed feelings about her new face.


    She loved it because she wanted to use it to capture Oliver''s heart.


    She hated it because it was the face of Jessica, the woman she envied the most.


    Tina sat in front of the dresser and carefully put on makeup.


    After that, Tina went to the front yard to see Oliver.


    As soon as she walked into the hall, she saw Oliver sitting there. It seemed that he was in low spirits.


    "Mr. Williams, are you looking for me? Is there anything wrong with Roy?" Tina pretended to care about


    Roy.


    "No." Oliver said coldly.


    Tina''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Oliver knew she was running away, so he came to


    question her?


    Only her parents knew about her n to leave. Oliver couldn''t get the news so soon.


    Tina told herself to calm down.


    "I thought Roy was looking for me." Tina still managed to squeeze out a smile.


    But Oliver didn''t even look at her.


    Tina was anxiously waiting for Oliver''s reply.


    Oliver threw out a photo.


    The photo slid right in front of Tina.


    Tina''s face was so pale that even the blush on her face could not hide it.


    "Well... Someone is ndering me."


    Tina stuttered.


    She tried to defend herself about her affair with Vincent.


    "nder?" Oliver sneered and asked.


    "Mr. Williams, I was wrong. Please forgive me. I was young back then. I was deceived..."


    Oliver was not interested in hearing Tina continue talking.


    Oliver said, "Stop talking."


    Tina regretteding back to the GrandVille Apartments. If she directly left Birmingham for Hond,


    Oliver wouldn''t question her face to face with the photos of her and Vincent.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    Would Oliver lock her up and never let her out?


    Tina did not dare to say anything more. She just sobbed there. She looked pitiful and hoped that Oliver


    would let her go.


    However, she seemed to think too much.


    Oliver was not interested in her rtionship with Vincent at all and did not want to ask.


    "Pay attention in the future. Don''t let your own affairs affect Roy.


    I''ve already had people delete the posts on the Inte. If this happens again, I don''t know what I''ll do


    to you. "


    It turned out that Oliver didn''t ask her here to question her.


    He just warned her not to let anyone get hold of her and Vincent again.


    Oliver was just afraid that she would have a bad influence on Roy.


    Tina said quickly, "I''ll listen to you, Mr. Williams. I haven''t had any contact with Vincent since then, and I


    won''t have any contact with him in the future."


    "Go out."


    Tina was relieved and left immediately.


    Fortunately, she didn''t follow her mother''s advice to beg Vincent for forgiveness.


    If someone else left evidence, it would be hard for her to defend herself in front of Oliver.


    Tina now knew that the post on the Inte was not deleted by Vincent at all, but by Oliver.


    That meant that the person who stabbed her in the back was undoubtedly Vincent.


    This time, she was lucky that Oliver had stopped it before things went worse.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the future, she didn''t know what Vincent would do.


    Tina firmly believed that it was wise for her to fly to Hond.


    She immediately went to find Marina again.


    There was no extra room there, so she had to find another hotel to stay.


    Seeing Marina, Tina told Marina what Oliver had told her.


    Marina was shocked. She had expected Tina to get back together with Vincent. But obviously, it was


    impossible now.


    Tina said, "Mom, let''s leave as soon as possible."


    Marina stood by the window and thought for a moment before speaking, "Is it really necessary to


    leave?"


    Tina could tell from her mother''s words that she was unwilling.


    But now, it was important to keep safe.


    "Go back and bring all the valuable things. Let''s go."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Tina gradually moved her things to Marina''s hotel.


    She called Luk from time to time to ask when she could go to Hond.


    Luk perfunctorily answered that soon she''ll be able to leave.


    Jane heard that Tina wanted to run to Hond.


    Thinking that she hadn''t gotten the house yet, she couldn''t do anything to Tina now.


    She was surprised that Oliver would do so much for Tina and always protect her reputation.


    But Tina wanted to run away. She didn''t know why. After all, they had a son.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that Tina wanted to leave Oliver even if she had to abandon her son?


    Perhaps Tina couldn''t stand Oliver anymore thinking of what Oliver had done to her.


    However, if Tina left, then it would be more impossible for Oliver to give up the White family''s vi.


    If Tina wanted to run to Hond himself, Jane would have perfect opportunity to retaliate against her.


    She would make her suffer everything she made her.


    However, it was not the right time.


    So, she asked Luk to stall her.


    She had to speed up the time to make Oliverpletely hate Tina.


    As long as the rtionship between them was broken, Oliver would not interfere no matter what she


    did to Tina.


    Jane let Luk live back in the Mose Clubhouse, mainly to avoid any suspicion from Marina and Tina


    when Luk met them.


    Coming back to the Mose Clubhouse, he''ll definitely enjoy himself.


    These days, he lived desperately in a dark basement every day.


    Now that he came back to the Mose Clubhouse, he enjoyed a luxurious life on the first floor of the


    clubhouse and returned to his room until veryte.


    One day, he was sitting there and sipping a ss of wine. At this time, two burly men suddenly


    appeared beside him.


    Luk suddenly slid down from the high stool in front of the bar counter.


    He wanted to slip away immediately, but there was no chance.


    A burly man grabbed his clothes and carried him directly to a dark corner outside the Mose Clubhouse.


    He knelt down and begged for mercy. "I beg you, let me go, okay?"


    It turned out to be someone he knew when he was in Hond.


    As soon as those people appeared, Luk knew that something bad had happened to him.


    Because he was guilty. He owed a lot of debts in Hond. He didn''t expect these people toe back


    to Birmingham to ask for money from him.


    "Let you go? It seems that you are doing well now. You can live in such a high-end club. It seems that


    you have made a lot of money." Said one of the burly men.


    Luk begged. "Give me some time. I''ll pay you back."


    "I''ve already given you too much time. But you''ve been enjoying yourself here. It seemed that you are


    not worried at all. So hurry up and pay back the money. Or you won''t have a chance to enjoy your life


    anymore."


    "Bro, calm down. I''ll go borrow some money and pay you back. I won''t repudiate the debt."


    "You can still borrow money? From whom can you borrow money."


    Luk originally wanted to call Jane. He knew that Jane already hated him, but he was still useful to her,


    so she had not done anything to him.


    But she would not care about his life.


    He could only rely on Tina now.


    Then Luk found Tina''s phone number. He thought that he could borrow some money and partly pay


    back the debt. So at least he wouldn''t be caught back in Hond immediately.


    If he was caught back, he would probably be hunted down by all the debtors.


    However, he didn''t want the two burly men to know about his rtionship with Tina.


    These people were not kind. If they knew that he had a daughter, they might pay attention to Tina.


    Luk had been in the casino for so many years. It''s not a rare scene that those men who lost everything


    sold their wives or daughters.


    Tina and Marina were not by his side. He was single, so even if he lost everything, he would end up


    killing himself.


    Tina, after all, was the blood of his Family. He didn''t want to implicate Tina no matter what.


    He hadn''t taken care of Tina since she was a child.


    As a father, at least he didn''t want to bring trouble to her.


    He wanted to walk aside to make the phone call, but they refused.


    After all, they didn''t know who Luk would call, so it was safer to make speakerphone calls.


    They could see Luk lived much better now than he was in the casino.


    So, when Luk said he could borrow money, they believed him.


    Maybe he really met some wealthy men.


    After all, Luk was a native of Birmingham and was more familiar with this ce.


    They came from Hond in a hurry. They might not be Luk''s match if he yed tricks on them.


    It was also a coincidence. They had followed the boss to do other things and happened to live in this


    clubhouse and met Luk.


    It would be an unexpected gain to get the money back.


    Luk knew that if he didn''t make the call today, he wouldn''t be able to escape.


    He had no choice but to call Tina.


    Seeing that the call was from Luk, Tina thought it was about going to Hond. She connected the call


    excitedly.


    As soon as she answered the phone, she said on the other end of the phone, "Dad, have you arranged


    for me and mom to go to Hond? The three of us can finally live together."


    Luk''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect Tina to be so anxious. She had been waiting for his news. It


    seemed that she had to go to Hond.


    However, the two burly men who had been chasing after him for money did not know that he had a


    daughter. Now, they were shocked at the fact that Luk had a family.


    They had always thought that Luk was a bachelor. If they couldn''t find him, then the money Luk owed


    would really be considered a bad debt.


    They were scolded by the boss for their ipetence, being unable to find Luk and get the money.


    Now that they finally found something against Luk they looked at each other and both smiled.


    When Luk saw their expressions under the dim yellow light, he knew that he could not continue this


    call.


    He wanted to hang up.


    But now he didn''t have a choice. One of the burly men red at him angrily.


    Luk knew that he had to continue.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    "Yes, it''s almost done," Luk forced himself to calm and answered.


    Tina spontaneously moved up the corners of her mouth.


    Her father was so efficient.


    She must leave Birmingham when Oliver didn''t notice anything.


    As long as she reached Hond, she would be safe because it would be toote for Oliver to do


    anything to her.


    "What about booking the ne tickets now?" Tina said.


    "Tina, you know that I have spent a lot of my savings in order to arrange a house in Hond for you.


    Thepany meets some problems and needs some money, so could you lend me some?"


    Tina was not a fool. Why did Luk borrow money from her?


    Ever since she lent money to Jason and suffered a loss, Tina naturally did not dare to lend money to


    Luk easily.


    Even if the person who borrowed the money was Luk, she had to figure out the reason why Luk


    needed to borrow money.


    Tina didn''t believe that Luk needed money for the turnover of corporate funds.


    Jason had used this excuse before so it would never work again.


    Tina interrupted him, "Dad, I have something urgent to do right now. I''ll go to the Mose Clubhouse to


    see you tomorrow. Let''s talk about it face to face."


    Luk didn''t want to say anything more to Tina in front of his creditors, and he also wanted to hang up the


    phone.


    "Okay, let''s talk about it when we meet."


    Luk seized the chance and hung up the phone.


    Then, he said to the two burly men in front of him, "You heard that the person who agree to lend me


    money happened to have some urgent affairs. I promise I will pay some of my debt tomorrow. I will not


    let you leave empty-handed."


    They frisked Luk and found no money but his passport.


    Luk could not leave the country without his passport, so they took Luk''s passport.


    "Well. Stop ying any more tricks on us." The man who took Luk''s passport waved the passport in his


    hand, "I''ll keep this for you. See you tomorrow."


    They let Luk go.


    After the two burly men left, Luk breathed a little more smoothly in the dark corner.


    He tried to dy paying his debt as much as he could.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How should he spend the night? Luk just wanted time to stoppsing.


    He found it difficult and embarrassed to borrow money from Tina because she was his daughter.


    He had never taken care of her, and his debts became a burden to her.|


    Tina was looking forward to following him to Hond to live a peaceful life.


    Luk didn''t know what he could do and went back first.


    "I can cross that bridge when Ie to it," He could onlyfort himself like this.


    On the following day, Tina arrived at the Mose Clubhouse to meet Luk. They sat at a booth on the first


    floor.


    They were talking when the two burly men Luk met yesterday went straight to the booth where they


    were.


    Luk was so nervous that his face was trembling.


    Tina was confused when she saw two strangersing in.


    However, they went straight to Luk. Obviously, they knew Luk.


    Just as she was about to ask something, she heard two strange men call Luk Mr. Luk.


    Tina thought that the two burly men were most likely to be Luk''s bodyguards. She didn''t expect Luk


    could hire private bodyguards.


    In order tovish praise on Luk, she asked, "Dad, there''s no need to ask two bodyguards to follow us


    here. It''s daytime. Nothing bad will happen."


    Tina thought that Luk asked the bodyguards to follow them to ensure safety because she told him that


    the memory of Jason haunted her.


    Luk naturally knew that Tina thought those two men were his bodyguards.


    He didn''t dare to say that.


    He was about to exin to Tina but he was interrupted.


    "Hello, I am your father''s bodyguard. I will ensure your safety."


    Feeling that she was so respected, Tina regained the feeling of being the First Young Lady.


    Ever since the White family lost power and influence, she didn''t even dare to talk with her former


    friends.


    Now she was despised by them.


    Now, Luk''s bodyguards were like her bodyguards, so she could hold her head high.


    Tina had never seen these two before, so she guessed that Luk might have asked them toe over


    and pick them up to Hond.


    She kept her chin up and said, "Did you just arrivest night?"


    The two of them continued, "Yes, Miss. We just arrivedst night."


    "Actually, it''s okay if you don''te to pick us up. Since you''re here, work hard."


    Tina put on an arrogant aura and began tomand.


    Luk, who was sitting opposite, was so scared that he almost had his heart in his mouth.


    He kept winking at Tina, hoping that she could say less.


    However, listening to Tina''s words, the two of them were not angry. They spoke to Tina kindly.


    Luk was very embarrassed, "Tina, they have just arrived in Birmingham and have jetg. Let them rest


    first."


    Luk wanted to ask these two men to leave first. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what he could say to


    borrow money from Tina and how much he should borrow.


    If Tina said that she had no money and couldn''t lend him money, he was afraid that the two men would


    fall out with him.


    Tina knew that when she arrived in Hond, she would also ask his father''s bodyguards for help, so


    she tried to be considerate, "Go to rest first. If you don''t understand anything, just ask my father."


    "Okay, please continue. We''ll stay outside."


    After saying that, the two men left the booth.


    Luk was so scared that the sweat was pouring off him.


    Tina was enjoying the feeling ofmanding her father''s subordinates and paid no attention to Luk.


    Only then did she realize that Luk''s face was pale and he looked absent-minded.


    "Dad, have you been too tiredtely?"


    "No... No," Luk said. "There are just some business affairs."


    Soon, Luk wanted to start to borrow money.


    "Tina, how much do you have?"


    "I really don''t have any money now. You know that Jason has borrowed a lot of money before, and he


    has paid off the gambling debt. He is unable to pay all his debt even if he sells hispany, not to


    mention paying me back."


    Tina clearly knew the importance of money. Even if the person who borrowed money was Luk, she


    could not lend the money casually.


    "I said yesterday that I needed money because of thepany''s turnaround. In fact, I have supplied


    thepany with my money, so I don''t have any money now. We''re going back soon, so there are


    many aspects we need to spend money on."


    "Well, I''ll buy ne tickets," Tina undertook to bear part of the cost.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    "Tina, could you lend me a million dors first? You know I have to pay these bodyguards. I have


    specifically hired them in Hond and asked them to protect you and your mother."


    Luk began to seek pretexts. Today, he must borrow money from Tina.


    Otherwise, he probably wouldn''t have survived until tomorrow morning.


    Fortunately, Jason paid some money back to Tina.


    Besides, Oliver gave her regr living expenses. Thus, the money she had was enough to cover her


    daily expenses.


    The problem was that she had to pay for everything herself after leaving GrandVille Apartments.


    It would be more difficult to maintain her current quality of life.


    Therefore, after she arrived in Hond, she naturally wanted Luk to support her.


    Luk was temporarily short of money. A million dors were not a big sum for Tina, so she could lend


    money to Luk.


    However, Tina pretended to hesitate for a while before saying, "Dad, I can help you, but you have to


    take good care of us after we get to Hond."


    Luk felt hopeful because Tina stopped asking him why he needed money but wanted to be taken good


    care of in the future.


    "Of course, you are my only daughter. I will take good care of you. I haven''t taken care of you these


    years, so I will definitely make it up to you."


    "Well, I''ll go downstairs to the bankter and write you a cheque."


    Luk was overjoyed because Tina finally agreed to help him.


    "Tina, go back first. Pack your suitcase. We''ll leave as soon as possible," Luk said.


    Sometimes when a person lied too much, he or she might took the lie seriously.


    It seemed that Luk really wanted to take Tina back to Hond and helped her live a happy life.


    Tina was extremely happy because she was going to have the next chapter of her life. There are so


    many belongings she needed to pack so she left the Mose Clubhouse.


    Luk apanied Tina to the bank and got relieved until he got the cheque.


    Luk thanked Tina many times and expressed how much he longed for their better life in the future.


    Tina was satisfied and left happily.


    "Big brother, there are a million dors. I haven''t broken my promise, have I? I owe you nothing now."


    Luk could finally hold his head high.


    "Only one million? Did you remember wrong?" One of the men said.


    "No. I clearly remember I have taken chips that are worth a million from you."


    "Luk, you''ve been in our circle many years. Why are you still so naive? You have borrowed chips that


    are worth a million, but you also need to pay interest, right?"


    The hope in Luk''s heart that had just appeared was immediately extinguished by his words.


    "Big brother, you have agreed that I don''t need to pay you interest because I have worked for you for


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    many years."


    Luk recalled what the man said when he borrowed money.


    The man sneered and said, "If you had paid back the money earlier, it would have been a million


    dors. But you secretly went back to Birmingham. If we hadn''t met you here, wouldn''t you have


    forgotten to pay back the money?"


    "No... No, I won''t be unfaithful to you," Luk said, "I won''t dare to dy paying back the money. In the


    future, I will do whatever you want. Please forgive me."


    The man said, "I don''t believe you."

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    Luk was like a cat on hot bricks.


    He was at a loss what to do. He thought he could be free after paying back the money. But things didn''t


    seem as simple as he thought.


    "Dude, you have to believe me. I will never run away again," Luk begged.


    "I''ll give you a discount on the interest for the sake of you paying back one million dors. Two million


    more will do." One of the men said.


    Luk almost fainted after hearing his words.


    If he had known that one million dors wouldn''t do, he would have run away long ago.


    It was like a bottomless hole which can never be filled.


    What''s worse, he had no say at all.


    Luk had no choice but topromise, "I''ll find a way."


    The man said, "Don''t think of any tricks. Even if you can escape by yourself, we won''t let your beautiful


    daughter go. You''d better know."


    Luk was terrified.


    No one knew better than him what would happen to those who lost money in the casino.


    Men ended up being killed and women sent to an illegal red-light district.


    This was the best result.


    Some of them ended up being tortured and feeling life was worse than death.


    Luk did not dare to go back to Mose Clubhouse anymore. He dreaded to tell anyone about this.


    He just wanted to run away.


    But he wanted to bring Tina along.


    Luk had to go to the hotel where Marina stayed to find her.


    He didn''t dare to tell Marina the truth, so he had to take them away first.


    Marina thought he was leaving for Hond.


    It was better than suffering in Birmingham.


    She didn''t even dare to go out now, afraid of meeting someone she knew.


    Her life had fallen from the clouds to the bottom.


    Marina usually boasted about herself in front of her friends all day long, regarding herself as Oliver''s


    mother-inw.


    Now, she didn''t even have a ce to live, so she could only live in a hotel for the time being.


    Unable to frequent high-end ces openly, she didn''t want to live this kind of life for a day.


    She had no alternative but to live a dull life with Luk.


    Luk told Marina that they could take the train instead of the ne.


    They could travel from Russia, all the way through eastern Europe, and finally to central Europe.


    They could enjoy the scenery on the way to the destination.


    Tina and Marina had a lot of belongings, and Marina felt that Luk''s suggestion was feasible.


    It had been a long time since she went on a trip.


    It was a good opportunity to spend more than ten days on the train and enjoy the scenery by the


    roadside.


    Marina told Tina the news and told her not to book a flight to Hond.


    Tina, however, disagreed upon hearing that they were taking the train.


    She couldn''t stand staying on the train for so long, at the thought of the bad surrounding particrly.


    Tina immediately went to Marina''s ce and voiced her doubts.


    Luc had no choice but to say that he was really afraid of flying, for fear that there was almost no chance


    of survival once an ident happened on the ne.


    He gave another example of the recent ne crash that shocked Tina.


    Despite her unwillingness, Tina made apromise, thinking that life valued the most.


    Only then did she agreed to take the train to Hond with them.


    Luk was relieved.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to dy as long as he could.


    When they got on the train, they could get off anywhere along the way.


    He was very familiar with eastern Europe.


    Anyway, Marina and Tina didn''t have a good life in Birmingham anymore.


    By then, the three of them could settle down anywhere in eastern Europe and lead a good life.


    Luk owed more than one person. He probably didn''t even remember how much he owed outside.


    So sooner orter, those people would find Tina.


    Better yet, he took the opportunity and hide himself while the initiative was in his hands.


    He wished the money he owed turned a bad debt when they were nowhere to be found.


    Luk had already reyed his n in his mind.


    At worst, they coulde back if they couldn''t find a ce to stay in eastern Europe.


    He could avoid the creditor for the time being.


    His debtors were all people who settled in Hond. They would not stay in Birmingham for long.


    After they made a circuit around Europe, they would probably go back to Hond.


    When the time came, the three of them woulde back and find a rural ce to live.


    However, they''d better not settle down in big cities in case of being recognized.


    After thinking about it for a day, Luk felt that they should leave at night and not stay here for long.


    Fortunately, Tina and Marina had packed their things and said they were leaving immediately, so they


    had time to tidy up.


    Tina also wanted to leave at night.


    However, it was better to leave by train so as not to attract Oliver''s attention.


    Luk immediately bought the train ticket to Europe that night.


    As soon as it was dark, Tina drove to the train station with her luggage.


    Seeing that Tina was driving her BMW, Marina asked her why she didn''t dispose of the car.


    It was unknown how long it would be when they came back next time. And the car would be useless.


    Tina replied that she had already taken care of the car. When they arrived at the railway station,


    someone from the used carpany woulde to drive the car away.


    Luk sat in the back and felt diffident.


    He wanted to tell Tina that the car could be left untouched for the time being, because maybe they


    woulde back soon, and the car would be indispensable.


    At least, they could drive it when being chased.


    However, he could only watch Tina dispose of the car in silence.


    Because they left in such a hurry, Tina had no choice but to find a used car store to collect her car.


    Her car, which was almost new, was sold for less than one-third of the original price.


    Tina didn''t care so much.


    Anyway, she thought life in Hond would be so great that she didn''t need to drive herself but went


    everywhere with bodyguards and driver.


    As soon as they arrived at the train station, the people from the garage were waiting for Tina. After all


    the formalities were done, they were about to get on the train.


    The three of them were about to enter the baggage inspection office at the railway station.


    Tina, who sharp-eyed, saw two big men standing beside him at a nce.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Tina was overjoyed.


    She thought Luk bodyguards were waiting for them there and escorted them all the way to Hond.


    Because they had too much luggage, Tina was already panting from exhaustion after she picked them


    up a short distance.


    She had never done such manual work before.


    Seeing that the two bodyguards had not stepped forward to take the luggage in her hand,


    Tina shouted, "Why are you two still standing there? Hurry up and get my luggage."


    Two brawny men immediately walked to Tina''s side and shouted, "Miss Tina, let us get your luggage."


    Tina stood aside, intending to rest for a while.


    Because Luk and Marina hadn''te in yet. Most importantly, there were several suitcases waiting for


    Luk to move over one by one.


    Only then did Tina remember that her biological father was working hard and the two bodyguards did


    nothing, so he sent them to pick up Luk.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Luk and Marina came in.


    When Luk could see the two men, he was about to lose his footing.


    When Marina saw Luk, who looked so frightened.


    "Luk, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Run away."


    After Luk finished speaking, he ran quickly.


    Marina didn''t know what was going on, so she ran out with Luk.


    After they ran out, Marina sent a message to Tina, asking her to run out when there were too many


    people.


    When Tina saw the text message, she didn''t take it seriously and thought it was Oliver''s man.


    But after looking around, she didn''t find any familiar faces.


    She had lived in GrandVille Apartments for so long that she knew more or less about Oliver''s heelers.


    Tina called Marina only to find that her phone was turned off and she couldn''t get through.


    Then, she called Luk. She didn''t expect his phone was turned off like Marina''s.


    Could it be that they take the train?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina was also a little confused. She didn''t have a train ticket.


    She couldn''t take the train alone.


    What should she do?


    At this time, the two brawny men said to Tina, "Miss Tina, we have said that we would personally send


    you to Hond? Why do you think it''s inconvenient to take the train?"


    Tina thought the two of them were taking her to the airport, "Could it be that my parents have already


    gotten into the car to the airport and asked you two to send me there too?"


    She could only think so. Perhaps Luk changed his mind temporarily and had to go to the airport first to


    catch the ne.


    The two men found that Tina did not know anything about it. They followed her words, "Yes. Mr. Luk


    said it''s better to take the ne. Your parents have already taken the car and left first. They are


    probably already at the airport. Let''s take you thereter."


    Tina really didn''t expect that Luk and Marina would leave her at the train station.


    They arrived at the airport, where the signal might be bad, so the phone was not working.


    Since Luk''s bodyguards had alreadye to pick her up, Tina was relieved.


    So, Tina followed the two men into an SUV.


    Tina was nervous and excited because she was going to Hond. She hadn''t rested well for the past


    two days and fell asleep in the car.


    When she woke up, she arrived at the airport.


    Soon, the flight to Hond was booked.


    Tina was sleepy and got on the ne to Hond in a daze.


    ...


    Luk was at the train station and dragged Marina outside.


    Marina immediately understood that something was wrong.


    When she used to follow Luk, she also lived a life of hiding herself from ce to ce because Luk


    owed too much money.


    Now, this scene suddenly ovepped with what happened more than a decade ago.


    Marina tried to figure out what had happened to Luk.


    Luk had no time to exin so much to Marina and kept pulling her to run.


    From time to time, he looked back to see if someone was chasing after them.


    Fortunately, although Luk was not in Birmingham for a long time, he was still familiar with the dark


    streets and alleys in Birmingham.


    They found a hidden alley and walked in.


    Marina''s leg had been injured before, and because she was old, her recovery was not good. When she


    ran like this, she felt the intense pain of the previous wound.


    Luk sat down to rest so that Marina could catch her breath.


    Marina was in great pain, but what was more important was to find out what had happened to Luk who


    was pulling her away.


    Now that it was at this point, Luk did not intend to hide Marina anymore.


    Anyway, something like this had happened before, and it was okay to do it again.


    Luk said straight away that he gambled and lost money. Now he was being chased to pay back the


    money, so he had to run first.


    Marina was so angry that she ignored the pain in her leg and hit Luk on the head.


    She was so angry with Luk.


    When he was young, he cheated her out of her money.


    She had thought that she would get rid of Luk and then live a happy life. She didn''t expect that she


    would be cheated by Luk again when she was old.


    She was such a fool. How could she believe Luk?


    It''s true that the leopard cannot change his spots.


    Luk had been gambling since he was young. How could he change it easily?


    Marina didn''t know if it was painful or sad and began to cry out.


    Luk begged her to cry softly for fear that their voices would be heard, and then they would be caught,


    which would be even worse.


    "Luk, how could you do this to me? I have made such a mistake. I thought you would get better. I


    trusted you so much, but you should still lie to me. Why didn''t you die? Why did youe back..."


    Suddenly, Marina grabbed Luk by the cor, "Are you lying to me by packaging yourself as an


    expatriate executive?"


    Luk didn''t say anything.


    Marina knew Luk well. When she saw that he didn''t speak, she knew that not only did he owe a lot of


    debt, but it was also fake to say that he was an expatriate executive.


    That meant that Luk would never be able to earn money to pay off his debts in his life.


    Marina had lost all hope. She nned to rely on Luk to live afortable life for the rest of her life.


    Now all hope was dashed.


    "Haven''t you hurt me enough in the first half of your life, you bastard..."


    Marina began to shout obscenities at Luk as if this was the only way to vent the hatred in herheart.


    Luk remained silent and let Marina scold him.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Marina was probably tired after scolding and crying for a long time.


    Then she stopped.


    Later, she asked, "Where''s Tina?"


    Luk thought that they should not do anything to Tina in a crowded public ce like a train station.


    In addition, he had already sent a message to Tina to ask her to run away. At this time, she had already


    run away.


    As long as Tina returned to the GrandVille Apartments, no one dared to hurt her in on Oliver''s turf.


    Luk found a small hotel in the alley and settled Marina first.


    They would stay one night there.


    Marina was still a little worried because she didn''t trust Luk at all.


    Marina couldn''t get through to Tina because Tina''s phone is out of service.


    Lukforted Marina and told her that Tina was safe.


    Now in Birmingham, no one dared to hurt Tina because everyone knew that Tina was the mother of


    Oliver''s child.


    Although Oliver didn''t like Tina, which big shots in Birmingham knew, Oliver would not allow others to


    bully Tina.


    Naturally, Marina knew this too.


    Then Marina was a little relieved.


    The main reason was that her whole body ached so much. The pain upied her mind.


    Then two of them spent the night in the hotel.


    Early in the morning, Marina asked Luk to send her to the hospital first.


    If she didn''t go to the hospital for a checkup, her leg would be crippled.


    Luk had no choice but to send Marina to the hospital.


    Luk thought it might be a good way to protect themselves in the crowded hospital.


    Those people didn''t expect them to live in a hospital.


    Luk didn''t dare to turn on his cell phone in case someone tracked him down


    He was staying in the hospital to temporarily apany Marina.


    He would think what to do next when Marina''s legs healed, .


    After days of not contacting Tina, Marina suddenly had a bad feeling.


    If Tina had gone back to the GrandVille Apartments, she must have called her.


    Marina still couldn''t get through to Tina.


    Marina became worried and anxious.


    Then Marina asked Luk to go to GrandVille Apartments and find Tina.


    Luk was scolded by Marina for refusing to leave the hospital. Marina used him of causing the


    trouble and not being willing to fix it.


    Luk was forced to leave the hospital.


    Luk disguised himself as a deliveryman and went to the back door of GrandVille Apartments.


    The servant inside opened the door to pick up the package.


    Luk said the package needed to be signed for by the recipient because it was more important.


    The servant told Luk that Tina hadn''t been home for a few days and probably went back to see her


    mother.


    Tina had told the servants that she had returned to her mother''s house when she had not returned for a


    few days.


    Oliver usually didn''t ask much about her if she did note back home.


    Therefore, the servants did not dare to ask.


    Luk suddenly had a bad feeling when knowing this news.


    He immediately turned on his phone to see if anyone had contacted him.


    No one had called him.


    Tina didn''te back. Where did she go? Did those people really take Tina away?


    Luk realized that something must have happened to Tina because the two debt collectors threatened


    him and were obscene when they mentioned Tina.


    But Luk didn''t dare to contact Tina. If he called Tina who just wanted to stay in the hotel, others might


    find her whereabouts by him.


    Luk decided to wait for the news.


    When Luk returned to the hospital, he told Marina that Tina had not returned to the GrandVille


    Apartments.


    And heforted Marina and told her that maybe Tina was just living outside for the time being.


    Because those people just wanted money and would call him to ask him to prepare the money if they


    caught Tina.


    At this time, Marina had no choice but to listen to Luk.


    After a few more days, Luk finally got a call.


    But it was from Hond.


    Luk wanted to hang up because someone must ask for money.


    However, he identally answered the phone.


    Then Luk heard miserable cries from the phone.


    Luk was very familiar with this voice. It was Tina''s voice.


    "Tina," Luk called nervously.


    "Help me, I''m Tina."


    Tina was wailing and weeping, which clearly showed she was in great pain.


    "Don''t worry. Tell me where you are now. I''ll save you." Luk said immediately.


    As Luk was still waiting for Tina''s answer, a man, instead of Tina, answered the phone at this time.


    "Luk."


    As soon as the man spoke, Luk knew that Tina was really caught by the two debt collectors and didn''t


    expect that they really brought Tina to Hond.


    "Brother, if you need anything, you can call me. You can let Tina go first." Luk had to beg them over the


    phone.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let her go first. Don''t you want to run away overnight? Your credit is no longer valid here. Do you want


    to see what your daughter looks like now?"


    Luk knew that Tina was subjected to inhuman abuse.


    After all, he only had this daughter and would never have a child in his life. Luk said, "I''ll go back now,


    okay? When I get there, you can let Tina go."


    "We are no longer interested in you. You''re a worthless old man. Why do you want toe back? Are


    you gonna trade yourself for this woman? But. we can sell your young and beautiful daughter."


    Then Tina''s miserable screams came from the other end of the phone.


    "Brother, I beg you to let my daughter go. I will work for you in the future, okay?"


    "When she earned two million by sleeping with others, we''ll think about letting her go."


    Then the man hung up the phone.


    Luk hung up the phone with a cold sweat on his face.


    He didn''t know how to exin it to Marina.


    Tina had already been taken to Hond and sold to an illegal red-light district by those people.


    Luk could tell how much Tina had been tortured just by listening to her miserable screams on the


    phone.


    Luk entered Marina''s ward with mixed feelings.


    Marina knew something was wrong when she saw Luk.


    She couldn''t believe his words now but she could guess through his expression.


    When she saw Luke in with a look of dejection, she knew there were troubles.


    "Tell me." Marina roared.


    Luk had to tell Marina everything.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Marina was shocked to learn that Tina had been taken to Hond.


    When she went to Hond before, she had seen with Luk that those women who couldn''t pay back the


    money in casinos were sold to the red-light district and would be tortured.


    What was even more terrifying was that there was no end to this kind of life.


    No one knew how Tina managed to survive these days. After all, she had never suffered.


    Marina beat and scolded Luk, saying that he had ruined her daughter.


    How could her daughter, whom she had endured all hardships to raise, be destroyed by Luk even


    before having any contact with him.


    Luk was really vicious.


    Marina really regretted that she had bought his lies and thought of living a good life with him in Hond.


    These were all lies!


    After hitting Luk, Marina even pped herself a few times. How could she believe in Luk!


    She had been clear about what kind of person he was.


    At this moment, she thought of Jason.


    Although Jason finally was addicted to gambling, at least he had given her real benefits.


    What Luk gave her was all kinds of pits.


    She wouldn''t have minded her falling into pits in her early years. But having gone through so much


    more, how could she repeat the blunder!


    What should she do now?


    Marina cried and was at a loss for a moment.


    When she calmed down a little, Marina knew that the only person she could beg now was Oliver.


    No matter how much Oliver hated Tina, she was Roy''s mother in the name.


    If this matter was spread, it would also affect Oliver''s reputation. So he would not ignore it.


    Although Marina had not fully recovered her health, she couldn''t wait anymore.


    Maybe one more day she waited for, Tina would lose her life.


    What those people wanted was money while what Oliver had was money. As long as he was willing to


    pay, it was a piece of cake to save Tina.


    Marina asked Luk to get a taxi as soon as possible. She had to go to GrandVille Apartments and talk


    about this matter with Oliver.


    Luk had nothing to say but to follow Marina''s arrangement.


    Luk and Marina first went, by taxi, to the backyard where Tina lived.


    Seeing Marina and Luk, the servant who opened the door hesitated for a moment and then said, "Who


    are you looking for?"


    The servant didn''t pay much attention at first, but after a second look at Luk, she got puzzled. Was he


    that deliveryman? Why did hee here with his wife?


    Marina had never been to GrandVille Apartments before because she was too afraid of Oliver toe


    here.


    The servants in Tina''s courtyard had never seen Marina, so they didn''t know her.


    Marina didn''t care much and introduced herself first.


    She said anxiously, "Hello, I''m Tina''s mother. I have something urgent to tell Mr. Williams. Please help


    me pass on the message to him."


    The servant did not expect this haggard woman to introduce herself as Tina''s mother.


    She didn''t dare to disturb Oliver, so she said, "Hello, madam. Please contact Miss White first. It''s easier


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    for her toe to Mr. Williams. I''m just a servant and can''t make the decision."


    Actually, it was mainly because of Luk, the servant didn''t believe thempletely.


    Luk used to im himself as a courier, but now he was Tina''s family. The servant didn''t want to cause


    herself trouble.


    "Tina is missing now. I have to see Mr. Williams and talk about it with him personally. Would you bear


    the responsibility if something bad happened?" Marina said rudely.


    These servants acted like a snob and wanted to make things difficult for her, seeing her in trouble now.


    But Marina was not someone to be trifled with by these servants.


    She was indeed afraid of Oliver, but not them.


    While sitting in the taxi, Luk had reminded Marina that the servants in the Williams family would not


    agree to help easily.


    At that time, Marina had cursed them.


    Unexpectedly, Luk was right that these servants really didn''t want to help.


    Marina had nned to threaten them and see if these servants dared to snub them.


    This trick worked so well and the servant heard that Tina had disappeared.


    She did not dare to wait and hurried to the front yard to report the news to Oliver.


    When hearing that Tina was missing, Oliver had had no intention of taking care of it.


    Tina used to go to South Korea and didn''te back for many days. So he didn''t care much about it.


    However, Simon, who was standing by, felt that it was the first time that Marina hade here in


    person, so something must have happened.


    So he reminded Oliver to see Marina. If something happened, it would be hard to exin it to Roy in


    the future.


    When Simon mentioned Roy, Oliver had no choice but to get up and went to Tina''s yard to ask Marina


    what was going on.


    The servant didn''t open the door to let Marina and Luk in until Oliver came to the backyard.


    When Luk came in, he saw the luxurious decoration in the backyard of GrandVille Apartments. It turned


    out that Tina lived so well in the Williams family.


    If he had known this, he would havee to Oliver earlier. Perhaps Oliver would have helped settle his


    debts for Tina''s sake.


    Maybe he can even help remove Jane.


    Then, he wouldn''t have been controlled by Jane. He had done so many things for her and ruined the


    White familypletely. But in the end, he got all the troubles.


    When he came in, Luk was stunned and didn''t know where to look.


    Marina knew that she came here for an important thing today, so she kicked Luk who was looking


    around.


    Only then did Luk stop looking and sit still, waiting to meet Oliver.


    Soon, they were invited to the living room.


    Marina was still very nervous when she saw Oliver.


    Most importantly, she had just sold a fake to Oliver a while ago. So she felt very guilty.


    He had not killed her, which showed his kindness to her.


    Now she wasing to ask him for help. She didn''t know how to say it to let Oliver ept her request.


    Marina had no choice but to apologize for her previous behavior.


    She said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Williams, please forgive me. I was as blind as a bat. I just wanted to


    know how much it would be auctioned at the JH Auction Organization.


    I didn''t expect that the Williams Group would buy it. It was all my fault. I should have let you check it."


    Marina said a lot unimportant because she was too nervous.


    Oliver really didn''t have too much time to listen to this nonsense.


    He said impatiently, "If you have anything to say, just say it."

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    "Mr. Williams, Tina is missing. What should we do?" Marina asked.


    Fortunately, Oliver didn''t bring up what happened in the past, so she could get into the topic quickly.


    "You''re her mother. Didn''t you contact her often? Why did youe to me and ask for her when she''s


    missing?" Oliver said coldly.


    When Marina heard Oliver''s question, she was frightened and her voice began to tremble.


    "Mr. Williams, that''s not what I meant. I''m here to ask you for help."


    As Marina spoke, she began to cry.


    Oliver was annoyed to hear this noisy middle-aged woman talk.


    "Do you know where Tina is going?"


    Obviously, from Marina''s words, Oliver knew that Marina must know where ina was, but she couldn''t


    bring her back, so she could only ask him for help.


    Marina didn''t beat around the bush. After all, it was better to let Oliver know that it was urgent.


    "Tina... She''s in Hond now." Marina cried.


    Oliver didn''t expect Tina to have gone abroad.


    She had told the servants that she was going to the hospital to take care of her mother, so she didn''t


    stay in GrandVille Apartments for the time being. It seemed that she was really a liar.


    She even dared to deceive Oliver. How dare she!


    "Since she went to Hond, she coulde back if she wants to. Why did youe to me?" Oliver


    said coldly.


    "Mr. Williams, she can''te back now. Only you can help her."


    "Why should I save her? What is the problem? Finish it all at once."


    Marina did not tell Oliver about the rtionship between Luk and Tina.


    She only said, "It was all because of her useless uncle who borrowed money in Hond. Now that he''s


    back, the creditor followed him back to Birmingham to ask for money, and they took Tina back to


    Hond just to force Luk back to Hond."


    Oliver nced at Luk at this time and understood what "borrowed money" meant.


    He had seen a lot of people like Luk, and it was obvious that Luk was not an upstanding person.


    Especially these days, Luk was worried every day that he would be found by the creditor. If he was


    brought back, he would definitely be killed there.


    Unexpectedly, they targeted Tina.


    Luk had no choice but to say, "It''s all my fault. I brought trouble to Tina. Please Mr. Williams, save Tina


    quickly. If we keep dying, I don''t know what will happen."


    "Yes, Mr. Williams, you know that there are a lot of shady deals in Hond. What if something happens


    to Tina?"


    Talking about those shady deals, Oliver thought of the past. He had been drugged with aphrodisiac, so


    he had to find an agent in a hurry to buy a girl, and the girl happened to be Tina.


    Marina seemed to be reminding Oliver of something with her words.


    Oliver understood why Luk and Marina were begging him so anxiously.


    Tina was Roy''s mother, and he would not sit idly by.


    After all, it would affect Roy, so Oliver had no choice but to ask, "Do you have the phone number of any


    of them?"


    Only then did Luk take out his phone and hand the phone number of the call that he received this


    morning to Oliver.


    Simon, who was standing by, immediately took the phone number from Luk.


    Oliver said, "You can go back. I''ll get someone to inform you when I get the news."


    Seeing this, Marina knew that Oliver was trying to help them save Tina.


    Marina was confident about Oliver''s capabilities and she believed that he could do it.


    She stopped bothering Oliver.


    She and Luk kept expressing their thanks and then, Oliver and left the GrandVille Apartments.


    Simon immediately went to investigate the owner of the phone number.


    Oliver was thinking that Tina was really troublesome.


    He cleaned up her mess in Birmingham, and now she''s causing him trouble in Hond. Such a


    troublesome woman!


    Fortunately, he was not the Oliver that began to run the Williams Group a few years ago.


    He had slowly infiltrated his power into Europe and knew something about the underground trade in


    Hond.


    Simon made several phone calls and finally found the people who kidnapped Tina.


    Oliver also knew that those people kidnapped Tina for money, so he told hiswyer David to save Tina.


    David had been in Hond for several years. As awyer, he knew some underworld figures as well as


    the police.


    Soon, he got in touch with the person who kidnapped Tina.


    The person on the other end of the phone said his name was Duke.


    David made an appointment with Duke to negotiate.


    The ce where they met was in a casino in Amsterdam.


    Duke was one of the two burly men who brought Tina back to Hond from Birmingham that day.


    David asked, "Duke, could I see miss Tina first?"


    Duke shook his head and said, "Mr. David, I didn''t mean to make things difficult for you. It''s against the


    rules. We detained miss Tina because her father owed us debt and hasn''t paid it back yet, so we had


    no choice but to let miss Tina pay the debt for her father."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m paying back the money today for Miss White, so please take out the receipt for the loan and we''ll


    settle the bill together."


    As awyer, David had seen many simr cases.


    Without even thinking about it, he knew that it was against thew.


    Duke came prepared and took out a document that Luk signed.


    The debt was not what Marina and Luk said at all. They said the principal was one million dors, and


    the interest was two million dors, and they onlyck the interest.


    David saw the arrears. Withpound interest, the total interest that they should pay was 30 million


    dors.


    At first, David thought that it would be only five million dors at most, which was within the budget that


    Oliver had given him.


    Now that the debt suddenly became 30 million, he really couldn''t decide for the time being.


    However, since he came here, he had to make sure Tina was fine.


    Duke refused.


    David had no choice but to call Oliver and told Oliver everything.


    After a while, David said to Duke that he would pay five million dors to Duke this time because they


    were not sure whether Tina was safe or not.


    Duke had no choice but to ask the people above for order.


    He didn''t dare to make the decision.


    After Duke made a phone call, he agreed that David could go to see Tina.


    Following Duke, David drove far to a big yard.


    Before he could walk in, David smelled bad perfume.


    Walking further, he saw a number of apartments with pink windows. Without asking, he understood that


    this was the red light district.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    David thought he could see Tina in the room above. But actually, Tina was on the ground floor.


    Duke led the way ahead. After taking some turns, they finally arrived at the door of a room.


    David couldn''t stand it. The smell inside was so terrible that he had to cover his nose.


    Soon, Tina was brought out.


    At first nce, David was shocked because he found that Tina kind of looked like Jessica.


    Later, it urred to him that Simon had told him that Tina had done cosmetic surgery and turned


    herself into Jessica.


    He could not help but feel that the two sisters looked simr, but how did Oliver treat them was


    Tina had lost a lot of weight and looked terrible. Hearing someoneing to see her, she seemed to


    grasp a life-saving straw.


    When she saw David, who was said sent by Oliver to see her, she immediately grabbed his hand.


    "Please, take me out of this ce quickly. I''m Roy''s mother, but I''m tortured by these lowly men day


    and night. Tell Oliver quickly to get me out of here."


    Tina was incoherent.


    When she first arrived in Hond, she thought that Duke had brought her into this castle to let her enjoy


    herself.


    She didn''t expect that on the first night, a few smelly men came.


    They smelled like had juste back from the sea.


    The men had gone to the sea for a few months without wives''pany, so they came to the red light


    district.


    She knew what they wanted.


    Tina hadn''t had sex for a long time. At first, sheforted herself to take it as apensation for the


    past few years.


    This was how she managed to live until now.


    Later, more and more smelly men wereing.


    In the past few days, Tina could not stand it anymore. If David hadn''te to see her, she would have


    killed herself tonight.


    She couldn''t stand the torture.


    Her whole body was ck and blue.


    Tina had studied in Hond and naturally knew that the girls who worked in the legal red zone wouldn''t


    be treated like her.


    If this continued, she would be dead sooner orter.


    Tina begged David and said, "I don''t want to leave anymore. I want to go back to Birmingham, to


    GrandVille Apartments. Even if I will live the rest of my without man, I don''t want toe out anymore."


    David had no choice but to tell Oliver what he had seen about Tina.


    Oliver was shocked. He didn''t expect that Tina was brought to Hond and treated inhumanely just


    because of a few million US dors.


    Why?


    David couldn''t stand it. No matter what, it was someone who had something to do with Oliver. He


    suggested, "Mr. Williams, why not save Miss White today? She doesn''t seem to hold on."


    Oliver told him that he could decide on his own.


    Only then did David tell Duke that he wanted to take Tina away now.


    Duke had called the boss, and now he called again.


    A momentter, Duke said, "Mr. David, you can''t take Miss White away. We haven''t decided when she


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    could leave yet."


    David was also puzzled. Why didn''t let her go? As they had agreed that if he pay the money, he could


    get Tina out of here.


    Duke said, "We can''t contact the person who can decide to let Miss White go for the time being. We are


    waiting for a reply, not making things difficult for you."


    David knew that he couldn''t take Tina with him today, so he had to give up.


    He asked Duke to inform him to pick up Tina as soon as he received a reply.


    Birmingham.


    That day, after Luk left the Mose Clubhouse, he did not return to the ce Jane had arranged for him.


    Jane had arranged people to keep an eye on Luk''s whereabouts.


    Jane knew that he had been to the train station and bought three train tickets to Europe.


    Actually, Jane was receiving Lisa and his husband from Hond at Mose Clubhouse. For the time


    being, she ignored Luk.


    However, Lisa''s husband, Denny, casually mentioned that his people met the person at the Mose


    Clubhouse who had bought money and ran away in Hond


    Jane immediately thought that the person her friend was talking about was Luk.


    Only then did she realize that Luk had bought tickets, nning to run away.


    Luk, who had been hiding in the countryside of eastern Europe, was caught by her. She didn''t expect


    that he would want to repeat the old y and run away again.


    This time, he brought Marina and Tina with him.


    The others could leave, but Tina couldn''t.


    If Tina left, Oliver would not get over Tina.


    Then she could never buy the old house of the Youngren family house back.


    Oliver was a nostalgic person. When Jessica died, Oliver would build an art gallery for her.


    When Jessica was alive, the person who hurt her the most was Oliver.


    Men didn''t cherish until they lost.


    So, Jane told Denny that Luk was going to run away.


    Coincidentally, Denny was Luk''s creditor.


    Denny ran an underground casino in Hond.


    He asked Duke to stop them at the train station before Luk left.


    Jane''s friend Lisa actually came to Birmingham from Hond specifically to buy her painting.


    The reason why she came to buy the painting from Jane was naturally that she saw the mother and


    son series that Jane had painted.


    All of a sudden, she was deeply attracted by Jane''s painting.


    Because Lisa and Denny once had a child, when the casino Denny was running was the most popr,


    with many enemies around.


    Their son, who had just been born, died in a car ident.


    They were not sure if the car ident was an ident or a man-made one.


    Lisa couldn''t get through the boy''s death.


    When she saw Jane''s painting, she immediately understood that as a mother, she would never stop


    missing her child.


    So, ever since she met Jane''s painting, she would one on her child''s birthday every year, which had


    be a habit.


    This year, Jane was not in Hond.


    Lisa and Denny came to Birmingham to look for Jane.


    Coincidentally, when Duke was waiting for Dennydownstairs, he met Luk.


    Duke stopped Tina at the train station.


    Luk, who was probably used to running away, was alert. When he found something wrong, he


    immediately ran away.


    In addition, Duke and others were not familiar with Birmingham, so Luk could escape.


    During this time, Lisa asked Jane how she knew Luk.


    Jane was familiar with Lisa, so she told her that she had a grudge against Luk and his family.


    Lisa asked Denny to teach a good lesson to Jane''s enemies.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    When Jane knew that Luk and Marina had escaped from Duke and the others, she realized that she


    was not able to punish Tina in Birmingham.


    No matter what, they were outsiders.


    Birmingham was Oliver''s territory. Oliver would get the news if anything serious happened.


    At that time, she might not be able to take revenge on Tina. Moreover, her friends would turn into a


    thorn in Oliver''s eye.


    It was not worth it to make her friends enemies of Oliver because of her.


    She spoke to Denny and asked his men to bring Tina to Hond first.


    Thus, Tina was arranged in the underground red-light district, mainly to receive guests who had just


    returned from the sea.


    So, Duke couldn''t make up his mind about releasing Tina.


    Even Denny would act ording to her wishes. After all, his precious wife Lisa got along well with


    Jane.


    Duke called Denny first.


    Denny told Jane about Oliver''s request to bring Tina out.


    Jane just wanted to return the pain she had suffered a hundred times to Tina.


    She also knew that Tina had served many guests in more than a week, and she had suffered.


    She just didn''t expect that Oliver would ask David to bring the money himself for Tina, and he wanted


    to bring Tina out so soon.


    During the first half of her life, she had suffered greatly because of Oliver and Tina. So she hated the


    two people a lot.


    If Oliver hadn''t been in such a hurry to save Tina, perhaps Jane would have decided to release Tina


    soon.


    Now that David kept calling, she knew how anxious Oliver was.


    The more anxious Oliver was, the less Jane wanted him to seed.


    Jane asked Denny to arrange for his men. Thirty million dors was required, but Tina would not be


    released until a weekter.


    Duke understood what the boss meant.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell David that he wanted Tina to serve men for another week before she could


    be released.


    Duke said, "Mr. David, the person in charge is not in Hond now. He has gone abroad for work. I can''t


    reach him yet.


    Since you are so sincere ande here personally, I will definitely ensure Miss White''s safety. Please


    go back first. As soon as our supervisores back, I will reply to you toe and pick Tina up."


    Since Duke said sincerely, David couldn''t say anything else.


    After all, it was Luk who owed the money first, and it was written on the contract.


    David had to fulfill the contract as well.


    Even though the contract was not within the legal framework, David couldn''t act willfully. He had to


    listen to Duke.


    David immediately told Oliver the news.


    Oliver was far away in Birmingham, so he had no choice but to listen to other people''s arrangements.


    He could practically do nothing.


    Tina knew that David had made a round of phone calls, and she realized that there was no way to


    escape now.


    The hope that she enthusiastically cherished disappeared. She fell into despair.


    "Please, take me away quickly. I can''t stand it anymore." Tina begged miserably.


    David didn''t want to break the rules, so he turned around and left Tina.


    Seeing that David was about to leave, Tina cried even louder and more miserably.


    At this time, a tall and strong man appeared in Tina''s room immediately. When Tina saw this, she


    immediately shut up.


    In this underground red-light district, there would be someone who supervised her.


    If she was not obedient, she would be assigned more men to serve.


    So Tina immediately shut up and stopped shouting.


    In this way, Tina continued to stay in the room, waiting for men to sleep her one after another.


    Marina was in Birmingham, and she had no news of Tina.


    She was very anxious, so she resorted to Oliver for help.


    This time, Oliver didn''t even see them.


    Oliver felt embarrassed about Tina''s matter.


    After all, Oliver was no match for Hond''s underground forces.


    He had not been manipted for a long time.


    The ransom was agreed as three million, then changed to three million, andter thirty million.


    Well, 30 million was fine, as long as they release Tina immediately.


    Unexpectedly, after making many phone calls, the other party still didn''t let Tina go.


    Oliver knew that he didn''t want to let her go, so he kept making excuses.


    Luk must have offended someone he shouldn''t have, so they didn''t want to let her go.


    Anyway, they had promised to let Tina out in a week.


    Oliver didn''t want to waste his time on Tina any more.


    So when Marina came over again, Oliver only asked Simon to see them.


    It was only then that Luk and Marina knew that Oliver had sent someone to meet Tina, and it would


    take a week for Tina to be free.


    It was okay toe out in a week. Oliver really helped them.


    When Luk heard that Oliver gave thirty million to Denny, he felt frustrated.


    If only he had said it earlier, he wouldn''t have needed 30 million at that time.


    Perhaps Oliver would give him 30 million as he was Roy''s grandfather, so he wouldn''t have to worry


    about living expenses for the rest of his life.


    Luk was overwhelmed by regret.


    Seeing this, Marina asked, "What are you doing?"


    Only then did Luk realize that he had lost hisposure. Then he immediately calmed down. He said,


    "I''m worried about Tina. But a weekter, Tina wille out. Don''t worry anymore."


    "It''s all because of you. I feel horrible during thest two weeks. She''s my precious daughter. I worry


    about her safety."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luk knew that Tina was tortured by Tina''s situation.


    Since they brought Tina to Hond, they would naturally use their underground set of punishments.


    However, he didn''t dare to tell the truth to Marina. He just told Marina that it was okay. For Oliver''s


    sake, they didn''t dare to do anything to Tina.


    Marina was relieved, hoping that Tina woulde back soon.


    Jane''s men had already told her that Marina and Luk had just gone to the GrandVille Apartments.


    Jane sneered.


    She didn''t expect Oliver to offer help to them when in need.


    In the past, Oliver never wanted to talk to Marina.


    Now that they hadpletely forgotten their past grudges, entertaining both Marina and Luk.


    That was right. After all, he had a child with Tina. Roy would always be rted to Marina and Tina by


    blood.


    Jane didn''t know how Oliver would react when she decided to hurt Tina and Marina.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    A weekter.


    David went to pick up Tina.


    It had only been a week since he saw Tina. Tina seemed to havepletely changed.


    Last time when she saw David, she mored to let him take her away quickly.


    Now, Tina''s eyes were nk and her expression was haggard, depressed.


    At first nce, she was greatly stimted.


    He thought about the environment and the people here, he could almost understand.


    David was afraid that something would happen to Tina, so he took her to the hospital for a physical


    examination.


    Of course, he didn''t send her to the local public hospital.


    He sent her to a doctor he knew and let her have a checkup.


    Only then did he realize that Tina had been tortured, which was unbearable to see.


    However, he couldn''t do anything to those people now. He just wanted to send Tina back to


    Birmingham safely.


    Tina was taken good care of the doctor for a week before she gradually became sober.


    Only then did she want to leave Hond and demand never to step into this ce again for the rest of


    her life.


    David immediately took Tina and flew straight back to Birmingham.


    After Tina came back, she went back to the GrandVille Apartments.


    But after she came back this time, she was very quiet and locked herself in her room every day.


    Only when she should eat something would the servantse in to deliver the food.


    Marina knew that Tina was back, so she called her.


    Tina turned off her cell phone and banned the home telephone. She didn''t want to have any contact


    with the outside world.


    Marina did not know what had happened to Tina in Hond these days.


    Tina didn''t contact her, and Marina couldn''t sit still. She wanted to see Tina herself.


    When she arrived in GrandVille Apartments, the servants opened the door to let her in because they


    knew her.


    When Marina knocked on Tina''s room door, there was no response.


    She pushed the door open and came in, only to find that Tina was huddled in a corner with her head


    covered in the quilt as if she had been frightened.


    Seeing Marina, Tina''s frightened eyes rxed a little.


    Marina whispered, "Tina, it''s mom. I''m here to see you."


    A few secondster, Tina came to her sense.


    Then she threw herself into Marina''s arms and burst into tears.


    Marina asked, "Tell me, did those people do anything to you during your days in Hond?"


    It was better if she didn''t ask. As soon as Tina heard these, she jumped out of Marina''s arms.


    She picked up the quilt and was about to kick Marina out of the room.


    Tina shouted, "Get out of here, get out of here, you viin men, go to hell..."


    Marina panicked when she saw that Tina seemed to be crazy and couldn''t control herself.


    Didn''t Luk say that those people would not do anything to Tina for Oliver''s sake?


    But seeing her daughter''s state, she thought Tina might be tortured.


    Marina hugged Tina tightly. "No, no. I''m mom. You''re back. You''re safe in GrandVille Apartments now."


    Perhaps when Tina heard that she was in GrandVille Apartments, she gradually quieted down.


    She said to Marina, "Luk is a liar. It''s all him. He hurt me. Is he my father? How could he let those


    people do that to me? You don''t know how scary those people are. Luk had stayed in Hond for so


    long, he should know those things! He deserves to die."


    "How did they treat you? If it''s inconvenient for you to tell Mr. Williams, I''ll tell him for you. Mr. Williams


    won''t let those people go."


    "No, don''t tell him. If Oliver knows this, he''ll think I''m dirtier and drive me out of GrandVille Apartments.


    I won''t go anywhere in the future. I will only stay here. It''s the safest ce."


    "Tina, you''ve suffered. If I had known this, I wouldn''t tell you that Luk was your father."


    Marina was also very regretful. Luk didn''t help them at all, but also ruined Tina now.


    "Those men are so scary. I don''t want to see any men in my life. I won''t go to Hond anymore. I won''t


    go anywhere..."


    Tina kept murmuring.


    Marina looked at the nice Tina who changed to be like this, she felt more angry about Luk.


    When she came to GrandVille Apartments this time, Luk didn''te here together. He still had some


    self-knowledge.


    Marina came alone.


    After leaving GrandVille Apartments alone, Marina went straight to the hospital where she was staying.


    At this time, Luk was sleeping.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, he hadn''t slept soundly before because those things hadn''t been solved.


    Only when Tina came back could he rest for a while.


    When Marina came back, she saw Luk sleeping soundly on the bed.


    She was so angry that she picked up the shelf with the bottle hanging on it and threw it at Luk.


    Luk was awakened by Marina.


    Marina thought of the things that had happened these days, including the fact that Tina had been hurt


    by those men in Hond, she even wanted to kill Luk now.


    But she knew thew of murder in Birmingham.


    So she could only vent her anger by hitting Luk hard.


    Luk was beaten by Marina and ran around the ward.


    He didn''t dare to run outside either. There were too many people outside, so he really didn''t want to


    expose this kind of thing.


    Marina cursed and chased after Luk. She didn''t stop until Luk was bleeding.


    She was too tired to catch her breath, and her legs began to hurt again.


    Sitting on the bed, she started to scold Luk.


    "Why didn''t you die outside? Why did youe back? When you were young, you hurt me. You didn''t


    stop and even continue to hurt your daughter. If it weren''t for me, Tina would have killed herself. It was


    all because of you!"


    The sound of sobbing came out of the room.


    Marina''s remorse had seeped into her crying.


    Luk had blood on his head. He didn''t dare to say a word.


    Those people really did something bad to Tina.


    He could imagine the treatment that Tina received when she was brought over by those people.


    Luk''s was heartbroken, too.


    However, he really had no ability to save Tina.


    Now he was a little regretful. After all, his life was of little value. If those people caught him away, Tina


    wouldn''t suffer this.


    However, he probably didn''t know that Tina could not escape it indeed.


    Retribution woulde sooner orter for what she had done.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Denny had helped Jane and punished Tina.


    So Jane wanted to give two paintings to Lisa as gifts.


    However, Lisa not only refused to ept the two paintings but also gave Tina''s ransom, the 30 million


    that Oliver had paid, directly to Jane.


    Certainly, Jane would not ept it.


    Lisa said, "The spiritual support you gave me far outweighs these 30 million. I know you don''t need


    money, but you deserve it."


    Every time she missed her child, she would sit quietly in front of the painting and ponder, as if at this


    moment, someone could understand her pain of losing her own child.


    Only with Jane''s paintings could she get a ray offort.


    Therefore, Lisa felt grateful that Jane would sell her the painting, which was already beyond her


    expectation.


    Jane didn''t sell her paintings in the past. All her paintings were kept in an art warehouse specially built


    for her by the Kim family.


    Gavin knew that Jane was not only painting pictures, but also her emotions for the only child that she


    had lost.


    As parents, Gavin understood his daughter''s feelingspletely, so he had always been very


    supportive of Jane''s habit of painting.


    Of course, Jane''s great reputation in art had something to do with her father, Gavin''s financial help.


    She had never thought that she would sell the paintings on which she had spent painstaking efforts.


    If it hadn''t been for Lisa''s repeated visits, she wouldn''t have sold her paintings.


    This time, thanks to Lisa''s help, Tina finally received the punishment she deserved.


    So, Jane was willing to give the painting to Lisa for free.


    It was also through this matter that Jane and Lisa got closer.


    Lisa said to Jane, "If there''s anything else you need help with in the future, just tell me. I know your


    family has always been doing legitimate business, but we are used to the rules of the ouws. You


    have been friendly to me, so I''m ready to return you with greater kindness. Therefore, we can help you


    with matters you can''t manage to handle."


    Jane was very grateful, having not expected Lisa to be so sincere and righteous.


    She also understood how Lisa and Denny behaved.


    Everyone had their own living principles. Under such circumstances, they had no choice.


    Just like her in the present state. Now she waspletely indifferent to the humiliation Tina had


    suffered.


    Thanks to them, she was able to temper herself to have such a heart of stone.


    Except for Tina, she didn''t want to do anything cruel to anyone else, though.


    Because Tina had betrayed her back then, teasing her like a fool.


    The consequencesTina faced now were just to pay for her ill-intended actions in the past.


    Vincent also knew that Tina had been brought to Hond.


    Ever since Tina came back, she had been hiding and hadn''t shown up for a long time.


    Vincent seemed a little impatient to punish Tina severely.


    Tina''s sufferings in Hond were exactly a good opportunity to make a big fuss.


    He had ssmates in Hond and somehow got the photos of Tina that was on sale.


    Last time, Vincent uploaded some intimate photos of Tina on the forum, but they were deleted by Oliver


    not long after they appeared.


    He was afraid that Jane would me him for his ipetence.


    After all, he had been given so many opportunities to get a look-in in Birmingham, but he had not yet


    managed to make gossips about Tina noticed.


    Presumably, these photos in the red light district would definitely ruin Tina''s reputation.


    Then she was bound to be chased out by Oliver.


    As long as Tina lost Oliver, her strongest backer, she would have to be put at the mercy of him.


    Of course, Vincent didn''t dare to do anything rash by himself, so he informed Jane of his n first.


    Jane immediately rejected it.


    She would punish Tina by leaving her a victim of bullying and humiliation, but she didn''t want to attack


    Tina on this matter.


    Perhaps, no matter how much she had suffered, Jane still maintained her bottom line.


    She had many ways to punish Tina, but she would not add fuel to this matter.


    Vincent had no choice but to give up.


    He gave the photos he got to Jane.


    Jane didn''t even take a look at it, so Vivian, who was following her, took the photo.


    Duke would send as many photos to her as she pleased.


    But there was really no need to.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Vivian saw the photos, she said to Jane, "Jane, we don''t have to expose Tina''s photos to the


    public, but we can still make good use of them."


    "How?" Jane asked.


    She knew that she was sometimes seized by hatred, but Vivian often gave her some novel ideas.


    "Jane, Oliver hasn''t chased Tina out, so they haven''t broken off yet.


    In the past, we expected Oliver to make a clean break with Tina, so that he would no longer keep the


    White vi. However, it turns out that everything goespletely opposite to our expectations now. "


    Jane didn''t expect Oliver to be soposed.


    He had seen the intimate photos of Vincent and Tina, but he quietly deleted them, without any further


    actions.


    This time, Tina was brought to Hond and assaulted by so many men. Someone as obsessed with


    cleanliness as Oliver could tolerate her staying in GrandVille Apartments, which was very faithful of


    him.


    Perhaps what Vivian said was true, that Oliver and Tina were destined not to be separated since they


    had a son, Roy.


    "Then what do you want to do with these photos?" Jane said in confusion.


    Vivian smiled maliciously and said, "Use them to force Oliver to sell the house."


    "Then wouldn''t he be interested in the buyer behind? The house is in Birmingham. If Oliver goes back


    on his words and tries to attack us, we won''t be able to fight back for the time being." Jane said.


    She knew Oliver''s abilities. Even if that man wouldpromise temporarily, he would not forgive easily


    people who had snatched anything he considered his.


    What had happened to Lambert and Toby from the past was a cautionary tale for them.


    Jane didn''t want to challenge Oliver in advance were she not cornered.


    She knew that sooner orter, she would confront Oliver for the sake of her child''s death in Williams


    Hospital, but not now.


    Tina''s matter still remained unresolved.


    And Marina, the one who intended to kill her with her own hands.


    How could Jane let her go so easily?


    There was also the feud of the Youngren Family. Marina had yed so many dirty tricks on Zelda, so


    she also wanted Marina to have a taste of her own medicine, and to pay hundreds of thousands of


    what she deserved, just like Tina.


    Jane said to Vivian, "Don''t take this method unless we have to. At least it''s not the time yet."


    "Jane, I understand. Everything is up to you."


    "How''s Jason now?" Jane asked.


    Recalling the feud of the Youngren Family, and thinking of Marina, how could she forget Jason?


    "Ever since he moved out of the vi, he has been wandering around the viges in the city, and he has


    been asking about Tina''s whereabouts."

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Jason had to vent the resentment in his heart.


    Now, his daughter, Tina, was the only one who could affect the emotion of Marin and Luk.


    For the past few days, he had been going to the small intersection next to GrandVille Apartments every


    day to observe Tina''s whereabouts.


    However, for many days in a row, he never saw Tina.


    Tina used toe out every day, either shopping or going to Marina.


    It was strange that the more Jason wanted to see Tina, the more he couldn''t even see her.


    There wasn''t anyone who could help Jason now. He had to do everything himself.


    He had neither money nor people.


    Ever since he was deceived by Marina and Luk togetherst time, he could only pick up some rotten


    vegetables and leaves to eat at the roadside market.


    He didn''t expect that he was reduced from CEO of the White Group to a beggar.


    A beggar could live a life at ease by begging, while Jason couldn''t calm down to live a life of peace.


    He wanted revenge and gave a fatal blow to Luk and Marina.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to vent his hatred.


    Marina had lied to him for so many years, making him be a cuckold.


    He was aplete fool, fooled by Marina, and helped her raise her daughter.


    How could Jason be willing to be manipted by Marina?


    In the past, he was so stupid that everything about him was under hermand.


    Then he would have been so quick topletely break up with the Youngren family.


    If it had been himself, he wouldn''t have made decisions so quickly. It was Marina who urged him to do


    so many immoral things.


    Jason regretted it, but there was no use in regretting it, for Zelda could not revive.


    Jessica also couldn''t revive.


    His only target now was Tina.


    Tina had called him dad for many years, but now she recognized Luk, her biological father.


    Jason''s heart was bleeding.


    They were all conscienceless.


    After all, he used to raise her like a little princess.


    Ever since Tina came to the White family, Jason had hardly paid attention to Jessica again.


    Jason was regretful now.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the gods sent nuts to those who had no teeth.


    She waspletely fooled by that bitch Marina, but the barrier this time was too hard to cross.


    Tina didn''t know that Jason had been looking for her.


    She had been staying in GrandVille Apartments all this time, feeling that the outside world was too


    scary and insecure.


    However, she never went out of her room so Marina was still very worried.


    After all, Tina had been living a life of luxury all these years but she actually met such an indecent thing


    this time.


    Now her body and mind werepletely trampled on, so her mother, Marina was also anxious.


    So she often came to see Tina.


    In the past, Oliver didn''t allow the people of the White family toe to GrandVille Apartments


    casually, even to the backyard.


    So Marina couldn''t get into the front yard at all before.


    It was a very difficult time, and it was obvious that Tina was in a very bad state now.


    Ever since Tina came back, Oliver had not gone to see her.


    He did not tell Roy that Tina had gone to Hond this month.


    No matter how bad Roy''s rtionship with Tina was, Oliver didn''t want Tina''s incident to affect Roy.


    So he didn''t let Roy know.


    With Marina apanying Tina, she slowly recovered. At least she looked much better than when she


    first came back.


    Marina knew that Tina liked to go shopping the most. As soon as any famous brand had new arrivals,


    she would go to buy.


    They didn''t have much money now, but fortunately, Oliver knew that Tina had suffered a lot and that


    she needed to see a doctor now, so he gave her more living expenses.


    Tina also knew that if she continued to stay at home, she could never move on.


    Marina suggested Tina going to look at the new bag of Channel.


    Tina agreed.


    Now Tina didn''t have a car, and Marina''s car was already used to pay her debt.


    They didn''t dare to borrow a car from Oliver.


    Marina had no choice but to call for a taxi.


    A taxi appeared around GrandVille Apartments, which was striking.


    They took a taxi and went to GJ Mall together.


    When Tina got out of the car, she didn''t dare to look at the people around her.


    She had prepared a pair of sunsses in advance and wore the sunsses as soon as they came out


    of the underground garage.


    Only then did she feel a little safe and strolled around the mall with Marina.


    When she went shopping this time, she didn''t feel rxed at all.


    Because she was always nervous, especially when she saw all kinds of posters of foreign men hanging


    in the clothing stores around her.


    Tina could not help but retch when she recalled the men he had met in Hond.


    It was as if the smell of the sea had been lingering around her.


    After Tina came back, she always burnt the incense that had a heavy smell, because she tried to get


    rid of the smell that she had been unable to forget.


    She had thought she was fine.


    However, she saw a poster of a store and there was a photo of a foreign male model taken at the


    beach.


    Tina could no longer control herself.


    Seeing Tina''s overreaction, Marina knew that she must have recalled the nightmare before.


    She immediately took her to a coffee shop next to take a break.


    Marina said nervously, "Tina, what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter? Tell mom. Now we should rely


    on each other for life. I won''t scold you like before in the future."


    Tina looked at Marina in a daze and could not hear what she was saying.


    Because she hadn''t woken up from her nightmare yet.


    Tina''s hands that held the coffee cup were shaking.


    "Do you want me to take you to the doctor first?" Marina asked.


    Tina still seemed to turn a deaf ear to her. Marina was scared, and she didn''t know what to do.


    When Marina was at a loss, she saw Flora.


    Flora walked over gracefully.


    "Marina, it''s such a coincidence to meet you here." Flora said.


    She was face to face with Marina, so she hadn''t seen Tina yet.


    When she reached Marina''s side, she found Tina sitting opposite Marina.


    Flora smiled and said, "Miss White, long time no see."


    But Tina''s eyes were empty as if she didn''t know Flora.


    Marina pretended that nothing had happened. Although she was no longer the proprietress of the


    White Group, she could not lose the demeanor of the proprietress.


    She used to hate Flora.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Seeing Flora in her fashionable clothes, Marina felt her dress was rather shabby.


    She was no longer the proprietress of the White Group. In contrast, Flora, who used to be an


    unimpressive assistant, now did surprisingly well.


    All of those were beyond her expectation.


    Sheter heard from Luk that Jason had an affair with Flora, and realized that Jason had always lied to


    her on the pretext of being busy whenever he was with Flora.


    At that time, she wanted to throw Jason out as trash.


    Unexpectedly, Jason was really a good-for-nothing and became trash now.


    It was the first time that Marina met Flora after the White Group was sold.


    "Flora, why are you here?" Marina asked coldly.


    Flora understood what Marina meant.


    Marina felt that it was Jason who guaranteed Flora afortable life.


    Now that Jason had nothing left, Flora would fall with him as a matter of course.


    After all, it was not easy to find another man to rely on so soon.


    It was just like what she have done, putting so much effort to get Oliver to fall in love with Tina, but


    failed.


    So how could Flora live a life as good as before?


    Her curiosity was aroused.


    Flora seemed disposed to exin.


    "Mrs. Marina, I just met a client here. What a coincidence to see you!"


    Flora still remembered how Marina bossed her around at the White Group.


    Now, it is her turn to gain the upper hand.


    "You really surprise me that you could find a new job after the White Group was sold."


    Marina used to think that the reason why Flora could be liked and employed by Jason was because of


    her beauty,


    and her working capacity was probably just so-so.


    So, even if she stayed at the White Group, there was no big deal.


    Unexpectedly, she found a job so soon.


    Moreover, she could entertain guests in such a high-end ce as GJ Mall. Presumably, her working


    environment was also very good.


    Marina was even more curious about where she worked.


    "Where do you work now?"


    "I''m in the Youngren Group." Flora said with a smile.


    Marina''s expression suddenly hardened. She was amazed, "Youngren Group?"


    Flora nodded, and told Marina that what she heard is true and she did work for the Youngren Group.


    Marina thought about it for a while. She had been wandering in the business circle of Birmingham for


    so many years. Ever since the Youngren Family that Jason had married into waspletely destroyed


    by them, she never knew there was any other Youngren Group in Birmingham.


    She had a horrible feeling.


    "Where is the Youngren Group in Birmingham? Why haven''t I heard of it before? Are you lying to me?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was afraid that Flora would just casually say apany name to put her off.


    And wanted to make a confirmation.


    "Don''t you know that? Actually, I didn''t look for a new job. I still worked in the former office building of


    the White Group, but the name of it was changed to Youngren Group." Flora smiled, "Oh, maybe you


    are too busy to notice such things."


    It turned out that the White Group was changed to Youngren Group,


    and even the office location remained the same.


    The whole office building used to be owned by the Youngren Group, but after Jason took over it, they


    kept losing money and finally sold the lower floors of the property out.


    Only the top floors were left for the White Group.


    "Has that building changed its name now?" Marina asked guiltily.


    "Now the whole building is called Youngren Building. I heard that this building was bought by a


    mysterious big boss. I didn''t expect that the buyer who bought our White Group was actually the owner


    of this building."


    Hearing these words, Marina turned pale with fear.


    What''s wrong with this? It can''t be such a coincidence.


    Why did the White Group be the Youngren Group again?


    "Are you sure?" Marina still couldn''t believe it.


    She was afraid that Flora knew something from Jason and deliberately told her the distorted version.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check it online and everything will be clear."


    Marina would not show her timidity in front of Flora. Even if she wanted to check, she would not do it in


    front of Flora.


    "It''s okay. I was just asking." Marina said.


    "What''s wrong with Miss White?" Flora asked.


    While Flora was talking to Marina, Tina had been sitting there like a fool, as if everything around her


    had nothing to do with her.


    She didn''t even look at Flora.


    Tina also liked to order Flora around in the past.


    Now, Flora was surprised that she didn''t say a word.


    Marina feared that Tina would identally reveal her story.


    So she said to Flora, "You go first. Tina is a little tired."


    Flora had a look at Marina, then at Tina. After that, she left quickly, for she didn''t want to stay with them


    either.


    Once Flora walked away, Marina immediately took out her phone to


    look up the news about the Youngren Group on the Inte.


    The news only said that it was money from overseas that bought the White Building and wanted to


    have a ce in the business battlefield in Birmingham.


    It was obvious that this overseas funder had powerful backing.


    However, whether they had anything to do with the Youngren family in the past was really unclear to


    Marina.


    She had never heard from Jason that the Youngren family had any rtives abroad.


    Otherwise, they would havee to support Mrs. Youngren when the mainstay of the Youngren family


    passed away,


    instead of watching all the property of the Youngren family fall into her and Jason''s hands.


    Marina had no idea what was wrong. She felt as if there was a mysterious force always against her and


    Jason,


    so that the White family came to such a sticky end.


    She recalled the dream she had when she was hospitalized.


    In the dream, Zelda told her that she wasing to seek revenge on Jason.


    Did her dream reallye true?


    But Tina was not Jason''s daughter, and she was not rted to Jason, so why did Tina suffer such a


    terrible thing?


    Tina, who was still sitting there, suddenly began to cry.


    Her cries grew louder and louder, causing everyone around to look at them.


    Marina knew that they couldn''t stay here any longer, so she pulled Tina up and took her to leave.


    However, Tina, like a maniac, made a scene and refused to leave.


    Marina wouldn''t have taken her out if she had known. Actually, Tina was mentally stable at home,


    but aftering out, she seemed to get shocked and became a hot potato.


    Finally, with the help of the shop assistant, Marina took Tina out of the cafe.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Flora immediately told Jane about seeing Marina and Tina.


    Jane had never known how Tina was going after she came back.


    Now that she was relieved. Tina deserved it.


    Jane wondered how Oliver would feel about Tina''s ending.


    Now that the White Group was renamed the Youngren Group, Jane was curious about that if this could


    make people in Birmingham remember the Youngren family.


    Jane knew that her identity would be exposed sooner orter.


    As long as she ruined the Jason family, she would never mind appearing in Birmingham as the


    descendant of the Youngren family.


    After bringing Tina back to GrandVille Apartments, Marina asked the doctor to give her a physical


    examination.


    The doctor just said that Tina might have been stimted and needed more rest for the time being.


    Everything else was normal.


    Marina didn''t believe the doctor''s words, she thought Tina was abnormal and suspected that Tina was


    bewitched by the devil.


    She had always been more superstitious, thinking that she would better pray to God to bless Tina.


    If Tina didn''t live in GrandVille Apartments, Marina would have gone to ask the witch to drive the evil


    spirit out of Tina.


    Marina went back to her own house and made a decision after contemtion. She asked Luk if he


    knew the inside story of the White Group.


    After all, Jason had said that it was Luk who found a proper buyer that contributed a lot to selling the


    White Group.


    Since what Luk said before was fake, how could he have the ability to help Jason find a buyer?


    During this period of time, Marina had been worried about Tina. And she was always upset because of


    the loss of the White Group and the seperation from Jason.


    Marina had no intention of looking back on the whole process.


    Hearing Flora said that the buyer of the White Group was the Youngren Group, Marina felt a little


    strange.


    When Jason heard that Marina had brought up the past again, he felt nervous. He did not dare to tell


    Marina about Jane.


    Jason knew that it was probably because he had done many things for Jane so Jane let him off for the


    time being.


    If he told anyone about her secret, he would have beenpletely ruined by Jane if he hadn''t been


    killed by those creditors.


    Luk stammered. "I don''t know either. I met that person in Hond by ident and just talked about that


    casually. I didn''t expect that person really wanted to buy the White Group."


    Marina would not be confused by Luk''s words again.


    "Look at how my daughter and I have been harmed by you. You are a jinx. Since you came back, I''ve


    suffered a lot. Now I even have no home. If you dare to lie to me again, I will chop you up."


    Luk knew that he had done too many bad things.


    He realized that Marina had known his real thought, and he could no longer lie to her.


    Luk paced back and forth in the room, thinking about a good exnation that would not make Marina


    angrier.


    "Say it. If you lie to me, I swear I''ll chop you off."


    Marina was holding a fruit knife in her hand.


    Seeing the cold light reflected from the de, Luk was really scared.


    After all, Marina had not avenged Tina.


    "Hey, put down the knife first."


    Then Luk told Marina how he came to Birmingham.


    Marina heard Luk''s exnation, then stabbed the fruit knife into his arm.


    His arm bled immediately.


    Fortunately, the wound was not very deep, so Luk wrapped it with a cloth right away.


    When he owed money at the casino, he was often beaten up. It was quitemon to be stabbed.


    Therefore, he had learned to take care of the wounds.


    After hurting Luk, Marina didn''t feel relieved.


    The more she thought about him, the angrier she became.


    It turned out that Luk was instigated to destroy the White family.


    But he had been hiding it from her until now.


    If Luk could have told her earlier, she would have been on guard and wouldn''t have let the White family


    end up like this.


    "What does your friend Jessica look like?"


    After scolding Luk, Marina continued to ask him.


    "She''s a devil beauty andpletely destroyed Jason on her own."


    "Shit! Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If Jason was destroyed, my world would fall apart."


    Marina grabbed Luk and wanted to tear him up.


    "How dare I tell you? If I had told you earlier, maybe you and I would have been killed by that woman.


    Anyone who sabotaged her n would disappear."


    Marina was even more curious about who that woman was.


    She really wanted to meet the beautiful and omnipotent woman in Luk''s mouth.


    "Is there anyone else she sent to watch Jason?"


    Marina wanted to find out why the White family copsed so quickly.


    "Of course. I know there''s another woman." Luk answered.


    "Is it Flora?"


    It seemed Marina was quite sure about that.


    Otherwise, she didn''t think Flora could keep working there and lead a happy life.


    "You already know it." Luk looked at Marina in surprise.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I really underestimated her. Damn Jason, he would finally be ruined by that woman."


    However, Marina thought she should be the one that controlled Jason and let him suffer all the


    consequences.


    She didn''t expect to be taken advantage of by another woman.


    She should have been more vignt.


    But it was toote to regret.


    Marina had the urge to tell Jason the truth. After all, they had been married for so many years.


    Luk was a little frightened by Marina''s silence.


    He asked, "Are you going to tell Jason that the White family was destroyed by him?"


    They were family after all. Before Marina could say anything, Luk knew what she was thinking.


    Marina didn''t expect that Jason thought it was she that ruined the White family and hated her all the


    time.


    In fact, he ruined himself.


    "Yes, if I had the chance to see him, I would tell him the truth." Marina said.


    "The truth? It''s not that easy for you to get rid of responsibility. You just took Jason as the springboard


    for your career at the beginning. So you do need to ount for the doom of the White family."


    "How dare you say that. I did that because of you."


    Luk fell into silence.


    Jason was in a dpidated house in a vige, munching on the pancakes he had begged for on the


    street. Suddenly, his phone rang and received a message.


    It was about Tina.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Fortunately, Jason''s phone could work and he received the message.


    It was a photo, which showed that Tina came out from a mall with Marina.


    They were shopping together indeed.


    Jason stopped eating and rushed to the mall.


    However, as soon as he arrived, he saw that they had just gotten into a taxi.


    He could saw Marina, but he couldn''t catch up with the car.


    A chance that he could catch Tina was lost.


    Jason had no choice but to go back.


    However, he was confident that he could capture Tina sooner orter.


    After that, Jason began to hide in the woods not far from the Grandville Apartments, observing Tina.


    After Tina got stimtedst time, Marina didn''t dare to take her out anymore.


    However, Marina was busy going to church and praying, hoping that Tina could get better soon.


    She could not rely on Jason and Luk now. Not only could they drag her down, but they pulled her into


    the abyss.


    Marina had no other choice but to expect Tina to recover.


    She looked for capable doctors everywhere.


    Finally, she found a famous psychic who said that she needed to see Tina personally to heal her.


    Marina was overjoyed.


    After all, a lot of doctors said that Tina was healthy, and she just needed to take more rest.


    But Tina looked not well in Marina''s eyes.


    Maybe asking for psychics was a strange but helpful way to cure Tina.


    Marina went to Grandville Apartments and told Tina about it.


    Tina was emotionally unstable. When she heard that Marina had found a powerful psychic that could


    help her heal.


    For the past few days, she had been haunted and tortured by the experience in Hond. It was too


    painful.


    If someone could stop her from painful memories, she would be willing to try.


    With Tina''s attitude, Marina knew that there must be hope.


    As long as Tina wanted, everything would be fine.


    Perhaps she was frightened. Once those ghosts around her were exorcised, she would recover quickly.


    It was idental for Marina to find the psychic.


    When she returned to the hotel, she overheard that there was a powerful psychic recently. Many


    patients who couldn''t heal in the hospital, but recovered after seeing her.


    Sounded amazing.


    So she went up and asked.


    Originally, when people saw that Marina was not familiar, they didn''t want to tell her.


    Marina became even more anxious. It seemed that they were trying to cover up the news.


    For Tina''s sake, Marina had no choice but to humbly beg them to tell her the information about the


    psychic.


    Finally, they wrote Marina a phone number.


    After Marina got it, she was so happy that Tina could be saved.


    So, she called the psychic and made an appointment with her.


    Marina did not dare to bring her to Grandville Apartments.


    Besides, it was so hard to find the psychic. Therefore, to show her sincerity, Marina had to visit her


    personally.


    She took the initiative to ask for the address.


    Marina picked up a pen and wrote down the address word by word, afraid that she would make a


    mistake.


    After all, if she remembered the wrong address, she might lose the chance forever.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the psychic was not an ordinary person, but a god-like existence.


    After hanging up, she began to search. It turned out that the psychic was in a vige in Birmingham.


    As the saying went, a real hermit lived in the most bustling ce.


    Marina took Tina to the psychic.


    The ce was so dpidated that it was difficult to stand. Tina took a look outside and was reluctant to


    get off.


    Marina dragged her out of the car.


    "Tina, don''t be willful. It took efforts to find her. You can''t be rude."


    Marina kept ordering Tina. She was afraid that Tina would misbehave again.


    Tina also wanted to be cured, so she followed without saying a word.


    They walked around an old house, then to a small alley after several turns.


    On both sides were houses to be demolished, but it seemed that many families had moved away.


    Marina finally found it at a broken door.


    Then she knocked.


    After a moment, it seemed that a voice came from inside and let them in.


    Marina exulted.


    It was true that the psychic was waiting for them.


    She pushed the door open.


    Inside was a small yard. She led Tina straight to the room forward.


    Marina asked cautiously, "Fairy, are you there? I''m Marina. We had talked before. I brought my


    daughter here. Hope you can take a look at her."


    As she spoke, she put some food and gifts she had bought on the table.


    After all, she couldn''t be empty-handed to ask for help.


    Only by making the Fairy happy would she try her best.


    However, Marina could no longer hear any response.


    Maybe the Fairy was busy. Anyway, she had let them in.


    Marina pulled Tina and pushed the door of the hall.


    As soon as they entered, the door closed.


    But it was so dim that they couldn''t see anything.


    Marina thought that the Fairy was so mysterious and treated patients uniquely.


    Tina was frightened by the darkness.


    Because she used to live in the basement when she was in Hond.


    She often received those men in the dark.


    Tina felt suffocated.


    Her breathing was rapid and her palms were filled with cold sweat.


    Marina noticed Tina''s abnormality, so sheforted her in a low voice, "Not fear, with the Fairy here,


    no one will dare to bully you."


    Tina had been suppressing her fear. Now she couldn''t stand it any longer, so she shouted.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    At this moment, the lights in the room were suddenly turned on, shedding on Marina and Tina.


    "Fairy, you finally show up. Please save my daughter." Marina finally saw a glimpse of hope.


    She pulled Tina and immediately knelt down to show her sincerity.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, she noticed someone approaching them slowly.


    After all, the woman called Fairy was a psychic, and even her entrance was so unusual.


    Marina finally came to the right person.


    She listened to the footsteps of "Fairy" and gradually felt a familiar feeling.


    Originally, she was afraid that it would be disrespectful if she looked at Fairy''s feet.


    Anyway, it was Tina who needed Fairy''s help, not Marina herself.


    Even if Marina offended the psychic, it wouldn''t affect Tina.


    Marina lowered her head and knelt down, then looked up a little to see Fairy''s feet. But she was


    confused.


    Why did these feet look like a man''s?


    Because ever since they came, the psychic only spoke to them before they came in and never said


    anything else.


    As the person got closer, Marina could see more clearly. However, this person''s feet were size 44. But


    the psychic was a woman, how would a woman have such big feet?


    In Marina''s opinion, the psychic should be very light, like the woman with foot-binding. Then Marina


    would be more convincing.


    She got a bad feeling.


    She was more confused.


    Marina couldn''t stand the silence any longer. She greeted, "Fairy, Fairy..."


    She just couldn''t help but doubt who the person was in front of her.


    Would she be fooled?


    However, no one else knew that she was going to take Tina here.


    After all, the servants in GrandVille Apartments were very tight-lipped.


    Only a few people knew about what happened to Tina.


    But before "Fairy" said anything, Marina did not dare to raise her head. So she didn''t know who was


    standing in front of her.


    In order to save her daughter, Marina had to keep begging.


    At this moment, a man sneered.


    She was shocked. Why was this voice so simr to Jason''s?


    What the hell was going on?


    Even Tina, who was kneeling beside her, found something strange.


    Marina raised her head and saw someone familiar.


    It turned out that the so-called Fairy was Jason.


    At this point, Marina knew that she had been fooled.


    She didn''t expect that he would still seek revenge on her. Now he deceived her and Tina toe to


    this remote ce.


    "Jason, what do you want?" Marina immediately stood up.


    Tina heard Jason was here.


    She was also very shocked.


    Jason said coldly, "What do I want? Don''t you know? I was deceived so badly by you. Do you think I''ll


    let you go easily?"


    Tina knew that Jason was up to no good and then immediately ran to open the door.


    Only then did she realize that the door was locked by Jason.


    Maybe he did this while they were waiting in the dark.


    Marina said, "Jason, let us out quickly. I''m not the one who hurt you, but someone else."


    She wanted to tell Jason everything she heard from Luk.


    Perhaps she could get some forgiveness from Jason so that he would let them out.


    Yet Marina didn''t evenplete her words.


    Jason went up and pped Marina on the face. "Do you think I''ll still believe you? No matter what you


    say, I won''t believe it anymore. You vicious woman, let me raise daughter for you and Luk for so many


    years.


    And now Luk still wants to take everything from me. Tell me, did you collude with him long time ago?"


    "No, no." Marina immediately denied, "It''s Flora. She''s behind all of these!"


    He sneered. "I should have met Flora earlier and kicked you out earlier. I might not end up in such a


    miserable situation, you bitch."


    After scolding, he pped Marina on the face again.


    Tina waspletely frightened by Jason''s momentum, and she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Now that Jason''s attention was on Marina, Tina was really afraid if she said anything, she would direct


    his anger to her.


    The wounds on Marina''s face, which had just been healed, bled again after suffering Jason''s two


    ringing ps.


    Blood was streaming down her face.


    "Jason, please, I''m sorry. I''m wrong. I''ve married you for so many years, please forgive me.


    After all these years of marriage with you, I have been wholeheartedly devoted to you. For you, for the


    White Group, I have always been unreserved." Marina tried to convince Jason to be merciful.


    "You are wholeheartedly devoted? When you see Luking back, you immediately go back to him. I


    saw it with my own eyes in the Mose Clubhouse. You kissed him! How dare you say that you have


    never held back for me."


    He then pointed at Tina. "You knew she wasn''t my daughter, and you forged a fake paternity test to lie


    to me. I gave her all my fatherly love and helped her bully my daughter, Jessica."


    The more he said, the angrier he became. He felt like he was aplete fool.


    Being blinded by Marina all these years, he had done so many things to harm the Youngren family.


    Seeing him pointing at her, Tina shouted, "Dad, I''m sorry! I shouldn''t call Luk dad. He is a bastard.


    You''ll be my only father from now on."


    She was crying hard at this time and spoke for herself at the same time.


    But she meant it. After all, Luk brought her only disaster.


    Jason raised her and treated her so well. He cared about her more than her own mother, Marina.


    "I will take care of you when you''re old or sick. As you said, Jessica was dead. You only have me now."


    Tina cried.


    Jason said, "Shut up. I''ll deal with youter."


    He wanted to settle the score with Marina first.


    When Marina saw him approaching her again, she was trembling with fear.


    "Jason, listen to me. I will be with you in the future. No matter how poor you are, I won''t leave you."


    Marina said.


    No matter what, Jason was way better than Luk.


    If it weren''t for this situation, perhaps Jason would consider her suggestion. He wasn''t young anymore


    and indeed needed someone topany him.


    However, Marina only said these begging words when she was captured by him.


    He would not believe her.


    "I just want revenge now. Even if I die, you''ll die with me." He gritted his teeth and cursed.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Jason. I really know I was wrong. It was that bastard Luk who hurt you. I will


    definitely avenge you."

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    Jason took out the rope that he had prepared to tie Tina and Marina up.


    He was very skilled now.


    Seeing Jason''s bloodshot eyes, Marina kept pleading.


    Jason just ignored what she said.


    It was obvious that Jason hated Marina.


    She wasn''t trustworthy to Jason.


    Jason had cut countless times on her face by a knifest time.


    Jason nned to use another way to retaliate this time. He would whip her.


    Marina was hit by Jason for a while and fainted.


    Jason took out a bucket of water and poured it to wake up Marina.


    "It''s not that easy to die. I''ll let you feel know how I''ll torture you.


    All of you had deceived me for so many years. I wouldn''t let you die so easily.


    I would torture you to the extreme, or else who could know how painful I was all these years. "


    Tina was stunned by the crazy Jason.


    She didn''t dare to plead for Marina at all.


    Now Jason hadn''t tortured her so much, probably because of their fine father-daughter rtionship.


    After Marina was awakened, she began to cry again.


    "Jason, tell me what you want. If I can do it, I will do it. Even if I can''t, Tina will. You know, Tina is Roy''s


    mother. She will figure it out."


    Marina hadn''t told Jason that Roy was not Tina''s child.


    However, as Jason and Marina had been married for so long, he knew what she was thinking.


    And Roy had always rejected Tina.


    Every time Tina came back, she wouldin to Marina that she couldn''t let that child ept her


    whatever she did.


    Jason once heard Marina say to Tina by chance: As you were not his real mother, that little child would


    feel it.


    He didn''t care about it then. But after a long time, he seemed to understand what was going on.


    Jessica was dead. He really wanted to find out about the child for her.


    "You said Tina was Roy''s mother?" Jason asked.


    Marina''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Jason knew something? Why would he ask that?


    "You... What do you want to know?"


    Marina said that without knwoing it.


    It would involve Oliver. If Oliver knew the truth, Tina and she would really get killed.


    Although Jason was torturing her now, Marina knew very well that Jason would not really kill her.


    Otherwise, he would have been killed her long ago instead of dying until now.


    Marina knew Jason very well.


    Jason said coldly, "Do you still have any hope? Even if I won''t kill you myself, as long as Oliver finds


    out your lies, see what you''ll be.


    He sold a fake painting to Oliver, but Oliver forgave him for the sake of the childst time.


    If he knew that the child wasn''t Tina''s, he wouldn''t have been so kind to let you go. "


    "Jason, don''t say that. Whatever I did before, I did it for the White Group. For you." Marina cried.


    "Well, if you''re sincere, tell me what''s going on with that child."


    Jason didn''t want to be fooled by Marina. He had to know about Jessica.


    Tina didn''t seem to be so sick now. She shook her head at Marina as to stop her from telling Jason the


    truth.


    Jason would keep it secret before.


    But now, he had been an enemy to them. If he knew about this, they would always be threatened by


    Jason even if they were alive .


    Of course, Marina knew it.


    But now Jason was facing her with a knife.


    If she were to lie, Jason would know.


    She was about to die soon.


    Marina couldn''t care much. She didn''t want to irritate Jason.


    As she had clearly said that she would not lie to him. If she would, he wouldn''t control himself to kill her.


    She was afraid of death.


    Marina told Jason about the whole story.


    Only then did Jason realize why Marina and Tina always talked secretly at home, as if they were


    avoiding him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    How could they hide it from all those people?


    And Oliver still didn''t know it.


    When Tina heard that Marina had let out secrets for herself, she hated Marina even more.


    She hated Marina. Because all Marina wanted was to be rich and powerful so forced her to marry a rich


    man.


    If one n failed, she woulde up with another.


    All these pushed her to the edge of the cliff.


    She hated it when Maina told her that Luk was her real father.


    Tina felt as if she could be sentenced to hell after knowing that her parents were Luk and Marina.


    Now, she could still live a safe life in GrandVille Apartments without telling Oliver the secret.


    But now, Marina had given her no chance to live a normal life.


    Tina became desperate.


    Now she was even more afraid when Oliver would know it.


    The day Oliver knew, she would die.


    Tina had already known how terrifying it was to wait for death.


    After Jason knew their secret, he rxed a lot.


    He wouldn''t fear that Marina would escape.


    When Marina saw that Jason no longer torture her, she felt it worthy to tell him.


    Jason was very tired after hitting and scolding Marina.


    He hadn''t had a decent meal in a long time.


    When Marina came over, she brought a gift box for food and all kinds of fruits.


    Jason opened the door and brought everything on the table into the room.


    He began to enjoy them.


    He needed topensate himself for what he hadn''t eaten since he was down and out,


    Marina and Tina were hungry after being tortured by Jason for so long.


    Seeing how happy Jason was while eating, their saliva was about to flow out mouths.


    Tina hoped that Jason could let her eat something for sake of their rtionship.


    "Dad, I''m so hungry."


    Tina tried to provoke Jason''s sympathy with that coquettish voice, just like before.


    She watched Jason throw something over with the hope that Jason wouldn''t let her hungry.


    Suddenly, a pear core hit her eyes hard, which made her almost faint.


    She sobbed.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Jane sat in the drawing-room and listened to Vivian''s report about Jason''s kidnapping of Marina and


    Tina.


    It seemed that Jason was still smart.


    Flora sent a message to Jason to let him know that Marina and Tina had already appeared.


    Jason watched all of Tina''s performance inside in the lobby of the cafe.


    He even found a video to watch.


    When Jason saw Tina, he guessed that Tina was sick.


    Thus, Jason followed Marina all the time.


    He found out that apart from going to GrandVille Apartments to apany Tina, Marina was burning


    incense and worshipping Buddha everywhere.


    Marina used to make offerings to the gods at home.


    These days, Tina''s illness was not cured by the doctor, so Marina would naturally find some special


    ways.


    Jason took advantage of Marina''s thoughts and spent a hundred dors to temporarily hire two older


    women. They were asked to spoke loudly for Marina to hear when she was about to go back to the


    hotel.


    When Marina heard that there was a witch in Birmingham who could see a patient and was sessful


    in doing this,


    she would naturally not miss the chance to cure Tina.


    Then, she took the initiative to ask for the phone number of the witch.


    Of course, the person who answered the phone was also arranged by Jason.


    No matter what, Jason had been the president of the White Group for so many years, and this little trick


    was no problem for him.


    Marina had no doubt that this was schemed by Jason.


    She mainly felt that Jason could not do anything out of the ordinary, and the most important thing was


    to cure Tina, so she didn''t think much about anything else.


    She took Tina to the ce mentioned on the phone to find the so-called witch to cure Tina.


    Jason just stood there waiting for Tina and Marina to walk into the trap.


    Jane listened to Vivian''s words and sneered.


    What Jason did to Marina and Tina was far less than what he did to the Youngren family.


    Jane wanted to see Jason and Marina turn against each other.


    Her men stood still and watched as Jason and Marina fought against each other.


    Vivian had been holding an envelope in her hand.


    Jane asked, "What document is this?"


    Vivian smiled and said, "Miss Kim, don''t you want to see Jason and his family turn against each other?


    There may be a good show to watch next."


    Jane was still preparing the paint in her hand. Hearing Vivian''s words, she knew that she must have


    gotten some important information.


    "Is it rted to the document in your hand?" Jane asked.


    "Yes."


    After Vivian finished speaking, she handed the document to Jane directly.


    Jane was very interested in what kind of important document it was.


    She tore open the seal on the file bag and slowly opened it.


    The document revealed a letterhead, and Jane saw a letter from a paternity test center.


    Looking down, she saw Jason''s name.


    Jane knew that Jason had identified his rtionship with Tina at the paternity test center and the


    results were already here.


    At that time, when Jason sent the sample to the test center, he still harbored a glimmer of hope that


    Tina might be his daughter.


    However,ter, he went to the Mose Clubhouse and saw Tina and Luk talking andughing with his


    own eyes. Tina also called Luk dad.


    Marina and Luk also admitted that they had lied to him and admitted that Tina was indeed their child.


    Even he already knew the truth.


    Jason then kidnapped Luk and Marina at the Mose Clubhouse. After escaping there, he returned to the


    White Residence for a night and ran away in a hurry.


    He was afraid that Marina would find someone to take revenge on him.


    He ran around, hiding his strength and waiting for the right time.


    After Jason''s paternity test results came out, they would naturally be sent to the White Residence.


    There had always been Jane''s men there.


    All the letters were taken away.


    At that time, it was jane''s men who helped sign for them.


    But they didn''t know what was inside.


    So, the paternity test report was brought back with a pile of bills and some unimportant letters.


    When Vivian was free, she was sorting out some letters that he had contact with the White family when


    she found the results of the paternity test.


    When she saw it, she was also astonished and could not believe it.


    So, she showed it to Jane.


    When Jane gradually shifted her gaze to thest line of words, she was also stunned...


    The message on the screen actually said that Jason was Tina''s biological father.


    "How is that possible?" Jane asked involuntarily.


    "Miss Kim, something must be wrong," Vivian said.


    Marina had secretly gone for a paternity test when Tina was just born.


    Of course, she was just trying to show her loyalty to Jason.


    Most importantly, Marina worked in a nightclub at that time, and Jason was a little worried.


    However, when Jason and Marina saw the results of the paternity test, Jason was determined to keep


    Marina as a mistress.


    What Jason didn''t know was that Marina had tampered with the results of the paternity test they saw


    together.


    When Marina got the test results beforehand, it showed that Jason was not Tina''s biological father.


    Marina only had sex with two men during that time. One was Luk, the other was Jason.


    If the child was not Jason''s, it must be Luk''s child.


    Marina thought so.


    She also wanted Luk and Tina to do a paternity test, but Luk had already been smuggled to Hond.


    And she hadn''t heard from him for many years.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Therefore, this matter was dismissed.


    Marina had been on tenterhooks all these years, for fear that Jason would find out that Tina didn''t look


    like him.


    So when Tina was very young, she sent her abroad to study.


    She also asked Tina to do stic surgery.


    Jason had no doubts about whether Tina was his daughter.


    However, why did the current paternity test show that Jason was Tina''s biological father?


    What had happened?


    Jane asked Vivian to find the paternity test center that Marina went to and find the paternity test file


    again.


    She wanted to find out which one was real and which one was fake.


    This document was really a surprise.


    If Tina was really Jason''s biological daughter, how would Jason feel when he found out about it?


    What kind of revenge was he taking on Tina now?

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    After eating, Jason got sleepy.


    He knew that there was no one else around in this urban vige.


    He stayed in a dpidated building that was about to be demolished. Since nobody woulde


    around, it was quite safe.


    After beating up Marina, Jason felt much better.


    So he thought about taking a nap for a while.


    He unconsciously fell asleep.


    And he was snoring.


    Marina was aching all over that she couldn''t even fall asleep to relieve the pain.


    It was getting darker outside.


    Marina thought about Jason''s hatred for her and she felt that his torture almost killed her.


    If such a situation continued for a few days more, she would really be close to death.


    Marina looked at Tina and noticed that she had already fainted from hunger.


    When Tina was in GrandVille Apartments, she had no appetite at all.


    Before they went out, Marina asked Tina to have some food so that she could make it to the doctor.


    Tinapletely ignored the suggestions of Marina.


    Knowing that Tina was sick, Marina did not force her to eat.


    However, Tina hadn''t eaten for a few days and was hit in the head by the fruit core that Jason threw at


    her.


    Tina fainted.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Marina noticed that Jason had fallen asleep.


    Marina saw the knife that Jason had been waving in front of her.


    She moved her body slightly with difficulty.


    And she tried to get closer to the de to cut the rope.


    Jason seemed to be careless and thought that Marina could no longer move after being whipped by


    him.


    He hadn''t imagined that Marina would be able to move her body and then even cut the rope with a


    knife.


    As long as her hands were set free, Marina soon cut off all the ropes on her body with the knife.


    Marina wanted to leave with Tina together, but Tina fainted and fell asleep.


    She was severely injured herself and had no strength to bring Tina with her.


    If she failed to take Tina away, it would be impossible for her to escape when Jason woke up.


    Marina decided to escape from here first and then went back to find a helper to save Tina.


    Jason was sound asleep.


    She gently opened the door from inside and walked out.


    Fortunately, Marina still remembered the way out.


    Although the urban vige was dark, it was actually safer.


    At least if Jason ran out to search for her, she wouldn''t be noticed immediately.


    After all, she couldn''t walk that fast with a wounded body.


    Marina moved forward with difficulty step by step. It took her a long while before she reached the ce


    where signs of human habitation could be noticed.


    She quickly got into a taxi.


    When Jason woke up, he saw the rope that was broken scattered on the ground. Then he looked


    around and realized that Marina was nowhere to be found.


    He ran out of the yard and looked around, but failed to find any trace of Marina.


    Aftering back inside, Jason was so angry that he cut Tina''s forehead with the back of his knife.


    And Tina woke up from this pain.


    Tina saw the light reflected from the de above her forehead and she started to scream and cry.


    "Dad, I''m Tina. You shouldn''t kill me because I''m your daughter."


    "How dare you to call me dad? I remembered you called Luk as your dad. You were such an ungrateful


    person. I''ve raised you up but you betrayed me for Luk. You epted him as your father as soon as


    you saw him."


    Jason was interrupted by Tina. The top priority for him now was to ask her the whereabouts of Marina.


    Only then did he change the subject back to Marina.


    "Tell me, when did Marina leave? Where did she go?"


    "I had no idea. I fainted and fell asleep."


    "This bitch dared to run away and left you here under my control. She did not seem to be afraid that I''ll


    kill you." Jason said with a fierce expression.


    Tina had never been terrified by Jason to this extent.


    It turned out that Jason was such a scary person when he went crazy.


    "Dad, please let me go. What I did was wrong but I will definitely treat you well in the future."


    Jason was furious.


    He managed to find such a concealed ce. Now that Marina had escaped, he had to find another


    one.


    But now he didn''t have time to think about it and had to transfer Tina to another ce first.


    Otherwise, as long as Marina escaped and asked people for help, he would have nothing left. Instead,


    he would be controlled by Marina, which was miserable.


    Fortunately, Marina didn''t notice the shabby tricycle that Jason kept in the next room.


    If Marina took Tina away in that tricycle, he would have nothing left.


    Jason pushed the shabby tricycle out and found a waterproof cloth.


    He used the cloth to cover the tricycle.


    He then found another rag and put it in Tina''s mouth.


    Jason managed to get Tina into a woven bag and then threw her directly on the tricycle. In this way,


    Tina seemed to be the same as the garbage collected.


    Jason was afraid of attracting the attention of others on the road so he checked back and forth for


    several times.


    Then he got on the tricycle and left.


    After Marina went back, she was injured all over. There was nothing she could do about it so she called


    Luk for help.


    Seeing Marina like this, Luk thought that she had just escaped from a living hell.


    He went to the hospital and helped Marina settled.


    Then he asked Marina what had happened.


    Marina told Luk about the things that Jason had done to her and Tina.


    Luk asked Marina to report this to the police as soon as possible. In this way, Jason would be arrested


    soon.


    If Jason ended up in jail for years, it would be much safer for them.


    In this way, their life wouldn''t be constantly disturbed by Jason.


    However, Marina disagreed with him.


    Luk didn''t allow Marina to call the policest time because he was afraid of revealing his identity.


    Marina didn''t let Luk call the police this time for her own difficulties.


    Luk asked her, but she refused to tell him the reason.


    But Tina was still under the control of Jason and he was worried about her. After all, he regarded Tina


    as his biological daughter.


    He scolded Marina for escaping alone without caring about the situation of Tina.


    Marina was in excruciating pain, and Luk had been ming her.


    Now she was so annoyed that she even had the thought of killing Luk.


    At this time, instead offorting her and taking good care of her, he had been ming her.


    "If you really have the courage, just go and save your daughter yourself." Marina yelled at him.


    Only then did Luk finally shut up.


    Marina showed him the exact location of Tina. "Go ahead."


    Seeing this, Luk said to himself that he had to go there by himself no matter what.


    Anyways, he still had a chance to win Jason even if they met head-to-head.


    Luk then took a taxi and went to the urban vige.


    Jason and Tina were long gone by the time Luk arrived there.


    Seeing the blood on the ground, Luk''s heart sank.


    Luk was worried that Jason had killed Tina in out of anger before throwing her body in the wild.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    The minute Luk came back, he told Marina that Jason had run away and asked about the blood on the


    ground.


    "That''s my blood. Jason hit me, and I bled," said Marina furiously.


    At this time, no one cared about her, asking her whether she was hurt.


    "What do you think we should do?" Luk said, "I think we should call the police, at least to protect Tina."


    Marina didn''t want to tell Luk the truth.


    Jason had known Roy''s real identity. If he were to be caught, he would tell Oliver this.


    At that time, they could do nothing about Jason. She and Tina might lose their lives.


    Marina knew that Luk was a good-for-nothing, so she didn''t think he could give her any good advice.


    At such a crucial moment, Luk was unreliable, and she was on her own.


    She warned Luk that if he dared to call the police, she would tell the police who he really was.


    He would be most likely to be arrested.


    Therefore, Luk did not dare to mention calling the police to save Tina.


    Marina knew that Jason would not kill Tina.


    She thought that the more important thing now was to get better.


    Now that she was lying on the bed, she could do anything so that she had more time toe up with a


    solution.


    She couldn''t ask Oliver to save Tina because it would only get her into trouble.


    She began to think about which person she used to know would help her.


    Suddenly, the man code-named Big Boss came to her mind.


    She had hired Big Boss with ten million dors to get rid of Jessica before.


    Then the Big Boss had got the man whose code name was ck Dog to do it perfectly without any


    trace.


    Later, the Big Boss had had ck Dog killed in a car ident.


    He hadn''t done anything but had got ten million dors.


    Marina took out her phone, found his number, and called him.


    But no one answered the phone for a long time.


    Marina thought that maybe he was busy.


    After a while, she called again.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    To Marina''s surprise, the phone was connected this time.


    Marina was a bit nervous. She had been looking forward to his answering it, but when she finally got


    through, she got tongue-tied.


    "Hello." A deep middle-aged man''s voice sounded.


    "Hey, Big Boss, it''s me, Marina."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My daughter has been kidnapped and I need your help."


    "Okay," said the man, as if the kidnapping was nothing.


    Marina breathed a sigh of relief, trusting the Big Boss more.


    "Can you send someone to look for her right away? I''m afraid she will be more dangerous, the longer


    she remains missing."


    "How much are you willing to pay?"


    Marina hadn''t expected that he would ask for money so soon and thought he was being so indifferent.


    At first, Jason had Tina, but then she ran out before she was caught again. Jason must be angry now,


    so Marina was afraid that Jason would torture Tina to vent his anger.


    She had no choice but to say, "Big Boss, money is not a problem. You have helped me before. As long


    as you get my daughter back, I will give you the money you want."


    Marina said repeatedly that money was not a problem.


    The problem was that she really didn''t have any money now.


    But if she told him this, he would hang up the phone immediately.


    Finding her daughter was much easier than killing someonest time.


    "Okay, I''ll get people to find your daughter. Get the money ready," said the Big Boss.


    "Okay, of course, thank you."


    Marina couldn''t help feelingcent about her eloquence.


    She then sent him the information about Jason and Tina.


    After that, she told him not to use force but to ensure Tina''s safety.


    The Big Boss agreed.


    Marina was relieved.


    She didn''t dare to ask her friends for help. As long as she could save Tina, she wouldn''t mind asking


    such a dangerous man for help.


    Marina was fully aware that only when Tina was alive could she live a good life.


    After Luk knew that Marina had asked the Big Boss to find Tina, he kept praising her.


    Jane also knew that Jason had brought Tina out of the vige overnight.


    This time, their people didn''t know where Jason had taken Tina.


    That was because Jason had done it at night, and the vige was dark, so it would take them a long


    time to track down them.


    Jane sent more people to find them.


    She wanted to have everything under control, which would be more interesting.


    Oliver heard from the servants in the backyard that Tina had been taken out to see a doctor by Marina


    and hadn''te back for a few days.


    After what had happenedst time, Oliver had been more vignt.


    But they were under his nose, not to say that many people had known Tina''s rtionship with him. The


    person who had taken Tina away was so arrogant. He had to do something, or those people might


    push too far and began to hurt other members of his family.


    It was time to send a message to them.


    Oliver then sent people to find Tina.


    Therefore, in Birmingham, there were three groups of people looking for Tina now.


    The people Jane had sent didn''t find anything, and she was starting to get a little anxious because she


    knew that other people were also looking for Tina.


    Luk''s name popped in her head.


    Luk had been away for so long, and it was time to get him back.


    Otherwise, he would think that he was a free man after the 30 million dors.


    She had allowed him to stay with Marina because she wanted to know more about Marina and Tina.


    Now Luk should be the one who knew the most about Tina other than Marina. After all, he thought he


    was Tina''s biological father and cared about Tina very much.


    Soon, Jane asked someone to bring Luk to her.


    Luk seemed less scared this time.


    He said righteously, "I''ve done everything you asked me to do. I was afraid of you because you might


    get me back to Hond. But now I know my son-inw is Oliver, which you also know, and everyone in


    Birmingham fears him. Don''t mess with me."


    Jane chuckled.


    "Every cock is bold on his own dunghill. Luk is a walking example," thought Jane.


    "I don''t care who your son-inw is. I just want to know how Jason took Tina away. What do you know?


    Think about it and tell me everything you know."


    "Are you looking for Jason too?" Luk asked.


    He thought that Tina would be saved if Jane wanted to kill Jason after finding him.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Luk told Jane about how Tina and Marina were tricked into the urban vige by Jason.


    Jane knew that Luk was telling the truth and her words was basically consistent with what her people


    had reported.


    Jane asked, "Of course Marina managed to escape. Why didn''t she have someone save Tina?"


    In her opinion, as long as Marina called Oliver, Tina should be rescued soon.


    After all,pared to thest time when he went to Hond to save Tina, this was just a piece of cake.


    Birmingham was kind of Oliver''s ce.


    Jason could not escape from him no matter what.


    "Marina didn''t let me call the police," Luk said.


    Jane thought that there must be some unspeakable reason why Marina didn''t let him call the police.


    But she just could not figure out what this unspeakable reason was.


    "Why didn''t she let you call the police?" Jane asked.


    Luk said, "She said it was just a family matter. After all, she didn''t want to make the matters of the


    White family public matters because of this. If that happened, Tina''s matter would be exposed


    Jane thought about it for a while. It made sense. Tina''s condition was not good now.


    If this thing really escted into a public matter, then Marina would also be humiliated.


    Jane knew Marina''s character. She valued reputation more than anything. Even his daughter''s safety


    could not bepared to it.


    "Then why didn''t she ask your son-inw for help?"


    Jane teased Luk.


    Luk said Oliver was his son-inw in front of her. Now that her daughter was gone, why didn''t he ask


    the nearest son-inw for help?


    Luk stammered, "He''s busy. Besides, Jason raised Tina anyway. He won''t hurt Tina easily."


    Jane sneered.


    If Jason knew that he was Tina''s biological father, he would treat her better, because he thus had hope


    and spiritual sustenance.


    After all, Jason now had nothing left and was on the edge of a mental breakdown.


    Marina probably knew that Oliver should be very disgusted with Tina recently.


    Oliver, a neat freak, was most likely unwilling to get close to Tina now.


    But who knew?


    They were also a real couple, with a child as their bond.


    The rtionship was probably much better now than it used to be.


    However, if Tina still wanted to live a carefree rich life like before, Jane would never agree.


    She had done too many evil things before.


    Even if she was willing to let Tina go, Vincent would never pretend that nothing had happened and let


    Tina live a good life now.


    At this moment, she and Vincent had amon enemy, Tina.


    It was only in this matter that Jane was willing to stand on the same front with Vincent.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was willing to work with Vincent just because he was the best help she could get.


    Nothing was more interesting than to let someone who had once loved Tina so much tear Tina''s


    hypocrisy apart with his own hands.


    Presumably, Tina should be very surprised that Vincent came back now.


    She had lied so much in Vincent''s face before and had many people attack Vincent


    with the help of Luk in order to live in Oliver''s GrandVille Apartments with ease.


    She probably didn''t expect that everything she did came with a price.


    It was time to pay it back. It was about toe. Not too early or toote, it was just right.


    Jane thought about it and hoped that one day, she could sit down with Tina and Vincent again. That


    scene must be more interesting.


    Jessica came back.


    However, in this world, there was no more Jessica.


    Apart from her family, who else could understand all the hardships that she had experienced.


    Jane was probably distracted for a moment, and Luk stood in a daze.


    He didn''t know what to do. Should he leave or stay where he was.


    Jane had been trapped in her memories just now. She seemed to have forgotten Luk''s existence.


    After a long time, she turned around and asked Luk, "Then Marina did nothing, but just waited for


    Jason to let her out safely for the sake of his father-daughter rtionship with Tina."


    "Not really." Luk thought for a while.


    Luk didn''t dare to lie to Jane now. He had already seen how powerful this woman was.


    She was capable of destroying the White family and the White Group in such a short period of time,


    which showed the unusual cruelty and decisiveness.


    She was a little different from the underworld debtors he met in the way she acted. Her attack was


    wider and deeper.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made the White family members turn against each other. Now they were


    about to fall apart and fight against each other.


    What kind of hatred could make Jane did such a thing to the White family?


    Luk was just thinking about it. With his stupid brain, he probably couldn''t figure it out even if he kept


    thinking about it for half a year.


    "Then tell me what Marina did?" Jane asked.


    Marina chose not to turn to Oliver or called the police. Didn''t she worry about Tina''s safety at all? Jane


    knew that she should be responsible as a mother, but sometimes Marina''s maternal nature would be


    covered by her desire.


    "She found some people she had dealt with before. They seemed to be quite capable. As you know,


    Marina used to be the wife of the president of the White Group. She still had a lot of connections,


    especially her friends in the underworld. They might be more helpful than those in thew enforcement


    system." Luk said.


    "Do you know who she had turned to?"


    Jane was very interested in who Marina would look for help at this time.


    Marina didn''t have much money now, so why were those gangsters still willing to help?


    Jane understood that all that morality was just a pretentious excuse. The only thing that could really


    motivate people to help out was the benefit.


    In particr, Marina used to rely on profit to run her life.


    Presumably, those people must have benefited a lot from Marina before.


    What kind of benefits could keep their rtionship going for so long?


    For some reason, Jane suddenly connected their rtionship with herself.


    She had heard from Jason that Marina had hired some people and spent a lot of money to make


    Jessica disappear.


    She must have gone to look for help from the people who were hired to kill her.


    However, Lucas had investigated before. Those people were in a car ident and died directly. There


    seemed to be no other evidence, and then the case was closed.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Could there be anything that Jane didn''t understand?


    Jane wanted to catch Marina for interrogation, but things happened so many years ago, and she had


    no witness and evidence.


    She wanted to know all the ins and outs.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Back then, Lucas investigated the matter and found itplicated.


    Even Oliver''s results were simr to his.


    In addition, Lucas didn''t want anyone to know that Jessica was not dead, but was transferred away.


    Therefore, some things were hidden from Oliver, which led Oliver to think that Jessica died of natural


    causes.


    Oliver did not carry out an in-depth investigation.


    At that time, Marina was rich and powerful, and her n was watertight.


    In this way, things were consigned to oblivion.


    Who would always care about why an ordinary person died?


    Only Jane wanted to know the truth.


    She had to get to the bottom of it. She couldn''t allow Jessica to end like this and pretended as if


    nothing had happened.


    "Do you know Marina sent who to search Tina?" Jane asked.


    "I heard her calling her Big Boss on the phone." Luk recalled, "I can only go back to her and ask for the


    name."


    Luk was thoughtful. He didn''t want to stay with Jane and felt so constrained.


    This gave him a reasonable excuse to leave.


    Jane naturally knew what Luk was thinking.


    She wanted Luk to go back. From Marina, she found out the identity of Marina''s friends from gangsters.


    Perhaps from these people, she could find who kidnapped her and threw her to the QN River.


    "You can go back, but get the message as soon as possible."


    Jane waved her hand.


    Seeing that Jane let him go, Luk bent over and left, feeling deeply grateful.


    Vivian came to Jane and asked. "Miss, can you let him go back?"


    "Let him go back first. He''s still very useful now. He can offer us the information that we can''t get


    ourselves. After all, he and Marina are not on bad terms."


    "Yes, you are so smart."


    Jane had learned a lot in the Kim Group for the past few years and knew how to make good use of


    people.


    Of course, Gavin had been teaching her this.


    Like father, like daughter.


    Soon, Jane knew how to manage and make thepany prosperous.


    Whoever in the niche would be of value.


    An awful person like Luk, if offering information, could be the key to sess.


    It was too early to punish Luk, who helped Tina and Marina to sell her to Oliver.


    In this dirty deal, Luk had the least sins.


    If he was to be punished, he would be thest.


    Besides, Luk had helped her a lot by taking Jason down.


    Considering this, she would have mercy on him.


    Luk had done many bad things, but she would not punish him as long as she was not rted to these.


    Luk had been taking care of Marina since he returned.


    Of course, he remembered what Jane asked him to do.


    "Marina, have you heard from your daughter? It''s been two days. I wonder if she was safe?"


    Luk pretended to be concerned about Tina.


    "No. You''ve asked many times. If you''re up to it, go and find her."


    Luk had told Marina before that the person she found was so incapable that they had no news until


    now.


    Luk smiled and said, "Sorry, I''m just worried. You don''t even try what I said. I said we should call the


    police. You won''t let me. I said we could ask Oliver for help, but you stopped me. What do you want me


    to do?"


    He pretended to be aggrieved and helpless.


    Only then did Marina say, "This Big Boss I found has been in the underworld for so many years. He''s


    well-informed and capable. It''s not the first time I have asked him for help. I trust him."


    Luk looked at Marina''s confident expression, thinking that she trusted that Big Boss.


    "What you''ve asked him to do?"


    Marina had long distrusted Luk. She would not tell anyone the secrets of the past.


    She didn''t want to recall what happened back then.


    In the past few years, every time she dreamed of it, she would wake up.


    And when Tina first started to make herself look like Jessica, she was in a bad mood.


    Fortunately, Tina had sequ of stic surgery, and her face became different from Jessica''s, so she


    was a little relieved.


    Now, Tina''s face had be average. Most people who had gone through a lot of stic surgery on


    the face looked like her, which made Marina morefortable.


    Recently, she had begun to forget the intent to kill Jessica back then. Now, Luk mentioned it again, and


    she was so angry that she rolled her eyes at Luk.


    "Why are you asking about so many things? Look at my legs. It''s all because of you. Tina and I almost


    diedfor you! Hurry up and give me a massage."


    Marina punched him on the forehead.


    He cried out in pain, "Okay, okay, I''ll massage you."


    He didn''t expect that he didn''t get any new information, but was ordered to give Marina a massage.


    Even if he gave her a massage, he couldn''t please her.


    Because Marina kept scolding him, saying that he was a scourge and harmed her family.


    However, he thought it was not a waste of strength as he heard something about the Big Boss.


    Luk came out of Marina''s ward, took a breath, and called Jane.


    He told her that the nickname of the person Marina found was just Big Boss. He was ferocious, efficient


    and good at cover his tracks.


    It was good to know a nickname.


    When they found someone, they had a clue.


    A person as powerful as Marina said would be famous as well.


    Marina wasn''t the only one who asked him to kill people and steal goods, so it wasn''t difficult to find


    him.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Jason and Tina seemed to have disappeared from the world.


    The gangster that Marina was looking for imed to be very well-informed but he had never found out


    the whereabouts of Tina and Jason.


    Oliver''s men had always been very efficient. But this time, though most of Birmingham had been


    searched, they didn''t find those two women.


    Jane''s men had no clue since they lost Jason''s trace.


    The two seemed to have hidden below the earth.


    Since so many people couldn''t find Jason and Tina, where did they go?


    Jason must be short of money now. Or if he escaped from here by public transportation, he would use


    his ID card.


    Since Oliver didn''t find out any clue, they must still be in Birmingham and didn''t go out at all.


    Jane pondered over where Jason might go and then rejected all his own ideas.


    "Maybe he has been back since the most dangerous ce is the safest ce," Vivian said.


    Jane had an idea. "I know a ce. Most likely, they will be there."


    It was Vivian''s words that reminded her.


    Jason was able to hide for so long without letting any people find him.


    This ce must be very familiar to him.


    Of course, it couldn''t be the vige in the city.


    No matter how stupid he was, he knew that as long as Marina ran out, people would find them there.


    With so many men, Oliver could tear down the vige on the spot, let alone find him.


    There was only one ce now, and it was most likely the vi of the White family.


    The vi now was Oliver''s property, and it had been abandoned ever since Jason moved out.


    Most people didn''t dare and wouldn''t go in to look for someone.


    And there, Jason was the most familiar.


    If there would be an ident, he could make arrangements in advance.


    Jane knew that there used to be an underground storage room in the vi, a ce her grandpa had


    specially built for his collections.


    She had never known about it before.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was through her grandfather''s collection record found in Jason''s safe, which recorded every detail


    about the collections.


    One of them was to build an underground storage room.


    There were venttion facilities inside.


    However, Luk had sold almost everything in the house. It was a long time since anyone remembered


    that there was a hidden room under the vi.


    If Jane hadn''t read the record, she wouldn''t have known such a ce.


    But Jason knew all the structure of the vi best.


    And he wouldn''t be so stupid as to live in the room of the vi.


    Now, there must be only one ce that could keep them from finding him.


    However, Jane could not act rashly yet.


    If her men leaked the news, it would be equivalent to sending the news to the outsiders.


    It was not that she did not believe in her men, but the other two groups were too cunning and could not


    be underestimated.


    She had to do it herself.


    After all, except for Jason, she knew the structure of the vi the best.


    She had to get in there without anyone noticing.


    Perhaps, the show would only start if she was prepared.


    With this clue, Jane then was relieved.


    She turned to look at Vivian and asked, "How''s the paternity test going back then?"

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Jane had to figure out why the paternity test got by Marina showed that Jason was not Tina''s biological


    father.


    Only then did Vivian say, "I happen to be talking to you about this. It took me a lot of effort to figure out


    the inside story."


    "Hurry up and say it. I can''t wait any longer. Marina has been on tenterhooks for so many years. If she


    knew that the results of the paternity test were wrong, I don''t know how she would feel."


    Vivian then told Jane that Marina went to a small agency for a paternity test because she was afraid


    that Luk would find out the specific information.


    The operator of the paternity test agency was not very standard. He had messed up the paternity


    testing data that Marina had brought, which was why the result of the paternity test was wrong.


    Vivian spent a lot of effort this time to find out the files that the testing agency had kept back then.


    Only then did she realize the clue.


    At that time, Marina bribed the doctor of the agency and asked him to provide a new copy indicating


    that Jason was Tina''s biological father, which covered up the matter.


    The vition of the paternity testing agency was slowly revealed many yearster.


    Other guests who had doubts would naturally seek the testing agency topensate if they found that


    the results were wrong.


    Of course, this was only a small amount ofpensation, and it was only when the testing agency


    opened not long ago that such a big ident urred.


    Anyway, the hospital had already provided a new certificate of the paternity test for Marina.


    In order to save the hospital from a huge amount ofpensation, the staff did not inform Marina


    about the mistake made by the testing agency.


    As far as the testing agency was concerned, the fewer people knew about the scandal, the better.


    Otherwise, there would be a collective prosecution, and even the testing agency would be sold, and the


    agency''s business license would be revoked.


    In this way, the matter of Marina going to this agency to do the paternity test passed.


    Of course, in this matter, only Marina was so worried that she couldn''t sleep at first.


    Fortunately, at that time, Jason asionally went to her residence, and Tina only came to the White


    Residence in her teens.


    Marina had brought up the child alone before, so it was not easy to find her abnormality.


    Later, Marina saw that Jason was not suspicious at all, so she was a little relieved.


    However, in case Jason would be suspicious, she sent Tina abroad to study and asked her to do


    stic surgery.


    If Marina knew that the paternity testing agency had fooled her back then, she would be angry.


    Jane didn''t expect such a funny thing to happen.


    Of course, the paternity testing agency that Jasonter went to made the most urate judgment.


    When Vivian found the report of the paternity test sent by the agency Jason went to, she immediately


    went to collect Jason and Tina''s hair.


    Of course, all of this was thanks to Flora.


    In order to not make a mistake, Vivian found another testing agency that she trusted. The results


    showed that Jason was indeed Tina''s biological father.


    If it was wrong, Vivian wouldn''t have spent so much time investigating what happened decades ago.


    Now that the paternity testing agency was in full swing, it would naturally cause a lot of trouble if it did


    such a thing that hurt people''s interests.


    However, in order to reassure Jane, even if these things were even moreplicated,


    she would make a painstaking investigation to make sure that nothing went wrong.


    Since Jane knew that Jason was indeed Tina''s biological father, she couldn''t help but sigh, "Jason did


    not love Tina for nothing."


    She recalled all the things that happened to her when Tina first moved into the White Residence.


    In the past, when her grandpa Terence and her mother Zelda were both alive, Terence still behaved as


    a father.


    Grandpa died first, and then his mother also died.


    It was probably because of inertia. Jason treated her well at first, although she didn''t have her


    grandfather and mother''s protection.


    But when Tina returned home, Jason seemed to havepletely removed his hypocritical face.


    He treated her as a veritable stepfather.


    Although he saw Marina and Tina were ganging up to bully her, he ignored them.


    At that time, Jessica was still young, and grandma was also driven to the nursing home.


    Jason told her that grandma was not in good health, so she could get better care in the nursing home.


    At that time, Jessica understood that when Jason''s new wife and child entered the house, they would


    naturally kick grandma out.


    In order to make Jessica live an easy life in this family, grandma promised Jason that she would take


    the initiative to go to the nursing home, but he should protect Jessica''s interests.


    Jason promised, but in the end, he still treated Jessica as an object and let him marry a so-called


    cripple.


    Even though Jessica was upset by some unkindness at home, she did not dare to tell grandma for fear


    that grandma would be sad.


    Grandma was not in good health. If grandma was worried about her again, she would be unfilial.


    Therefore, when Jessica stayed at the White Residence at that time, she was even more miserable


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    than the servants at home.


    Jessica had always been outstanding at school.


    No matter how sad she was at home, when she went to school, she could only tell herself that she had


    to study hard and give grandma a better life after she got into college.


    She did not disappoint herself. She entered the school of management of University A with the first


    prize that year.


    However, just when she thought that she could live a peaceful life with grandma through her own


    efforts and no longer be controlled by others, troubles were always there.


    It was only after meeting Oliver that she realized what the greatest pain in life was.


    Compared to the abuse and physical suffering suffered in the White Residence in the past, it was really


    nothing.


    There was nothing crueler than destroying one''s soul.


    This was what Tina and Marina did to her.


    Of course, their men, Oliver and Jason, were also indirect helpers.


    Jason deserved to end up like this.


    Even if she killed Jason, it would be far from enough for Jason to pay back for what he did to the


    Youngren family in the first ce.


    Because her mother, Zelda, would never wake up.


    He was a murderer.


    Since he had the intention to hurt people, he had to bear the consequences of losing everything.


    He also had to suffer the torture of turning against his family members and regretting killing them.


    There would be no peace for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    When the night came, Jane took her bodyguards to entered the White Residence through a small side


    door.


    There was a hidden corner.


    In addition, the White Residence was deserted. It was dark inside, and the side door was far away from


    the street lights.


    It was safe for them to go in like this.


    Men of Oliver and Marina would never spot them.


    Entering the vi, she didn''t go straight to the basement since she didn''t want to alert Jason.


    She just wanted to make sure that Jason was indeed hiding here.


    The bodyguards had special detecting instruments, which could help them search for traces of human


    beings.


    After a while, they finally found that the basement below where they stood. Two men were there, to be


    exact.


    With night vision lights on, they searched for clues.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    They found the clothes Jason wore, the torn fabric, and a small part of stic bag.


    They had been tailed after Jason and knew what he was using.


    After confirming that Jason and Tina were at the White Residence, Jane left with her men.


    It seemed that Jason didn''t want Tina to die in his hands.


    In other words, Jason didn''t hate Marina that much for what she had done.


    Even though Marina was errant, Jason could be a father without effort.


    Since Tina lived unharmed, Jane knew Jason couldn''t bear to kill Tina up to now.


    However, why was he so cruel to the Youngren family back then?


    Not only did he take all the property of the Youngren family, but also tortured Zelda to death.


    It seemed that Marina knew Jason better since she knew Jason wouldn''t harm Tina.


    Otherwise, she would not have escaped alone and left Tina there as Jason''s hostage.


    Jane wanted to tell Marina directly what she knew.


    Marina wouldn''t ask Oliver for help, and wouldn''t tell him Jason kidnapped Tina in the White


    Residence.


    With Marina''s intelligence, she wouldn''t ask that gangster for help because any help cost something.


    She found her daughter without effort.


    And she had lived in the White Residence for many years. It shouldn''t be difficult for her to save Tina.


    She was not alone. Luk was with her and could help her save her daughter.


    Jane told Luk about that after thinking.


    And Luk could tell Marina.


    Marina heard Luk that he knew where Tina was. But she didn''t believe it at first.


    How could such a stupid man be clever enough to find out where Tina was?


    Luk then told Marina that perhaps Jason had told him something which was bragging.


    The White family used to be wealthy and having countless antiques. They had no ces to store the


    antiques, so they built a basement.


    Of course, Jane told Luk to tell Marina all this.


    If Marina knew previously that there was a basement in the White Residence, she might me herself


    for not thinking of this perfect ce to hide a person. After all, it belonged to Oliver and no one dare to


    disturb him.


    If Marina didn''t know about the basement at all, she would be even more curious about what kind of


    basement Jason had been hiding from her. And she would want to go there and see it herself.


    After listening to Luk''s exnation, Marina doubted that Tina might be at the vi.


    Otherwise, why was the gangster she found had no clues for so many days?


    "We know where Jason hides Tina, and I''m recovering. Let''s get ready. I don''t believe that our family of


    three can''t defeat Jason alone," Marina said fiercely.


    She thought of the day that Jason tied her up and beat her up without any mercy or rxation.


    It was not until he was tired and hungry that he stopped to rest.


    Since Jason was cruel, she wouldn''t be nice to him either.


    Marina and Jason used to quarrel a lot.


    Anyone who has a point would be beaten less.


    Marina could not wait any longer. Once she caught Jason, she would make him pay back what he had


    done to her.


    Jason scratched her face at the Mose Clubhousest time. Marina even wanted to kill Jason.


    Marina asked Luk to buy some tools.


    They would go down to the basement to find Jason in person.


    She needed to prepare well.


    If Jason guarded the entrance of the basement, it would be hard for them to get in.


    Marina was frightened by Jason. She recalled that when she took Tina to the old house in the urban


    vige to look for Jason. She almost couldn''t get out after the door closed.


    She was still in a state of shock when thinking of that.


    Luk reported everything that Marina wanted him to do to Jane.


    Jane prepared everything they needed and sent them to Luk.


    Luk came to Marina with a big bag. He opened the bag and showed it to her. Marina saw that there


    were knives, ropes, bags, and a mace.


    "Good for you. You are well prepared to save our daughter."


    Marina nced at Luk.


    Marina didn''t know the truth. It was Jane who helped them. She was like a mighty remote and could


    control everything.


    Luk was so astonished when Jane told him that she already knew where Tina and Jason were hiding.


    Jane was not a native of Birmingham. She was not familiar with this ce, but she was much better


    than the gangster Marina found.


    The gangster imed to be well-informed, but he didn''t even have a clue after searching for so long.


    But Jane did.


    Luk didn''t know that Oliver was also looking for Tina. If he knew, he would probably have a heart


    attack.


    The so-called omnipotent man in Birmingham had not found Tina yet.


    Luk smiled awkwardly and said, "I didn''t dare to dy what you asked me to do. Besides, I worried


    about Tina, and I want to save her as soon as possible."


    "When are we leaving?" Marina asked.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    After spending a lot of money, Jane really got news about the gang leader that Marina mentioned


    before.


    Ever since she was rich, she realized that it was easier for her to do anything.


    However, if she could start again, she would rather have nothing than be a heartless rich person.


    The sentimental Jessica had been killed by the man who was called gang leader.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, she had to meet the so-called gang leader personally.


    She still remembered that the person who tied her up was called ck Dog. When she overheard him


    talking to that man, she knew his name.


    What did the gang leader do in this matter?


    Was he the one who threw her into the river under the thumb of Marina?


    She couldn''t wait to find out.


    Vivian picked up a card which was written the phone number. Then she said to Jane, "Miss, this is the


    man''s phone number, but he usually doesn''t talk to strangers much. For the sake of our money, he''s


    willing to talk to you."


    "Dial the numbers." Jane said.


    Only then did Vivian call.


    Unexpectedly, the phone was picked up soon.


    Vivian said, "Hello, I have a job. I want to find Big Boss. Please inform him."


    She didn''t know who the person who answered the phone was. Since he was Big Boss, he must have


    a lot of subordinates. It was probably his men who answered the phone so quickly.


    "Why are you looking for him?" Someone said coldly.


    "Of course I have a big task to ask him for help," Vivian said with a smile.


    She heard that it was difficult to ask him for help before. Since Marina asked him for help, it would


    naturally cost a lot.


    So, she told the benefits first.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s a big deal. I can''t make it clear on the phone. It''s better to talk to Big Boss face to face. Of course,


    I''ll pay you 500,000 dors for the meeting. If you think you can take this job, you can decide the price.


    If you can''t take this job, 500,000 dors will be for you."


    The person on the other end of the phone was obviously moved, "Deal."


    When Vivian heard this, she immediately made an OK gesture to Jane.


    But Big Boss was also very vignt. He must decide when and where to meet by himself.


    He couldn''t confirm it on the phone, so she had to wait for his call.


    Vivian showed that she was willing to let him decide.


    When she hung up, she asked Jane, "Miss, do you have any idea about what you want to do with


    him?"


    "No." Jane blurted out.


    "What if it raises his suspicions?"


    "Isn''t there still extra time? We haven''t met yet. I''ll think about it now."


    Vivian was also relieved.


    She was afraid that Jane would be too eager, and it would be terrible if there were any ws.


    If there was any danger, she couldn''t exin.


    So she had to think everything over for Jane.


    Now that Jane was taken care of by Vivian, she felt much more rxed. She was much better than she


    used to be alone.


    Besides, she had Lucas and Gavin behind her who always supported her.


    Before Vivian and Jane finished their conversation, the call came.


    Tipping Jane the wink, Vivian guessed that it must be from Big Boss.


    As expected, it was him.


    He told Vivian the time and ce directly.


    Vivian immediately wrote this important information on the paper.


    She had undergone very strict training and had always been bold and careful in doing things.


    At that time, Gavin sent Vivian to a special bodyguard agency for training in order to ensure Lucas''s


    safety.


    Of course, Vivian lived up to expectations. She was the only woman who graduated from that


    institution.


    Until now, at that institution, when Vivian was mentioned, they would raise his thumb to show her


    excellence.


    For Jane''s safety, Vivian had to make all the detailed arrangements in advance.


    If Big Boss was a murderous viin like the rumor had it, she was really worried about Jane''s safety.


    Those people werepletely inhumane and could do anything at once if they felt something wrong.


    And they wouldn''t be for any reason. Sometimes money could not defeat their stupidity.


    Vivian handed Jane the address she had written down.


    After all, Jane was much more familiar with the location of Birmingham than she was.


    Looking at the address, Jane was at a loss. She had never heard of this ce before.


    Then Vivian searched for the address online.


    It turned out that the ce where the gang leader was supposed to meet was not a fixed address, but a


    boat on the Binjiang River.


    He was really cunning. It was difficult to deploy people around.


    After all, no one could stay underwater for so long.


    Vivian became worried. Big Boss was not an ordinary person, so she told Jane to think twice.


    That matter had passed, and now she was standing here safe and sound. Even if she didn''t know the


    truth, it didn''t matter. She might as well look forward.


    Or they could arrest Marina to torture her directly, and they could find out the truth.


    However, Jane said firmly, "I still decided to meet Big Boss. Maybe I could really ask him for help. The


    enemy is too powerful. It''s not well to just rely on ourselves."


    Vivian understood that the powerful enemy that Jane had been talking about was Oliver.


    In Birmingham, he was like a king.


    If they relied on themselves alone, they could not contend with him.


    Instead, they could use some underground forces to assist them. It would help Jane more to finish what


    she had to do as soon as possible.


    Because Jane didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Staying here for one more day reminded her of how much damage she had suffered in the past.


    She would recall old memories at familiar sights.


    It would be fine if she couldn''t see it.


    When she saw it, it was as if she was in the same situation again. All the sufferings were repeated by


    her side. She was tired of it, so she wanted to end it early and then left.


    The vi of the Youngren family hadn''t been taken back yet. Her newborn daughter died in Williams


    Hospital. Was it an ident or was she killed by someone? How was she thrown into the river and so


    on? All of this, She had to figure it out.


    In the past, Jessica lived in obscurity, then she was gone.


    Now, Jessica was not just Jane. She carried all the hopes of the Youngren family.


    Her grandparents and her two mothers were most important to her. She could never let them down


    again.


    No matter how painful it was, what could it be? She had died before. She was not afraid.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Jane arrived at Beam River Avenue at the agreed time.


    Vivian looked around and found the location set by that Big Boss of the gang.


    The most disconcerting thing was that the ship could be moved at any time. So Vivian was worried


    about Jane''s safety.


    She wondered if they were too reckless.


    They had already said to that gang leader, and they could give him money.


    But it would be worse if he just tied them up at that time and asked for ransom.


    Standing beside the Beam River, Vivian asked Jane again, "Miss, do you want to change the n? We


    can still think of other ways. We don''t have to meet him."


    "No. Since we''re here, we can''t just retreat. At this moment, we''re already spied. What''s the point of


    leaving?"


    Vivian and Jane walked forward and came to a big ship.


    To their surprise, it turned out that there were other guests on this ship.


    Perhaps in this way, the gang wouldn''t be easy to be caught all at once.


    It seemed that this Big Boss was not only courageous, but also resourceful.


    If someone came to catch him, they could hold those people as hostages. Then no one would not dare


    to act rashly.


    The person who really came to do business with him would naturally pay attention to safety.


    Vivian was relieved when she entered the ship and observed everything around her.


    At this moment, her cell phone rang. She saw the familiar number that had called herst time, so she


    nodded to Jane.


    "Big Boss, we have arrived on the designated ship. May I ask where you are?"


    "Very well. The ship will leave in a while and go to an ind. When you reach the destination there, I''ll


    tell you the exact location."


    Things had progressed to this point, and there was no possibility of retreat.


    Their every move was already under other people''s watch.


    They didn''t the people on this ship were tourists or were assigned to monitor them.


    Vivian hung up the phone and told Jane what the Big Boss told her.


    After Jane heard this, she was deep in thought.


    She then said softly, "Maybe we reallye to the right person this time. He is really careful. Maybe


    only someone like him can help us deal with Oliver."


    Only then did Vivian understand that Jane didn''te here just to inquire about what happened back


    then.


    Jane also wanted to find the best helper in Birmingham to help deal with Oliver.


    It seemed that Oliver had indeed hurt her deeply, and her hatred for him had seeped into her blood.


    As long as there was a chance, she would destroy Oliver, only then could she dissolve the hatred in her


    heart.


    The ship had been sailing for more than half an hour and had really reached an ind.


    It was the first time Jane hade to such a ce that tourists liked.


    They got off the splint and found that the ind was filled with people, very bustling.


    If it weren''t for the mission, Vivian really wanted to hang out with Jane here.


    "Miss, shall we sit here and wait, or we go straight ahead and observe the surroundings first? I seem to


    have found the person who has been spying on us."


    Vivian was whispering in Jane''s ear.


    "Have our people arrived yet?" Jane said.


    This time, Jane and Vivian used themselves as baits, and they were all dressed up beautifully, although


    they looked a little different from tourists.


    But on closer inspection, they did not wear the local outfit.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They were like close friends hanging out together, following the crowd straight ahead.


    And their men were already prepared.


    Both Jane and Vivian''s phones had special chips that could track their location.


    It was for their safety.


    Although Gavin was not beside Jane, he had already made aplete and thorough n to protect


    her.


    Every day, he would check the location of the chip to determine if his daughter was in danger.


    When Jane and Vivian got on the boat, their men had already followed them secretly.


    They had already ced ships around the ind.


    With her men following behind and many tourists around, Jane was not afraid at all.


    Soon, a girl walked towards them.


    "Miss, are you here for a trip?"


    Vivian could tell at a nce that this was not an ordinary girl.


    From her figure, it could be seen that this little girl knew Kungfu.


    "We''re here to meet Big Boss." Vivian said.


    The girl smiled. "I see. I pick up the right persons. Big Boss asked me to take you there."


    Vivian exchanged a tacit look with Jane, then they followed the girl who came to pick them up and left


    together.


    The ind was full of twists and turns. If a person came here for the first time, he would really get lost.


    Even Jane who grew up in Birmingham couldn''t find the way when she came to this ce.


    Fortunately, Vivian was someone who had undergone rigorous training. She remembered every path


    and route they passed clearly.


    They walked up these zigzag roads, following the girl all the way to the top.


    This ind, which was just developed a few years ago, was now one of the most popr tourist


    attractions.


    No wonder Jane didn''t know. When she was walking on the road, she saw the introduction of the


    scenic area.


    It turned out that in the past few years, not only was she changing, everything in the world was


    changing.


    Of course, people were the easiest to change.


    Just like Oliver used to not care about Tina''s safety, now it waspletely different.


    No matter what, they were married and had a child as a bond.


    Oliver''s heart was slowly upied by Tina.


    He had already forgotten the promises that he had made. Just like time, once it was gone, it would


    never return.


    Jane was lost in thought for a moment. For some reason, all of a sudden, she thought of Oliver.


    Perhaps it was because she was about to set up a trap for him that she developed a littlepassion.


    She actually softened her heart for someone who was about to die.


    However, she soon adjusted her mood.


    She felt that she couldn''t find an excuse for that man and try to ept his exnation like she used to.


    Five years ago, when she was in the hospital and heard Oliver and Simon talking next to the elevator


    about taking her child away, everything changed.


    And she still remembered what Oliver had done to her in Twentyseven Hotel.


    He was aplete hypocrite.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    Soon, Jane and Vivian reached the top of the mountain.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a small yard in a scenic spot on the top of the mountain. The ce was quiet and tranquil.


    The girl asked Jane and Vivian to wait for a while as she needed to go in to report.


    Vivian and Jane had always followed the tour guide''s instructions. They waited there quietly,


    appreciating the scenery around them.


    It was a momentter.


    The guide said, "Big Boss asked you two to get in."


    Jane walked in front, and Vivian followed behind her.


    Now they were taking a risk alone and went deep into the lion''s den, so they were vignt.


    When Jane came in, she saw a man in a white satin coat. He looked very gentle.


    He was so different from the legendary Big Boss who was covered in tattoos and appeaared strong.


    For some reason, Jane suddenly saw an ancient and elegant look on this man''s face.


    Because when Jane walked in, she found that the man was practicing calligraphy.


    It was Slender Gold created by Song Huizong, the eighth emperor of the Song Dynasty of China.


    She felt that they had a windfall from this trip.


    Jane could not help but feel familiar when she saw Big Boss practicing calligraphy.


    She was no longer a naive little girl now.


    People had many sides, and sometimes they would strengthen their sunny side to cover up their dark


    side.


    The more things that seemed impossible to happen, the more unexpected they would be.


    At this point, she was also like this now.


    She was an artist while she came back to do something cruel.


    Of course, her targets were those who had once hurt her and her family.


    But, after all, she was not doing good things.


    She did not have such a high moral standard to ask herself to be kind or to bear any suffering from


    god''s perspective.


    Jane looked at Big Boss who did not look up and kept writing on his desk.


    Naturally, she stood quietly by the side, waiting for Big Boss to finish his work.


    A few secondster, Big Brother put the brush in his hand on the shelf holding the pen.


    "I''m sorry to have neglected you two." Big Brother said with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, he looked amiable when he smiled.


    "It''s okay. We can also enjoy your art masterpiece." Jane replied with a smile.


    "Excuse my poor writing."


    Big Boss asked the guide to serve tea, and then they sat cross-legged.


    Along the way, she had been thinking abouting here to talk to a group of bandits in the wolf''s den


    about killing people and stealing goods.


    Unexpectedly, it was elegant here and she even could enjoy the tea ceremony.


    Big Boss helped Jane make tea.


    Jane epted it with a smile.


    "You two havee a long way and it was bumpy by boat. Are you not used to it?" Big Boss asked


    with concern.


    If they weren''t vignt, they would really have thought that Big Boss was caring for them.


    Jane became more alert.


    It was really hard for her to tell whether the person in front of her was good or bad.


    It seemed that Big Boss really deserved the title.


    She was suddenly afraid. What did this person really look like?


    Jane was puzzled but said calmly, "Fortunately, we have lived in a ce with water since we were


    young. Although the scenery is different from here and there are not so many mountains to climb, the


    scenery around us is really an extra gain by climbing mountains this time."


    "If it is not an extra gain, what will it be?" Big Boss joked and asked.


    "Of course I''m lucky to see you." Jane said.


    "Ladies, what can I do for you?"


    Vivian sat by the side and watched Big Boss''s every move.


    Vivian had learned all kinds of human micro-expressions, so if it was an ordinary person, she would


    probably be able to guess what he was thinking.


    However, when Vivian saw Big Boss, she realized that she waspletely confused and became


    uneasy. She was afraid that she had really met a master today.


    No, she must remind Jane that it was not suitable to stay here for long. For safety, they had better


    leave early.


    Vivian was afraid that Jane wouldpletely lose her vignce and be paralyzed by Big Boss.


    She immediately answered, "I heard that there is a person called Big Boss in Birmingham who has


    always been very mysterious, but he is very capable. We need help, so we spent money to buy your


    news. I don''t think you will me me."


    At this time, it was better to be honest.


    Vivian knew that the man in front of them might have seen through them.


    She was telling the truth because any lie in front of such an old fox would be exposed.


    "You two seem to be very rich. I heard that I could make any offer. When I heard that there was such a


    good thing, I wanted to meet you. What kind of people were you? You really didn''t disappoint me." Big


    Boss said.


    "Forgive us." Jane said.


    "Tell me what''s the matter. Maybe I can help you. A beautiful woman like Miss Kim is priceless, so I''m


    willing to help you for free."


    Vivian''s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Big Boss had fallen in love with Jane so he behaved so


    elegantly and appropriately?


    However, free things asked for the highest price.


    He didn''t make any conditions, which made Vivian more worried.


    Jane interrupted, "You haven''t known what I need. If you don''t want money, aren''t you afraid of me


    taking the opportunity to ckmail you?"


    Big Bossughed, "Miss Jane, you are really straightforward."


    Jane didn''t expect that Big Boss would say that about her.


    Jane could not tell which of Big Boss''s words was true and she suddenly felt uneasy.


    But since she was here, it was not reasonable to leave without saying anything since she had let him


    make any offer before.


    If he made an offer directly, Jane would be able to make all kinds of requests without any hesitation.


    After all, this was an opportunity that she had bought.


    Now she couldn''t mention Oliver.


    Jane said, "I have to investigate one thing. I used to have a good friend, but she has passed away. But


    before she died, she called me and asked me to find out the cause of death for her child."


    Big Boss was still smiling and he said, "It seems that your friend is very important to you."


    "Of course, we are as close as sisters." Jane said.


    When Big Brother heard Jessica''s name, she didn''t know how he would react.


    "How did that child die? When did he die?" Big Boss asked seriously.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    "The child died not long after he was born. I came to you to help find out the cause of his death," Jane


    said.


    "I see. But many people can do this. Why bother toe to me and pay such a high price?"


    Obviously, it was easy to find out the cause as long as he got the child''s medical records. The


    remuneration she offered was reasonable.


    The Big Boss was clear minded


    Maybe there was another reason why she came to see him.


    "I''m sorry, but I was a little exaggerating before. I was mainly afraid that you would reject me. After all,


    not everyone can go to the hospital where the child died to get the information."


    Jane exined.


    "Oh, then I''d like to know what kind of hospital it is. One can''t even check the case. It''s supposed to be


    essible without spending a penny."


    "You''re joking. If it''s so simple, why should I bother you?"


    Jane felt it was time to tell him about the Williams Hospital.


    She knew no one could figure it out as long as Oliver was behind.


    After all, for Oliver, he had thought that Lambert was the father of that child.


    No matter what, he would not let Lambert''s child live in this world.


    Little did he know that he was the father.


    But Jane couldn''t tell anyone about it.


    If the child died in Oliver''s hands, she must let him live in pain for the rest of his life.


    Her face darkened and she said, "The child died in Williams Hospital."


    "Williams Hospital, the hospital of the Williams Family. Of course, it is not that easy to get in. It seems


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    that you''re not so generous," said the man.


    "You think my money is earned effortlessly? I won''t squander it unscrupulously. I only pay something


    worthy."


    "I can help you find out the cause of death of the child, and I''ll be okay with the five hundred thousand


    dors as the remuneration. Take it as a gift. And we are friends now."


    Vivian looked at Jane, who remained calm.


    She said, "Thank you. Well, if you find it a little difficult to investigateter, I don''t mind offering more."


    The gangsterughed. "Miss Kim, since you''re so sincere. I won''t go back on my word. 500,000, it''s a


    deal."


    "I don''t want to, and I won''t take your generosity as a favor," Jane joked.


    Their conversations were thought-provoking.


    Perhaps that was the conversations between masters.


    "Who are the parents of that child?" asked the gangster.


    Jane didn''t expect him to agree to the condition before he had a clear understanding of it.


    "I don''t know about the father, but his mother is Jessica," Jane said word by word.


    She spoke very slowly, mainly trying to see if there was any change in the man''s face.


    She wondered if he sent someone to kill Jessica back then.


    If that was the case, he would never be unfamiliar with Jessica''s name.


    "Jessica," he repeated.


    "Yes, Jessica." So did Jane.


    "Jessica is a nice name," said the gangster, and he began to chant again. "There are tangerines in the


    south of the Yangtze River river, as green as ever in winter."


    Jane was surprised that he chanted "Feelings" from a famous poet.


    She said, "It turns out that a schr lives in your heart."


    "I''m ttered, I happen to know this poem, which praised tangerines. I think Jessica must have the


    character of a pine and cypress as the poem said. Otherwise, she wouldn''t attract you and you''re


    willing to take risks for this friend."


    "Thank you for praising my friend."


    During their conversations, Jane had been carefully observing the man, trying to see some clues.


    However, everything he did was so natural.


    She was really not sure if the gangster in front of her was the one who wanted to kill her back then.


    Unresigned, she continued, "Do you know that my friend met a violent end too?"


    "It''s a pity that she didn''t go through so many hardships as the poem says," sighed the man.


    "When I saw herst time, she could no longer speak. I think it was because of postpartum depression


    that she chose to jump into the river tomit suicide, but the water was too cold, and she died so


    miserably."


    "I''m sorry to remind you of something sad."


    "Nothing."


    Jane knew that it was impossible for her to get some information from the man.


    Since the matter has been settled, she decided to let it go.


    At this moment, Vivian signaled her to leave quickly.


    She was afraid that Jane would lose control of her emotions if she continued.


    She looked at her watch and said, "Big Boss, I won''t waste your time writing anymore. Sorry to bother


    you."


    "I really like having friendse to see me. I hope you don''t have a burden. You''re weed."


    She was about to stand up.


    Just now, she sat cross-legged for a while, and when she got up, her legs felt a little numb.


    Vivian, who was standing next to her, was about to hold her when the man tried to support her, looking


    like a gentleman.


    Jane seemed to get better in an instant and immediately stood up straight.


    To resolve the embarrassment, she joked, "Your tea is so delicious that I''m drunk."


    "I hope youe here often for tea," he said with a smile.


    The usher stood outside the door and heard the noise inside, and she walked in.


    She smiled and said, "Please follow me."


    At this time, the man came out and saw them off.


    He also specifically instructed the usher to personally walk them to the ship.


    Aftering down from the mountain, Vivianpletely rxed.


    This trip up the mountain was also aplete surprise.


    The person they met was so different from the one whom they had expected to be in the phone.


    They didn''t know which one was real and which one was fake.


    Big Boss may not be a person, but a code name that can be used by anyone.


    Vivian thought about it all the way.


    The usher was very quiet on the way and left after sending them to the boat.


    All the preparations this time were useless. Jane didn''t expect they pass it easily.


    Originally, she wanted to buy a force as a partner in one fell swoop.


    However, she had not yet figured out what kind of background he had was and did not dare to act


    rashly.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    Marina and Luk were all ready to go back to the White Residence to rescue Tina, but they were waiting


    for the right time.


    However, Luk was still a little worried. He wondered if they alone could bring Jason down.


    After all, Jason now had nothing and no fear. He would kill anyone who challenged him.


    Luk didn''t want to die so soon.


    When Marina saw that Luk was a little discouraged, she cursed, "You are a terrible father. When your


    daughter was young, you never took care of her for a day. When she has grown up and is capable of


    taking care of others, you show up. However, now she is in trouble, you just stand by. Aren''t you


    worried about her?"


    Luk, after all, did not watch Tina grow up day by day and men were not as sensitive as women. In


    addition, he was a selfish man by nature. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gambled with the money Marina


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    earned in the nightclub.


    He lost all the money and ratted Marina.


    Then he spent the money happily.


    When he got the money, he took all of Marina''s savings and lied to her that when he earned the money


    in Europe and, he woulde back to take Marina to Europe to reunite and live a good life.


    However, after Luk left, he never came back.


    Luk indulged in dissipation in Europe and forgot what kind of life Marina was living.


    She had been making a living selling himself out and making peopleugh.


    Fortunately, Jason saved Marina from the abyss of misery, so that she could live a good life with Tina.


    What Luk said to her before was aplete lie.


    Fortunately, everything was settled.


    However, Luk now came back and caused them a lot of trouble.


    He also destroyed all the White family business.


    Thinking of this, Marina did not know why she still had some hopes for Luk.


    She wanted to p herself so that she could have learned a lesson.


    Now, she was still with Luk.


    Luk was to me for her poor health. If Luk''s creditors had not found them, she would not have been


    so distressed.


    She needed Luk to take care of her now.


    After all, Tina was also Luk''s daughter. Now she could not save Tina.


    But there was saying that two heads were better than one.


    Marina believed that she, Luk, and Tina would be able to take Jason down.


    When Tina was rescued, she would bepletely separated from Luk.


    She would never give him the chance to hurt her and Tina again.


    Luk also knew that he was a terrible father.


    He was also very worried about Tina''s safety, but he wanted Marina to pay for a few more men, just in


    case.


    However, Marina didn''t have any money.


    Besides, the fewer people knew about this, the better. Especially Oliver couldn''t know.


    They needed to get Tina out as soon as possible before Oliver suspected anything.


    That was why Marina decided to save Tina with Luk alone.


    After all, she was very familiar with the terrain of the White Residence, so she could y to the score


    tactically.


    Jason must be in the basement, keeping an eye on Tina.


    Then they would have time to make ns on the ground.


    Finally, on a windy and dark night, Marina and Luk quietly arrived at the White Residence, fully


    prepared.


    Marina had known the location of the basement before. She was just suspicious, and Jason told her


    somethingter.


    She didn''t care and never wanted to go down and take a look.


    After all, everyone from the Youngren family had already died.


    Although the house had been renovated, Marina would feel scared if any old things were left in the


    basement.


    Ever since Marina moved into the White Residence, she worshipped the gods at home.


    She was afraid that there would be ghosts in the house.


    She wanted Jason to sell the vi and buy a new one.


    However, there were too many secrets in this house that Jason had always wanted to hide.


    He didn''t want outsiders to live in this house. If anything was discovered, he would be miserable.


    Besides, this vi was a lucky ce for him.


    Ever since he became a son-inw of the Youngren family, he became a man with a garden house, a


    So, he didn''t want to move out.


    At that time, Marina did not dare to be unscrupulous in front of Jason as she had to rely on Jason for


    everything.


    Later, she got used to living in this vi, and nothing bad had happened. Her life began to get better.


    She believed what Jason said that this vi was indeed a lucky ce.


    It seemed that whoever lived here could make rapid advances in his career.


    For example, Jason, Marina, and Tina''s lives changed since they lived in the vi.


    Such a superstitious person like Marina was so superstitious that she never wanted to sell the house


    again.


    She had been living here for decades.


    They would never have sold the vi if they had not recently run into bad luck. The White family went


    bankrupt, and they had offended Oliver, so they had to give him money.


    Before they went there, Marina roughly drew a picture for Luk to let him know theyout of the White


    Residence.


    When they had to run, Luk would be able to find the way.


    Now everything was ready for rescuing Tina.


    They prayed that Tina was still safe and sound.


    Marina and Luk had prepared the tools for their escape on top of the warehouse in advance.


    Tina had been kidnapped by Jason for so many days, so she must not have the strength to run.


    When they came in, they couldn''t make a big fuss.


    Fortunately, Marina knew there was a broken cart in the vi that workers used to repair the garden.


    She would put Tina on the cart and let Luk pull it so that it would be easy to escape.


    When the cart was ready, both of them put on their safety suits.


    And tools on their waists.


    Marina found a way to the basement.


    They gently opened the door of the underground passage and could see a faint light below.


    Luk seemed to see hope. Sure enough, Jane didn''t lie to him.


    Marina was the same, feeling that she was about to save her daughter.


    She was grateful to Luk for knowing an extremely powerful person who could provide them with the key


    information.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Luk led the way ahead. When he saw the light reflected from the underground warehouse, he looked


    back at Marina and told her that Jason was inside.


    Since there was no light, Marina only saw Luk turn his head.


    Soon, she also saw the light, which brought hope to her.


    She only wanted to save Tina as soon as possible.


    She patted his butt, motioning for him to hurry up and stop dawdling.


    It turned out that when they opened the door, they saw a staircase, which should be the passage to the


    underground warehouse.


    Luk tiptoed in front of her, looking for Jason everywhere.


    Marina followed him rearwards, not daring to breathe loudly, afraid that it would alert Jason.


    The two of them finally arrived at the underground warehouse. They had thought it was a small ce


    like a cer, but they were wrong.


    It was not small at all, instead, it was spacious.


    But there was no sign of Jason and Tina at all.


    Luk had thought that when he went down and saw Jason, he would attack Jason with his pepper spray


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    quickly. And he could caught him together with Marina.


    Moreover, he had prepared ropes to tie Jason up.


    He expected to tie naked Jason up tightly. And he''d like to throw daggers around him.


    However, Luk was disappointed.


    They came to the underground warehouse, only to find there was no sign of Jason and Tina.


    At this moment, he suddenly was in a trance.


    Marina was also dumbfounded.


    Where could they have gone to?


    Marina and Luk started to stare at each other at this moment.


    Everything was out of their expectation.


    They had expected to fight a quick battle, but now there was no one left.


    Luk whispered to Marian, "What do you think we should do?"


    Because they were in the White Residence, he was not familiar with the route, and he had to ask


    Marina how to solve it at the zero hour.


    So, Marina took the lead and wanted to search everywhere to find them out.


    Perhaps Jason heard the noise just now and quickly moved away together with Tina.


    No matter how huge the warehouse was, they couldn''t hide themselves for a long time. Where would


    they hid?


    Luk and Marina were touching the ground to see if there was any sign to estimate their direction.


    This method would help them to find out when Jason and Tina left.


    However, they were disappointed because they found nothing.


    At this moment, Marina said to Luk, "Has your so-called friend cheated on you? There''s actually an


    underground warehouse here, but there''s no sign of them at all. Do you know that if we deviate our


    direction, Tina will be in danger?"


    Marina started toin about Luk.


    What was the use of all the preparation?


    Jason was not here at all.


    Luk looked aggrieved. He had told her to turn to others but she didn''t listen to him.


    She asked him toe in person, but when they couldn''t find Tina, she started to scold him.


    "I have tried my best. Maybe Jason predicted that someone woulde so they left."


    "What the hell can he predict? With Tina, he can''t go far. As long as he moves, he will definitely be


    found. I''m afraid he is hiding somewhere. Since he''s not here now, he must have never been back."


    Marina had deep hatred for him.


    She had also thought that after she caught Jason, she would beat him. Otherwise, she had to bear her


    sufferings and couldn''t revenge.


    Marina and Luk deserved to be a couple, with such highly consistent thoughts.


    They all wanted to take revenge on Jason when they caught him.


    Of course, there was one more thing in Marina''s mind.


    It was a secret and the reason why she didn''t want the outsider to help her find Jason.


    Jason knew the secret of Roy. For all these years, this secret had not been revealed, which meant that


    the subordinates were reliable.


    After all, those people were also responsible, so they would not put their necks into the noose whether


    they were willing to do it or coerced then.


    But now Jason knew about it. The situation waspletely different.


    Jason was like Swords of Damocles over her head.


    Plus, he had kidnapped her and did so many cruel things to her.


    Therefore, the only thought in Marina''s mind was to make Jason die.


    In this way, the secret of her and Tina would not be revealed.


    Luk knew the hows but not the whys, so she turned to him.


    Moreover, he was Tina''s father. So, even if he knew the secret, he would help them cover everything


    up.


    But the problem was that they couldn''t found Jason, so she panicked.


    Also, she became more and more frightened.


    Could it be that Jason had gone to Oliver for shelter and used the secret in exchange?


    Marina suddenly felt extremely frightened. She thought it was toote.


    She began to hysterically beat Luk and scolded him for being ipetent.


    He had already been nervous enough to do such dangerous things with Marina. So when she beat and


    scolded him, his patience ran out.


    The two of them began to fight.


    They perhaps thought that their lives were ending.


    Marina started to scream.


    Just as they were fighting in the warehouse, the upper door was suddenly closed.


    Marina and Luk sensed the door above closed tightly, so they immediately quieted down.


    "Have you heard something?" Luk said.


    At this moment, Marina''s hair was in a mess. "Yes."


    Luk held Marina''s hand and walked back softly.


    They immediately regretted that they had fought each other under the warehouse. If someone closed


    the door, they would be kept in this house.


    They would be caught like turtles in a jar.


    When they reached the stairs, Luk looked up and almost fainted.


    The door had been closed.


    His face was pale. He looked at her and saying, "There''s someone up there."


    "How do you know there''s someone up there?"


    "When we came down, I especially kept the door open, but now it was closed."


    As he spoke, he appeared to be so scared.


    "Maybe there''s a ghost around."


    After Marina finished speaking, she also shivered.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Marina knew best how many immoral things she had done with Jason in order to get into this vi.


    The Youngren family were all dead.


    Was it possble that the dead people came to revenge her after all these years?


    Maybe the dream she hadst time was right.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Zelda, Zelda..."


    Marina muttered.


    Luk didn''t know who Marina was talking about, so he said, "Stop muttering. We''d better think of a way


    to get out of here."


    "It''s Zelda thates here to avenge me now. I dreamt of her a while ago. She asked me about what


    happened back then and how she died. I told her the truth. So she''s here to revenge."


    Marina began to talk about some strange words.


    Luk still had some sense. He didn''t believe that there existed ghosts and gods in the world. As he had


    lived in Europe for so many years, he believed in science in his mind.


    People are scarier than ghosts in this world.


    It was said that there existed ghosts in the world. But who had seen the ghosts with their own eyes?


    However, he had seen how scary people were.


    He was afraid that it was someone else who was staying in the underground warehouse instead of


    Jason.


    Perhaps Jane knew that there was someone in the underground warehouse of the vi, so she took it


    as Jason for granted.


    If Jason was alone, that would be right.


    But Tina was not around.


    It was not easy for Jason to hide her away so quickly.


    Luk was thinking of a way out, but he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He was afraid that if he just went out, the people upstairs would use his instruments there to chop


    Marina and him before he opened the door.


    It was dangerous to get out now, but it was not a good idea to stay in the underground warehouse all


    the time.


    He was just about to ask Marina what to do and if there were any other exits here.


    But Marina didn''t hear Luk at all. She waspletely out of her mind.


    Her mind was filled with images of Zeldaing to kill her.


    She could not help but copsed to the ground.


    Luk reached out to give Marina a pinch. He said, "What are you doing? I''m asking you if you still know


    any other exits here."


    Then Marina came to her senses. "You are asking me! How can I know that?"


    "You''ve stayed in this house for so many years. As an outsider, I know much less about the house than


    you."


    Marina really regretted not knowing the way in the vi of the White family. Otherwise at this critical


    moment, there might be some hope to escape from here.


    "Are you sure the door is really closed?" Marina asked again in a muddled manner.


    "Yes, of course. I dismantled the door, which cannot move itself. So I guess Jason is on the ground."


    Luk said.


    When Marina heard that it might be Jason, she was not so scared because she was not afraid of


    Jason.


    Jason had got several chances to kill her, but he didn''t because he couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    Maybe he cherish his life so much that he didn''t want tomit the death penalty.


    So he just tortured her.


    As long as it was not Zelda. Everyone is fine.


    Marina seemed to have regained some senses. And she realized that the most urgent need now was


    to find a way out with Luk.


    But Luk thought differently from her. If there was the ghost, things would be great. Because he had


    never done anything to hurt the family.


    He was not scared.


    And he could get out with ease.


    However, if it were Jason, he would probably be killed here this time.


    Marina said, "Let''s go out. It''s a good thing to get out to negotiate with Jason. I know that he keeps Tina


    locked up crazily because he has no money. Besides, thest time we agreed to give him 50 million


    dors, but we didn''t, which makes him so mad."


    She felt that Jason loved money more than anything else. As long as Tina was alive, money was not a


    problem for her.


    But Luk was scared. He was afraid that as soon as he went out, Jason would pick up the mace he had


    prepared to knock him out immediately.


    Last time at the Mose Clubhouse, he was rescued by Jane with great efforts.


    At this time, Jason would definitely bear the old and new grudges with him.


    When thinking about it, Luk kept shrinking back.


    Marina said after she saw his reaction, "Why are you backing away? Let''s get out and see what''s going


    on."


    "No, I''m afraid Jason is so angry that he won''t let us off."


    Then Luk told Marina about the situation in his mind.


    Marina was also frightened by his analysis.


    Because he told her that Jason might kill her family without hesitation.


    "Isn''t he out of his mind now? He''s going to kill us and avenge the death of Youngren family." Marina


    said.


    Because she felt that Zelda could find Jason in the dream just like what Zelda did to her.


    Perhaps Jason wanted to kill her for the sake of their marriage, the culprit who ruined their family.


    "How many bad things have you done to the Youngren family?" Luk asked.


    Jessica''s friend, Jane, even wanted to drive Jason crazy. So it must be a mortal hostility.


    Otherwise, Jason would not bepletely destroyed. Of course, he still lived a miserable life.


    "It''s not me. It''s Jason." Marina said.


    She wanted to show her innocence.


    She wanted to be with Jason, so of course, she came up with many suggestions.


    But in the end, it was Jason that did so many things.


    She was just a supporter to him.


    Marina brought the psychotropic drug, but Jason put it in the cup of coffee of Zelda in secret.


    At that time, Jason was extremely attentive to Zelda. Normally it was the servant that had made coffee


    for Zelda.


    Later, Jason did all these things.


    Of course, it was Marina that asked Jason to do these things.


    But Jason just followed her lead, and he acted more ruthless than Marina had asked.


    But no one knew why Zelda had been depressed and been in cancer after taking small doses of the


    medicine for many years.


    Perhaps because the drug broke her body''s immune system.


    That led to her death at a woman''s best age.


    Although Marina didn''t do anything, she knew that Zelda''s appearance in her dream told Zeldae found


    the one was behind all things.


    Of course, the most hateful person was Jason who was too ruthless.


    It was impossible to guard against someone who slept beside you.


    If Zelda had known her result, she would never have taken Jason into the Youngren family as her


    husband.


    After all, she had been living a luxurious life so that she had no idea how dangerous this world was.


    "Does Jason regret hurting the people from the Youngren family and being with you? Now he is gonna


    revenge?"


    "Son of a bitch, shut up if you have no good tongue." Marina scolded.


    She was scared but Luk was still cursing her.


    "Anyway. I want to get out to take a look."


    After Marina finished her words, she strode up the stairs.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Since he couldn''t hold Marina back, Luk only had to let her go.


    Marina reached the stair exit and tried the door.


    It was hard to open it at first.


    But she didn''t dare to shout for Luk to help. She just used bodynguage and lipnguage to urge Luk


    toe quickly.


    Luk knew that if he was really locked here and deprived of food and water, he would die very soon.


    Instead of getting Tina out, he was trapped here.


    Marina had already gone upstairs. Luk could see that she had listened for a long time with her ear


    pressed against the door.


    There seemed to be no danger.


    He had to go upstairs and help Marina open the door.


    As soon as he tried, the door opened.


    It turned out that Marina was so stupid that she tried the door in the opposite direction. Of course, she


    couldn''t open it no matter how hard she tried.


    Then Luk asked Marina to go up first.


    If there was someone guarding upstairs, the first target would be the person who went up first.


    Perhaps because it was the White residence, Marina was not afraid and went straight up.


    Unexpectedly, there seemed to be no one upstairs.


    After Marina went upstairs, Luk didn''t hear screams. Then, he followed and went up.


    "Have yous seen anyone?" Luk whispered.


    "Not yet. Keep your voice down. Let''s look again."


    They looked around and found an elevator.


    For the first time, Marina knew that there was an elevator in this underground warehouse.


    She had never heard of it through Jason.


    When she opened the elevator, she found that it wasrge inside and it must be a cargo elevator.


    Perhaps it was installed to facilitate transportation.


    Then it was obvious that Jason could have taken this elevator to get up. Aftering out, he


    reinstalled the door to the basement.


    Luk said, "Fortunately I''m smart. Before I came down, I dismantled the door and broke the lock.


    Otherwise, if we had really been locked underground, we would definitely die."


    Man proposes, but God disposes.


    Marina had already got everything well prepared, but this elevator ruined everything.


    Jason was lucky that the elevator could still work after so many years.


    Then found everywhere but didn''t see Jason.


    They had toe out to see whether there were any traces outside.


    It was dark outside.


    Both of them had searchlights on their heads.


    Soon, they found blood at the entrance of the side door.


    But the blood hasn''t dried yet.


    Obviously, Jason couldn''t be far.


    Besides, he had Tina with him, so he wasn''t able to run fast.


    Marina said, "We can follow the trail of blood. Fortunately, it is midnight and there are few people


    outside. If we are discovered, it will be screwed up. So we need to catch Jason before everyone wakes


    up."


    Everyone she mentioned included the big boss she hired. If Jason was found by him, she had to pay a


    lot of money.


    She had to hand the information she got over to others.


    And the victory of driving Jason out of this hidden ce, the White residence, would also be given


    away.


    What''s worse, she had to pay the big boss of the gang.


    Marina would never allow that to happen.


    As well, if Oliver knew that they broke into his ce at midnight, she really didn''t know how to exin


    it.


    Luk just listened to Marina now.


    He had just been too suspicious. If he had listened to Marina ande up to the ground, he might


    have caught Jason at that time.


    It seemed that at the critical moment, Marina was more determined and sensible.


    Now, whatever Marina ordered, he would do so.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They walked along the trail of blood.


    Perhaps Jason had heard the noise, but he didn''t know who wasing and how many people were


    Then he left hurriedly, and probably the door scratched him.


    Because the nk of the side door had aged and no one had taken care of it for a long time, it had


    cracks. And the blood on it was new. Obviously, despite his scratch, Jason left right away.


    Marina looked at the trail of blood and knew that Jason was going to the river.


    Could it be that he wanted to leave Birmingham with Tina by ship?


    Jason was really crazy now.


    Marina said, "We have to find Jason before he boards the ship. If he leaves, we''re really done."


    Despite the fact that her leg was just recovered and it still hurt when she ran, she was really anxious


    and all she wanted was to catch Jason.


    So Marina ran even faster than Luk.


    When Luk was panting behind her, Marina was still energetic.


    "You go after him first. I''ll be there soon," Luk said.


    Having been in a state of anxiety recently, he was in poor health and soon got tired.


    By contrast, Marina hadtely nursed her body, as if she was preparing for this moment.


    When Marina heard that Luk asked her to go first, she slowed down and waited for him to catch up.


    When Luk caught up, Marina suddenly pped him hard.


    "Trash! We''re to save our daughter. You''re so slow. Do you want all of us to be killed by Jason?"


    Luk was dazed by the p.


    He thought since Marina was so energetic, she should save her strength to p Jason but not him.


    But he didn''t dare to say it. He just stammered, "Of course I''m worried about my daughter and I want to


    catch Jason right away, but I''m exhausted."


    "Even if you will die from exhaustion today, you have to speed up. Don''t let Jason go by ship," Marina


    said.


    Having heard her words, Luk seemed to be totally different and kept pace with Marina.


    Each of them had a searchlight on their heads like professional workers.


    After walking for a long time, it was at dawn.


    They were getting closer to the Binjiang River.


    It was a little chaotic at the pier.


    Luk and Marina decided to look for Jason separately. And as long as one found him, do not act rashly


    but call the other first and then take action together.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Marina knew that there were fewer ships in the morning, so Jason couldn''t escape now.


    Then he could only hide in one ce to wait for the ticket.


    Luk didn''t think much but just searched everywhere. He would take a rest when he was tired.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Marina wanted to find Jason as soon as possible.


    By the side of a bank of broken boats, Marina thought that Jason was here in all probability.


    There was so much junk here, and no one wanted to get close, so it might be safer.


    Marina approached a suspicious old ship, and she saw blood.


    Perhaps the river had washed away the blood on the way.


    But there was still some blood on it.


    Jason might have just arrived.


    Marina then texted Luk.


    Luk was resting on the bow when he heard the vibration of the phone and then jumped up.


    He turned on his phone and saw that Marina had sent him the location.


    Luk stood up and went to meet Marina.


    After the two people met, Marina whispered to him, "Get ready."


    She pointed at the broken boat and signaled to him that Jason would be on the boat right now.


    As she expected, Jason and Tina were indeed on this boat.


    Jason had been trotting with Tina since midnight. The blood on the road was Jason''s.


    He was in a hurry, and identally touched the panel of the side door, which scratched his calf.


    But all he thought about was running away.


    Jason knew someone wasing, but he didn''t have time to see who was looking for him.


    At first, he thought it was Oliver''s guy, as the house had been given to him.


    In addition, Tina was nominally Roy''s mother, so it made sense that Oliver sent people to look for them.


    Then he was too tired to run, so found a hidden broken boat, thinking ofing up to rest with Tina.


    Just as he was taking a breath, he saw Luk and Marinaing over.


    At this moment, he was furious.


    He didn''t expect Marina and Luk to be here. If he knew it before, maybe he wouldn''t have run out with


    Tina.


    He should have stayed in the underground warehouse of the White family''s vi, set a fire, or floods to


    kill them.


    Now, Jason was not afraid. Tina''s hands had already been tied up, a shiny dagger was ced against


    her neck.


    With Tina as his hostage, Jason just needed to wait for them.


    Tina''s mouth was stuffed with rags, and she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    She had been kidnapped by Jason for many days and was almost dying.


    At midnight, Jason forced her to run and threatened her with a dagger.


    Tina could only run.


    She was too exhausted to move and could only listen to Jason.


    Marina and Luk cracked the broken ship.


    At this moment, Jason and Tina were sitting in the middle of the boat.


    "Are you here?" Jason''s eyes widened as he red at Marina and Luk, who were at the door.


    "Jason, are you crazy? Let go of Tina." Luk said.


    They saw the bright dagger by Tina''s neck at a nce. If Jason exerted a little more force, Tina''s neck


    might break.


    Marina echoed, "Let go of Tina quickly."


    Jason sneered, "I''m not crazy, but you wanted to drive me crazy. You ruined my family and wanted to


    live a carefree life. Get knotted! Since you won''t let me live, then we should die together. If I kill you


    three, I will be satisfied."


    Marina found Jason was totally different.


    Even thest time Jason kidnapped her and Tina in the vige inside cities, Marina could still feel that


    Jason had no intention of killing them.


    But today''s Jason, with a ferocious face and scarlet eyes, spoke with a murderous tone.


    Marina was immediately a little shocked.


    "Jason, calm down. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have lied to you. I''m so sorry. Please let go of Tina. After


    all, she''s your daughter, and you''ve always loved her. You have raised her up, and don''t you care about


    her?"


    Marina began to awake his sympathy. She wanted to save Tina, whatever the cost.


    "Now you know you are wrong. You lied and slept beside me for so many years. Weren''t you feeling


    guilty back then? No, even if you knew that I will kill you if I get the truth." Jason said in an aggrieved


    tone.


    "I was guilty, but there''s no use crying over spilled milk."


    She couldn''t tell him that the paternity test result she gave him was fake.


    If so, Jason would not marry her.


    "It''s you, you vicious woman. You tricked me first."


    Marina kept pleading for Jason, hoping that he would simmer down.


    When he calmed down, she would negotiate with him.


    But Jason was beside himself, perhaps because he had too much running.


    He made Marina more afraid.


    "We didn''t give you 50 million dorsst time. It''s our fault. We won''t break our promise this time. You


    know Tina is rich." Marina said.


    Hearing this, Tina nodded vigorously.


    She kept telling Jason that as long as she was released, she would give all her money to Jason.


    She would meet all Jason''s requirements as long as she could live.


    But Jason was impervious.


    "I won''t believe you. I have been rich before, but I''ve been deceived by you. What''s the use of money?


    You could cheat me out of all my money."


    Jason was talking about his feelings these days.


    "I know. God wanted to perish me. I''ve seen my retribution. I''ve been nning all my life, but got


    nothing in the end and was cheated by you for so many years.


    I don''t want to live, and you should die with me.


    You three should die with me! Don''t worry. I''ll kill you one by one. "

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    After Jason finished speaking, he gripped Tina.


    He was about to slice her throat.


    Luk shouted, "Dude, calm down. We didn''t cause you to lose everything. Someone else did. I don''t


    want to hide it from you anymore. Someone else is targeting you."


    Jason''s hand paused.


    It seemed that Luk''s words had worked.


    "Don''t lie to me. I know you want more time. When your men arrive, you''ll take me down. I won''t


    believe you."


    Although Jason said so, he was didn''t continue with his move.


    He wanted to start slicing Tina''s throat, but Luk''s words stopped him.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to know more about the truth.


    However, after a few seconds, he remembered that the two people in front of him were liars, and he


    couldn''t trust them at all. Hadn''t he learn a lesson?


    So Jason sliced Tina''s throat slightly. Blood began to drip down the de.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Marina and Luk saw this and were anxious.


    "Dude, I''m telling the truth. You''ve met the person who did this to you. She wanted to buy your house,


    but she failed." Luk said.


    "Yes, and yourpany," Marina echoed.


    She didn''t know very well, but Luk had mentioned that that woman had nned the sale of the White


    Group.


    Jason recalled the woman he had met for the first time at the Mose Clubhouse. They met because


    something went wrong with hispany''s order, and he needed to find a tradingpany to buy


    Germany-imported appliances as soon as possible.


    When he saw that woman, he didn''t care about her.


    Later, when he met her again at the door of the real estate trading center, he just felt that she was


    familiar.


    Jason was busy raising money, so he didn''t have a second thought about it.


    It then urred to him that he had seen that woman at the Mose Clubhouse. The rich loved to go to


    that club.


    "Who is that woman? Why did she target me?"


    Jason became curious and stopped.


    Tina saw the blood and screamed, but she then stopped when Jason stopped his move. She didn''t


    dare to irritate Jason again.


    "Is your daughter''s name Jessica?" Luk asked.


    "I do have a daughter named Jessica, but she''s long dead."


    Jason still remembered that he held Jessica''s funeral himself. How could anything go wrong?


    "She''s dead, but she has a powerful friend, the woman you met. Do you know?"


    "A friend?"


    Jason thought for a while. He never knew Jessica had any powerful friends.


    Not long after she graduated from college, she married Oliver.


    Not to mention what happened between Jessica and Oliver. If Oliver knew anything and wanted to take


    revenge on Jason, Oliver could kill Jason effortlessly.


    He had been safe and sound for the past few years. How could someonee to him now to settle a


    score?


    Even if someone was to settle a score, the person should go to Marina, not him.


    It was Marina who killed Jessica.


    Jason pointed the knife at Marina. "It''s all you. You killed Jessica. It must be her friend who avenged


    her. You got me into this."


    "No. I had a dream that Zelda came to me and asked me why she died. I told her what you did. She


    told me in the dream that she wasing to seek revenge on you," Marina said.


    Marina had never told him that he was going down. At that time, Jason was having an affair with Flora.


    She was lying in the hospital because of her leg injury.


    It was at that time that she often dreamed of Zelda.


    Marina had always thought that she was dreaming.


    But it was because of the flowers that Vivian brought to see her.


    They put some perfume in the bouquet, which could bewilder those who were vulnerable.


    In addition, Jane disguised herself as Zelda so that Marina regarded that conversation as something


    that happened in a dream.


    Jason knew that Marina believed in gods, but he believed in himself more.


    "A dream? You lied again to avoid taking the me. If Zelda wanted to retaliate against me, why did


    everything go smoothly for me for the past few decades? Why did things go wrong after you killed


    Jessica?" Jason retorted.


    "Are you indeed dreaming, or did that powerful woman I mentionede to ask you something?" Luk


    asked Marina.


    Luk had known how powerful and resourceful Jane was. Perhaps she was trying to find out the truth


    and get Marina to talk.


    She arranged for the so-called dream. Marina was frightened by the dead and told everything.


    Only then did Marina remember that she had not dreamed of Zelda in the past few decades, and she


    had even forgotten about Zelda.


    If Zelda hadn''t told Marina who she was, Marina wouldn''t have remembered her.


    After all, Jason was the one who attacked Zelda. Marina had never revealed herself and had always


    been behind Jason.


    If Zelda wanted revenge, she would ask Jason.


    Zelda was already a ghost. She should no longer be afraid of Jason. Why was Zelda in Marina''s


    dream?


    And she never went to Jason.


    Marina didn''t know if it was real or a dream.


    Luk began to describe Jane''s appearance to Marina.


    Marina had seen Jane at the Mose Clubhouse, and she looked at Jane a few times.


    At first, she noticed Jane because of Jane''s beauty, butter, Marina always felt that a pair of eyes


    were staring at her behind her back.


    Marina suddenly seemed to match the beautiful eyes to Jane.


    The Zelda in her dream had simr eyes to Jane.


    Marina was shocked. What the hell was going on?


    Jason saw Marina''s frightened expression. "What? Do you finally understand that you got me into this,


    don''t you? You killed Jessica. Now her friend is here to ask for your life. You''re the jinx. You''re the one


    who made me suffer."


    "No, no," Marina said to herself.


    "Do you still want to deny it?" Jason roared.


    In a fit of anger, Jason sliced Tina''s throat again.


    Tina began to shriek.


    Marina seemed to be immersed in memories and did not hear Tina''s cry.


    "Shut up," Jason said fiercely.


    Although there were no strangers in the pile of broken boats, the sun was rising, and he didn''t want to


    attract people.


    Tina had to endure the pain and did not dare to make a sound.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Being asked by Luk like this, Marina also felt confused about her dream.


    She also began to wonder why Jane who had appeared at the Mose Clubhouse looked so familiar.


    That was why she nced at her a few more times.


    She didn''t know the reason for having this feeling. It was her first time to see such a beautiful woman,


    who not only had the impable beauty of the features but also dressed in European style.


    She suddenly patted her thigh and figured out the reason.


    Because the look in Jane''s eyes at the Mose Clubhouse was very simr to that of Zelda in her dream.


    Could it be that Zelda came back to life and revenge on her?


    Marina looked at Jason. "Is that woman going to buy the vi of the White family?"


    Jason was afraid that Marina would lie to him again. "That house is rare. Both the architectural style


    and the location could rank the top. Once this kind of house is avable, some rich people who do not


    care about the price wille to buy. You can see that even Oliver wants to keep this vi!"


    He only wanted to refute Marina and not be bewitched by her again.


    Anyway, this woman had been lying to him for so many years.


    Now he would just say the thing opposite to Marina''s words. He would never be moved by her.


    Jason said, "You liars! What else do you want to get from me? I have nothing now. I only want your


    lives."


    After that, he stabbed Tina in the neck again.


    Tina could no longer bear the pain.


    Just now, she held back because she thought that Luk and Marina might persuade Jason not to only


    target the three of them.


    As long as the conflict was drawn to the mysterious woman, Tina would naturally be rescued quickly.


    However, Jason didn''te near to the trap.


    All they said was useless to Jason.


    Tina couldn''t care less and began to cry.


    Now that she was under Jason''s control, she was at his being. She thought she could attract some


    attention from the people outside by uttering some sounds.


    Tina only hoped that someone woulde and save her soon.


    Because blood was gushing out of her neck.


    Her cries were extremely miserable and cautious in the early morning.


    Jason knew that he must stop Tina from screaming, or he could never run away if someonee.


    Then he could neither avenge himself nor avenge his past shame. He couldn''t just be cheated so badly


    by them and do nothing. He just stabbed their daughter a few times, but this did not at all make up for


    the great loss he had suffered.


    Jason used the hilt of the knife to knock on Tina''s back head.


    Tina rolled her eyes and fainted immediately.


    "Jason, calm down. You can''t do this to Tina. She''s still a child." Marina begged.


    "Child, if she were a child, would she do that to Jessica? Both of you were malicious." Jason scolded.


    For some reason, Jason suddenly felt very sorry for Jessica.


    Recalling the past, he found that Jessica grew up in a sweet environment when she was a child.


    She had grandpa, grandma, and mother. They all regarded her as the apple of their eye and treated


    her very well.


    Such a happy little girl''s life changed dramatically after Marina and Tina lived in the vi of the White


    family. Jessica lived even worse than a servant.


    The servants only needed to work.


    Jessica not only had to do housework but also had to be scolded and humiliated by Marina and Tina.


    At that time, Jason had always felt that he wanted to make up for the illegitimate daughter that Tina had


    endured outside for so long.


    He wanted to give all the best so he just let her bully Jessica at home.


    Jason turned a blind eye to those things. Sometimes Jessica came toin about the things she


    had suffered, but he would scold Jessica and let her take care of her sister, Tina.


    He even scolded the Youngren family for spoiling Jessica so much that she behaved wildly.


    Thinking of this, Jason felt extremely guilty.


    Completely fooled by Tina and Marina, he pushed Jessica away from him.


    Meanwhile, he used the money he took from the Youngren family to support the children of the


    adulterers.


    He felt he was blind and stupid.


    Jason waspletely desperate for this world.


    He had no hope.


    The Youngren family didn''te, and Jessica left. Now he was the only one left in this world with


    nothing.


    Perhaps it was time to die and apologize to the Youngren family.


    However, he wanted to kill Marina and Luk, together with Tina, so that he would die without regret.


    Marina saw the ferocity and despair in Jason''s eyes and so she was worried about Tina greatly.


    She didn''t know what to do now.


    Marina, who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, began to pull the corner of Luk''s clothes.


    She wanted Luk to think of a method. After all, he was a man, and perhaps he knew more about


    Jason''s current state.


    Luk was also a little confused. He had always thought that Jason was a person who regarded money


    as his life and never easily gave up.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But Jason was really fearless now.


    He really hurt to Tina.


    Luk deliberately pretended to be rxed and smiled. "Bro, look, now Tina has fainted. Can you put her


    side? If she keeps bleeding like this, she will die."


    "Bastard you have no right to talk. I''ll settle your debtter. Marina and Tina were hateful, but you dare


    toe directly to me. I even regarded you as a friend, but you approached me with secret aims."


    Jason thought that he had done so many stupid things because he was really anxious at that time and


    desiring money.


    He even thought of Luk as a lifesaver and a friend.


    But this so-called brother and friend came to tear down his home and ruin his career.


    Jason wished he could p himself. He felt himself so stupid.


    "Marina said that when you helped me find a buyer, you earned millions of dors from it. Is that true?"


    Jason asked Luk.


    "Don''t believe her. You know, she likes to lie. I meant to lie to her because I want her to be with me."


    Luk said.


    Marina, who was standing aside, looked at Luk with a resentful look.


    "This liar finally tells the truth."

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    "I just told you that someone ising to harm you. The person who came to buy the White Group is


    the woman who wanted to buy your house." Luk said to Jason again.


    "That woman?" Jason asked.


    "Yes, it''s her." Luk said.


    Luk had long been fed up with Jane''s threat. He had done so much for her, but she couldn''t leave him


    alone.


    If something happened, she would get him back and interrogate him.


    In fact, he didn''t want to betray Marina. There was really no other choice for him. He could only tell


    Jane a lot of things behind Marina''s back.


    At this moment, Jason seemed to remember that he had a strange dream. Perhaps it was not a dream.


    Anyway, after he kidnapped Marina and Luk at the Mose Clubhouse, they lied to him and he didn''t get


    the money.


    He had no choice but to run back to the White vi.


    Then he was seriously ill.


    While he was sleeping in his room, he saw Jessica appear in front of him and she asked him about the


    past.


    At that time, because of Marina''s influence and the house was filled with statues of gods ced by


    Marina, Jason thought that he could see spirits.


    Perhaps because he had been on the verge of a mental breakdown, somehow he started to believe in


    ghosts.


    Of course, he believed this because he was influenced by Marina.


    Now he told himself not to believe it at all, because as long as it was something that Marina believed,


    he would not believe it, and he wouldpletely separate himself from Marina.


    Therefore, he now suspected that it was not a ghost at all. Perhaps someone showed up when he was


    most vulnerable to y tricks on him.


    Could it be that someone really came to take revenge on him?


    That woman looked exactly like Jessica.


    But Jessica was already dead. How could this be exined?


    "The buyer of thepany you''re talking about is the woman who bought my vi?" Jason asked.


    Luk said, "It can''t be wrong. It''s her. I''ve always been threatened by her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t do


    anything to you. I''m also a grateful person. After all, you helped me take care of Tina and brought her


    up. I should thank you."


    Jason had thought that he could calm down a little as Luk was honest with him.


    But ording to Luk, he had clearly treated Jason as a fool.


    It was as if everyone in the world knew that he raised someone else''s daughter, except him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In a fit of anger, Jason threw out a knife and stabbed Marina by ident.


    A scream followed.


    Marina''s face was pale. She pointed at Luk and signaled him to shut up.


    Luk talked nonsense and angered Jason. Now Marina was the one who was suffering.


    Marina even had the intention of killing Luk.


    Luk did a bad thing out of good intention.


    He said so much because he wanted to make good use of Jason, a desperate maniac.


    Since Jason didn''t want to live, they should make use of his recklessness to plot against Jane and he


    could take his revenge.


    Luk''s n was good, but now it became Marina''s retribution.


    Marina covered the wound and started to scream when she saw the blooding out of her hand.


    "Shut up." Jason shouted.


    Marina immediately stopped screaming.


    She didn''t dare to make another sound.


    Luk said, "Brother, calm down. I know where the woman who took revenge on you lives. You can go


    and settle the score with her. I''ll show you the way. She used me back then. Now I''m willing to do


    something for you. What do you think?"


    He was afraid that Jason would stab him next, so he quickly begged for mercy and was willing to work


    for Jason.


    "Where does that woman live?" Jason asked.


    At this time, Jason believed some of Luk''s words. After all, he had really met that woman several times.


    This was definitely not by ident.


    "She lives in the Mose Clubhouse. You went there to find us before." Luk said.


    "The 17th floor of that clubhouse?" Jason asked.


    Luk also told Jason about the fact that Jane had reserved the entire 17th floor of the clubhouse.


    The reason why he could live there was because of Jane.


    Marina was frightened to hear it. She knew Luk had been lying to her, but she didn''t expect him to


    deceive her so thoroughly.


    This meant Luk knew it was impossible for him to take Marina and her daughter to Hond, but he


    didn''t tell her the truth and continued to lie to them.


    At that time, they had not yet gone to Hond. They were in Birmingham and Tina was kidnapped by


    Luk''s creditor. Tina suffered so much in the red light area of Birmingham.


    If she and Tina had really arrived in Hond, not only Tina, but Marina herself would have been sent to


    such a dirty and dangerous ce by Luk''s creditor and be at the mercy of others.


    At this time, Marina couldn''t care less about the wound on her body. She pped Luk directly on the


    face.


    "You are a bastard! You should be dead! It''s not enough for you to harm me in the first half of your life.


    Youe to harm me and my daughter in the second half of your life. If you don''te back, Jason


    and I won''t be like this. Tina won''t end up like this. Oliver won''t look at Tina again in the future."


    Marina waspletely desperate. Luk wanted to ruin herpletely, or else he wouldn''t stop.


    Why was she so blind that she chose such a man in the first ce?


    She had nned and prepared for so many years, but now her n waspletely destroyed by Luk.


    Marina could no longer make a sound. She could only let out a silent wail, showing her anger.


    She was really done this time.


    Marina suddenly knelt on the ground and said to Jason. "I was wrong. I waspletely wrong. I was


    really blind. I actually believed Luk''s words. We should work together. Maybe we can get through this.


    It''s all because of me. I made you feel disappointed. How could I be so stupid toe back to Luk?"


    The painful repentance did not seem to have won Jason''s response.


    Now, no matter what Marina said, Jason turned a deaf ear to her.


    He was afraid. This woman was so cruel and vicious.


    Anyway, without her, Jason wouldn''t have done such a terrible thing to Zelda.


    Without Marina, Jessica would not have died.


    In that case, Jason would still have a glimmer of hope.


    Although Jessica was not his daughter, she grew up to be a teenager in front of him.


    Whether Jessica was his daughter or not, Jason had always yed the role of a good father.


    It was just that after the Youngren family left, Marina arrived. She urged him to ignore Jessica


    However, nothing could be changed now.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    The more Marina repented in front of Jason, the angrier Jason became.


    The White family copsed because Marina opened the door to wee the dangerous person.


    Without Marina, Luk would nevere back and destroy hispany and home.


    Compared to Zelda, Marina was a jinx.


    Zelda brought him everything, such as wealth and status.


    What did Marina bring to him? Cuckold and another man''s daughter. She even destroyed everything he


    had.


    Jason found nowhere to vent his hatred on.


    He could only vent on Marina and her daughter.


    Jason''s eyes turned red. He was filled with murderous intent. He picked up the knife again to stab Tina,


    who had fainted.


    Marina screamed.


    Jason did go crazy,pletely indifferent to her apology and repentance.


    Marina had no choice but to shut up, not daring to beg him anymore.


    But Tina woke up because of Jason''s stab.


    She only felt so painful that she would rather die.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It reminded her of what happened in Hond. She was tortured and raped by ten jerks. Tina felt like


    suffering the cruelest ten tortures.


    She screamed in pain.


    On this broken ship, only Tina''s screams could be heard.


    Luk waspletely shocked by Jason.


    Marina knew that she was wrong in his eyes. Besides, if she spoke too much, it would irritate Jason


    and make himpletely lose his mind instead of moving him.


    Jason was now in the midst of remorse, the past moments recurring to his mind.


    He saw how he gained fame and wealth back then and how he was reduced to poverty step by step.


    At this moment, there was a sudden noise outside.


    They all heard the man''s voice.


    Although the ship was broken, it was soundproof.


    Tina was screaming. Jason just knocked her out again. Everything was quiet.


    Jason picked up the rope under his feet and handed it directly to Luk, ordering, "Tie this bitch."


    Luk immediately picked up the rope that Jason handed over and tied up the injured Marina.


    He was so nervous that he identally touched the knife on Marina.


    Marina did not dare to scream at this time. Her head was covered in a cold sweat and her face was


    pale. She didn''t know how long she could hold on.


    After tying Marina up, Luk could take a few steps forward by Jason''smand.


    Luk had no choice but to submit. Tina was still in Jason''s hands. After all, she was his daughter.


    He was still very afraid that Jason would suddenly get angry. If he killed Tina, he couldn''t bear it.


    So, he had to listen to Jason and walked towards him.


    Jason kicked Luk to the ground and made him kneel down.


    "You! Tell me if what you just said is true. Do you deliberately put the me on someone else in hope


    of beating the rap?"


    Jason questioned Luk again.


    Jason really didn''t know whether he could Marina and Luk or not. So he had to confirm time and again


    whether the information they provided was true or not.


    "Brother, I''m not hiding anything from you this time. I''m telling the truth. Do you remember when you


    tied Marina and me up at Mose Clubhouse and asked me for 50 million dors? I called my assistant


    and asked her to get the money ready. It was that woman who answered. She sent the ount


    information to your phone."


    Luk knew about thister.


    When Jason saw the message, he went to the bank downstairs to withdraw the money.


    He imed to be a prestigious client and showed the text message to the bank clerk. The clerk even


    invited him to the VIP reception room.


    However, he swiped his card on the ATM only to see insufficient funds. Not to mention 50 million


    dors, the bnce was less than 500 dors.


    Jason ran out of the bank in a flurry of ridicule, disheartened.


    This humiliation was inscribed in Jason''s heart.


    But he put the me on Luk and Marina.


    He thought it was Marina''s idea. After all, Marina was very talented in tricks.


    He didn''t expect that woman to be involved in deceiving him.


    "Damn it, all of you," Jason said in anger.


    He was a big joke, fooled by these people.


    Although Jason cursed them to death, he didn''t stab Luk.


    Luk felt that his words were starting to work.


    So, he continued, "As for your secretary, Flora, do you know who she works for?"


    "Flora?"


    Jason was also surprised that Flora was even involved.


    Everyone around him was a liar, except Flora who gave him a happy time.


    Flora left before he went bankrupt.


    He didn''t pursue it since every woman was material now.


    Compared to Marina, she didn''t make him lose a family fortune.


    After all, Flora didn''t ask for any money from him. He only rented a house for Flora at that time, and the


    two of them lived there.


    Now, he still didn''tmit suicide in despair and had the lingering warmth in his heart because of


    Flora.


    But Jason didn''t know what Luk was going to say to nder Flora. He didn''t dare to listen.


    He was afraid that the person he trusted, in the end, would be someone else''s pawn to destroy him.


    This was just too scary.


    Luk saw the shock in Jason''s eyes and knew that his news must be very valuable.


    If he told Jason this precious news, maybe Jason would let him go.


    "I know you like Flora very much. In your eyes, she is beautiful and capable. Sometimes, she is simply


    omnipotent." Luk said.


    As he spoke, he was also observing Jason''s expression.


    If Jason did not show any impatience, he would continue.


    Jason was guessing what Flora would do to him.


    He looked very calm.


    Luk also learned to watch his expression, and then continued, "Do you really think that she can settle


    down everything with her beauty? You are too naive. She''s a puppet, just like me."


    "Puppet?"


    Jason was really scared. Could Flora be the informant beside him?


    Why? Why did she do this to him?


    She said she loved him very much and went crazy about him.


    At this moment, Jason was in a mess.


    He didn''t know why she would do to him. Even Flora lied to him.


    "Tell me what else you know. Tell me everything."


    Jason grabbed Luk''s cor.


    He was so angry that he didn''t know that his strength was so great that Luk couldn''t breathe.


    But Jason was still screaming, "Tell me, tell me, tell me quickly!"

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Jason had loosened his grip when Luk''s eyes were almost all white.


    "Talk, now. I''ll make you regret you''ve born if you dare to lie to me." Jason shouted.


    "I won''t lie to you this time. I''m telling the truth. Flora is one of them too! She sent her to you. Why do


    you think you got involved in gambling? I heard from Marina that you are thest person who would


    gamble because you love money too much. She didn''t believe you would choose to waste the thing


    you''d loved the most."


    Luk began to tell Jason the things that Flore had done to him.


    Of course, this was part of Jane''s n too. She told Luk to tell Jason about it.


    She wanted Jason to know what had happened when she decided to end his life. She wanted him to


    know everything to make him suffer more.


    He had done too much evil before, and now it was time for him to take the consequences.


    Jason waspletely devastated.


    He couldn''t make sense of how he came to the casino the first time. It was the time when he had just


    started with Flora. It was the best time of his.


    Flora might have suggested Jason go and y.


    Jason was a proud man, so he went as Flora had said.


    At first, he enjoyed it a lot because he was consistently winning.


    Of course, Flora had guided his move at that time.


    He thought that if Flora could be so good at ying poker, he could do the same.


    Just like that, he lost more than two million in one night.


    Things had got out of control ever since then.


    If Flora hadn''t been with him and encouraged him to y, he wouldn''t have started gambling.


    He would sometimes y mahjong at home with friends and families. However, it wasn''t really


    gambling because it rarely involved a significant amount of money.


    He didn''t expect to fall so hard.


    From then on, things came one after another, suffocating him.


    Was there really someone who wanted him to die?


    But Jason couldn''t think of anyone who would want to do it to him.


    Could it be that she was Jessica''s friend and came to revenge for Jessica, as Luk had said?


    Just now, Marina said that she had dreamed of Zelda and told her how Jessica died.


    However, Jason had dreamed of Jessica. Jessica asked about what had happened back then,


    especially how she died and who had done it to her.


    Now Jason seemed to have figured it out. There was no ghost. It must have been the woman who had


    done these.


    Since she was here for revenge, she must''ve known Marina very well.


    Marina was a very superstitious person. She told the person in her dream about everything she had


    done to the Youngren Family in the past.


    That''s why Jason had faced more and more harm after that, but he couldn''t have done anything about


    it.


    Jason asked Luk, "Do you know her name?"


    "Everyone around her calls her Miss, but I overheard her name. It''s Jane Kim."


    "Jane Kim?" Jason repeated.


    He knew the name. It was the name of the second daughter of the Youngren Family.


    But could the woman be the second daughter of the Youngren Family? What was the connection


    between her and the Youngren Family?


    Emily had been dead for so many years.


    Jason had no idea that Jessica was Emily''s child.


    Zelda didn''t tell anything that Emily had had a baby in the suburban area. She even hid it from her


    husband, Jason.


    She didn''t tell him because she was afraid that he would overthink it. Zelda told Jason that Emily had


    adopted a kid she liked from the Orphanage.


    Jason, as the son-inw of the Youngren Family, naturally did not dare to ask more.


    Zelda didn''t want others to know because Emily was once a famous actress.


    The more people knew that she had had a child, the easier it was to guess who the father was.


    The only boyfriend she had was Gavin of the Kim family.


    The wealthy families in Birmingham were all trying to avoid getting involved with the Kim family


    because Gavin was arrested for the illegal collection of antiques.


    After that, the Kim family could no longer stay in Birmingham and left for Europe.


    Although the Kim family had left the city, their enemies might want to eliminate all of their offspring.


    It was easy to lead the danger to Jessica.


    It might even bring the war to the Youngren Family.


    That was why Zelda had a pact with the Kim family. They decided to keep one of the twins in each


    family and never contact the other family.


    It was also for the safety of the children. Jessica stayed with the Youngren Family safely for many


    years until Terence and Zelda had left.


    Her life had changed dramatically since Jason was in charge of the family.


    Jason had always thought of himself as the heritage of the wealth left by the Youngren Family because


    there were only two daughters in the Youngren Family. The younger one had died years ago. The older


    one had also passed under his n.


    The Youngren Family didn''t leave any male to carry the family name. The people left at that time were


    Jessica, who was still a little girl, and the old Mrs. Youngern. They were no match for him.


    Jason would never have thought of what kind of friends Jessica would have.


    Her friend''s name was Jane Kim.


    There was no Kim among the wealthy families in Birmingham.


    However, Jason knew that the Kim was a big family in Birmingham a few decades ago.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jason couldn''t tell why but he felt that his time was up when he had heard Jane''s name.


    Her name was Jane Kim. How many secrets were hidden in this name?


    He had seen Jane before. He was just in a hurry to sell the house and didn''t pay much attention to her


    appearance. He just felt that she was a beautiful woman.


    In addition, he knew that women could look totally different with makeup.


    It was what he learned from Tina.


    Who the hell is Jane Kim?


    There was no other time when he wanted to see Jane more than now.


    He wanted to know who she was and why she was targeting him. Why didn''t she stop when she had


    ruined his reputation, and why did she want to kill him?


    Jason''s eyes were full of tears. He knew that Karma had finallye for him.


    Just as Jason was lost in thought, he heard a noise from outside. It was getting closer and closer to the


    broken ship.


    He heard someoneing over.


    Marina was furious when she heard Luk telling Jason about Jane.


    She didn''t expect Luk to hide all these from her for so long.


    If she had known earlier, she would have held Jason back and never let him be ruined like this.


    She would also suffer if Jason were ruined.


    They had been fighting side by side for half their lives. However, in the end, they turned against each


    other because of Luk.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    Marina''s wounds hurt her too much. Meanwhile, the more Luk talked about it, the angrier she was.


    Finally, she felt she was dead-angry.


    Tina didn''t wake up since she was knocked out by Jason.


    Luk was the only person on this ship who could talk.


    Jason waved his knife in front of Luk and told him to shut up.


    Luk was so scared of death that he kept nodding his head to indicate he wouldn''t say anything.


    After all, Jason was now by Tina''s side.


    Whoever came would hope that nothing happened to Tina.


    As long as Tina was still in his hands, it would be easy for him to realize his wishes.


    The footsteps now could be heard on the deck.


    Only then did Jason take a few steps to look out through the boat window.


    Not as many people as he had imagined.


    He was relieved at once. Perhaps they were just fishermen.


    Those people wouldn''t meddle with it though they saw it.


    Jason pulled Tina to the entrance. He just had to stay with her.


    He settled Tina down and wanted to stop the people who wereing over.


    But before he could go out, two figures appeared in the cabin.


    Jason then found out that it was Jane.


    That was just fine. He wanted to ask in person if she was the one behind all this and ruined his family.


    He could test if Luk and Marina had lied to him.


    "You, how did you find here?" Jason stammered.


    Anyway, he was still afraid.


    The person who could mobilize so many resources and push him to a dead-end could not be


    underestimated.


    When Jason saw Jane, especially her eyes, his legs suddenly started to lose strength.


    He had never expected such a young and beautiful woman to be so intimidating.


    "It''s a pity to miss such a good y. It seems that I came at the right time." Jane said coldly.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Jason forced himself to speak out.


    "Didn''t you ask him?"


    Jane pointed at Luk.


    Luk shuddered. "Miss, I didn''t say anything. I didn''t mean to say to Jason. As you can see, I''m tied up


    by him now, with a knife around my neck. I can''t decide it."


    "It''s okay. I was just looking for someone to tell Jason everything. I didn''t expect you to solve this


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    problem for me in advance. I owe you one."


    Luk was relieved to know that Jane didn''t me him for telling that to Jason.


    Now, only Jane could save him.


    "You mean what Luk says is true?"


    When Jason heard them, he knew that Luk told the truth.


    However, he still did not believe that there would be such an unbelievable thing.


    Although he didn''t care about Jessica very much before, Marina would tell him immediately if Jessica


    had any friends who were special.


    So, Jason thought Jessica had few friends since she was no longer weed at home.


    Therefore, he had no idea that Jessica would have such a friend who was willing to do so many things


    for her.


    "Yes, what he said is true." Jane said.


    Although Jane didn''t hear what Luk said herself, when she saw Luk''s coward expressions, she knew


    he would tell Jason everything for a chance to leave here.


    "I want to ask you, was it you who came to the White Residence to ask me about Jessica''s death?"


    Jane sneered. "You finally figure it out. I don''t have to deceive you anymore. It''s really me."


    "You... Since you know that Jessica was killed by Marina, why were you so ruthless to me?" Jason


    asked with in confusion.


    In Jason''s opinion, Jane was Jessica''s friend. So, she came to avenge Jessica. She was definitely a


    loyal friend.


    But he didn''t expect her to find him.


    That''s why Jason felt he was justified.


    "You don''t have to care about Marina. She will be responsible for what she did, but not now." Jane said,


    "I think it''s toote for you to gain your retribution. You''ve been enjoying yourself for so many years, it''s


    your good luck. Now, do you feel it''s unfair to lose everything?"


    Jason stammered for a few seconds. "You should just go for Marina."


    He was a little guilty. He thought he could get rid of his responsibilities by saying that way.


    After all, the person who killed Jessica was Marina.


    Moreover, Jason didn''t know about this at all. It was when he identally heard Marina''s phone call


    that he guessed it out.


    Marina did not let him know that for safety, which indirectly protected him.


    Jason still felt that he was really wronged, and his words showed that Jane took a mistake by doing him


    an injustice.


    "Well said, every injustice has its perpetrator." Jane even pped her hands while saying it.


    "Jason, why do you feel I wronged you? Now tell me. I''ll see if I wronged you."


    "I didn''t. I''ve always been a good citizen who abided by thew and served the public. I also paid a lot


    of taxes for Birmingham, raised so many employees, and was considered a small entrepreneur. So, I


    was wronged?" Jason exined.


    "Wake her up." Jane said to Vivian behind her.


    When Jason heard that, he knew Jane would confront Marina directly.


    This was a disaster to him.


    Jason''s face was sweaty.


    Now he only hoped that Marina could remember what she had said when she knelt down.


    After all, they were a real couple, and Luk was the one who interfered with them. He hoped that when


    she woke up, she could help him and not tell them about what happened back then.


    Anyway, Jane was just a friend of Jessica''s and should have nothing to do with the Youngren family.


    She wouldn''t know about the matters of the Youngren family.


    Vivian went to the deck, took a bucket of river water, carried it into the cabin, and poured it directly on


    Marina.


    Marina suddenly shivered and woke up.


    When Jason saw Marina wake up, he was so nervous that his palms were sweating.


    The strength for confronting Luk and Marina had disappeared without a trace.


    Now he just could listen to them carefully. He wanted to know what exactly would Jane ask Marina


    about?


    Perhaps Jane wouldn''t ask about Zelda''s death.


    Because Jason was not afraid of anything except that.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Marina opened her eyes and vaguely saw a few people standing around.


    After a while, she recognized that it was Jane and Vivian.


    At this time, Marina forgot the pain in the wound. She was anxious to ask Jane some questions.


    Marina said, "Are you Jane?"


    "I am."


    "Then let me ask you something. Why did you want to destroy the White family? Luk said that you


    deliberately nned to put Flora around Jason, didn''t you?" Marina asked.


    "Yes, he''s right."


    "Previously the White Group was in trouble and was in urgent need of a batch of German-imported


    appliances. Did you n this?"


    "Yes."


    At this moment, Marina looked at Vivian standing next to Jane. She pointed at them and said, "It''s you.


    You two lied to Jason and me."


    Marina called out to Jason, who was in shock.


    Because it was only now that Jason found out that the woman behind Jane was the one who helped


    him solve his problem when he urgently needed imported household appliances.


    Jason waspletely lost. How stupid he was. He bought a batch of imported appliances from Vivian


    at three times the market price and even thanked her.


    It turned out that this was a trap from the beginning.


    Jason red at Jane and turned to Vivian.


    Vivian just smiled back.


    Marina had scolded Jason that time. She was heartbroken for spending so much money.


    Jason said that as long as the problem was solved, the money woulde back sooner orter.


    Unexpectedly, ever since then, the White family had got no money back.


    Marina looked at Vivian and said, "Then what was your purpose to visit me in the hospital?"


    Vivian said, "I went to the hospital to see you just for the sake of Jane. You contributed to the rising of


    the White family. Naturally I have to see you first. After all, you know what happened in the White family


    the best."


    "What? Did you really visit me then?" Marina asked Jane.


    "Yes, I went to see you, but at that time, you seemed to be in a bad mental state and kept calling me


    Zelda." Jane sneered.


    Thinking that her mother was killed by Jason and Marina, she couldn''t forgive them even they died a


    thousand times.


    This pair of murderers should have gone to the hell long ago. God really showed mercy for them to let


    them enjoy luxurious life for so long.


    Jane hoped that they would live in darkness all day long thereafter. She would let them know that even


    death was a mercy.


    She would let them have a taste of losing everything.


    "Impossible. I won''t mistake you."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Marina could not believe that she had betrayed herself out.


    How could she bring up Zelda on her own initiative?


    This woman must have used some magic. After all, she was not a child, so she wouldn''t easily mistake


    her for someone else.


    She could feel the murderous aura around Jane when she saw her.


    If the woman she saw was Jane, she wouldn''t mistake her.


    "Marina, don''t be so confident in yourself. After all, you''re not omnipotent." Jane said, "You can kill


    Jessica without anyone noticing. Naturally, you have to realize that one day something like this will


    happen to you without anyone noticing."


    "You...Who the hell are you?" Marina''s heart trembled.


    What kind of woman did she provoke? She was so scary.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    "Who am I? Are you so eager to know that?" Jane sneered.


    "Why did you ask about Jessica? Why haven''t I seen you before? When did she make you a friend?


    Did you deliberately find a reason to harm our family?"


    Marina kept asking. She had too many questions and wanted to know the answers.


    After all, the White family and the White Group had been destroyed in such a short time. How much


    hatred did they have with the White family so that they were so ruthless?


    But the people the White family had offended in the past had all disappeared in this world. Why did


    Jessica''s friend suddenly appear?


    Marina wailed in her heart.


    Why exactly?


    "In this world, there is no hatred or love for no reason. Since you feel so unwilling, why don''t you ask


    yourself what you have done before?" Jane said.


    Marina moved guiltily on the ground.


    She had done too many things in the past, so she didn''t know which Jane was referring to.


    In the past, Marina never believed in retribution, because from her experience, she and Jason had lived


    a prosperous life for decades even if they had done so many ruthless things.


    In addition, she had been praying for blessing, so she had been enjoying all this, thinking that it was not


    easy for her to get the wealth and status.


    She had never thought that the White Group, which had been powerful in Birmingham for so many


    years, would be bankrupted by Jane so quickly.


    If Jane hadn''t appeared, the White Group would at least run well in Birmingham and could benefit a


    little with the help of the reputation of the Williams Group.


    However, Jane made the White Group in trouble and then spread the news in the business circle that


    the White Group was already nearing its ends, which showed that there was no rtionship between


    the White Group and the Williams Group at all.


    Gradually, many shrewd businessmen knew that the White Group had always been adorning itself with


    borrowed plumes


    So manypanies gradually stopped cooperating with the White Group.


    In the meantime, Jason became more and more useless and began to bet and lose money


    everywhere.


    In the end, the White Group was sold.


    At this moment, Marina felt that perhaps retribution would alwayse, and it was only a question of


    time.


    She shivered uncontrobly.


    In her short life, Marina had already done countless bad things, just one of which could send her to hell.


    If all her sins were added up, wouldn''t it insure her damnation?


    Marina stared at Jane again. "You weren''t reincarnated from Zelda, were you?"


    For some reason, Marina suddenly had such an idea.


    Jane sneered, "As you wish, I''ve been blessed by Zelda, so I can make a clean sweep of your White


    family."


    "You''re not Jessica''s friend but Zelda''s friend?" Marina asked.


    Marina asked this because when Jessica was alive, Jessica had no friends who were either rich or


    powerful, but Zelda was different at that time.


    Zelda was the First Young Lady of the Youngren family and was in charge of thepany of the


    Youngren family.


    Besides, Zelda''s sister was Emily, a big star. Naturally, she made a lot of powerful friends, but Emily


    died too early.


    Marina seemed to understand everything. It was Zelda who sent someone to investigate what


    happened back then.


    "To tell you the truth, both Zelda and Jessica are the most important people to me." Jane said.


    At this point, Jane almost admitted that she was Jessica in front of Marina.


    It depended on how much Marina could understand.


    Marina didn''t expect Zelda''s friend toe to her after decades.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Marina asked in confusion, "Why didn''t you show up earlier?"


    Perhaps if Jane had appeared earlier, she could have stopped her from doing so many bad things, and


    maybe she would suffer less retribution.


    She really never turned back unless knocking into the wall.


    It was only when it was toote that Marina felt a trace of regret.


    When Jane heard Marina ask this, she really wanted to p Marina, but Jane didn''t want to dirty her


    hands.


    A wicked person would be harassed by another of like ilk.


    Jane didn''t want to dirty her hands. She would prepare all the conditions to make Marina miserable.


    Marina asked her why Jane didn''t show up early.


    However, Jessica was always by Marina''s side.


    It was just that at that time, Jessica was in a low position and no one respected her.


    If Marina had any respect for Jessica, Marina would not sell her like a product, and would not treat


    Jessica''s marriage as a joke.


    Marina was not afraid of Jane, but she was afraid of the power that Jane represented.


    If she were still Jessica, she would still bepletely bullied by Marina.


    Marina really did not repent in the end, but would only make excuses for what she had done before.


    Everything Marina did was to escape punishment.


    However, this time, Jane would no longer be soft-hearted.


    Everything belonging to her must be returned to her.


    Jane said, "Here I am, aren''t I? It''s not early orte. Just right."


    Jane knew that it was the best time for her toe back.


    If she came early, her body and mind had not adjusted well and she did not know how to face


    everything in Birmingham.


    If she camete, she would let those who had harmed her continue to enjoy a good life. It was really


    intolerable to let them continue to enjoy the beauty of this world.


    All Jane knew was that this was the best time.


    Marina''s eyes were filled with sadness and inexplicable meaning.


    Why were other people''s daughters so powerful? Although Jessica was not capable, she finally won


    Oliver''s heart.


    Marina thought that fortunately she had killed Jessicapletely. Otherwise, not only Zelda''s friend


    woulde to retaliate against them, but Jessica would also use Oliver''s power to deal with them.


    Whose woman was Jane in front of her? Why did she look so powerful, as if she was going to swallow


    Marina up?


    Marina looked at Tina, who was lying on the side, dying.


    She was Marina''s daughter. It was heartbreaking to see Tina in such a miserable state. Why was Tina


    so useless?


    The best conditions had been arranged for Tine, and Roy was protecting her.


    But Tine still suffered such a miserable end.


    If they hadn''t lied to Oliver so much, they might have asked him for help.


    However, they would never let Oliver know about this now.


    Otherwise, if everything was revealed, all of them would be killed and buried with Jessica.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    "You went to my ward that day. Did you drug me? What did I tell you?" Marina asked.


    Marina had no idea how much she had told Jane.


    If she died here today, she wanted to let herself die-understand.


    Jane said, "I didn''t drug you. Instead, the bouquet of flowers that Vivian sent you had a special


    fragrance, which can mesmerize people''s minds. It''s like being hypnotized."


    Marina was shocked again.


    Originally, Marina thought she would just tell Jane a little bit about it, but she didn''t expect Vivian to use


    such a powerful fragrance, which had the same effect as hypnosis.


    So had she tell Jane everything clearly?


    She was doomed!


    Jane must have known everything so that she wanted to destroy Jason.


    Jason was also stunned.


    It turned out that this woman had separated him from Marina to interrogate them respectively.


    From Marina, Jane got to know what Jason had done in the past.


    From Jason, Jason found out what Marina had done.


    In that case, everything that they had done was known by Jane.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What else did you do behind our backs?" Jason questioned Jane in fury.


    It really didn''t ur to him. He had lived most of his life. Marina and he were both much older than


    Jane.


    But they were both fooled by Jane.


    He was unwilling.


    "How dare you ask me what I did behind your backs? What I did behind your backs was never as much


    as what you two did together." Jane said.


    "You... What else do you know?" Jason asked.


    Now their lives were controlled by the woman in front of them.


    What he and Marina did to the Youngren family was easy to solve. After all, the Youngren family had no


    descendants.


    As long as she didn''t know anything about what they had done to Oliver, it was fine.


    Perhaps he could reach an agreement with Marina and work together again.


    He would not tell Oliver about Roy''s secret and would then go to Oliver for help.


    Now only Oliver could deal with the woman in front of him.


    "A lot." Jane said calmly. "What else do you think I can''t know?"


    "Let me ask you, the White Group has been making careless mistakes in its business. Did you cause


    it?"


    Jane replied simply, "Yes."


    Jason was so angry that his face turned red. His big business had beenpletely destroyed by her,


    but she treated it as a trivial matter.


    "There''s one more thing that I''ve never understood. When my collection was taken out to be sold, it


    turned into a fake. But before you appeared, all my things were sold to experts. The price they offered


    was really high in the market."


    Jason actually said it was his own collection.


    In fact, those collections were the work of Terence all his life.


    But they were easily sold by Jason.


    Fortunately, she found a few of the most valuable items in Jason''s safe box and moved them away.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know what Jason would do to them.


    "You''re right. I reced those items in your hands with fakes. That''s because you can''t recognize them


    at all!" Jane said.


    Jason almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    So it was really this woman who did it.


    During that time, he had been with Flora and never went home. Maybe that was when he was


    schemed.


    Jason still couldn''t figure out when Jane entered the White family''s vi and changed the collection


    without any rm ringing.


    "When exactly did you change the collection?" Jason asked.


    "It was when your house had the circuit fixed."


    Only then did Jason remember that a few days ago he did have the circuit at home fixed. The circuit


    arrangement at that time was arranged by the Youngren family. After so many years, he thought it was


    old, so he arranged for someone to rewire it.


    "You nned this too, didn''t you?" Jason said.


    "You''re right. It''s all me."


    Only then did Marina realize that she had wrongly med Jason.


    It wasn''t Jason who deliberately lied to her with the forgeries. It was because Jason didn''t find out that


    they were all fakes either.


    They werepletely fooled by this woman named Jane in front of them. She made them bankrupt.


    What''s more, she even made them undergo so much sufferings of flesh and psychological pains.


    Marina looked at Jason. They had been a couple for decades, so they had a tacit understanding.


    At this moment, they no longer med each other, but tried to work together to escape the trap set by


    Jane.


    At this moment, Vivian''s phone vibrated.


    Vivian took it out to take a look, then whispered in Jane''s ear, "Oliver''s men will be here soon. What


    should we do next?"


    Jane didn''t want to confront Oliver''s people.


    Now, she couldn''t take everyone away, but as long as Tina was taken away, she should be able to


    affect everyone here.


    Therefore, Jane asked someone toe in and pull Tina onto her boat.


    Jason, Marina, and Luk were left there.


    Jane asked the apanying doctor to check Tina''s condition.


    The doctor reported that Tina''s condition was not very good. She might survive if she was sent to the


    hospital as soon as possible, but her condition was really uncertain now.


    Jane looked at Tina''s wound.


    All of her visible wounds were on her neck.


    It seemed that Jason really wanted to kill her by cutting her neck like he was killing a chicken.


    The most shocking cut was right in Tina''s throat.


    Jane asked the boatman to speed up and take Tina to the hospital first.


    She didn''t want Tina to die so soon.


    Because there were still a lot of things to ask Tina.


    As for the child, she asked the underworld to investigate it.


    But after all, this matter was the most important to her. She had to ask Tina herself so that she could


    release the past.


    Jane always felt that Tina must have known about this.


    Vivian asked Jane, "Which hospital shall we take Tina to?"


    After thinking for a moment, Jane said calmly, "Of course, send her to Williams Hospital. The doctors


    there are the most skilled. Most importantly, I want Oliver to see Tina die in his hospital."


    Jane knew that Tina wouldn''t have much time.


    Vivian said, "I''ll arrange it right away."

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Oliver''s men went to the boat and looked around. They were also confused.


    Since they got the news that Jason had kidnapped Tina here, but Tina was not on the ship.


    Jason was untying Marina. It seemed that the family was still closed to each other.


    So one of them asked, "Where did Miss White go?"


    Jason and Marina thought that Jane''s men were here to im their lives.


    It turned out that they were looking for Tina.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Tina was just taken away by Jane.


    It was obvious that they were not Jane''s people.


    Only then did Marina ask, "Who asked you to look for Miss White?"


    She was afraid that they were the followers of the Big Bos.


    Then a man replied, "We were sent by Mr. Williams."


    "Oliver?" Marina asked in disbelief.


    "Yes."


    She didn''t expect that Oliver found out about Tina''s kidnapping.


    However, at this time, Marina was no longer afraid that Jason would give away Roy''s secret.


    Now they were on the same side.


    Obviously, it was important to keep his life.


    For a moment, Jason seemed to have forgiven Marina for all her past deceit.


    Now that Jane had caused him so much pain, which was a hundred or a thousand times crueler than


    what Marina had done to him.


    Marina only lied to him about his feelings, but she didn''t cheat his money.


    But Jane robbed him of all his money.


    Now, he could only rely on the rtionship between Tina and Oliver to defeat Jane. It was worth it that


    he had suffered so much pain.


    For Jason, it was uneptable that he, a man who had dominated the business world for half his life,


    was tricked by such a young woman.


    He saw that Oliver sent someone to look for Tina. It was obvious that Oliver was still very concerned


    about Tina''s safety.


    Now that Tina was taken away by Jane again, it was a good opportunity to tell Oliver the news and see


    if Oliver would kick that woman''s ass.


    Jason immediately said, "My daughter was kidnapped by that woman named Jane. My daughter is still


    seriously injured. Please tell Mr. Williams to save my daughter."


    He kept emphasizing Tina was his daughter, which made Luk very confused.


    Just now, he was going to tear Tina into pieces while now he called her daughter so affectionately.


    Jason was really flexible.


    At this moment, he would never mention anything about him being cuckolded or how Tina betrayed him


    and call Luk her father.


    Jason had no choice but to endure the humiliation.


    In front of Oliver''s people, he had to show that he care about his daughter a lot.


    Oliver''s men immediately reported the news to him.


    They also told him what they saw at the scene.


    After hanging up the phone, Marina was told that she would also be sent to the hospital.


    Luk and Jason followed behind and wanted to go together.


    Marina said to Luk fiercely, "Get out of here. Stay far away from me. I don''t want to see you again."


    "What about your wound? I have to take care of you." Luk said.


    Luk didn''t even have a ce to go now, and he didn''t know what he wanted.


    Now, he also understood that Oliver was still concerned about the safety of Tina and Marina. Marina


    would always bring him some benefits.


    He had nothing right now. Maybe Jane would catch him again. If he became useless to her in the


    future, she would consider it a waste to keep him alive.


    It was conceivable how he would be dealt with in the future.


    Therefore, Luk had to follow Marina no matter what.


    Marina said, "I have a husband. Jason is my husband. He will take care of me. Don''t show up in front of


    the three of us in the future."


    "Tina is my daughter," Luk said.


    As he mentioned this, Marina was so angry that she jumped up from the stand.


    This father, who had never taken his responsibility as a father, had brought his daughter to situations as


    miserable as hell as soon as he appeared. And now he was so shameless as to say that Tina was his


    daughter.


    Regardless of what Jason had done to Tina on the boat, Marina had witnessed how he treated Tina in


    the past few decades.


    Jason had always been nice to Tina.


    Otherwise, Tina wouldn''t have been so bossy the White. When she was very young, she had gone


    abroad to study. She had always spent a lot of money and was raised as a princess.


    Jason used to hate the mother and daughter, but now they had reached an agreement to support each


    other in the future.


    When they were on the ship just now, both of them made it clear that they would never tell anyone the


    secrets of them at the moment.


    When Jane found out about them, both of them ended up like this. They learned their lesson this time.


    So, they couldn''t say anything to Oliver.


    Jason also said he would keep his mouth shut.


    Luk saw that Marina was so determined to break with him, so he had to leave wisely.


    Jason apanied Marina to Williams Hospital.


    Oliver sent another team of people to search for Tina.


    Because he really wanted to know why Jane took Tina away.


    Why was it that Jane, who had clearly disguised herself as a noble artist?


    He didn''t expect her to be a double-faced robber.


    What exactly was her rtionship with the White?


    Why did she appear on the ship early in the morning? How did she know this?


    Because these days, Oliver''s people had been reporting that they had not found Jason and Tina.


    In Birmingham, he was also a very powerful person who was hiring many people to collect all kinds of


    information. Unexpectedly, Jane, an outsider, took the lead and found Tina first.


    Oliver was furious.


    At the same time, he wanted to know Jane''s identity even more.


    He told Simon about it.


    Simon was also shocked to learn that Jane had taken Tina away.


    When did that internationally renowned artist have contact with Tina?


    They had never found any interaction between Jane and Tina in the records of Tina''s connections they


    had investigated in the past.


    Oliver said coldly. "I must have missed something in the past. This Jane is definitely not just an artist.


    She was not alone in Birmingham, or else she would definitely not escape my sight. Who was the


    person behind this woman? I wanted to ask her personally why she came to Birmingham.


    Maybe we were being used when ourpany invited this woman back."


    After all, Jane was a famous female artist who was invited back from abroad by the Williams Group for


    the opening of the Jessica Art Gallery.


    Many celebrities in Birmingham were very polite to Jane because they knew that she was Oliver''s


    guest.


    It was much more convenient for her to do all kinds of things in Birmingham.


    Marina and Tina would take the advantage of Oliver''s reputation.


    So would Jane.


    At this time, Oliver seemed to understand that even if the Williams Group did not invite Jane to


    Birmingham for an exhibition, she would naturallye.


    In the beginning, they had invited her for several times before she agreed toe, which gave her


    enough face.


    It seemed that he was really fooled.


    Oliver''s fists gradually tightened.


    Simon suddenly received the news and immediately reported it to Oliver.


    "Mr. Williams, Tina was sent to Williams Hospital by Jane."

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    "Let''s go to the hospital. I want to see what that woman is up to," Oliver said coldly.


    He got up and was about to walk out.


    "Mr. Williams, the ne is waiting outside. Your next trip is to visit a branch overseas," Simon said.


    Oliver was probably too angry. He sent so many people to search for Tina for so many days, but they


    failed to find her. Jane was the one that found Tina.


    She even sent Tina to Williams Hospital directly, which was a p in Oliver''s face.


    Oliver had to go to the hospital and ask how she found Tina.


    He didn''t expect that he needed to go abroad for a few days.


    Roy then came to Oliver''s office because he was going on a business trip with Oliver.


    He couldn''t eat or sleep well if Oliver wasn''t home.


    Therefore, as long as Oliver was away, he had to bring Roy, his son, with him.


    Oliver knew that Tina was seriously injured, and her life might have been in danger this time.


    He looked at Roy and wondered if he should tell the news to such a young child.


    He didn''t know if Roy understood the meaning of life.


    For adults, it was a sign of horror that a person was about to leave this world.


    Oliver had experienced his mother''s and Jessica''s death.


    The person he loved the most and the person who loved him the most made him suffered for many


    years.


    He only hoped that his son would suffer less.


    Oliver hesitated for a few seconds and made up his mind to take Roy with him.


    Anyway, Tina was in the Williams Hospital, and Jane wouldn''t y any tricks there.


    Tina was Roy''s mother, and Jane would consider that before doing anything.


    Oliver left Birmingham with Roy for a few days.


    [...]


    Tina stayed at the best ward in the Williams Hospital.


    Jane asked the hospital staff to arrange for Tina to stay at the ward where she used to stay.


    That seemed to be more meaningful.


    Tina was seriously injured. When Tina was on the boat, Jane''s doctor had dealt with her injury.


    However, the cut was too deep, and the doctor only managed to keep her alive.


    The Williams Hospital sent the best doctors to give Tina treatment.


    Tina had been unconscious for three whole days because of excessive blood loss before she woke up.


    But she was still weak.


    Jane had sent someone to take care of everything about Tina.


    When Tina woke up, Jane knew immediately and went to the ward to see Tina.


    Unexpectedly, when Tina woke up and saw Jane in the ward, her pupils shrank in fear. She just wanted


    to move far away from Jane, but she had no strength at all.


    Tina had been in the hospital bed, relying on the glucose drip to provide energy. The wound in her


    throat was deep, and she couldn''t eat.


    Jane walked to Tina''s bedside and sat down on a chair.


    "Tina, long time no see."


    Tina shook her head. She reached out and touched the button beside the bed. She wanted to ring the


    bed bell and called the nurse.


    She pressed for several times, but there seemed to be no response.


    Jane sneered. "You''d better keep some strength."


    Tina was so scared that the veins on her forehead were exposed, and she broke out in cold sweat.


    Jason had knocked her out on the boat, but the pain woke her up.


    The pain seemed to be a bottomless abyss. She only felt the blood in the body flowing out slowly till


    every drop of blood was drained and then died.


    At that time, she just wanted to end her life quickly so that she didn''t have to suffer in the next second.


    But then Jane appeared.


    Both Jason and Marina were watching Jane and asking her about what had happened in the past.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even Luk, who was sitting by the side, was listening to Jane. No one cared about Tina.


    Although Tina was in extreme pain, somehow, she heard what they said.


    It turned out that Jane was behind all this.


    Tina wanted to know if Jane had arranged for her to be taken to Hond by Luk''s creditor and forced to


    sell herself out in the underground red-light district.


    There was no way back now.


    She had to face it herself.


    There was paper and a pen on the bedside. Tina could not speak because her throat hurt so much.


    She wanted to write down her question.


    But she was afraid that if this matter had nothing to do with Jane, wouldn''t she have betrayed her


    privacy?


    Tina decided to wait for Jane to ask and see what Jane said.


    Since Jane had retaliated against Marina and Jason, she wouldn''t spare their daughter, Tina, either.


    Jane said, "How do you feel? Can you survive today?"


    Tina didn''t expect that Jane cursed her to death.


    When Tina was on the boat, she knew that Jane was Jessica''s friend or Jessica''s mother''s friend.


    Tina had done a lot of unforgivable things to Jessica since she was a child. If Jessica had told Jane


    everything, Jane would have hated Tina and wanted Tina to die right away.


    Tina turned away from Jane.


    She knew that she was doomed.


    "I want to ask you something. If you answer me honestly, maybe you can still see the sun tomorrow. If


    you dare to lie to me, you won''t survive tonight."


    Jane sounded powerful, and Tina didn''t dare to perfunctory her.


    Tina looked at Jane in horror as if she was begging for mercy.


    A few secondster, Tina made an "OK" gesture.


    Jane threw the paper and the pen on the bedside table onto Tina''s bed.


    Then, she asked her men to roll up Tina''s bed.


    In that way, Tina could write.


    Tina sat up straight and put the paper and the pen in front of her.


    Jane didn''t want to recall the past, but she didn''t want to let Tina and Marina manipte her either.


    There were some things that she had to ask herself.


    Before Jane came, Vivian had said that she would interrogate Tina for her and didn''t want Jane to tear


    her wound open again.


    Jane refused.


    Not only was Tina but even Jane herself was very nervous.


    She wanted to know if the answers were what she expected.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Jane told herself in her heart to start with the simplest thing.


    Since Tina had used her tulip earrings, those things must still be with her.


    Those things were a birthday present from Jane''s mother, so Jane had to get them back. She couldn''t


    leave them in Tina''s hands.


    But as long as she asked about it, Tina would probably suspect her identity.


    But now, since she decided to get her revenge, she had nothing to hide.


    Jane took a deep breath and said calmly, "May I ask if that tulip earrings have always been on you?"


    Through Tracy, Jane found that Tina had changed the pendant on Jane''s tulip ne to a pair of


    earrings.


    Now Jane remembered that when she was a child, many of her things were taken over by Tina.


    That set of tulip jewelry was one of few treasures left by Jane''s mother, but it was taken over by Tina.


    When Tina heard that the first thing Jane asked her was about the tulip earrings, Tina was scared to


    death.


    What exactly did this woman know? Why did she even know the secret of the tulip earrings?


    Oh no, the tulip earrings were the source of everything.


    If Oliver knew about this, he would definitely investigate it thoroughly.


    Originally, Tina thought that she had a chance to live since she had been sent to Williams Hospital.


    Soon, this hope was eliminated by Jane''s questions.


    "Why do you know about the tulip earrings? What else do you know?" Tina wrote.


    Tina''s hand, which held the pen, was trembling. The words she wrote were like worms crawling, but


    Jane still understood what she was writing.


    "What is done by night appears by day." Jane nced sideways at Tina and said calmly.


    Tina really felt that Jane in front of her was inscrutable. Anyway, Jane just asked if the tulip earrings


    were with her, but she didn''t ask what it was for.


    Tina decided to tell Jane the truth first to save her own life.


    "I have the tulip earrings. If you want, I''ll give them to you." Tina wrote.


    Jane just wanted her things back. Seeing that Tina agreed so quickly, Jane thought Tina was quite


    obedient.


    Jane slowly recalled bits and pieces of the past, and the next question was about the child.


    She knew that the time when she and Tina gave birth to a child was very close.


    But Jane''s child, not long after it was born, was gone.


    Jane always felt that this was not a simple newborn death.


    However, at that time, she didn''t have energy to investigate this matter carefully.


    Her grandma had just passed away. She was in a lot of trouble. Someone even wanted her life.


    After dealing with everything in a hurry, she followed her brother Lucas to Hond.


    It was just the past.


    But the child''s cry had been lingering in her heart.


    Jane red at Tina. "I want to know how Jessica''s child died. Tell me everything you know."


    Tina''s hand with the pen suddenly seemed to be out of control.


    The pen in Tina''s hand slipped to the ground.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    If it was about the tulip earrings, it was just an item and Tina could return to her.


    And the tulip earrings were always in her hands.


    She could make her own decision.


    But if it was about the child, it was hard for Tina to make a decision.


    Tina didn''t want to be with Roy''s child. Somehow, that child seemed to be very intelligent and knew


    everything, always rejecting her very much.


    She also wanted to escape all this and live a free life.


    It was easy to get on a pirate ship, but it was not that easy to get off.


    For Oliver, the child was as important as his life, so there was no use in her saying anything.


    Now if she told Jane the real identity of the child, perhaps Jane could spare her life.


    But Oliver would definitely make her pay a heavy price.


    Only then did Tina realize that her life was really miserable.


    Why was it that both men and women who forced her were as terrifying and murderous as asura in


    hell?


    Tina felt like she was about to lose her breath.


    The pain in her throat was unbearable, and the aura from Jane sitting in front of her suppressed her.


    Tina thought that it would be better to die on the boat.


    Now she was lying on the bed, but she would rather die.


    She was threatened seriously, making her suffer unimaginable pain.


    She didn''t know where Marina was at this time.


    If Marina was by her side, Marina would help her think up an idea.


    Because what she had done in the past was not only her own idea.


    It was Marina who kept leading her forward.


    Tina''s hands and feet were cold and she was helpless.


    Tina was about to die of anxiety as to how to answer Jane.


    She didn''t want to die. Surviving was her biggest wish now.


    But it was not that easy for her to live. She would be afraid every day that what she did in the past


    might be exposed.


    If she were to die, she would not take the initiative to end her life.


    She was scared.


    Unless something she couldn''t control happened, she wouldn''t die.


    Jane looked at Tina, who was at a loss. "Is this a difficult question to answer?"


    Tina really wanted to say that it was not difficult to answer, but no matter how she answered, she would


    be killed.


    Back then, Marina told her that she had done it wlessly.


    Because when Jessica was sent to the delivery room, the next room had already prepared a c-section


    operation for Tina.


    The two of them gave birth almost at the same time.


    But the doctors and nurses who delivered Jessica''s child were all sent by Marina.


    Of course, the main reason why they were able toplete all of this wlessly in Williams Hospital


    was that they had someone''s help and was provided with a green passage.


    At that time, Williams Hospital was managed by Lambert for a period of time.


    When Lambert was managing Williams Hospital, he introduced an outside fund.


    Since there was capital from outside, some people naturally wanted to intervene in the management of


    the hospital.


    The capital owner nted many of their own people in the hospital, trying to control the management of


    the hospital.


    However, after Oliver regained management of Williams Hospital, he spared energy and time to


    reorganize the entire structure of Williams Hospital and then kicked away the capital that had just been


    introduced.


    It was during that period of time that Marina caught the chance and made it happen.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Jane didn''t want to recall her child, neither did Tina. Whenever Tina thought about her own kid, she felt


    anguished.


    That''s because the one who died very soon after it was born was her child.


    Although Tina didn''t like children, after all, it was her own child.


    Soon after it was born, the baby had difficulty in breathing and then died.


    The doctor said it was because the baby seemed to have been exposed to some kind of virus when it


    was in the womb.


    When it was in the womb, the amniotic fluid protected it from the virus.


    However, when it was born, the fetus was exposed to the virus. So very soon, it died.


    Later, the doctor examined Tina''s amniotic fluid and found that it contained a substance rted to what


    she often injected into her face.


    Before Tina got pregnant, she often had cosmetic surgery on her face and body.


    When she was pregnant, she was very careful. She only had mini-stic surgery on her face for fear


    that it would be harmful to her baby.


    Therefore, during pregnancy, she was much uglier than usual.


    Even though her face had contorted, she didn''t dare to have frequent injections orrge doses.


    Unfortunately, there were already too many toxins in her body.


    When her baby was born, it was exposed to toxic amniotic fluid.


    As a result, it left the world even before it could look at the world.


    At that time, Tina was heartbroken and kept crying.


    But Marina scolded her.


    Tina still remembered what Marina said.


    Marina said, "Why are you crying? The child is gone. It saves us a lot of trouble. If she were alive, we


    would still have to find a way to deal with her. Now, God bless you. You can have a son."


    Yes, Jessice gave birth to a son.


    Tina''s daughter was gone, and she could have a son.


    At that time when Tina was the weakest, she had only followed Marina''s arrangement.


    And they also issued a press release that Oliver had a son.


    Perhaps because her daughter had been secretly dealt with after she died, Tina couldn''t get over it.


    So, when she saw Roy, she always pretended to give a bright smile and be maternal.


    But children had the most genuine and purest feelings, so Roy could naturally sense Tina''s


    unhappiness. Therefore, he had been unwilling to be with her since he was young.


    Tina had a hard time faking. At first, she was willing to please Roy, butter, no matter how hard she


    tried, Roy disliked her.


    If it weren''t for the fact that many psychiatrists diagnosed Roy as having a character defect, Oliver


    wouldn''t have allowed her to live in GrandVille Apartments, close to Roy.


    Although it didn''t help improve Roy''s condition, Oliver wouldn''t give up any chance.


    So, he allowed Tina to be with them.


    But Tina couldn''t express her pain.


    She couldn''t vent her pain of losing her daughter but only cry secretly and silently.


    On the death anniversary of her daughter, Tina, sometimes, wanted to pour out her own bitterness to


    her mother.


    But Marina would only call her a loser and tell her not to show her sadness.


    After all, she was now Roy''s mother and had nothing to do with the baby girl who had been dead.


    Later on, Tina liked to buy things, especially those little girls liked.


    It seemed like that she wanted topensate her daughter.


    Her daughter, before she could enjoy the prosperity of this world, passed away.


    Tina wanted to live in this world for her daughter.


    Sometimes, she would talk about what was going on in real life to baby dolls like a freak.


    Tina had thought that, if her daughter were alive, she would leave there to search for her freedom since


    Oliver didn''t love or care for her.


    But it was toote.


    Jessica was dead, and so was her daughter.


    Now there were only Jessica and Oliver''s child, and her.


    Everything was in a mess. It was as if she could never go back to the past.


    Perhaps it was not because she was so greedy and jealous of Jessica that she could marry Oliver by


    mistake. Perhaps if she and Vincent had been finally married, they would live a happy life.


    But now Vincent was useless.


    Although Vincent had been a little active recently, Tina could tell that he was like a spent arrow.


    Tina''s thoughts had drifted somewhere, but Jane didn''t urge her.


    She wanted Tina to think it through and tell her the whole story of having her baby in Williams Hospital


    faithfully.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina looked up at Jane and said, "I was also in Williams Hospital at that time. I was about to give birth


    and I had experiencesbor pains for several days. I really didn''t feel up to paying attention to Jessica.


    Since you''re Jessica''s friend, you know her rtionship with Oliver. It was Williams Hospital. Who


    dared to harm Jessica there?"


    Whatever happened, Tina would shut her mouth about Roy''s birth.


    Tina''s face was contorted. Jane didn''t know whether it was because Tina lied or she was in huge pain.


    However, she didn''t believe that Tina had told the truth.


    Jane knew that Tina had told the truth about the tulip earrings.


    After all, it had been of huge value for Tina, but now it was useless. So there was no harm in giving


    them back to Jane.


    Tina was really destined to be with Oliver.


    They didn''t meet in Twentyseven Hotel in Amsterdam.


    But when the Fox Mountain Hotel opened, Tina had taken the door card to Oliver''s room from her.


    That night, she finally realized her dream of sleeping with Oliver and even got pregnant.


    It seemed that they were destined.


    Jane stood up and was about to trick Tina. She said coldly, "It seems that you have yet told the truth."


    She did not know whether what Tina said was true or not.


    Jane had long known that Tina cherished her life pretty much, so she threatened to kill Tina at the


    beginning.


    After Jane finished speaking, she was about to walk out.


    Tina got panicked and was afraid that she would be killed if Jane knew she had lied.


    She didn''t want to die.


    Despite the pain in her throat, Tina said in a hoarse voice, "I have something else to say."


    Then Jane stopped immediately.


    Indeed, Tina still hid something from her.


    She turned around. Maybe she would know the truth about her child''s passing away.


    For some reason, Jane was so nervous that her palm was sweaty.


    Jane waited for a few seconds but did not see Tina writing.


    Tina seemed to be looking behind her.


    Jane turned around again and saw a man at the door. It was Oliver with his eyes as cold as ice.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Jane thought to herself that this Oliver was really a guy who could screw things up.


    He didn''te at any other moments, but the moment when Tina was about to speak.


    However, hiding her anger, Jane smiled and said, "Mr. Williams, long time no see."


    Oliver did not say anything but made a gesture to signal Jane toe out to speak.


    Jane didn''t expect Oliver toe back so soon at all.


    Because she had asked someone to check Oliver''s itinerary before, she knew that he would stay


    abroad for at least a week.


    ording to Jane''s understanding of him, if there was nothing special, he would not rush back early.


    The trip to the overseas branch office was basically a yearly routine.


    It seemed that he was so worried about Tina''s illness that he came back so early in a hurry.


    Since Oliver looked eager and asked her to talk outside, he probably didn''t want to affect Tina''s


    recovery.


    Jane sneered and followed Oliver to the corridor outside the ward.


    "Why were you there?"


    As soon as Oliver got out, he asked coldly.


    Naturally, Jane knew that the ce where Oliver had mentioned was the ship that she had brought


    Tina out.


    "I''ve been in Birmingham for so many days, and I haven''t been on the water yet. I booked a ticket early


    in the morning and wanted to take a trip by boat. It was not until I heard crying there that I realized


    someone was injured on the boat.


    So I brought her out. Until she was sent to the hospital did I know that the girl I saved had a special


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    rtionship with Mr. Williams and staff in the hospital had specially arranged such a luxurious ward for


    her. "


    Jane deliberately satirized Oliver.


    It was not the staff of the hospital who arranged this luxurious ward for Tina.


    It was Jane who asked for it actively and she deliberately revealed Tina''s identity.


    Those who worked in the hospital naturally did not dare to underestimate her.


    In addition, Simon did ask the hospital to find the best doctor to diagnose and treat Tina. In this case,


    Jane''s idea was realized.


    Oliver did not refute her.


    However, Jane said she happened to be there, which could only fool a three-year-old child. But she


    actually used such a lie to fool Oliver. She really underestimated him.


    "I want Miss Kim to leave Birmingham immediately, or I don''t know what I will do to you," Oliver said


    coldly.


    Originally, Oliver came over with a murderous aura to interrogate Jane clearly.


    However, when he saw her again, for some reason, he always had an illusion.


    It was as if they had seen each other in this ward before.


    And from the look in Jane''s eyes, he actually saw something simr to Jessica.


    Just because of this, Oliver nned to let Jane go.


    That''s why he thought that as long as she left, he could forgive her past misdeeds.


    When Jane heard that Oliver was going to chase her away, she smiled and said, "Why? Wasn''t the


    Williams Group the one who invited me back? At least I''m your guest. And now you don''t need me, so


    you want to get rid of me? Is that your way of hospitality?"


    Oliver red at Jane. This woman was really good at provoking him.


    "If I find out the truth of the matter and bring it to you, will you leave convincedly then?"


    "I do things with a clear conscience. Will I be afraid of you?" Jane said.


    "Do you really think I believe in your words? Did you really appear there by chance? Why did you


    always appear around Tina every time something happened? This must have something to do with


    you."


    Jane smiled and said, "It seems that Mr. Williams is also a master of logical reasoning. Your own


    woman has met with troubles, and instead, you me everything on me. Do you think that whatever


    others do is always wrong? As long as it''s your people, you will protect them anyhow."


    Oliver suddenly stopped.


    It was as if Jane had spoken out what he thought.


    He didn''t mean to do anything to Tina. No matter how bad Tina was, she was Roy''s mother after all.


    Oliver felt that he had to protect her dignity. Although Tina herself had always been disappointing, it


    was Oliver himself who had grown such a bitter fruit.


    He had to ept everything that happened after that.


    After all, he now had the most precious treasure in the world, his son Roy.


    Just because of this reason, it was enough.


    However, it was definitely not because of what Jane said. It was not because Tina was his own woman


    that he protected her.


    Oliver would not exin these reasons to Jane.


    He only wanted Jane to leave Birmingham earlier because there were a lot of strange things happening


    in Birmingham recently, and Oliver had not had time to get to know them clearly.


    Oliver had always suspected that it was rted to Jane.


    However, he really didn''t want to spend too much time and thought on this woman. He was already


    busy enough.


    In addition to managing apany as big as the Williams Group, when he returned to GrandVille


    Apartments, he had to act as both a father and a mother. He didn''t want to waste his time for a


    meaningless outsider.


    "These are my own businesses, so there''s no need for Miss Kim to worry about. It is because I treat


    you as a guest that I talked to you calmly and gave you the best advice. Do you think my time is as


    worthless as yours?"


    "I know Mr. Williams has a lot of work to do every day. However, the value of your time to you is


    worthless to me."


    Jane nced at Oliver and said coldly.


    Her time was more precious than Oliver''s. It was extremely precious from the perspective of her


    feeling.


    She came back here to look for the truth for her child.


    If it weren''t for Tina or Oliver, why would she have toe back to deal with them?


    Jane really hated all these people, but she had toe back in person to find clues.


    Oliver seemed to think that she herself insisted in staying in Birmingham, unwilling to leave.


    He didn''t know that every day she stayed in Birmingham was a torment to her.


    Bits and pieces of the past gradually surfaced in her mind. Those happy or unhappy people and things


    in the past were like movies, yed in front of her every day.


    Few people could understand the pain and torture she felt.


    Only Vivian and her brother, Lucas, couldfort her.


    Even now, looking at Oliver in front of her, she really wanted to question him why he was the one who


    did those things in Twentyseven Hotel back then.


    She even wanted to p Oliver down to the ground. But even she did so, she couldn''t get rid of her


    hatred for losing her virginity that year.


    However, the funny thing was that she had to pretend that nothing happened and speak kindly with


    Oliver here.


    She had to go to GrandVille Apartments to treat Oliver and Tina''s son.


    She had suffered too much and on one can listen to her.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Oliver wanted Jane to leave for one more reason.


    It was because of Roy.


    He saw Jane at the back door of University A. Although Jane had a bad attitude, it did not affect her


    position in Roy''s heart.


    Roy kept saying that Jane didn''t want to talk to him, as he didn''t treat her well.


    Oliver felt closer to her, perhaps because his son kept speaking highly of Jane or because he met her a


    few times.


    He didn''t hate her now.


    This sudden feeling shocked Oliver.


    He didn''t hate Jane, who he thought to be raffish before.


    Jane said, "I will leave if my finish my task, so you needn''t drive me away. I wish I won''te to


    Birmingham for the rest of my life."


    Oliver suddenly felt that he might be too unfriendly to her. He had been expelling her out of


    Birmingham, showing no gentlemanly demeanor.


    He exined, "I just want you to leave Birmingham temporarily, because recently, there seems to be a


    new force here. Unexpected things may happen anywhere. I''m also thinking about your safety."


    Anyway, Jane was a celebrity.


    Fame could protect someone, but could also invite danger.


    Oliver thought the days that followed would not be peaceful, when he thought of Tina, who was


    kidnapped before, and the sudden acquisitions recently.


    Now, he had toe for Tina, specially and unwillingly.


    Tina did not expect Oliver to see her at the hospital.


    If she knew, she would never tell Jane the truth about the child.


    Tinapromised because she didn''t want to die so soon.


    After all, Jane was just Jessica''s friend. She knew that if she didn''t reveal it, she could live a longer life.


    Now that Oliver was here, which meant that he still cared about her.


    So Tina knew that she was valuable to Oliver.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee himself.


    In the past, when she was injured, he only sent people to take care of her.


    At most, he would ask Simon toe over and take a look.


    Tina felt more hopeful when thinking about it.


    Now she recuperated in Williams Hospital, knowing that she would have a peaceful life when she was


    discharged.


    Fortunately, she hesitated for a moment and didn''t tell Jane.


    After Oliver came back, she must tell him that Jane was very cruel.


    Because when she was on the boat, she heard Jane said that Jane want Oliver to watch how she died


    in the Williams Hospital.


    Jane was really terrifying. Jane had treated her wound in time back then, perhaps because Jane just


    wanted to send her to the hospital.


    Jane didn''t want to treat her. She wanted Oliver to watch her die.


    Why did Jessica''s friends hate her so much?


    Tina did not understand.


    However, she was fine now.


    After some time, Oliver came in.


    He was followed by other people, and Jane was not included.


    Jane might have had left.


    Oliver sent a few people to Jessica''s ward to protect her, just in case of an ident, even in his own


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    hospital.


    Seeing the bodyguards, Tina knew that she would be protected with higher standard.


    With Oliver taking care of her, she was not afraid of Jane.


    Jane said that she would kill her, but now her n would be foiled.


    Tina had difficulty in speaking. She felt that her throat was burning, and she might tore the would when


    she called Jane.


    At this moment, it hurt like hell.


    However, to show her sincerity, pity and grievance, she endured the pain and wanted to talk to Oliver.


    "Mr. Williams..."


    Before she could continue, her face twisted in a grimace of pain


    Seeing this, Oliver said, "Don''t say anything. I''ll send someone to protect you. Just recuperate. If you


    have something to say, we''ll talk about it when you''re better."


    After that, Oliver turned around and left.


    Tina was satisfied, even though he didn''t say a word of worries.


    Others could not protect her and made her so miserable.


    Jason was to me.


    Jason shed her neck without any scruples.


    Luk harmed her in Hond, both physically and mentally.


    They were all Marina''s men, and it was all because of her.


    Tina gnashed her teeth at the thought of her family.


    Why did she have such parents?


    Thinking of Jessica, Tina realized that she had lost to her.


    When Jessica was alive, Tina had alwayspared herself to her.


    She thought she would win if she took her man and her child.


    She didn''t expect theing torture.


    Jessica even died more easily than her.


    She died in her prime, and people remembered her young face.


    Oliver would remember her forever.


    And who cared about her now?


    After everyone left, Tina could only cry in bed.


    Now she just wanted to recuperate here, and she didn''t want to see anyone.


    Marina was also sent to Williams Hospital.


    She had been asking about Tina.


    After all, Marina saw Tina''s nasty wounds.


    In the end, she finally was relieved to know that Tina had woken up.


    Jason surrendered now.


    He almost killed Tina before, kidnapped her and beat the living daylights out of her. Since Marina didn''t


    hate him, he had nothing to say.


    Marina had no choice. After all, she had deceived and cuckolded Jason.


    No man could ept these things.


    Jason and Marina knew that Jane was behind all this, they were relieved and didn''t want to be trapped


    by Jane.


    They decided to unite and keep the secret.


    They wanted to deal with the biggest enemy.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Marina''s health improved slightly, so she asked Jason to push the wheelchair and take her to visit Tina.


    Tina was in bed, eating a little liquid food in pain.


    The only injection of glucose was not enough to support her, for she was already very weak.


    In addition, she had a strong wish to eat something, so the nurse made some fruit paste for her.


    A bodyguard came in and said, "Miss White, your mother ising to see you. Shall I let her in?"


    Tina said, "No. Just say that I''m sleeping."


    When Marina was told that Tina was sleeping,


    she knew that Tina hated her and didn''t want to see her.


    After all, Tina was her daughter and she knew exactly what her own daughter thought.


    However, there were many things that needed to be nned in a long run.


    From now on, she, Jason, and Tina were a new group.


    Only when the three of them were together would everything go smoothly.


    For so many years, everything of the White family had been going well because they three had


    cooperated well.


    Especially at this time, Jane was going to take revenge on them. Under this situation, they must seek


    help from Oliver.


    Tina was the one most suitable for asking for help from Oliver.


    As soon as Marina got out of the elevator and saw a few bodyguards standing in front of Tina''s ward,


    she knew that this was Oliver''s arrangement.


    It seemed that Oliver was still very concerned about Tina''s safety.


    Tina was still very important, so Marina had to pay a visit to Tina. Most importantly, she needed to ask


    Jason to apologize to Tina.


    However, although everything had been nned well, Tina didn''t want to see her.


    Marina thought that she was old, not having much time left in her life, and she had done so many


    things for Tina''s sake.


    However, she didn''t expect that her daughter, after getting some help from Oliver, came to think that


    she had someone to rely on and her mother was useless anymore.


    She couldn''t consider that much and shouted loudly outside the ward.


    Even Tina, who was eating and watching TV in the ward, could hear it clearly.


    The bodyguards outside couldn''t force Marina to leave. After all, she was Tina''s mother.


    Tina was afraid that Oliver would get to know this. No one could stop Marina from throwing a tantrum.


    Although she was still sitting in the wheelchair, her voice was almost as loud as the loudspeaker, which


    was unbearable.


    Tina had to ask the bodyguard to invite Marina in.


    She was also afraid of losing face because she didn''t know how Marina would scold her after she came


    in,


    so she asked all the nurses to get out of the ward.


    Tina was watching TV in the ward. Seeing a wheelchairing in, she thought that it was the nurse


    who pushed Marina in.


    However, she found that it was Jason who was pushing the wheelchair.


    At this moment, Tina could not hold her feelings anymore.


    Only her neck and throat were injured, and her legs and feet were still well.


    She suddenly got up, picked up the chair next to her, and threw it at Jason.


    Jason ran away and the chair almost hit Marina.


    The chair bumped into Marina''s wheelchair and changed the direction, exactly hitting Jason''s foot.


    Jason immediately shouted.


    Tina was still angry. She picked up everything she could reach and threw them at Jason.


    Jason could not fight back at all.


    Marina was still shouting to ask Tina to stop.


    Indignation overwhelmed Tina and it was impossible for her to listen to Marina.


    Thinking of the pains she had suffered these days, Tina had the urge to kill Jason.


    Because there was no one else but their family in the ward and the people outside didn''t want to ask


    much about their family affairs,


    so, a burst of crying and howling inside didn''t draw any people to stop it.


    It was not until Tina waspletely exhausted that she stopped.


    Marina saw that Jason''s head was already covered in blood. She found that he was more sensible this


    time, knowing that he could not fight back and letting Tina beat him around.


    Tina wanted to take revenge on Jason for everything he had done to her.


    Jason could only ept it without any resistance.


    He knew that this revenge woulde sooner orter.


    Now all he suffered was only physical pain. However, Tina had been kidnapped by him in an


    underground warehouse for so many days, living a torturous life. He knew he had gone too far.


    No matter what, it was all what Tina should suffer,


    because Marina ran away,


    and Jason had no choice but to take revenge on Tina to vent.


    However, now he had toe back to join forces with Marina and Tina to fight against Jane. He had


    already made preparations for not fighting against her scold and beat.


    At this moment, like experiencing a gust of wind raging, Jason''s body was a little frail.


    For the past few days, he had not been living well either. He could not eat or sleep well. He still bore a


    profound hatred and waited for Marina, who was about toe to find him.


    The feeling of panic made Jason look ten more years elder.


    Now, he was beaten to the ground and blood was still dripping from his head.


    Marina saw that he was injured badly,


    so she let the people outsidee in and send Jason to her ward and asked a doctor to treat Oliver.


    Marina wanted to scold Tina at first to let her see clearly what had happened.


    However, Tina had just hit her wounds carelessly.


    Blood slowly oozed from the gauze around his neck.


    Seeing this, Marina was also shocked and quickly called Tina''s doctors in.


    Tina felt the pain in her neck, but she felt pained all the time.


    Therefore, she didn''t care too much and just swiped away the blood with her hand.


    The sticky feeling on her hands indicated a bad omen.


    He only moved his hands and feet, which tore open the wound.


    Fortunately, all of this happened in the hospital.


    The doctor could help her bandage her wound.


    The nurse immediately told Tina to lie down. The doctors got prepared.


    Tina had no idea how serious her wound was.


    Mainly to relieve her psychological burden, the doctor had always told her to pay more attention to not


    move around.


    Tina had been doing well before.


    Seeing how cooperative she was, the doctor also felt that as long as she kept paying attention to it, her


    wound was temporarily under control.


    Who knew that Tina would y "martial arts" in the ward?


    Now, the wound on her neckpletely was torn open.


    When the doctor opened the gauze, he was dumbfounded.


    It was hard to imagine what Tina had experienced in such a short time that the wound had worsened to


    an unbearable extent.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor knew that Tina had something to do with Oliver and this was very serious. He quickly asked


    his assistant to contact Simon to inform him the situation.


    In the ward, the doctor began to bandage Tina''s wound nervously.


    Oliver had already received news that Tina''s situation was not optimistic.


    He understood that the doctor''s words were already very euphemistic.


    Because every time the wound bleeds, the chance of infecting sepsis is increased.


    Tina was really endangered this time.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Vivian walked into the room and saw Jane drawing.


    She said softly, "Miss, we don''t need our people to do it ourselves. Tina did something silly and broke


    her wound again. ording to our reliable information, it''s hard for her to live."


    When Jane heard this, her hand holding the brush stopped.


    She didn''t expect Tina to be so impatient.


    Oliver already sent someone to protect her.


    She didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Why did her wound break again?" Jane asked.


    Vivian told Jane about Jason being injured in Tina''s ward.


    Although the messenger did not see what was going on in the ward with his own eyes.


    But just by listening to the bitter cries inside, one could tell how tragic the scene must be.


    Anyway, when he came out, Jason had a wound in his head and it was bleeding.


    As the hitter, Tina also had a wound on her neck.


    "These two, the father and the daughter, will not stop until they kill themselves." Vivian smiled.


    They didn''t expect things to turn around like this.


    Thest time Jane went to Tina''s ward to ask her about the child, she was stopped by Oliver before


    she could get an answer.


    Since Tina didn''t have much time, Jane had to go to the hospital to find Tina no matter what.


    Jane argued with Oliver in the corridorst time.


    She admitted that she was a little agitated at the time, mainly because Oliver came at a really bad time.


    When she was about to find out what she wanted to know the most, Oliver easily destroyed it.


    How could Tina tell the truth this time?


    Outside Tina''s ward, there were bodyguards sent by Oliver.


    Last time, Oliver had warned her not to think of herself as smart and y any more tricks.


    It seemed that she really had to go to see Tina openly this time.


    Of course, Jane emphasizedst time that she was the person to save Tina.


    So, Oliver still owed her a favor.


    Although Oliver didn''t say anything on the surface, it wouldn''t be impossible to make use of this matter


    to exchange for a chance to meet Tina again.


    So, Jane asked Vivian to contact Simon.


    She still had to tell Oliver about going to see Tina beforehand.


    Anyway, now Oliver knew that she was Jessica''s friend.


    Oliver would be more tolerant due to this connection.


    Previously, when she was talking to Oliver in the corridor, she walked away easily without being made


    difficult by Oliver was only because she told him that she was a friend of Jessica.


    Even if she didn''t say anything, Marina or Jason would reveal this piece of information to Oliver.


    Of course, it was not known if they would tell Oliver the whole truth.


    Since Oliver let her go and did not kick her out of Birmingham, Jane thought that Oliver would still leave


    her some room to do something.


    She also said at the time that she came to see Tina just to ask about what happened back then.


    Soon, Simon received a call from Vivian, knowing that Jane was going to the hospital to see Tina


    again.


    Simon couldn''t answer Vivian immediately, so he had to ask Oliver.


    "Mr. Williams, Jane is going to the hospital to see Tina. What do you think we should do?"


    Simon looked carefully at Oliver''s face.


    Because Oliver had been very angry recently, all because of their ipetence.


    He didn''t know that Jane was Jessica''s friend.


    Oliver was a little nervous when he heard that.


    He also asked Jane if Jessica had ever mentioned him in front of her.


    At that time, Jane''s answer was, never.


    Oliver''s heart sank instantly.


    He was the one who broke her heart, and he seemed to have never existed in her world.


    How could she never mention him to anyone?


    Oliver had told his friend Martin a lot about Jessica.


    His people never mentioned how and when Jessica had this friend.


    Before Jessica married her, he had investigated her information and found that she had no friends.


    When Jessica was in school, she either studied or worked.


    Because of her poor family background, she was not in the same circle as her ssmates who were


    either rich or with high social status.


    So that might have been a friend she madeter.


    At that time, there was a time when Jessica was painting in the studio outside the school.


    Maybe it was because of theirmon interests that they made friends.


    No wonder Oliverter felt that Jane always gave him a familiar feeling. It turned out that it was


    because of Jessica.


    However, Oliver really couldn''t say no to Jane''s request of going to see Tina this time.


    As Jane said, there was nothing wrong. If she hadn''t gotten to the ship earlier, Tina would have already


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    died.


    There was no chance of her survival.


    However, the wound was broken again, making it impossible for even the most skillful doctor in


    Williams Hospital to cure her.


    Oliver said faintly, "Let her do it."


    Simon didn''t expect Oliver to agree to it so easily.


    Because just a minute ago, he was scolded.


    Olive asked him why he still couldn''t find out about Jane''s identity.


    Simon knew at that time that Jane was a very mysterious person. Many of her whereabouts were


    specially handled, and it was not that easy to find out.


    Moreover, she was definitely not a simple artist, because just hiding her whereabouts required a lot of


    technical experts and people with absolute control over the media to help.


    Oliver understood better than anyone about hiding identies.


    Just like himself, who used to have the fake identity of being disabled in public, and he also blocked all


    kinds of messages. So he knew all about it.


    If Jane had so much power, then who was she?


    Oliver''s interest in Jane''s identity was aroused again.


    This woman was not simple.


    She didn''t seem as annoying as before.


    Vivian received a reply from Simon and said to Jane, "He agreed."


    "It''s really good. Let''s get ready and go see Tina right away." Jane said.


    "Okay, the doctor over there said that Tina had just woken up and was still very weak. If we go earlier,


    maybe we can talk to her more."


    When everything was ready, Vivian drove Jane to the Williams Hospital.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    Jane sat by Tina''s bedside again.


    Jane saw that Tina was both tired and weak. She had just been pulled back from the brink of death by


    the doctor.


    When Tina opened her eyes and saw Jane, she looked terrified.


    She didn''t expect that with Oliver''s people outside, Jane could easilye in.


    But no matter what, she was still able to ring the bedside bell. She believed that Jane didn''t dare to do


    anything to her in the hospital.


    Tina tried to stretch her arm out of the bed, but she couldn''t move.


    She didn''t know what had happened to her. She wondered why she seemed to be paralyzed, and her


    throat was blocked by pus and blood, so she wasn''t able to make a sound.


    Jane saw Tina''s miserable face and said, "Don''t waste your strength. You can''t move at all now."


    Tina''s tears instantly fell from the corners of her eyes.


    What exactly happened? Why was she paralyzed?


    She tried her best to recall what had happened before. She remembered she could get out of bed


    before. At that time, she just beat Jason up. Why was she disabled?


    Jason was really cruel.


    Tina hated him a lot. It was all Jason''s fault.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Only then did Jane say, "I haven''t finished asking youst time. I hope you can answer me honestly.


    Maybe I can find somece better than Williams Hospital to help you with your illness."


    Tina''s face was pale and she widened her eyes to look at Jane.


    The woman was not going to y any tricks again, was she? But now she preferred to believe it.


    She tried to prick up her ears and listened carefully to what Jane was going to say next.


    Jane only felt that it was inconvenient to ask questions.


    Now Tina was like a living dead person who was unable to speak or even pick up a pen and paper.


    She could only ask the question herself.


    If Tina could speak, she could also lead her to tell the truth.


    However, the clock was ticking.


    She didn''t know how long Tina would live.


    Jane had to get straight to the point, "Did Oliver kill Jessica''s child? If the answer is yes, don''t move. If


    no, shake your head."


    Tina immediately shook her head to say no.


    Jane could tell that Tina was not lying at this time.


    "Did you and your mother, Marina, do anything to the child?" Jane continued to ask.


    Tina still shook her head.


    Jane was stunned for a few seconds. Did she really think too much? Perhaps the child died of the


    natural cause, as the hospital said.


    If that was the case, Jane would have left Birmingham on her own without Oliver kicking her out.


    "What else do you know? Tell me." Jane said.


    Tina hesitated for a moment, only feeling her head splitting. Unconsciously, she began to shake her


    head uncontrobly.


    When Jane saw her like this, she thought she had nothing to say.


    Tina just shook her head and was soon in aa.


    For some unknown reason, the pain was so intense that Tina fainted.


    Jane then called the doctor in to examine Tina.


    The doctor knew that the people who coulde in to see Tina were all permitted by Oliver.


    When Marina and Jason came in, Tina''s condition worsened.


    Whoever wanted toe in and see Tina next was as difficult as flying to the moon.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When Jane came in, the doctor thought that she was naturally an unusual person.


    So after giving Tina an injection, the doctor politely introduced the situation to Jane.


    Now was the best time to know about Tina''s condition.


    Jane said, "How is she doing now?"


    "Very bad." The doctor said, "The infection is too severe. If not for the rupture of the wound, there


    would have been 99 % of hope that she could be cured.


    Now, to be pessimistically honest, there was only one percent of hope that she can be cured. Of


    course, we need a miracle to see the one percent happen. "


    "How many more days can she live?" Jane asked.


    The doctor said nothing but raised his hands.


    Jessica knew that Tina could live for no more than two weeks.


    Jane could not help but sigh.


    When she saw Tina on the bed who couldn''t speak again, she wondered if she had regretted


    everything she had done in her dream.


    If she knew that she might not live longer than her thirties, would she decide not to do so many bad


    things behind her back from the beginning?


    Jane thought that she still had to tell Vincent this news. She wondered how he would think of this.


    Would she still want to retaliate against her and Marina, or just let it go.


    Who knew?


    When Vincent received the news, he knew that Tina would not live much longer.


    However, it seemed that his hatred had not beenpletely dispelled.


    Tina lied to him and hurt him. He couldn''t just let it go because she was about to die.


    Tina was not the only one who did these things. Her mother, Marina, was also involved.


    Tina really asked for what happened to her now.


    Vincent suddenly had another issue to worry about.


    Previously, Jane found him, took him from Lamb City to Birmingham, and helped him enter the


    center of Birmingham''s business circle.


    Would he be thrown away if Tina was gone.


    Vincent had no choice but to call Vivian again.


    Becauseter, for a lot of thins, it was Vivian who was in contact with Vincent.


    He knew that Vivian understood Jane''s thoughts.


    Vincent wanted to get some information from Vivian, especially about the cooperation between the Kim


    Group and the Garner Group.


    This was the most important thing for him.


    Once he was useless and the Kim Group and the Garner Group stopped cooperating, then the status


    and self-esteem he had just regained might soon disappear with Tina''s death.


    If he had never been given the hope to start over, Vincent would have lived miserably for the rest of his


    life.


    Now that he had just tasted victory, how could he let go so easily?


    Even if he was treated as a dog, he was willing to follow Jane. This was the voice from the bottom of


    Vincent''s heart.


    As soon as Vincent opened his mouth, Vivian knew what he was worried about.


    Vivian had no choice but tofort him so that he did not have to worry. As long as he did what they


    said, he would continue to be benefited.


    Vincent was still worried. He wanted to hear Jane''s promise to him personally.


    It was terrible to lose after tasting the victory.


    Vincent felt that if he re-experienced it again this time, he really didn''t know if he could survive.


    Vivian had no choice but to make an excuse that Jane would contact himter.


    Jane sneered when she knew that Vincent insisted on talking to her.


    She felt that this man had degenerated to hell.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Naturally, the doctor couldn''t keep Marina in the dark about Tina.


    Marina heard that Tina might not be able to hold on for long, and they needed to talk to each other


    about what they wanted to talk about earlier.


    Hearing what the doctor said, Marina burst into tears.


    She kept calling out Tina''s name.


    Why, why would this happen?


    Tina was all her hope. If Tina was gone, how would she survive?


    The doctor said it was because Tina had thrown things around in the ward that her wound broke again.


    She got severe tetanus, and doctors couldn''t help.


    Marina asked the doctor to leave.


    The more the doctor said, the more upset she became.


    Jason was also in the ward and heard everything the doctor said.


    He didn''t expect that in the end, Tina would die because of him.


    However, he didn''t seem to owe Tina anything.


    Raising her like a princess from a young age was good enough for her.


    He raised someone else''s daughter.


    He had thought that Marina could defeat Jane by the rtionship between Tina and Oliver.


    When Tina was gone, Oliver would not care about Marina''s life.


    Oliver didn''t evene to see Marina now.


    Marina red at Jason.


    Jason would not give up until he killed her and her daughter.


    Before that, Marina was so angry that Jane parted her and Jason, so she was reunited with him.


    But now that Tina was dying, Marina would have nothing left.


    It was all because of Jason.


    It was Marina''s turn to beat up Jason in the ward.


    Fortunately, Marina was not fully recovered and could not exert much strength.


    Jason knew it was time to leave.


    Marina was alone in the ward, crying non-stop.


    She had to call Luk back to be with Tina for thest time.


    Luk was shocked to receive Marina''s call. He didn''t expect Marina to call him.


    He listened to Marina and realized that it was because Tina was dying.


    Luk''s heart rose to his throat. Why did Tina have to die at such a young age?


    He couldn''t help but feel sad.


    It was more or less because of him that Tina was dying.


    He was the one who ruined her.


    Luk spent the only money he had to buy some fruit before going to the hospital. That was thest thing


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he could do for Tina.


    Tina was puzzled. For some reason, it seemed that more people were there for her.


    Even Luk was there.


    But she didn''t want to see them.


    But because she couldn''t speak, she could only suppress the depression in her heart.


    Why did so many people harm here to the hospital to see her? Did they think she died not fast


    enough?


    But there was nothing she could do. These people came with Marina.


    Marina came to Tina''s ward every day to take care of her.


    Tina was her only daughter.


    One day, Jane came to see Tina.


    Of course, she came when Marina was not around.


    Jane came to tell Tina the truth before Tina was dying.


    Tina might not have expected Jason, the person who killed her, to be not her foster father but her


    biological father.


    That was probably a life for a life.


    It was Jason who gave Tina her life and then took her life in another form.


    It seemed that Jason didn''t owe Tina anything, but Jane wondered how Tina would feel.


    Moreover, Tina would never have thought that Jessica would reappear. The one she was jealous of


    and crazy about now stood in front of her.


    And Jessica lived a better life than Tina used to.


    Jane felt that she was too tolerant of Tina if she let Tina die without knowing all this.


    Also, she hadn''t gotten the tulip earrings that they agreed onst time yet.


    She wanted to tell Tina that she woulde to get them herself.


    Jane went to Tina''s ward. Tina looked much better than she did a few days ago.


    She didn''t even want to cast a nce at Jane.


    Jane smiled and said, "Tina, what''s wrong? Are you still angry with me?"


    Her voice almost scared Tina out of her mind.


    Because Jane deliberately used the tone which Jessica used to call Tina''s name.


    Jane used to call Tina Miss White.


    This time, she called her Tina, and even her tone was the same as Jessica''s.


    Only then did Tina look at Jane''s face and was even more shocked.


    Jane''s makeup today was simr to Jessica''s.


    Why was Jessica''s friend so simr to Jessica?


    Tina didn''t even know where she was now.


    Was Jessica came from hell to ask for her life?


    But her eyes were still able to move freely, and she looked around. She was still in the ward in Williams


    Hospital.


    Tina wanted to ask Jane who she was.


    But she couldn''t utter a word.


    Jane smiled, "You probably already know who I am. I want to ask you for my tulip ne back."


    Tina only felt cold under her body. She was scared out of her wits. The bed was wet. It was so


    embarrassing.


    But why would Jessica appear here when she was already dead?


    Tina had tons of questions.


    She wanted to interrogate Jane and scream, but she could not make a sound at all.


    She could only quietly listen to Jane, who was telling her about the past.


    Tina was desperate.


    It was too painful, and she wished that someone coulde in right now.


    She was afraid that she would be in hell.


    Fortunately, she fainted before she could say that the child was still alivest time.


    If Jessica knew that the child was still alive, she would make up with Oliver.


    Tina was determined not to let this happen, so she would never tell the woman in front of her that the


    child was alive.


    Jane finished talking about the past and took out a piece of paper from her bag.


    Tina saw on the piece of paper that she was Jason''s daughter.


    Jane was afraid that Tina wouldn''t believe her, so she exined to Tina what the paternity testing


    agency had done wrong.


    Only then did Tina realize that the person who had caused her so much pain was her biological father,


    Jason.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    That Jane visited Tina reminded Oliver of something.


    It was time for him to take Roy to the hospital to see Tina.


    No matter what, she was Roy''s biological mother. Roy might never be able to see her again after this


    time.


    Therefore, Oliver asked Simon to drive him home to pick up Roy so they could visit Tina together.


    When Oliver told Roy that he was going to take him to the hospital, Roy looked very resistant.


    When Roy had been younger, he''d been taken to the hospital frequently.


    He''d been born weak and got sick quite often.


    Although Oliver had invited doctors home to treat him, he couldn''t move all the equipment of the


    hospital back home so Roy had still had to go to the hospital from time to time.


    In the hospital, he''d been either shoved into cold examination machines or surrounded by a group of


    doctors in white coats giving her meds and fluids.


    So Roy recoiled at the mention of hospital.


    Oliver patiently exined why they had to go to the hospital to him.


    And Roy agreed atst.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Jane was still in Tina''s ward.


    Oliver looked at his watch and got to know from the bodyguard in the doorway that Jane had been here


    for about half an hour.


    He had a bad feeling. It was not supposed to take that long to take onest look at someone who was


    dying and had lost the abilities to talk and move.


    So Oliver asked the bodyguard to open the door and he went in with Roy directly.


    It was a very big ward. In order not to scare Roy, Oliver decided to check out what was going on first.


    He sat Roy on the sofa in the living room and asked him to wait for a while.


    Then he entered Tina''s room.


    Jane just finished talking with Tina at that time.


    Compared to thest time, Oliver arrived just in time. At least Jane had finished all her words.


    Tina gazed at the ceiling with nk eyes.


    Even Oliver''s arrival didn''t prompt any response from her.


    "Why are you still here?" Oliver asked Jane.


    "Mr. Williams, you care about Miss White so much. You heard I came to see her and you were on your


    way here immediately. Are you afraid that I will do something to a dying patient?" Jane asked in a


    sombre voice.


    At this moment, tears welled up in Tina''s eyes.


    Only her eyes were still able to move now so after she heard Jane''s words, tears didn''t stop streaming


    down her face.


    Nothing could be more soul-crushing than this.


    She''d been so bad to Jessica who now came back as Jane to gobble her up like a wolf in cashmere.


    Tina didn''t understand why Jane had to tell her it was all because of her own biological father that she


    was so sick that even the doctors Oliver had found for her couldn''t cure her.


    Tina knew she was at herst gasp now.


    She would die very soon. Why did Jane have to let her know that she''d suffered so much for Luk for


    nothing?


    She could do nothing but lie on the bed awaiting her death now.


    Jessica was back.


    As long as Jessica was alive, her life could never be good. It was all because of her.


    Tina screamed inside and swore to haunt Jessica after she died. She''d wounded up like this all


    because of this woman.


    Without even knowing Jane was Jessica, Oliver had actually allowed Jane toe into her ward.


    He didn''t need to know she was Jessica to be so good to her.


    Tina could see at one nce that the way Oliver looked at Jane was so special.


    It was her ward. She was the one who was dying, but Oliver only had his eyes locked on Jane.


    It was so unfair.


    Tina only realized at thest moment of her life that she could never get any attention from Oliver.


    In the past, she''d thought that what she loved were Oliver''s wealth and status.


    That was still true.


    But it also dawned on her that she''d fallen in love with this man.


    She''d seen in GrandVille Apartments how Oliver looked after Roy as a father. She was sure that no


    man could be a more loving father than him.


    Speaking of which, she had two fathers and was supposed to receive double love, but only harm had


    doubled.


    Oliver had never given a damn about her but he''d always got a ce in his heart for that bitch Jessica.


    Tina wondered how Jessica had bewitched him back then that he was still mesmerized by her now.


    In order to look like Jessica, she''d even gone to South Korea to have a stic surgery which had


    almost killed her.


    But all these sufferings were nothing to Oliver. There was only utter revulsion in his eyes when he


    looked at her.


    Tina looked at the man in front of her. All she wanted was to bring the secret that Roy was Jessica''s


    child to the grave so that Oliver and Jessica would be at loggerheads forever.


    When Jane had asked her about the death of her child, Tina could tell that Jane suspected that Oliver


    had killed her child.


    At that time, Oliver had thought that his imcable enemy Lambert was the kid''s father, so he naturally


    would want the kid dead.


    That was why Jane held Oliver ountable for her kid''s death.


    Jane thought that only Oliver who owned the Williams Hospital could have erased all the traces and left


    her clueless.


    However, Jane didn''t know that Oliver had just taken the Williams Group back from Lambert when the


    ident happened.


    It''d been a hundred times more difficult to re-establish his authority in the Williams Group than it''d been


    when he first took over it.


    In addition to Lambert''s remnants, Toby''s men who had supported him for decades of years had still


    been active in the group.


    They had all been loose cannons that needed to be defused one by one.


    Olivers had been too preupied to tackle Lambert''s imported capital.


    Tina and Marina had seized the opportunity to swap the baby undetected.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jane still had no clue at all now.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Oliver didn''t know what to say when Jane asked him.


    For some reason, he was always stuck for words in front of this woman.


    Perhaps because he felt too guilty about Jessica, he was less imposing in front of her.


    Jane knew that she had finished her work and didn''t want to stay any longer, so she said, "I won''t


    disturb you. Bye."


    As she spoke, she walked out.


    At this moment, a timid little boy stood at the door.


    It was Roy.


    Jane had done so nasty things to Tina before, but she did not feel sorry or regret at all.


    However, when she saw the little boy in front of her, she felt very sorry.


    After all, it was such a sad and pitiful thing for such a young child to lose his mother.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It reminded her of the moment when she had just lost her mother. Her sight was blocked by tears.


    She didn''t want to be so cruel.


    But it was Tina and Marina who had been nning to destroy her and kill her.


    Jane said to Roy, "I''m sorry."


    This apology was a little abrupt in this room. At least Oliver thought so when he heard it.


    After all, the reason why Tina ended up like this was because of Jason, and it had nothing to do with


    Jane.


    What Oliver didn''t know was that Jason only did this because Jane kept the fact that Jason was Tina''s


    biological father from him.


    Whether it was the damage that Luk had caused to Tina or what Jason had done to Tinater, Jane


    was behind these and constantly created conditions.


    Although Jane didn''t put the knife on Tina''s neck with her own hands, it was really cruel for her to use


    Tina''s biological father to end her life with his own hands.


    That was why she apologized to Roy.


    Roy looked at Jane with an innocent expression and bright eyes.


    After Jane rejected him directlyst time, he did not dare to show his enthusiasm and intimacy to her as


    before.


    So there was timidity in his eyes, which made Jane feel guilty.


    She didn''t want to be hurt once, but she really hurt a child and made him lose her mother.


    Roy said after a few seconds, "Auntie, are you still unwilling to talk to me?"


    Jane couldn''t stop crying. She thought she was already heartless and would not be moved by anything,


    nor would she be sad because of what happened to others, but she was moved because of the words


    of the child in front of her.


    Soon, Jane adjusted her emotion.


    It would be a great joke to show any sadness in front of this family.


    However, she still had a little kindness towards Roy, so she considered it as a littlepensation for


    him.


    And thest time when she was at the back gate of University A, she was very rude at that time.


    After all, this child had never done anything to hurt her, and he was so eager to talk to her, but she


    coldly rejected the child''s good gesture.


    Jane smiled and said, "Roy, auntie didn''t ignore you. Last time, auntie was in a bad mood. I apologize


    to you."


    Roy saw that Jane spoke so kindly this time, so he smiled and said, "I knew it. Last time it was because


    you were busy with something, not because you didn''t like me."


    Jane had no choice but to say against her will, "Auntie likes you."


    Roy was even happier when he heard Jane say that she liked him.


    Oliver was also ufortable hearing what she said.


    He knew that Jane just didn''t want to make the child sad. After all, he was about to lose his mother


    soon. She probably just wanted tofort his son.


    Tina, who was lying on the bed, soon spat out a mouthful of blood when she heard Roy''s words.


    Seeing this, Oliver was afraid that she would really scare the child, so he said to Jane, "Miss Kim,


    please look after the child for me for a while."


    He immediately called the doctor toe in.


    In Tina''s ward was a scene of chaos. The doctors and nurses rushed over.


    Jane and Roy were led by the men of Oliver to Oliver''s office.


    It seemed that was the only ce to take the child to, which was more convenient to look after him.


    When she opened the door of Oliver''s office, Jane found that theyout of the office was still the same


    and had not changed at all.


    Walking in, she saw a photo on Oliver''s bookshelf.|


    It was the photo that she had taken after she won the prize in a dancepetition when she was


    studying at University A.


    This photo was sent by Jasmine to her phone at the time, and she had never thought of printing it.


    She didn''t expect Oliver to keep this photo. He must ask Jasmine for it, because Oliver saw that it was


    sent by Jasmine.


    Could it be that he wanted to use her photo as a shield?


    Or maybe he really felt guilty about what he did to her back then.


    Jane just felt a little nauseous and sneered.


    But her sneer was saw by Roy.


    "Auntie, do you not like my father to put someone else''s photo in his office?"


    Roy looked at Jane innocently, his eyes sparkling with light.


    Jane knew at this moment that this child was so sensitive.


    It was not appropriate for her to show such expression casually and was saw by him.


    Sometimes, children were smarter than adults and could understand the nature of things in the


    simplest way.


    He saw Jane''s displeasure, but he couldn''t figure out why Jane was displeased.


    Even Oliver had not fully understood Jane''s thoughts, not to mention Roy.


    Oliver didn''t understand her even after he knew a lot of information.


    Of course, there was a lot of information that Jane used to confuse him on purpose so that he wouldn''t


    find out so early that Jane was Jessica. Yes, she was still alive.


    Sometimes knowing too much information was not necessarily a good thing if the information was


    wrong.


    That was why Oliver was fooled all this time.


    However, ever since Oliver found out that Jane was Jessica''s friend, he understood why she did what


    she had done, which made him feel extremely guilty.


    It seemed that all these years, what he had done for Jessica was insignificant.


    What he did was really insignificantpared to her friends.


    Jane knew what she showed just now made Roy misunderstand.


    So she bent down and smiled, "Little friend, let me read you a story, okay?"


    She just wanted to get out of this awkward situation quickly, so she had to do something that could


    divert Roy''s attention.


    Children were easy to be distracted.


    As soon as Roy heard that Jane was going to tell him a story, he pped his hands and sat down on


    the sofa.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Jane had thought about it before she had a child.


    After the baby was born, she would sit on the sofa, hugging the baby and reading stories to them.


    However, this would not happen anymore. The baby had already left her, they had passed away.


    Every time she thought about it, she regretted not reading more stories to the baby or telling the baby


    about the world when she was pregnant.


    Jane believed that the baby in her womb would be able to hear her voice.


    In the years she lived in Hond, Gavin was afraid that she would indulge in the sadness of losing her


    baby.


    So he never allowed her to attend any asions with children present.


    There were no pictures or things rted to babies at home either.


    Jane had hardly get in touch with a child over the years, nor had shemunicated with babies. In


    fact, she knew that she could not take care of a child at all.


    After her child had gone, she had not dared to look at the face of any children for a long time.


    She was afraid that she would not be able to extricate herself from the pain of losing her child.


    Therefore, she could only imagine her child''s face on his birthday and draw works tofort herself as


    a way to vent her depression.


    Now, Roy seemed to be very familiar with her. Just as Jane sat on the sofa, he leaned directly into


    Jane''s arms.


    Jane was extremely ufortable at first. The kid was so little and she just couldn''t push his soft body


    away from her arms.


    Since he was about to lose his mother, and that would be caused by her.


    Jane could not refuse to let him stay in her arms.


    So, this scene took ce in Oliver''s office.


    Roy seemed to treat Jane as his mother. He leaned his head against her and listened carefully to the


    story that Jane was reading to him.


    Of course, there was no storybook in the office.


    Jane could only take out her phone and find a story to read to Roy in a hurry.


    When Jane was reading the story, her heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    However, Roy seemed to bepletely immersed in the story, he giggled from time to time.


    For some reason, Jane seemed to have an illusion that her child was still alive in this world. And just


    like Roy, her child might beying in their mother''s arms and listening to stories happily.


    Soon, she realized that she was delusional.


    She was daydreaming.


    As the door of the office was opened, Oliver came in.


    Jane then knew that it was time for her to wake up from her dream.


    Oliver looked at the two people on the sofa in surprise.


    Especially the way Roy looked when he snuggled in Jane''s arms, he looked exactly like a happy child.


    It had been a long time since he had seen Roy smile like this.


    As soon as Oliver came in, Jane stopped reading the story.


    But Roy was still waiting for her to continue.


    Jane whispered, "Little kid, your father is back. I should go."


    As she spoke, she was about to push Roy out of her arms.


    Because Jane felt that it was really inappropriate.


    This was her enemy''s kid. Why did she act kindly in front of a child to hide their actual rtionship? It


    was really not the right thing to do.


    However, Roy had been holding her arm tightly, you could tell that he had no intention ofing down


    at all.


    Oliver was dumbfounded for a few seconds before he said, "Roy, Miss Kim still has other things to do,


    so don''t waste her time."


    "Okay, I won''t waste Jane''s time. I know you are very busy, can you promise me that you will read me a


    story again the next time we meet?"


    Roy asked in a childish voice.


    But Jane knew that they would not meet again.


    Tina was already gone, and soon Jason and Marina would be dead.


    Sometimes, it was better to make them alive and suffer than to let them die.


    When they died, everything was over.


    She just hoped that every day that they were alive was torture for them.


    Jane knew that she would leave Birmingham soon, the ce where she had lived since she was a


    child.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had a family here who used to love her the most. She was not willing to leave her hometown if it


    wasn''t because she had to.


    She had to adapt to a new environment at this age.


    Perhaps this was the life that everyone in the Kim family had to go through.


    Just like her father, Gavin, he went to Europe for his work when he was her age.


    Compared to her father, she was already in a better situation.


    Because Gavin had already seeded and could provide a shelter for her, but when he was her age,


    he had to start from the very beginning.


    Jane felt that everything she had done was insignificantpared to what her father had done. Then


    how could she still be not content andined about it?


    She wanted to say an official goodbye to the child in front of her because she didn''t want to lie to him


    anymore.


    Of course, she could finally fulfill Oliver''s wish.


    Oliver had been trying to drive her away from Birmingham.


    As long as Tina died, he didn''t need to chase her away anymore, she would leave herself. She would


    not want to stay in Birmingham even for another day.


    Regarding the cooperation between the Kim family and the Garner Group, everything would be handed


    to her brother Lucas, he would deal with them.


    Anyway, Lucas had always been looking forward toing to Birmingham.


    He had stayed in Birmingham for a long time this time and was already overjoyed.


    Therefore, Jane could leave without any concerns.


    "Goodbye, Roy."


    Jane said it in an official way.


    Goodbye, they would never see each other again.


    It was not only to Roy but also to Oliver.


    Now that she had learned from Tina that Oliver had nothing to do with her child, the only thing she


    hoped was that she would never interact with Oliver again in her life.


    Just as Jane was about to turn around and leave, Roy seemed to feel something.


    He ran to Jane and stretched out his little finger, "Miss Kim, let''s make a promise. In the future, you


    have to read me a story again."


    Jane never reached out her hand.


    After a few seconds, Oliver realized that Roy was afraid that Jane would change her mind, so he


    wanted to pinky swear.


    Oliver saw that Jane was embarrassed, so he walked over and held Roy up.


    "Roy, don''t be so rude," Oliver said.


    After all, this movement seemed somewhatpelling.


    Jane could only sneer in her heart.


    Perhaps it was because Roy had inherited Oliver''s character, he also hoped to force others to obey him


    for everything.


    However, Roy was not her child. Jane felt that she had no obligation to realize the will of Oliver''s child.


    Jane left gracefully. She smiled and waved her hand to say goodbye to Oliver and Roy.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Tina finally woke up after the painstaking medical treatment and had to rest quietly to recuperate from


    her operation.


    Even Marina had to stay outside the ward and wasn''t allowed to visit Tina.


    The doctor told Marina in advance that Tina''s life may be in danger because her condition worsened


    due to recurrent symptoms.


    Marina couldn''t stop crying outside the ward and prayed that Tina could live longer in this world.


    Marina hoped that Tina, a young girl, could live a few more days in this world.


    At this time, Marina thought that she had done so many of the evil deeds when she was young that her


    daughter was suffering now.


    At this time, Marina was very regretful and didn''t expect that the deliberate ns to help her daughter


    to live afortable life would eventually consign her daughter to a miserable situation.


    At this time, Luk had alreadye andforted Marina and helped her into his ward.


    Oliver asked the doctor about some information and left with Roy.


    This was not a good time for them to meet Jane.


    Roy went all the way to the car and asked Oliver when they would see Jane.


    Oliver didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Roy was still a child and had no conception of life and death


    In any case, Roy should visit Tina when she was seriously ill. After all, she was his mother. Oliver didn''t


    want his son to be as indifferent as he used to be.


    This attitude might affect Roy''s future life.


    If Oliver hadn''t been so ruthless to Jessica, he wouldn''t have lost her forever.


    Oliver was highly contrite.


    Oliver didn''t know how to educate his son by himself but hoped that his son would a reliable person


    who knew how to love and care for others.


    Oliver didn''t want his son to be like him because he was ruthless and didn''t know how to love others.


    They arrived at the GrandVille Apartments.


    Oliver felt that Roy was already five years old and should go to school because the older Roy got, the


    more difficult it was for him to adapt to the collective life in the future.


    Oliver asked his son, "Roy, do you like Aunt Jane to tell you stories?"


    Roy nodded. "Yes, I like to hear her talking the most."


    Oliver said, "Then daddy sent you to a ce where there are so many aunts who can tell you stories.


    How do you feel about that idea?"


    Roy would have refused these proposals before.


    Roy changed a little and thought that perhaps every aunt would be as gentle and warm as her after he


    stayed with Jane and listened to her storytelling.


    But Oliver was still worried.


    When noticing Roy''s hesitation, Oliver understood that Roy would consider the proposal now.


    In the past, Roy would refuse to talk about this topic.


    Roy only wanted to stay at home and let his father tell him a story.


    Now Roy gradually epted that Jane was telling him a story, which demonstrated that he was willing


    to adjust himself to the outside world.


    Oliver said, "Daddy will take you to the kindergarten where many aunts would tell various stories,


    okay?"


    "Will the aunt in the kindergarten sound as good as Aunt Jane''s voice?"


    Roy asked, blinking his big eyes.


    "Of course, the aunts in the kindergarten are all professional teachers. They have already told stories


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    to thousands of children, but they are very good at telling stories." Oliver said.


    "Then we can try. If they don''t tell stories as well as Aunt Jane, we invite her to my house to tell me a


    story." Roy answered.


    Oliver had to say, "I will try my best to find a suitable kindergarten for you, okay?"


    Roy said, "Thank you, daddy."


    Then, Roy went straight in with the servants at home.


    Oliver sat in the car and felt sorrowful when looking at his son''s small figure.


    Oliver thought about why his son had to suffer so much and didn''t have a childhood of a normal child.


    Oliver only hoped that his son could live the life of an ordinary child.


    Oliver said to Simon, "Help me find some information about the kindergartens. I want to choose the


    most suitable ce for Roy and send him there to study."


    "I''ll give you the information when I get back to thepany," Simon said.


    When it came to the kindergarten for Roy, Simon visited many kindergartens and acted as the parent of


    the child to experience it personally.


    But at that time, Roy didn''t even want to enter the kindergarten.


    If anyone asked him about Birmingham''s kindergartens, Simon, a single man, knew better than many


    parents.


    Simon could instantly talk about the advantage and disadvantages of a kindergarten in Birmingham.


    However, now Simon did not dare to introduce any kindergartens to Oliver.


    Oliver was hopeful when Simon introduced a good kindergarten but ended in disappointment when Roy


    was extremely reluctant to enter the kindergarten.


    In the end, Roy refused to any kindergarten Simon introduced.


    After a long time, Simon no longer dared to tell Oliver how good a kindergarten was.


    Roy had been at home all this time and had never experienced group living.


    This time, Simon had no choice but to re-file the information he had collected in the past and hand it


    directly to Oliver.


    Perhaps Roy would choose one that he liked.


    When Simon arrived at thepany, he took out arge pile of kindergarten information from his desk.


    Fortunately, he had already sorted the kindergartens ording to their levels.


    As an assistant, Simon was very good at sorting documents so that Oliver could read them easily


    Oliver was shocked when a pile of information about the kindergarten was on the table.


    Oliver didn''t expect that in the past few years that Roy had refused to go to so many kindergartens.


    Oliver was really worried that he could not sessfully send Roy to kindergarten this time.


    But he still had some confidence in her son.


    Recently, Oliver felt that Roy seemed to be much more considerate than before and could understand


    what adults said.


    He only wanted his son to have a happy childhood of ordinary children.


    So, Oliver put aside the files of the most expensive kindergarten in Birmingham which were ced by


    Simon on the top.


    Because as to those kindergartens, Roy''s school life would be influenced if anyone knew that Roy was


    Oliver''s son.


    Many parents in the upper ss of Birmingham desperately wanted their children to have ssmates


    like Roy.


    However, Oliver just wanted to let Roy grow up healthily and live a quiet life without too much attention.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    After consideration, Oliver chose Golden Sun Kindergarten.


    It was a private kindergarten.


    The top children in Birmingham didn''t want to go to this kindergarten. They wanted to go to the best


    and most expensive ones. And the ordinary children wouldn''t be admitted because of the tuition fees


    and other requirements.


    All students could sign up for some kindergartens. However, when they attended the interview, they


    wouldn''t be chosen for many conditions. Atst, the kindergartens would only recruit their target


    students.


    Oliver believed that such a kindergarten was the most suitable for Roy.


    It was his choice, but he didn''t know if Roy would agree.


    Oliver had already figured out how to exin to Roy.


    When he cooked for Roy after work in the afternoon, he would tell him.


    ...


    Jane came back to Mose Clubhouse from the hospital.


    Vivian asked, "Miss Kim, Tina is dying. What are you going to do?"


    Jane paused for a few seconds and said, "We asked the man from the underworld to investigate the


    baby. How is it?"


    Jane didn''t hold out much hope. Tina was dying, so she confessed that the baby died naturally and it


    was nothing to do with Oliver. It was the truth even though Jane didn''t believe it. But she was afraid that


    she was too stubborn.


    So she wanted to let it go since it was over.


    Maybe she could be easier for the rest of her life if she admitted that the baby had died.


    It was not good for her to be burdened.


    She had dealt with the White family. After doing thest thing, she would achieve her goal.


    She should be satisfied.


    But she was still unhappy.


    She asked for the man from the underworld for help with half a million dors. No matter what, she


    should get the result.


    Although she was not hopeful, she needed the result.


    Vivian said, "He said that it wasplicated and he couldn''t reply you in a short time."


    Jane sneered and said, "What he wears is different from his so-called name.


    He makes itplicated cause he wants to make money. He said that half a million dors were


    enough. He is informed, but he is inefficient this time.


    He was just bragging. He just wants to make money. It is ridiculous. "


    Vivian said, "Maybe it isplicated. Let''s wait a little longer."


    "That''s all. I don''t want to care about it any longer. I just made myself burdened. But if I die, I will lose


    everything." Jane sighed.


    Jane might have a new understanding because of Tina.


    The dead were dead, but the people alive should live.


    If she lived like a dead woman, her brother and father would be concerned about her.


    Jane didn''t want to make her family worried anymore.


    She didn''t want to live for revenge but for other things.


    The belief in revenge had been supporting her over the years.


    Now that she seeded, she had to find the motivation and hope, which was her family in Hond, to


    live.


    She had to leave and go back to her family immediately.


    When Vivian saw that Jane was not distressed for the past, she was happy for her.


    She hoped that Jane could live more happily.


    Vivian thought about it. The White family was over, but Jane should deal with the vi of the Youngren


    family, which was Oliver''s now.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But once Tina died, would Oliver keep the house forever?


    Jane also thought about it.


    She knew that Oliver might give up the house if Tina was alive and they had conflicts.


    But Oliver didn''t give her up for what she had gone through in Hond.


    He was still taking care of her.


    Jane didn''t know whether she could get the vi in her lifetime.


    If she directlypeted with Oliver, she had no chance to get it.


    Jane wouldn''t beg for the house as a victim.


    The past was the past. She didn''t want to mention it.


    She just wanted to forget it as time went by.


    Vivian knew Jane didn''t want to give up.


    She used to live happily in the vi when she was young. It was her grandparents and her mother''s


    home.


    Now it was Oliver''s. She didn''t want to give up easily.


    But Vivian knew that Jane was tired of what happened in Birmingham. As long as she had the memory


    in the vi, it didn''t matter if she didn''t have the house.


    Jane was willing topromise. What she strove for was the happy memories rather than the vi.


    It was Oliver''s possession now, but he couldn''t take away her beautiful memories.


    Jane was conflicted.


    She had to find another way to take back the vi.


    Tina was dying and her previous n didn''t work.


    Jane didn''t want to continue.


    She didn''t know when it would end if she didn''t stop. It was torturing for her to stay in Birmingham.


    And her identity might be exposed at any time.


    At that time, it would not be so easy to leave Birmingham.


    Vivian saw that Jane was restless. She said, "Miss Kim, don''t think too much. We will solve it anyway.


    You should take a good rest."


    Tina had a hard time these days and Jane was paying attention to Jason and Tina.


    She should keep everything under her control so that nothing would go wrong.


    It happened faster than she had expected, but her goal was fulfilled.


    Jason killed his daughter for himself.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    When Tina woke up the next day, she stammered and screamed at the nurse.


    The nurse didn''t know what she was saying, but she guessed that she wanted to see the person


    closest to her now.


    So the nurse called Marina up.


    Marina''s heart skipped a beat when she heard what the nurse said.


    She immediately asked Luk to go with her, thinking about thest time when she asked Jason to go up


    and apologize to Tina, but in the end, her daughter''s wound was torn and she almost passed away.


    But Luk had toe, as it might be thest time he could see his daughter.


    So Luk came with Marina, who was in the wheelchair, to Tina''s ward.


    Seeing Marina, the nurse went out.


    She thought they would have a private talk.


    Tina was lying on the bed, thin as a log. She was staring at the ceiling, her eyes dull and wide open.


    At first, Marina asked Luk to wait outside the ward. She would decide whether to let Luke in


    judging from Tina''s reaction. After all, Luk had hurt her daughter too much.


    After Marina went in, she said softly, "Tina, Ie to see you."


    Tina''s eyes flickered and she tried to speak.


    But her throat was burning.


    She wanted to see Marina early in the morning because she knew that her life might end today.


    But she had to tell Marina what she knew about Jane.


    Also, she wanted Marina to know that she was Jason''s biological daughter.


    Tina wanted to ask Jason if he regretted killing her daughter.


    She had been scolded for being a bastard since she was a child. The children in neighborhood said


    she didn''t have a father or she was the child of the other woman.


    Since she was a child, she had not fully felt father''s love, because at that time, Jason had only sneaked


    over to see her, not daring to let outsiders know his identity.


    Tina wanted to tell them that she had a father, though her father was not at home now.


    But Marina had taught her not to talk about this outside, or she and Marina would be arrested by the


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    police.


    After all, Marina was tearing another family apart, so she could not reveal her identity.


    Tina was young and afraid at that time, so she didn''t dare to say anything.


    But when Tina and Marina were received by Jason to the White Residence, she could say that she had


    a father.


    Only then did Tina feel uplifted.


    She even bossed Jessica around and bullied her.


    Because Jessica didn''t have a mother, and she had parents.


    Tina was jealous that Jessica was prettier than her, and that she had been loved by so many people


    and had so many nice clothes since she was a child.


    She wanted to own Jessica''s room and clothes.


    She thought herself to be a little princess in this family.


    This was how Tina grew up.


    Over the past few days, she had recalled every bit of her childhood.


    She recalled this because she heard Jane talk about her childhood.


    So Tina knew for sure that Jane was also Jessica.


    However, although she had won Jessica before, Tina now lost everything.


    Tina thought she had taken everything from Jessica. When she was a child, she had taken her home,


    her father, and her clothes.


    Later, when she grew up, she took away her fianc¨¦, her husband, Oliver, and her son, Roy.


    But in the end, she lost.


    She was at the verge of death as she was tortured by her father with a knife.


    Tina copsed.


    Luk had acted like as a sessful man before, and Marina had instigated her to call Luk father.


    However, Tina got Jason off the hook with money, no matter how she felt about Jason at the beginning.


    She wouldn''t have helped him if she didn''t care about her father.


    But then, Jason kidnapped her.


    Tina cried to Jason, asking him to let her go.


    But Jason showed no mercy.


    Was God punishing them by watching them kill each other?


    Tina just wanted to see Jason''s reaction when he found that he was her biological father.


    Or she would die with grievance.


    So, when she woke up, she wanted the nurse to call Marina.


    She wanted to tell Marina everything she knew.


    Tina grabbed Marina''s hand, trying to scribble on Marina''s palm, though she was weak.


    Just as Tina finished writing Jessica''s name, Marina knew that Tina was going to talk about Jessica.


    Marina wondered why Tina would mention Jessica, who had been dead for many years, at this time.


    Tina was too tired to move.


    She endured the pain in her throat and said with a hoarse voice, "She''s Jane."


    Marina could understand, though her voice was muddy.


    Marina was shocked, and her face paled.


    How was that possible?


    Marina recalled everything that happened since Jane came back.


    No wonder she had a familiar feeling for Jane. She was Jessica, indeed.


    Why was she still alive?


    She hired someone to kill Jessica with ten million dors.


    But what happened?


    Why did she be Jane, a powerful woman?


    She was puzzled.


    When Tina was done speaking, she felt tired and was panting, as she was too weak.


    She had one more thing to say that mattered to their family.


    She shook her head.


    Marina didn''t understand why.


    Later, Tina almost raised her head. Marina knew that it was difficult for her to do so.


    There must be something more important.


    Only then did Marina hold Tina''s body, seeing if there was anything beneath Tina''s head.


    She saw an envelope under Tina''s pillow.


    Then she took it out.


    Marina opened it and saw a paternity test, which proved that Jason was Tina''s biological father.


    She was copsed in a wheelchair in fright.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    It took Marina a long time to realize the truth.


    She repeatedly peered at the certificate of the paternity test.


    She couldn''t help bursting into tears.


    Tinay on the bed, weeping continously, with her pillowpletely wet.


    At this moment, Marina didn''t know whether to hope that the paternity test certificate in her hand was


    real or spurious.


    She picked up the envelope again and suddenly another letter fell out of it.


    It showed that the institution that issued the paternity test certificate was the one she had been to more


    than 20 years ago.


    They attached a supplementary instruction to the letter, which indicated that the first results were wrong


    because of the staff''s mistakes.


    The second file was right, which proved that Tina was Jason''s biological daughter.


    The supplementary instruction was like a thunderbolt, which hadpletely astonished her.


    Why did the institution keep lying to her and have her feel rmed for almost all her life?


    Marina really hated it.


    It was obvious that the date of thetest paternity test record was in a recent time.


    She had known that Jason had secretly taken a paternity test to confirm his kinship with Tina.


    However, before Jason could see the results of the test, Luk and she had provoked him so he retaliated


    against Tina at all hazards.


    Tina looked at Marina and said hoarsely with difficulty, "It was Jessica who hid it."


    Although Tina''s voice was extremely muddy, Marina understood her words.


    It was not Jason who hadn''t read it, but Jane had intercepted it.


    Therefore, Jason took revenge on Tina desperately.


    Marina really regretted it and wanted to stand up immediately to question that organization.


    She forgot that she was in a wheelchair. Just as she remembered, she fell to the ground.


    She tried to stand up but failed. Both mother and daughter in the ward couldn''t get up.


    So Marina asked Luk toe in and help her up.


    Luk entered the ward perturbedly and immediately lifted her up.


    Then, he ran up to Tina and said, "Tina, I''m so sorry, leaving you to suffer all this."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Tina didn''t even give him a look.


    He had nothing to do with her, and she didn''t want to look at him.


    Apart from hatred, Tina only wanted him to die and never show up.


    This man, who had nothing to do with her, made her suffer one of the capital punishments in the world.


    Only his death could resolve her hatred.


    Of course, Marina knew what Tina was thinking about so she didn''t want Luk to bother her any more.


    She said, "Luk, push me out first."


    He felt that Tina had no reaction to him so he left sensibly.


    As soon as she got outside, Marina began to cry.


    Luk didn''t know how tofort her, agitated like an ant on a hot pan.


    He knew that Tina had little time to live.


    However, he did not know that her cry contained both the fear of all these years and the expectation for


    him.


    It turned out that she had faith in the wrong person.


    Why had not she found several more paternity testing agencies?


    She found the institution which had lied to her for so many years.


    But for Jane had found out the truth, she probably wouldn''t have known for the rest of her life that she


    had been tricked.


    Then, she was afraid that people knew her child''s biological father was not her current husband.


    After all, it was a huge scandal back then. In addition, she had to rely on Jason, so she didn''t dare to


    make any mistakes.


    She thought the fewer people knew, the better it was. If she took the tests in a few more hospitals,


    chances were that Jason would knew the message so she would be thrown out of the house.


    Meanwhile, Luk smuggled himself to Hond, and then there was no news from him. How could she


    raise the child alone?


    That''s why she bribed the doctor in the paternity testing agency to issue a paternity test report she


    wanted.


    It was this fake paternity test report that gave the agency an excuse to deny their responsibility.


    Anyway, the final report was a correct one.


    Marina waspelled to suffer in silence.


    It was God''s will torturing me.


    If she had known earlier, Tina would not have had to suffer all this.


    Tina had requested her to let Jasone to meet her just now.


    Looking at the hatred in her daughter''s eyes, Marina knew that she wanted Jason to regret for the rest


    of his life.


    She wanted to see Jason at herst time.


    Marina felt she must fulfill her daughter''s expectation.


    Ever since Jason left the hospitalst time, she had no idea where he had gone.


    She called him, but no one answered.


    Now Marina couldn''t get up to find Jason out, so she could only let Luk do this.


    When he heard that Marina asked him to look for Jason, he was unhappy and darked his face.


    Anyway, Jason was the one who wanted to kill Tina. He wouldn''t like to let the murderer see his


    daughter.


    Luk said nothing, which meant he wouldn''t do this.


    Marina said, "Because there was something that had not been dealt with before, we had to let Jason


    "What is it?" Luk asked.


    "The cemetery," she said.


    Tina was going to Heaven soon. It was really a problem where to bury her.


    Land in Birmingham was very expensive. Luk had neither money nornd. So he couldn''t even pay for


    a tombstone for his daughter.


    While Jason had at least ancestral graves in Birmingham, which could give Tina a ce to settle down


    after her death.


    Luk had no choice but to follow Marina''s instructions.


    He knew that Marina and Jason had resolved their previous enmity. Now she could talk to him calmly


    only because he was Tina''s father.


    Perhaps Jason had promised Marina something. Since Jason had taken care of Marina and Tina for


    several decades, it was reasonable for him to take care of them once more.


    He left the hospital and went outside to find Jason.


    Looking at him, Marina hoped that she could kill him. It was all this man''s arrival that made her family


    But now, she couldn''t say anything to him.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Marina mentioned the cemetery to make an excuse and buy her more time.


    Now, she didn''t know what to do and where to bury Tina.


    She wondered if Oliver would help.


    However, Marina did not dare to let Oliver get too involved this time.


    Oliver had no clue that Jessica was alive.


    However, it was not easy to keep a secret as massive as this. Jessica had easily destroyed the


    business that the White Family had worked for since she came back. It wouldn''t take her long to find


    out what had happened to the child.


    By then, if Oliver found out the truth about the child, Marina could me it all on Tina. Tina wouldn''t be


    able to say anything since she would be long dead by then.


    But how would she spend the rest of her life without Tina?


    Did she really have to stay with Jason?


    Marina''s mind was filled with thoughts.


    She suddenly remembered the 10 million dors she had given to the gang. Since Jessica was still


    alive, could she ask for a refund from them?


    After all, sometimes, the gangs were more reasonable than other people. They would lose their


    customers without good faith.


    They even promoted their good faith and asked for a higher price.


    Now, what she needed to do was to find the evidence that indicated Jane was Jessica.


    Otherwise, the gang people could deny that Jessica was still alive.


    Marina couldn''t figure out how Jessica managed to escape at that time. She should have been weak


    because she had just given birth to a child.


    Could it be someone from the Youngren Family who helped her? Was there anyone that Jason didn''t


    know?


    She had to figure it out when Jason came.


    Marina only hoped that Luk could take Jason back quickly.


    At least Jason should meet Tina for thest time before Tina passed away.


    Marina knew that Jason would regret it if he found out that Tina was his biological daughter, no matter


    how much Tina had hated him.


    Marina only hoped that Jason could transform his regret for Tina into love for her.


    She also hoped that it could resolve Jason''s hatred for her.


    After all, she cheated on him with Luk, which had hurt Jason a lot.


    Marina was afraid that she would be all by herself. Her life seemed to have lost its direction and hope


    without Tina.


    She only hoped that she and Jason could still have a peaceful life.


    Maybe they could still make things work.


    Marina started to get worried when she didn''t hear from Luk for a long time.


    She hoped Jason didn''t hide or went out of town.


    Otherwise, he would be toote to meet Tina for thest time.


    She called Luk and kept asking him for updates.


    Luk searched everywhere he could but still couldn''t find Jason.


    There was nothing else he could do.


    Marina was so outraged that she swore on the phone.


    Luk couldn''t aplish anything! He could only bring trouble to Marina and Tina and couldn''t do


    anything right!


    Marina thought of a way to destroy Luk if he couldn''t find Jason. She would give the police all the illegal


    things he had done.


    She would make him disappear from her lifepletely.


    Luk had done many bad things in Birmingham and had a criminal record.


    Luk remained an illegitimate immigrant in Hond since he had arrived there.


    He might be a lucky person because he had waited long enough till the new government of Hond


    had formed and got his legal status by chance.


    He almost became a different person. He had been working in the Casinopany for all those years,


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    and then sessfully became a citizen.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to return to Birmingham either.


    Marina thought that since he got his citizenship, it sounded reasonable for thepany to send him


    back to Birmingham to work.


    Who knew that these were all Luk''s lies.


    He even aligned with her enemies to lie to her.


    It was hard for Marina not to hate Luk.


    Marina was in a hurry just now and forgot to ask Luk whether he had found out any evidence to prove


    that Jane was Jessica.


    It was tough for Marina to find evidence on her own. She couldn''t even walk and take care of herself


    now. She could only ask Luk for help.


    After all, Luk had been stayed by Jane''s side for a long time. Marina might be able to get some clues


    from him.


    Luk had lost all his interest in locating Jason after Marina scolded him.


    Why would his daughter meet Jason, who was a murderer?


    Luk lit a cigarette and roamed on the street.


    Luk stopped dead when he saw a man in front of him with a dirty face and ragged clothes, squatting


    beside a subway entrance with a bowl in front of him.


    It was Jason. Obviously, he was homeless now and was begging for money.


    Luk threw the cigarette on the ground and stepped it out.


    Jason kept his head down, staring at his bowl.


    He counted the money in it again and again. He was thinking whether the money in the bowl could


    cover his food for today.


    A pair of feet appeared in front of Jason when he was staring at the money in the bowl. However, there


    was no money falling in the bowl.


    The person stood there for a moment without moving.


    Only then did Jason look up.


    Then he was stunned.


    He moved his body backward.


    Jason was afraid that Luk came here to revenge for Tina.


    Jasonter heard that Tina''s condition was getting worse, and she might not live much longer.


    Now that Luk had found him, he wouldn''t let Jason go easily.


    However, it was still daytime, and they were at the crowded subway entrance.


    Jason thought to himself for a while and decided the best way was to run away.


    Jason picked up his bowl, stood up, and was about to run into the subway station.


    Luk didn''t expect Jason to run without saying a word.


    He kept calling Jason''s name from behind.


    Jason couldn''t have cared less and run into the subway station without looking back.


    Fortunate for Luk, the staff on duty in the station stopped Jason and told him to be careful not to fall.


    Jason had to stop.


    Luk caught up at the time.


    "Jason, stop running! I need to tell you something. Marina asked me to find you." Luk said.


    Jason saw that they were in the station, and there were many uniformed employees around them. He


    felt less afraid.


    He turned around and spoke to Luk.


    "You won''t lie to me, will you? Why does Marina want to see me at this time?" Jason said.


    "It was because of Tina. You must have heard that she''s dying."


    Jason said coldly, "Tina deserved it. It is the retribution of you two cheating on me."

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Luk was already immune to Jason''s scolding.


    He took out his phone and gave it to Jason. "Call Marina. She has something important to tell you."


    When he came out earlier, Marina said she had something important to talk to Jason about.


    The important thing was that the burial of Tina needed to be held in the cemetery of Jason''s family.


    Of course, Luk wouldn''t say she needed Jason''s help, so he wanted Marina and Jason to talk.


    Jason agreed. It''s just a call.


    It''s no big deal to make a phone call.


    Luk had already called Marina for him.


    Marina had been saying "Hello", so Jason put the phone to his mouth and said impatiently. "Why are


    you still calling me now? I''m not to me for your daughter''s death. Listen, Marina. This is your


    retribution for lying to me. Even if Tina doesn''t die this time, I''ll kill her next time..."


    Jason was chattering on the phone.


    Marina roared. "Tina is your biological daughter."


    Jason wanted to continue chattering on the phone, and it took a few seconds for him to react to


    Marina''s words.


    "What?"


    Jason was stunned.


    Afraid that he had misheard, he asked again, "Say it again."


    "Tina is your biological daughter."


    The broken bowl in Jason''s hand immediately fell to the ground, making a piercing sound.


    After Marina finished speaking, she started crying on the other end of the phone.


    Jason knew that Marina had no need to lie to him this time.


    He remembered that he had gone to the paternity testing agency to test his rtionship with Tina


    before, but he had not seen the results of the paternity test report.


    Because it was obvious that she was Luk''s daughter judging from the behavior of Tina and Marina.


    It was only because Jason was still suspicious that he went to a paternity test.


    Later, he was forced to do that by Marina and Luk.


    Since Marina said so, she must have a reason.


    "Don''t cry yet. Tell me what happened."


    Jason was so nervous that his heart was pounding.


    Jason felt dizzy. Did he really kill his own daughter?


    At this time, he hoped that Tina was his daughter, but he also didn''t want Tina to be his daughter.


    He got caught up in the dilemma.


    Why? Why did it happen?


    Jason felt that he could hardly breathe, only feeling the endless pain.


    Marina cried and said. "There are still a lot of important things to discuss. Come to the hospital now."


    Jason squatted on the ground, picked up a few coins that had just fallen out of the bowl, and bought a


    subway ticket.


    He had to hurry to the hospital and ask Marina what had happened.


    Luk looked at Jason, who looked strange. He didn''t know why Jason was so anxious. Could Marina''s


    words be so effective that he was so eager to help?


    He immediately bought a ticket and took the subway to the hospital with Jason.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.


    Marina had always been in Tina''s ward. She knew that Jason would be here soon.


    She had to talk with him first. After all, Tina only hated him now.


    In Marina''s opinion, Jason was Tina''s biological father anyway, and it was reasonable for him to see


    Tina for thest time.


    Jason trotted all the way to Tina''s ward and saw Marina waiting for him.


    Without much thinking, he immediately walked into the room.


    At this time, Luk, who was following behind, was trying to go in with him.


    Marina said, "Luk, don''te in yet."


    Luk was a little dumbfounded. He was futile now and Marina didn''t even let him into Tina''s ward.


    However, he didn''t want to cause any more trouble for her at this time, so he agreed.


    Marina closed the door and brought Jason to the living room.


    She took out the paternity test report under Tina''s pillow and showed it to Jason.


    Jason immediately saw the logo of the paternity testing agency he went to.


    He was shocked to see the result of the paternity test report.


    Previously, he had only heard it, but when a real paternity test report was ced in front of him, it was


    still extremely shocking.


    Regretful, Jason wanted to kill himself.


    If this could save Tina''s life, he could do it right away.


    However, it''s no use crying over spilt milk.


    Jason''s hand holding the report was trembling.


    After a while, he asked, "How did you get the report?"


    "It''s Jane who sent it to Tina."


    "Damn it!" Jason cursed fiercely.


    It was Jane who made the three of them so miserable, and their beloved daughter was going to lose


    her life.


    "Do you know who Jane is?"


    Marina asked resentfully.


    "Isn''t she Jessica''s friend? But she is too cruel and nasty."


    Jason was already sobbing at this moment.


    No one would expect that a middle-aged man burst into tears without any scruples.


    Thinking about how he shed Tina, he could also feel Tina trembling.


    However, at that time, he waspletely losing his mind.


    Thinking about how Marina and Tina had lied to him over the years, he couldn''t be rational anymore.


    He only wanted to take revenge on Marina and Luk.


    He didn''t expect his revenge to be on her own daughter.


    Marina cried. "She''s not a friend of Jessica. She''s Jessica."


    The news he heard today were like bomb shells. They exploded one after another.


    "What?" He just thought it was a fantasy. Why did Jessicae back from the dead? Wasn''t she killed


    by someone Marina sent?


    He personally arranged the funeral of Jessica.


    Jason only felt dizzy and disorientated. How could it be possible?


    Marina exined to Jason that Jane had told Tina that everything was a trap set up by Jessica to


    retaliate against them.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At this moment, a cough sounded in Tina''s room.


    Jason immediately ran to Tina''s room.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    When Marina heard the noise, she quickly moved her wheelchair and went to Tina''s ward to see what


    was going on.


    Most importantly, she was afraid that something unexpected would happen between Jason and Tina.


    After all, when Tina mentioned Jason before, she looked fierce and she seemed to be about to eat


    Jason.


    Jason, on the other hand, came to see Tina for thest time with guilt and remorse, not knowing how to


    behave.


    Marina pushed the wheelchair forward, and she was a littlete.


    When she arrived in the room, she saw Tina sitting up miraculously.


    Tina grabbed Jason by the cor with one hand as if she wanted to strangle him.


    Marina waspletely dumbfounded. She had thought that her daughter would never get up again.


    When she saw Jason, she actually sat up. What happened?


    Could it be that Jason had brought a magical power? Did it mean that it was possible for Tina to live?


    Jason was grabbed by Tina by the cor. He didn''t know how a dying girl could have so much strength


    that he almost couldn''t breathe.


    However, he knew that he was too wrong.


    So no matter what Tina did to him, he had to bear it.


    Marina looked at Jason, whose face was red. At the same time, Tina''s face was no longer as pale as


    before but was flushed. It was obvious that she had used all her strength.


    What should Marina do?


    The father and daughter were in a stalemate, and Marina immediately shouted for them to let go.


    But Tina didn''t seem to hear Marina at all.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina just grabbed Jason hard.


    Marina quickened her pace and tried to pull Tina''s hand away.


    But she found that Tina''s hand was as hard as a stone, and could not be pulled away.


    Jason still had difficulty breathing, but he wouldn''t take Tina''s hand away. After all, he owed her.


    It was he who killed his own daughter.


    Marina had no choice but to pull Tina''s body aside.


    Perhaps it was because Tina had grabbed Jason for a long time that it took much effort for Marina to


    separate them.


    At this moment, Jason suddenly knelt down for Tina.


    He was so wrong.


    It couldn''t be repaired.


    Now Tina was seriously ill, and perhaps because she hated Jason too much, she actually had a huge


    force to strangle Jason.


    Jason cried, "Tina, I''m sorry. No matter what you do to me, I deserve it. I''m sorry. I''m wrong."


    At this moment, Tina''s face quickly returned pale.


    It was as if the strength didn''te from her.


    Tina still clenched her fists that were as hard as stone but slowly seemed to let go.


    At this time, Marina realized something was wrong.


    So she rang the bedside bell on the bed and asked the nurse toe in.


    As soon as the nurses and doctors arrived in Tina''s ward, they found that the state of Tina''s bedside


    detector had changed.


    Marina saw a straight line on the machine.


    Even the doctor didn''t exin, she knew that Tina would nevere back to life.


    Jason looked at the detector screen in a daze.


    Suddenly, he ran out.


    Marina still had to prepare for Tina''s funeral in the hospital. She had no energy to care about Jason


    anymore and didn''t ask someone to stop him.


    Since Jason ran out of the hospital, he had been running like a madman until he reached Mose


    Clubhouse.


    At this time, he only wanted to find Jane, kill her and avenge Tina himself.


    After listening to everything Marina had told him, he knew that Jane was behind all this.


    It was she who made him and Tina be enemies.


    What was more, Jane actually switched his paternity test report.


    Jane already knew that Tina was Jason''s daughter, but she watched them hurt each other.


    He wanted to kill Jane, the cruel woman.


    Jason already knew that Jane had made a block booking of the entire 17th floor of Mose Clubhouse.


    He had already been to the 17th floor once, so he was not afraid at all. Anyway, he wanted to avenge


    Tina.


    Tina was killed by Jane.


    Although Marina told Jason that Jane was the dead Jessica, Jason still couldn''t believe it.


    Anyway, whether she was Jessica or not, Jason hadpletely ignored it. This time, he wanted to kill


    her.


    Jason went to the 17th floor and hid in a dark corner.


    He knew that Jane was sometimes alone, and sometimes Vivian was by her side. Both women were no


    match for him.


    So Jason had been waiting for Jane to appear.


    As soon as Jane appeared, he could grasp her.


    Then he could knock her out, put her in the cart used by the cleaner, and then bury her with Tina.


    This was an idea that Jason could not get rid of in his mind.


    She had cheated him of all his wealth before.


    But now, she let him end his daughter''s life with his own hands.


    When Tina grabbed his neck, she looked at him with hatred, which was creepy.


    He knew that his daughter hated him so much that she did so.


    Even if she died, she wouldn''t let Jason go.


    It was all because of Jane, who made him and Tina have a feud that could never be resolved.


    The more Jason thought about it, the more anxious he became. He just couldn''t wait for Jane to show


    up.


    Suddenly, he saw a woman walking out of a room on the 17th floor.


    This woman was none other than Jane.


    It turned out that God would not only fool him but also give him a chance.


    He thought that Jane would appear, and she really appeared and was alone.


    Jason was ready. When Jane went to wait for the elevator, he would draw her to the corridor to knock


    her out.


    As Jane got closer and closer, Jason clenched his fists more and more tightly.


    Jane was already standing by the elevator, waiting for the elevator to arrive.


    In an instant, Jason rush to Jane.


    Just as he was about to knock Jane out, his hand was firmly mped.


    Jason turned around and saw Vivian.


    He didn''t expect Vivian, a woman, to be so strong.


    Jason couldn''t move at all.


    Jane turned her head, sneered, and said slowly, "Jason, isn''t it time to bury your daughter? Why is it


    that in the end, you don''t even want to take on the responsibility of being a father, but you stille to


    Mose Clubhouse for fun?"


    "Jane, you murderer, I''m going to kill you..."

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    "Who the hell are you? Why did you hurt us?" Jason roared.


    Soon, a few brawny men in ck came over and tied Jason up.


    Jason couldn''t move at all. He was then pulled into a room next to him and was thrown to the ground


    heavily.


    Jane followed.


    She said gently to those brawny men, "You can leave."


    Now, only Jane and Jason were in the room.


    Jason was thrown heavily to the ground and felt a sharp pain.


    For an old man like him, the pain was almost too great to endure.


    He was over-confident. He came to Jane to avenge Tina, but was tied up by her. He really


    overestimated himself.


    Jane sat down on the sofa.


    After a while, the pain was relieved and Jason sat upright on the ground.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Jason shouted again. He couldn''t believe that Jane was Jessica.


    Although he was not Jessica''s biological father, he watched her grow up.


    Jessica wouldn''t be so cruel. At least, Tina was her sister.


    Jason stared at Jane carefully and found that something about her features was vaguely familiar.


    Jane said coolly, "I also want to ask who you are. How did you kill Zelda? How did you embezzle the


    property of the Youngren family? How did you sell your daughter?"


    Hearing those questions, Jason lowered his head guiltily.


    He feared retribution, but it always came.


    His own daughter took his ce to suffer. She was so young but died. Why did retribution fall on his


    daughter instead of him?


    Jason hammered the ground in hatred.


    He hesitated for a long time in silence.


    Jane was not in a hurry and waited for him to speak.


    "Are you really Jessica?" Jason asked.


    She acquiesced.


    "If you''re Jessica, why are you like this? You''re not my biological daughter, but I have raised you.


    "Tina is your sister. You grow up together. If you want the property of the White family, tell me directly.


    I''ll give you everything you want."


    "You don''t need to spend so much effort taking everything from me and even killing your sister. "


    The more Jason spoke, the more heartbroken he became.


    His only biological daughter died so miserably and died because of him.


    Although he didn''t kill Tina with the knife, it was because of him that Tina''s wound dehisced, resulting in


    an irreparable loss.


    Jane looked at Jason who felt a deep sadness for Tina''s death and said coolly, "Are you sad because


    you are incapable of helping your daughter and have caused her death?"


    "Jessica, you are my daughter. Tina is also my daughter. Why did you do it?"


    "Why did I do it?" Jane sneered. "After you got married, the Youngren family let you enjoy an


    unprecedented rich lifestyle. Why are you unsatisfied?"


    "My mother treated you so well andpletely trusted you. Why did you put her to death?"


    "You are a demon. A cruel husband."


    "She waspletely unprepared for you and was unaware that you are such a cruel man. Ever since


    grandpa passed away, your evil thought has started to grow. You have nned to take over the


    Youngren family."


    "I and grandma are too weak to fight back, so you have taken everything of the Youngren family away


    from us. You didn''t even give grandma the money to treat her illness. Are you conscienceless?"


    "After you married Marina, she and her daughter started to beat and scolded me. But you never


    stopped them. You even scolded me when I told you about it. You said Tina was younger, so I shouldn''t


    be so serious."


    "Though Tina was younger than me, what about Marina? You have kept saying that you are my father.


    Have you taken the responsibility as a father?"


    "You trapped me into going to Hond. You said I would be engaged to Vincent, but what happened


    then? The one who engaged to Vincent was Tina."


    "Fine. They were indeed a good match for each other. But why did you price me like amodity?"


    "When you did those things, did you remember that you are my father and I''m her sister?"


    "You raised me because you didn''t want others to say that you upied the property of the Youngren


    family and chased me out. You raised me not for me, but for your reputation."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I just wanted to find a good hospital for grandma, but you made an agreement with the Williams family.


    You asked me to take Tina''s ce and marry Oliver. At that time, Tina clearly knew about Oliver''s bad


    reputation."


    "Are you my father? You have sacrificed me for Tina."


    "When your daughter found out that Oliver was not as rumored. What did she do? She went to the


    hotel and got Oliver''s room card from me. She got in and refused to leave."


    Jane said so much and found herself like a resentful woman.


    She wanted to forget the past. She said those just to tell Jason that he and Tina were not innocent at


    all.


    Jason was frightened by Jane''s words.


    He didn''t expect that she knew every detail.


    Jason knelt down at Jane, "Jessica, I''m sorry for your mother, for the Youngren family. I''m sorry. Please


    forgive me. At least I am your father."


    "How dare you ask me to forgive you? Have you ever considered setting me free?" Jane asked.


    "Just as grandma passed away, and I was extremely weak after giving birth to the child, Marina had


    already hired a killer to kill me. She nned to make me disappear forever in this world."


    "And she had specially nned to let me die of natural causes. Your n was really thorough."


    Jason didn''t know about Marina finding someone to kill Jessica at first, but he overheard Marina''s


    phone call.


    At that time, Oliver was busy with Jessica''s grandmother''s funeral and thus neglected to be on guard


    against Marina.


    Most importantly, nobody would suspect the cause of Jessica''s death.


    Because at her grandmother''s funeral, many people discussed that Jessica felt a deep sadness


    because of her grandmother''s death.


    Besides, Jessica just gave birth to a child and might suffer from postpartum depression. It was possible


    that she jumped into the river tomitted suicide.


    Many people would be convinced of this.


    That was why Marina spread the rumour that Jessica was suffering from postpartum depression.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Jason was a little confused. Marina found someone to kill Jessica. How did she survive?


    Jason had no scruples now, he wanted to figure it out.


    He asked, "Jessica, where have you been all these years?"


    Jason did not dare to ask why Jessica changed into Jane and became so powerful.


    "If you want to die with knowing the truth, it''ll be too boring. You should remain unknown so that you


    can live a long life." Jane said.


    Obviously, Jane was threatening.


    Jason knew that Oliver had not forgotten Jessica all these years and would personallye to her


    grave every year.


    Oliver even built the golden area in the west of the city into the Jessica Art Gallery regardless of


    objection.


    It was a valuable area.


    Jessica had once gone to the Zamani Group and begged them to sell thend to them. She had


    suffered a lot, and Alice had beaten her up for that.


    Jason heard this from Tina.


    At that time, Tina and Alice had been friends, so Tina knew a lot.


    Oliver valued Jessica so much. But when Jane came back, they had nothing to do with each other.


    Jane must have hidden her identity from Oliver just as she was hiding it from them.


    Otherwise, she would have lived in the GrandVille Apartments instead of in the Mose Clubhouse.


    Jason suddenly thought of the child again.


    Jessica was going to take everything Tina had managed so well in these years.


    Jason knew the secret of the child''s birth. Tina would bring that secret into her grave, and Jason and


    Marina would not tell anyone else about it either.


    If Oliver knew about it, he didn''t know what would happen to him and Marina.


    Oliver scared them.


    Jane scared them, too.


    If Oliver and Jane were to reunite, then he and Marina would be dead.


    Jason didn''t want to die like this ever since he knew that Tina was his daughter.


    He could still live with Marina, and he had to hide his strength for revenge for his daughter.


    Maybe one day, he could take Jane down.


    Jason somewhat got the nerve to think about the future


    "Jessica, I''m getting old. Let me go. I will love you more than my daughter."


    Jane rolled her eyes at him. Jason saw her as his daughter now.


    Just as Jason finished speaking, there seemed to be thunder outside.


    Jason trembled in fear.


    But Jane seemed to have no fear of the natural phenomena.


    Nothing was worse than people''s hearts.


    She had experienced the darkest thing in the world, and the thunder and lightning didn''t affect her.


    But the beads of sweat on Jason''s forehead were falling.


    He was afraid that because he had said something wrong so that thunder reminded him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a heavy rain outside, and it was probably Tina crying.


    Jason had knelt by Tina''s bed. He confessed and admitted that she was his biological daughter, but


    now he was kneeling and telling Jane that he would love Jane more than his daughter.


    Jason didn''t dare to talk nonsense anymore.


    He was afraid that it would cause Tina''s dissatisfaction.


    Jason was too scared to make a sound. Jane thought of Marina, who believed in gods. Under her


    influence, Jason began to be sensitive.


    Maybe he was scared.


    Jane would not be so cruel as not to let Jason see Tina for thest time.


    She knew Jason woulde here today.


    But she didn''t expect him toe so soon.


    And Tina lived a few days less than the doctor had expected.


    Jane said, "In a while, I''ll let you go. You killed your daughter, so I won''t stop you from seeing her for


    thest time."


    She wanted to talk to Jason alone, but she just wanted him to know the truth. The day had eyes, and


    the night had ears.


    Jason thought that he had done so many wless things, but Marina had revealed them all.


    However, things had passed for so many years, and there was no evidence left to bring him to justice.


    But she would never let Jason and Marina live happily.


    Jane wanted them to be in hell.


    Jason knew that his power was iparable to Jane''s.


    And Jane was mysterious.


    Since Jane asked him to go, Jason didn''t want to stay any longer.


    He was afraid that if Jane changed his mind, he wouldn''t be able to leave.


    A momentter, a few men came in to untie Jason and let him out.


    Jason staggered in the rain, and the sky kept roaring.


    He knew that he had made a terrible mistake this time.


    It seemed that God was crying out for Tina.


    Why couldn''t he have known earlier that he was Tina''s biological father? In that case, he would have


    protected his daughter.


    Jason went to the hospital drenched.


    He went to Tina''s ward and found that it was empty.


    Only then did he remember that Tina had passed away.


    Jason went to look for Marina and saw that she and Oliver were talking.


    He didn''t dare to go forward.


    He was afraid that Oliver would me him.


    No matter how much Oliver disliked Tina, Tina lived in GrandVille Apartments and had been Roy''s


    mother.


    But Jason killed Tina.


    Jason hid aside and waited for Oliver and Marina to finish their conversation before going to Marina.


    Soon, Jason watched Oliver leave and walked to Marina.


    Marina looked at Jason drenched in water. "Where the hell have you been?"


    "I, I went to..."


    Jason couldn''t tell Marina that he went to Jane to avenge Tina just now.


    He wanted to bring Jane to kneel in front of Tina, asking Jane to apologize for her mistake. But he was


    naive.


    Before he could do anything to Jane, her men tied him up.


    And Jane only let Jason go because he had to see his daughter for thest time.


    "Something big is going to happen," Marina said.


    "Tell me what happened. Did Oliver handle Tina''s funeral alone and not let us participate?"


    "No, it''s about the child. Oliver asked about what happened back then."

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    "Could it be that Oliver had doubts about the child''s birth?" Jason asked.


    He was afraid that whatever he was worried about would happen to him.


    Now Tina was gone, and he was afraid that what happened in the past would be revealed.


    Marina said, "Oliver asked me just now if the cord blood was preserved when Tina gave birth?"


    In fact, Marina was not very clear about that.


    At that time, Oliver was busy with Jessica''s grandma''s funeral and did note to the hospital to ask


    about Tina''s giving birth.


    Marina did''t know why he just remembered to ask about cord blood now.


    Back then, there was no department in Williams Hospital that specifically reserved cord blood.


    There was a professional institution that came to the hospital and asked if they wanted to preserve the


    cord blood.


    And Tina''s cord blood was preserved.


    Although the cord blood was preserved, Tina''s child soon left the world and the blood was never used.


    However, when Jessica gave birth to the child, Marina didn''t know exactly how the doctor operated.


    Tina arranged everything.


    Just now, Oliver reprimanded Marina.


    Only then did Marina know that Roy seemed to be sick.


    But it was fine that the child got sick at this time, so he didn''t have to attend Tina''s funeral.


    Marina was afraid that if Oliver found out anything else, it would be bad.


    Jason asked again, "When Oliver came to you, did he say anything about how to deal with Tina''s


    funeral?"


    "Keep everything simple. He just told me so." Marina replied.


    "Then did he give us some money? Just buying a cemetery will cost a lot of money." Jason said.


    "He gave me a little money, which was enough to give Tina a simple funeral. I don''t think Oliver will


    attend it either."


    Marina sobbed again.


    Because Tina had told her before that she wanted Oliver to attend her funeral, but now Roy seemed to


    be sick, and Oliver would not bother about Tina.


    Besides, the reason why Oliver said ''keep everything simple'' was that he didn''t want Tina''s death to


    affect Roy.


    In other words, Tina could only die quietly and disappear from this world.


    All the media in Birmingham did not dare to expose the news about Tina''s death.


    Marina felt pity for Tina. She did not expect that her daughter had suffered for so many years but had


    never been loved by Oliver.


    Even when she was dead, he didn''te to take a look.


    They didn''t hold a wedding ceremony, and Jessica had at least one ceremony at that time, although


    she herself was not allowed to attend it.


    And Tina didn''t get anything.


    Even after she died, Marina and Jason could only send her away quietly.


    The more she thought about it, the more Marina cried.


    Just like that, on the third day of Tina''s death, her departure ceremony was held in a funeral home.


    Because the White family hadpletely declined in Birmingham, the friends that Tina had made


    when she was in the limelight had long been out of contact with her.


    Even if she died, there were very few people who came to send her off.


    And Marina used to make friends with many rich wives at the mahjong table, but almost no one visited


    her.


    So at Tina''s memorial service, only Marina and Jason were there to do the final work for her.


    However, just when they thought that no one woulde over again, a person came. She was not


    someone else, but Jane.


    When Marina saw Jane, she immediately got up from the ground and rushed to her, "How dare you still


    appear in front of me? You murderous devil, how could you be so cruel to kill your sister?"


    She already knew that Jane was Jessica, and Jason also told her that it had been confirmed. Jane was


    equivalent to admitting it in front of him.


    So Marina was suddenly not so afraid of Jane. After all, Jessica could only be bullied by her before.


    Marina wanted to catch Jane, but Jane dodged, and Marina almost fell to the ground.


    Perhaps it was because she was too agitated.


    Jane said coldly, "Jason, Tina''s father, knows best how she died."


    Marina immediately shriveled, but she still cried, "It''s all because of you. You hurt my daughter and


    destroy my family."


    "How dare you say that, Marina? If you could foresee that you would end up like this, would you have


    done something to destroy someone else''s family at that time?"


    "You wicked girl. Anyhow, I''m your stepmother. I raised you up. Why don''t you have any conscience?"


    Marina ignored everything and shouted there.


    "Then how did you raise me? I live in the Youngren family, not in the White family.


    I only used a tiny share of the Youngren family property, but you used its property to bribe the murderer


    to kill me and asked them to make me die in silence of postpartum depression. How calcting you


    are!"


    "Whom, whom did you hear about these from?" Marina stammered.


    "Don''t think that I didn''t know those things you did. Marina, you''re suffering from your own actions now.


    So, don''t always shift the me on others. There''s still a lot of dirty things that you and Tina had done,


    and I don''t want to repeat it.


    Don''t you think you deserve this kind of retribution? "


    When Marina heard Jane mention the dirty things she and Tina did, she was also worried that Jane


    would know about the child.


    But for now, it seemed that Jane did not know Roy''s real birth.


    Otherwise, Oliver wouldn''t havee to her to ask about cord blood.


    Jane must not know about this.


    Marina nced at Jason and he nodded, as if to signal Marina that he really didn''t say anything.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was thest thing he did for Tina.


    At least, if they kept this secret now, in Oliver''s mind, Roy was Tina''s child.


    Tina''sst wish was to ask Marina to keep this secret.


    Marina understood her daughter''s obsession.


    Even before she died, Tina had nothing to do with the Williams family, but anyhow, Roy should still call


    her mother, although her title of mother was stolen from someone else.


    Tina would never be a member of the Williams family''s genealogy.


    However, even if her name was short-lived in the Williams family, it was better than nothing.


    Jane looked at Marina and Jason in front of her. Perhaps because of Tina''s death, which gave them a


    huge blow, both of them seemed to be a dozen years older.


    The reason why she came to Tina''s memorial so openly was that she had already found out that Oliver


    was in the hospital with his son and would not be here.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    When Jane came, she bought a bunch of white chrysanthemums.


    After putting down the flowers, she left soon.


    She didn''t want tomunicate with Marina and Jason anymore.


    However, Marina was so furious to see Jane acted so casually and disrespectfully.


    Marina had asked Jason why Jessica had suddenly be so powerful.


    But Jason didn''t know it either. Besides, he was not capable of prying on Jane anymore.


    Marina said, "Does she have the wealth and status today because she bes a rich old man''s


    mistress? Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense."


    Thinking of this, Marina cried again for Tina''s tragic fate.


    If only Tina was half as lucky as Jessica. Although Tina couldn''t capture Oliver''s heart, she would still


    find someone old but wealthy.


    In that way, Tina could still have supreme power and wealth.


    But Jessica got all those through Oliver and some other rich guy.


    At the thought of it, Marina cried miserably and resentfully.


    Just as she was wailing, another person came.


    Jason said directly, "Get out of here."


    Only then did Marina look up and see that it was Luk.


    "Get lost," Marina said the same.


    On the night Tina died, Luk found out who Tina''s biological father was.


    He had always thought that he was Tina''s biological father, but it turned out that Jason was Tina''s


    biological father.


    But as her uncle, he still came.


    Moreover, Tina was innocent, and she had suffered for him.


    Luk felt guilty about it, so he timidly came to Tina''s memorial.


    When Jason knew that Tina had been sold to the underground red-light district in Hond, he was


    overwhelmed by sorrow and guilt.


    He failed to protect his only daughter and made her suffer so much.


    Previously, he wanted to settle the score with Luk, but he had been too busy with Tina''s funeral to do it.


    Now that Luk appeared in front of him, Jason recalled the photo on which Luk and Marina behaved


    intimately at the Mose Clubhouse.


    He could no longer suppress his anger. He stood up and punched Luk in the face.


    Luk didn''t react at all. Blood was flowing out of his nose immediately.


    Jason had always wanted to beat Luk up because of Luk''s affair with his wife, and he finally found a


    chance.


    Luk was a little shorter than Jason and was no match for Jason.


    So inevitably, he was beaten up.


    Although Jason had not been in good health recently, thinking of the grievances Tina had suffered, he


    hit Luk hard. Anyway, he was not able to hit Jane.


    In this way, in Tina''s mourning hall, Jason and Luk began to fight each other.


    Marina didn''t want to meddle in. After all, it was better to leave it to the two men.


    She didn''t want to interfere at all.


    And Luk deserved to be beaten up. To some extent, Jason was revenging herself.


    That despicable bastard lied to her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If it weren''t for Luking to Birmingham, Jane wouldn''t have been able to achieve her goal so easily.


    Luk was Jane''s aplice, so he deserved it.


    Suddenly, the candles in the hall seemed to have been blown out.


    Marina had a bad omen.


    Perhaps because Luk''s fight with Jason disturbed her daughter''s peace, Tina''s spirit seemed to be


    protesting.


    Obviously, Luk and Jason also noticed the change.


    Only then did Marina say, "Stop it, you two. You can fight after Tina''s funeral is over."


    After Jason hearing that, he decided to keep quiet, which was thest thing he could do for Tina.


    So the two men stopped.


    Seeing that Jason let him go, Luk ran out immediately.


    Otherwise, if Jason went crazy again, he would probably be killed.


    Jason was already panting from exhaustion.


    He looked at the portrait of Tina. She was so young and smiled so brightly.


    He regretted that he was so anxious to kidnap Tina before getting the result.


    He even cruelly cut his daughter''s neck with a knife.


    There was still a possibility that Tina would be cured at that time.


    However, heter went to apologize to Tina, which annoyed Tina. Tina beat him for a while, which


    exerted her strength and her wound became infected again.


    She left forever.


    Jason sobbed.


    Marina sat aside and cried.


    Jason''s and Marina''s cries echoed throughout the auditorium.


    Seeing that no one wasing, Marina and Jason had already nned to leave first. After staying in


    the auditorium for a day, they felt exhausted.


    Just as they got up, someone came in again.


    Marina fixed her eyes and saw that it was Vincent.


    Unexpectedly, thest time she went to Vincent''s office, Vincent avoided seeing her.


    Now that Tina was gone, he actually came over to see her daughter off in person.


    But Marina was still a little guilty because she had disliked Vincent and scolded him for being useless


    all day long.


    She had med that Vincent never got a foothold in the Garner family.


    Of course, she was mainlyining to Tina.


    But Vincent knew that Marina looked down upon him.


    Marina was a snobbish woman.


    After all, Tina had an engagement with the Williams family before.


    If it weren''t for the rumor that Oliver was impotent, Marina would never have agreed to Tina and


    Vincent''s marriage.


    So, now that Vincent had made aeback, Marina got scared of him.


    What scared her the most was not that Vincent had already taken the lead in the Garner family, but that


    Marina had almost killed Vincent in partnership with Vincent''s eldest brother.


    No matter what, Marina pretended that she didn''t know anything about it.


    She could onlyfort herself in this way. Perhaps Vincent knew nothing about it.


    He came here today because Tina was the woman he once loved.


    Then Marina said, "Vincent, you''re finally here. Tina and I missed you so much."

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Vincent did not expect Marina to say something so nauseating when she saw him.


    Marina had long acquired the ability to be a social chameleon.


    She didn''t flinch at the sight of Vincent at all, she chatted with him, acting as nothing had happened.


    "I dare not to ept this," Vincent said coldly.


    His words made Marina speechless.


    "Then I thank you foring over to see Tina off for thest time."


    After that, Marina began to sob again.


    Whether she still had tears or not, she had to pretend it. At least, she must look miserable and pitiable


    enough, so that Vincent would not have the heart to settle their previous ounts.


    Vincent said, "You''re wrong. I''m noting to see this bitch off. I''m here to see how miserable she


    died. I can''t even sleep peacefully without seeing her miserable suffering."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marina and Jason were frozen with shock at Vincent''s words.


    They had underestimated Vincent''s vengeance, even though it was often said that the dead should be


    respected.


    But in Vincent''s opinion, this saying was nothing at all.


    Vincent, as he said, came to see Tina''s suffering, or else he wouldn''t be reconciled and relieved.


    This woman had lied to him and had destroyed him.


    He wanted to avenge himself, as well as to show his sincerity to Jane.


    Vincent always remembered why Jane asked to cooperate with him, but he didn''t seem to offer much


    help in the matter of Tina.


    So he was a little anxious.


    He was afraid that Jane would give him the brush because of his ipetence, or because he did


    nothing valuable.


    He finally managed to return to Birmingham and the power center of the Garner Group, so being


    marginalized solely because of his ipetence was thest thing he wanted to happen.


    Thus, Vincent came over especially at this time, for he wanted to make things difficult for the Whites.


    He knew that as long as he brought vexations for the Whites, he could get benefits from Jane.


    Listening to Vincent''s words, Jason was almost spitting out blood in rage.


    Only Marina knew why Vincent harbored a resentment so strong towards Tina.


    It was Tina who plotted against Vincent to take him away from Jessica and then threw him away like


    garbage.


    This was not enough, and she even wanted to destroy Vincentpletely, wishing him to disappear


    forever in the world.


    But probably the Providence had willed it that Vincent should escape death, and so he survived


    eventually.


    Vincent deliberately walked to Tina''s coffin and smiled when he saw that even though she had been


    painted and adorned, she was still hideously ugly.


    In fact, Tina came to this point because her face had gone through stic surgery earlier, then she ran


    out of money and fell ill, but she couldn''t afford better operations.


    In this way, and coupled with her illness, she could no longer give consideration to her appearance.


    Therefore, she came to this end, which was indeed quite scary.


    Vincent thought to himself that Tina was so ugly that even the spirits would feel a revulsion towards her.


    Death himself was not scared away by her ghastliness on the way to fetch her, which might be due to


    his unwillingness for her to continue to breathe.


    This woman was indeed steeped in iniquity, destroying his life.


    Now she had died young; this was exactly her retribution and she really deserved it.


    Vincent left smiling.


    Marina looked at Vincent with horror.


    She could only pray that Tina would bless her with all the best in heaven.


    Marina and Jason had received several acquaintances on this day, with everyoneing over to piss


    them off.


    Perhaps they were sent to send the three of them into heaven.


    Tina''s cemetery was bought by Jason in a hurry.


    Due to a limited budget, they could only afford a small cemetery at the foot of a hill somewhere remote.


    In this way, Tina was arranged to lie alone in the wilderness.


    Finally, at the funeral, there were only Marina and Jason.


    They had had enough; this way should be much more tranquil for them.


    Otherwise, the peopleing over could have infuriated them to death.


    Tina passed away quietly and forever.


    Roy had just agreed to go to the Golden Sun Kindergarten.


    Of course, before going there, Simon had already arranged a new identity for him.


    It was mainly for the sake of his safety; they didn''t hope to make his identity as Oliver''s son exposed,


    which was likely to bring about potential risks for him.


    Moreover, as someone ordinary, he would be able to integrate into his ssmates more easily.


    Roy was admitted to the Golden Sun Kindergarten.


    Before entering the kindergarten, all should go through a physical examination arranged by the


    hospital.


    Although it was not the best kindergarten in Birmingham, it was not essible tomon people.


    So every aspect of the kindergarten was very strict.


    The parents in particr. They were all people of rank and means in Birmingham, although not from a


    family as distinguished as that of a top one like the Williams family, and they had a lot of requirements.


    Roy, like all the children, went for the physical examination arranged by the hospital. Unexpectedly, he


    was diagnosed with a blood disease.


    Oliver was heartbroken at this.


    Roy had a medical checkup every year, but there had never been any problems rted to blood with


    him in the past.


    The doctor advised Oliver to find out if the umbilical cord blood was preserved when Roy was born.


    Only then did Oliver learn from the doctor that the rare blood disease Roy had been diagnosed with


    had not developed very seriously, but there were signs of disease progression.


    The best way to treat this disease was to use his umbilical cord blood.


    When Tina got pregnant and gave birth to the child, Oliver didn''t ask much about it. How could he know


    anything about the umbilical cord blood?


    Besides, he had never been a father before. As for the child, Oliver only knew that this was his own


    flesh and blood, which was very precious.


    But when it came to rtionships with him, that really hadn''t been established at all.


    Yet after Roy was born, their father-son rtionship grew with each passing day as Oliver watched him


    grow up day by day.


    So once he was informed that there was something wrong with Roy''s physical conditions, Oliver was in


    a state ofplete shock and trepidation.


    He immediately went to the hospital to ask Marina, though he hoped to ask Tina directly, yet she had


    long been unable to provide any information.


    Marina shook her head in answer to every question. Of course, despite his anxiety, Oliver did not


    question her too aggressively, considering that she had just lost her daughter.


    He went to the hospital first and looked up the records of Roy''s birth.


    At present, Roy''s condition was not very serious and he could still enter the kindergarten as normal.


    Oblivious to his rare blood disease, Roy had already gone to the kindergarten full of anticipations.


    The most important reason was that it was probable for him to meet Auntie Kim in the kindergarten.


    Children''s thoughts were beyondprehension, and maybe Roy had understood it in a wrong way.


    Oliver only said that there would be aunties telling him stories, just like Auntie Kim.


    Therefore, Roy had been asking about where Auntie Kim was the first day he entered kindergarten.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Roy went to kindergarten for several days in row and didn''t see Jane.


    As a result, he pulled a long face when staying with Oliver.


    Oliver didn''t want to see him unhappy, so asked Simon to figure things out.


    Simon had no choice but to work on it.


    Fortunately, Golden Sun Kindergarten featured art and Jane was a famous artist. Simon thought that


    he could invite her to give lessons to the children in the name of the school and thus she might not


    refuse this invitation.


    Simon immediately contacted the board of directors of Golden Sun Kindergarten, and they quickly


    reached Vivian.


    Vivian and Jane were also extremely busy recently because they were about to leave Birmingham.


    When they first came to Birmingham, they had purchased manypanies all at once.


    Therefore, they had to make corresponding arrangements for these acquiring firms before leaving.


    Vivian was also surprised when receiving the call from the kindergarten.


    However, she could not make the decision for Jane.


    She told Jane that the Golden Sun Kindergarten had invited her to give lessons to the children there.


    To her surprise, Jane epted the invitation without hesitation.


    This was beyond the expectation of Vivian.


    Because in the past, the Kim family would deliberately avoid things and topics rted to children for


    Jane.


    Not to mention allowing her to go to the kindergarten herself.


    They were afraid that seeing so many innocent and lovely children would remind her of those sad


    memories.


    If her baby were still alive, the child would have started kindergarten.


    Vivian asked in confusion, "Jane, you don''t have to force yourself because you felt sorry for Roy. If you


    don''t want to do this, I''lle up with a suitable reason to refuse their invitation."


    "It''s okay. I really wanted to go to the kindergarten in person. I''ve tried my best to let go of the past.


    Escaping was not a permanent solution and she had to face reality someday. Since she had this


    opportunity, then it might be better to let nature take its course. After all, it was no big deal to give


    lessons to children in the kindergarten.


    Vivian knew that since the death of Tina, Jane was relieved.


    She was less obsessed with revenge than she was in the past.


    It seemed that Tina''s death did not bring her more pleasure.


    Perhaps this was another way for her to seek relief.


    The next day, Jane and Vivian came to the Golden Sun Kindergarten.


    To be honest, just as they were about to reach the kindergarten, Jane was feeling quite nervous.


    She was afraid of losing control when facing so many children.


    Fortunately, she knew that Vivian would be there to help her out and keep things under control.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Golden Sun Kindergarten. There were already two staffs waiting for


    them at the door.


    Soon they invited Jane and Vivian to the lounge for them to have a short break and prepare for


    teaching materials.


    Jane checked the time. They had already prepared everything in advance beforeing. She asked


    Vivian to tell the staffs that she wanted to start teaching as soon as possible.


    Because the longer she stayed in the office, the more flustered she was. It was better to get ready


    immediately. Once she started to teach, she would stop thinking randomly.


    The staffs from the kindergarten earnestly wished Jane could give lessons to the children right away.


    They led Jane to the ssroom of the senior grade of kindergarten.


    When Jane first came in, she had no courage to look into the children''s eyes. She was afraid that the


    sadness of her would be seen through at a nce by those innocent children.


    She had been staring at the poster wall at the back of the ssroom. In this way, she seemed to be


    having eye contact with those children.


    As for teaching, Jane was very experienced.


    Because when she studied at University A, giving lessons to students was one of her many part-time


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    jobs.


    Consequently, she knew how to behave in a natural way when facing the students.


    After a while, Jane was familiar with the ssroom environment.


    The children were quite enthusiastic for the new teacher and they infected Jane with their enthusiasm.


    Once she had interaction with the children, Jane could fully devote herself to the ss.


    The children from the senior grade of kindergarten were already very good at asking questions and


    Jane said to herself that the children nowadays were really smart and knew a lot.


    However, she soon noticed that a child in this ss had been sitting quietly in the back without saying a


    word.


    Jane didn''t want anyone to feel left out.


    As a result, she walked to the back with a painting in her hand, and wanted to ask the child what he


    had seen from this picture.


    When Jane got closer, she realized that the child who remained silent looked quite familiar.


    The more she looked at him, the more she felt that he was the son of Oliver.


    However, Jane knew that the Golden Sun Kindergarten wouldn''t be the choice of Oliver''s son Roy even


    if he went to kindergarten.


    After receiving the invitation, Vivian checked the information of this kindergarten in detail and found that


    it was a popr choice among the family of top intellectuals in Birmingham.


    Normally, the richest people in Birmingham would not choose this kindergarten for their children.


    And Jane thought that she mistook the child for Roy.


    Perhaps because children nowadays looked so much alike.


    However, when she came to Roy''s side, her eyes widened in surprise.


    She told Roy a story a few days ago and thus it was impossible for her to mistake him.


    That child was indeed Roy. But why did he appear in this kindergarten instead of staying at home as


    usual?


    The expression on Jane''s face was a little unnatural. And Vivian, who served as the teaching assistant,


    immediately noticed this.


    She also reminded Jane.


    Jane knew that it was inappropriate for her to call out Roy''s name in front of the whole ss.


    She acted as if she had never seen Roy before and said, "Hello, little buddy. Do you like the painting in


    my hand?"


    Only then did Roy start to talk, "Yes."


    As soon as he said "Yes", the children in the ss all fixed their eyes on him.


    That''s because ever since Roy came to this kindergarten, he had never said a word to other children


    and thus they thought he was mute.


    Unexpectedly, Roy started to talk.


    Some children immediately said, "You can talk. Then why did you ignore me when I invited you to y


    with me?"


    Hearing this, Jane could naturally tell that Roy was indeed different from other children.


    After all, Roy had been staying at home all the time and rarely had the chance of having contact with


    other children. On the one hand, he was unwilling to do so. Moreover, he was overprotected by Oliver.


    That''s why he behaved like this.


    Just after Roy started to talk, he shared a lot about his understanding of the picture.


    And hisments impressed the children in the ss at once.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Children were all so simple. They looked at Roy in admiration at once.


    They''d thought he was mute, but it turned out he wasn''t and he knew much more than they did.


    Jane was not surprised at all. When she''d first met Roy in GrandVille Apartments, she knew that this


    child was not as ill as the doctors had said.


    Roy looked much more confident now. He''d been quite bored in the past few days.


    And he had not talked to other children.


    He was very d that Jane''de here to give them a painting ss.


    But he missed her story ss more and hoped she could tell him a story once again.


    Jane finished the ss smoothly and the children had a good time.


    Before leaving, Roy made a gesture to Jane.


    Both Vivian and Jane saw it.


    Jane just smiled and waved her hand at Roy.


    Vivian said, "What is that gesture about?"


    "He wants a promise," Jane answered.


    Jane didn''t want to lie to a boy, neither did she want to have any more contact with Tina''s child.


    That boy would be so sad after he grew up and found that the person he was so fond of had yed a


    part in his mother''s death.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roy was different from other children already. Jane didn''t want to be another frustration in his life.


    She hoped they would never meet again.


    She wished everything would go well for him.


    What had happened between her and his mother Tina had nothing to do with him.


    If Roy one day came to her to revenge his mother''s death, Jane would face him head-on.


    She understood him.


    So it was better to stay away from him now.


    The boy would soon forget her. He didn''t have to know she was the one who had killed his mother.


    Jane and Vivian got into the car.


    Vivian asked, "Miss, who is that boy? I somehow feel that he knows you."


    Vivian was vignt as usual.


    She''d noticed something abnormal.


    She''d waited until they were out of the kindergarten to ask her question.


    Vivian had never met Roy before and didn''t know him.


    She just found that kid a little strange.


    Jane said, "Find out why Oliver''s son is in this kindergarten and who invited me to give a ss."


    "Oliver''s son? You mean Tina''s son?"


    "Mmm," Jane answered.


    Before they''de, they''d thought it to be an ordinary art ss, but Oliver was actually involved in it.


    After they returned to Mose Cubhouse, Vivian immediately looked into the matter.


    The results were nothing special. It was just that Oliver wanted his son to have a normal childhood.


    After Tina had died, Roy only got his father now.


    Oliver wanted him to fit in with other children.


    Jane had to be wary. She needed to figure out who was the one inviting her to give the ss, the


    kindergarten or Oliver.


    What was the purpose of doing that?


    Roy might know nothing about it but Oliver must do. She knew he must have yed a part in what had


    happened to the White family but just hadn''t confronted him yet.


    Vivianter found out that the kindergarten had invited Jane at Oliver''s directive.


    He''d done that simply because Roy had keptining about not seeing Jane.


    Jane finally felt relieved.


    She remembered that day in Oliver''s office when Roy had insisted on seeing her again.


    It seemed that Oliver would do anything to make his son happy.


    Jane knew that she had to leave here as quickly as possible.


    Every minute at this ce was making it more difficult for her to get over the past.


    However, sometimes it was not her decision to make whether she could get over some people and


    some things.


    Vivian added, "Miss, I also find that Vincent''s nephew goes to this kindergarten with Oliver''s son and


    they are in the same ss."


    "Are you sure?" Jane asked.


    "Yes."


    Jane then asked quietly, "What do you think of it?"


    "Miss, I know you want to leave immediately, but the Youngren family''s vi is still in Oliver''s hands.


    Don''t you want to buy it back?"


    No one wanted that vi to be called Youngren Residence again more than Jane did.


    But now that Tina was dead, Oliver was not likely to sell that house.


    He would keep it in the memory of his dead wife.


    Jane thought so because Oliver was someone who had built an art gallery for her after her heath.


    It wouldn''t be hard for him to keep the vi of the White family.


    For the rich, nothing was hard as long as it could be settled by money.


    "Of course I do, but it''s unlikely that Oliver will be willing to sell that vi now," Jane said.


    "We can force him," Vivian said with a wicked smile.


    "How?" Jane was confused.


    They couldn''t afford to stand toe-to-toe against Oliver now.


    Vivian said, "His son goes to that kindergarten. It''s a chance."


    She told Jane that Roy didn''t go to the kindergarten in his real name.


    Oliver gave Roy a new identity so that no one would know Roy was his son.


    Even the teachers in the kindergarten didn''t know who Roy really was. They only knew that he was the


    son of some big shot because a school board director had sent him in personally.


    No parents of the children in the kindergarten had found it out yet either.


    When Vivian investigated Vincent''s nephew, she found that his birthday wasing soon.


    Generally, children in Golden Sun Kindergarten would invite other kids home to celebrate their


    birthdays.


    Roy would be invited too, which gave them an opportunity.


    Jane thought it was a good idea.


    They were just going to use Roy for a little while and wouldn''t do any harm to him. They just wanted to


    force Oliver to sell the vi of the White family to them.


    Jane thought about it and realized that her identity would be revealed by then.


    But this might be thest thing she could do for the Youngren family.


    She had already decided not to go back to Birmingham.


    It would be better that she did it herself.


    However, she was still a little unsure.


    So she said, "I need to think about it."


    "Miss, be quick. Vincent''s nephew''s birthday is very close. We need time to make arrangements in


    advance."


    "I know."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    After Jane finished speaking, she went back to her room.


    She was in mixed feelings.


    She had to think about the consequences and wondered how much Oliver knew about her.


    But Jane didn''t want to have any more contact with Oliver and would never see him again as long as


    he wasn''t rted to the death of her child.


    However, for the sake of the Youngren family''s house, she still had to confront Oliver.


    Their encounter was ineluctable.


    Jane thought that he could do nothing even if he knew that she was Jessica.


    As long as she returned to Hond, Oliver could not do anything.


    Then, Jane decided to follow Vivian''s n.


    Jane hoped that Vincent would not disappoint her this time, because she didn''t get much help from him


    when dealing with the matter about Tina.


    Vivian was naturally very happy when Jane decided to follow the n.


    Then Vivian took action.


    Of course, Vincent would serve as the insider in the Garner family.


    With Vincent''s cooperation, the n would be sessful.


    Of course, the n was contingent on Roy attending the birthday party of the Vincent''s nephew.


    None of them could guarantee that Roy would attend the birthday party.


    Jane would try to make Roy attend the birthday party in the worst-case scenario.


    Since Roy trusted Jane, he would attend the birthday party if he knew that Jane would go to the party.


    However, Jane could not show up in person.


    Otherwise, Oliver would know that Jane kidnapped his son.


    Jane decided to wait for the feedback from the kindergarten teacher.


    Roy quickly showed Oliver the invitation to his ssmate''s birthday party.


    "Do you want to go to your ssmate''s birthday party?" Oliver asked.


    "No," Roy said.


    "Did anything happy happen in kindergarten these days?" Oliver asked.


    "When Aunt Jane went to kindergarten and gave a lesson, I felt extremely happy. Daddy, why can''t you


    let her give lessons all the time in kindergarten? I want to go to school with her."


    Roy asked and stared at Oliver with his big eyes.


    Oliver said, "Aunt Jane is a famous artist and has to do a lot of things. She can''t go to your


    kindergarten every day. Do you want daddy to go to your kindergarten to give a lesson?"


    "No. You''re not as good as Aunt Jane when ites to giving a lesson in ss."


    Oliver was awkward.


    He didn''t expect that her son refused him directly.


    Oliver actually wanted to express that he was busy managing thepany and couldn''t go to


    kindergarten to give a lesson all day either.


    Oliver just wanted to give Roy an example and helped his son understand the situation more clearly.


    Oliver didn''t expect that his son didn''t understand the purpose of his words.


    Roy thought that Oliver was going to take Jane''s ce and gave a lesson to children in kindergarten.


    Of course, Roy still preferred to listen to Jane''s lessons because his dad could give him lessons at


    home anytime.


    It was difficult for Roy to see Jane.


    Oliver immediately changed the subject awkwardly. "You haven''t attended the children''s birthday party


    yet. Maybe this time, you can see if your teacher ising with you."


    "The teacher would attend the party," Roy said.


    "Then you go there as if you were in kindergarten, but there are more delicious and interesting things.


    Don''t you want to go to the party?" Oliver said.


    "There is a lot of delicious food and interesting things at home," Roy said.


    Oliver could not convince his son to go to the party.


    He only wanted his son to have more understanding of the outside world.


    Therefore, Oliver strongly supported Roy to go out and attend the ssmate''s birthday party.


    "Daddy, would Aunt Jane attend the party since she also came to kindergarten as a teacher?"


    Oliver was silent.


    Oliver didn''t know how to answer.


    Roy seemed to be enchanted by Jane.


    Other children would be addicted to toys and delicious food, but Roy liked that Anut Jane told stories


    and gave lessons in ss.


    Oliver knew that Jane was not a woman he could control easily.


    She was indeed a little unusual.


    Oliver didn''t know what the White family had done to her, he was shocked that she ruthlessly destroyed


    the White family.


    Oliver could clearly feel that she disliked him.


    Although she smiling spoke with him, Oliver felt there was not a trace of sincerity in her smile.


    Her malice was hidden by the smile.


    Oliver didn''t care about her attitude towards him because she was Jessica''s friend.


    After all, Jane told him that she would leave Birmingham soon.


    They would never meet again.


    When Oliver was immersed in his thinking, Roy waved the hand in front.


    "I''ve decided to go to my ssmate''s birthday party," Roy said.


    Oliver became jubnt because he didn''t expect that his son would change his mind.


    It seemed that Roy would soon get to know more children of his age.


    Roy actually just thought that Jane might attend the party.


    Then Roy decided to go to the party.


    Vivian soon got the news from Vincent that the whole ss of children and teachers would go to the


    vi of the Garner family to attend the birthday party.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though the Garner family was notparable to the top families in Birmingham, it became more


    famous because of its partnership with the Kim Group.


    The Garner family held a birthday party for its child, which would attract many people.


    Vincent just knew that Jane would catch a child but didn''t know who the child was.


    Moreover, no one knew that Oliver''s son would attend the party.


    So, Vincent tried his best to make preparations for this party.


    Vincent finally found a chance to retaliate against his brother. After all, his brother and Marina worked


    together and almost killed him.


    This time, he could make use of Jane to get rid of his brother.


    Anyway, Jane would take action.


    No one would question him for this.


    He could revenge for himself at that time when the parents of the kidnapped kid argued and fought with


    his brother.


    Jane didn''t send many people to the vi of the Garner family where the birthday party would be held.


    She was afraid that the people of the Garner family would doubt these people.


    After all, Oliver would not send many people to follow his son.


    He still had to hide his son''s identity.


    Jane knew that Roy still trusted her very much.


    She could easily take Roy away herself.


    At that time, she could kidnap Roy sessfully as long as Vincent controlled the monitoring equipment


    at home.


    She believed Oliver won''t find her so easily.


    Of course, Jane just took Roy away and wouldn''t hurt him at all.


    As long as Oliver did everything ording to her instructions, Roy would soon be able to return to the


    GrandVille Apartments safely.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Simon was a little worried about Roy going to his ssmate''s birthday party.


    The main reason was that he was afraid that Roy would feel ufortable when he arrived at his


    ssmate''s house.


    He had never attended a party with so many ssmates.


    Simon was also worried about his safety.


    It would be easy to expose Roy''s identity if Simon arranged people to bodyguard him.


    But if Simon didn''t do this, once something bad happened, Oliver would go crazy.


    Simon said cautiously, "Do you want tomunicate with the Garner family first?"


    Oliver had considered Roy''s safety.


    After all, in school, his safety could be guaranteed.


    But this time Roy would go to his ssmate''s house. Oliver knew something about the Garner family.


    The Garner family used to be a very famous family in Birmingham, but it gradually declined.


    There were signs of developments in the Garner family recently, and they probably wouldn''t cause


    trouble for the family because of a birthday party.


    Besides, most people at the party would be children and teachers, so it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Ever since Oliver sent Roy to kindergarten, Roy had adapted to the environment, so Oliver was no


    longer as cautious as before.


    But the protection measures should be done well.


    Oliver just asked people to keep an eye on Roy from a distance and protect him. It was still very safe in


    Birmingham.


    The birthday party of the Garner family''s young master finally began.


    The children and teachers went to the Garner family to celebrate the birthday of the little young master.


    The weather was especially good that day. The celebration took ce in the back garden of the Garner


    family vi.


    The Garner family specially invited clowns to perform, and the children were very happy.


    Seeing the bustle, Roy wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Then, he told the teacher about this.


    The teacher knew that Roy had an unusual family background and did not dare to neglect him. He was


    going to take Roy to the bathroom himself.


    However, because of being entangled by other children, he couldn''t go. Therefore, he had to exin to


    Roy again and again, asking him to be back soon.


    Although Roy was a child, he could find the bathroom because the Garner family was very attentive to


    make some arrangements. They were afraid that the children would not be able to find the bathroom,


    so they made some special icons, which were very simr to those in kindergarten.


    This way, it would be more convenient for children to go to the bathroom.


    At that time, many of the Garner family''s servants were also on the side and could help those children


    at any time.


    Roy thought to herself that there was no need for adults to help with these things. He was just going to


    the bathroom. It was no big deal.


    Sure enough, he quickly found the bathroom.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he was about to wash his hands when he saw a familiar figure.


    Roy shouted, "Auntie Jane, it''s really you. Are you here for the birthday party?"


    Only then did Jane say, "Roy, why are you here?"


    Roy reached out a finger, ced it near his mouth, signalling to her to be quiet.


    When Jane and Roy were talking, they squatted down.


    Roy leaned over her ear and said, "Don''t call me by my name. Daddy said that we couldn''t let that


    person know my name."


    Jane immediately understood. She did not expect that although Roy was young, he was very careful.


    "Did you have fun here?" Jane asked.


    "It''s so boring. What a childish game." Roy said with his mouth bulging.


    He actually wanted toe to the bathroom just to avoid the children and find some peace.


    Jane smiled and said, "Then I will y with you, okay?"


    Roy pped.


    He''d love this.


    When he was at home, he thought that it would be nice if he could see Auntie Jane at the birthday


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    party. He didn''t expect that his dream woulde true.


    And Auntie Jane offered to take him to y, previously she would leave soon after seeing him.


    Jane said to Roy, "I will take you to a fun ce. You have to promise me not to tell anyone else, okay?"


    At this moment, Roy was so happy when he saw Jane. How could he remember what Oliver told him at


    home before he came here? Oliver asked him not to leave the teacher and to ask the teacher in time if


    he had any questions.


    After all, he was a child.


    Jane was afraid that since Roy had left the back garden for too long, maybe this would attract the


    attention of others. She wanted to take Roy away quickly.


    She had already told Vincent about the surveince footage of the Garner family in advance. He would


    handle it.


    Jane identally touched Roy''s wrist as she held his little hand.


    Only then did she realize that Roy had a small watch on his wrist.


    Jane looked at it and knew that it was a watch that could locate the children. It seemed that Oliver was


    very careful.


    She pointed at the watch on Roy''s wrist and said, "Wow, your watch is very beautiful."


    "Auntie Jane, let me tell you, this watch is very useful. Daddy brought it for my safety, so that he can


    know where I am at any time."


    Roy told Jane everything.


    Jane felt that she was too despicable to use a child like this.


    At this time, Vivian said to Jane through the walkie-talkie, "Miss, don''t hesitate anymore. If Oliver finds


    out, it will be troublesome."


    "I will take you to a fun ce and guarantee your safety. Do you believe me?"


    "Of course I believe you."


    "But if your father finds out, he won''t let us go. Take off your watch and put it here, okay? Then your


    father will know that you''re still at the birthday party, and he won''t take you home."


    Jane had no choice but to force herself to finish her sentence.


    Roy immediately took off his watch and put it on the table beside him.


    "Aunt Jane, let''s go quickly."


    Vincent told Vivian that there was a passage in the back garden of the Garner family that led to a side


    door.


    Because the side door was locked for a long time, and it was very small, only one person could pass,


    and the car could not get through.


    This side door was unnoticeable.


    Jane took Roy away from this side door.


    Because Roy''s watch was still in the Garner family, Oliver could see the watch moving through the


    watch''s monitoring records.


    That meant that Roy had been safe and sound in the Garner family.


    Oliver didn''t know that Roy had already gotten into Jane''s car.


    When the Garner family birthday party was about to end, the teacher began to gather the children.


    Only then did they realize that Roy seemed to have disappeared.


    The teacher immediately called Vincent''s eldest brother to find the surveince video at home, and


    began to look for Roy.


    But when they watched the surveince video, they could only see Roy going to the bathroom.


    Then he disappeared.


    Roy was nowhere to be seen in all the surveince footage.


    The teacher''s face turned pale with fear and he immediately contacted Roy''s parents.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    When Simon received the call, his hand, which was holding the phone, was trembling.


    What they worried about happened.


    He went to Oliver''s office immediately.


    "Mr. Williams, we''re in trouble," Simon came in in a panic and said.


    Oliver rarely saw Simon panic because Simon could handle anything serious well in thepany.


    Oliver wondered what trouble that was.


    "Take your time to speak," Oliver said coldly.


    "Roy seems to be missing," Simon stammered, afraid that the news would irritate Oliver.


    Oliver was sitting steadily just now, and now, he jumped down from his chair. "What?"


    Simon said, "The teacher called and said that they couldn''t find Roy."


    Oliver had checked Roy''s location. Roy had been in the Garner family vi all this time. How could he


    be missing?


    He asked Simon to drive. He was going to the Garner family vi himself to pick Roy up.


    Simon didn''t dare to dy. He started the car and drove Oliver to the destination.


    When Vincent''s eldest brother saw Oliver, he realized that his son''s ssmate was Oliver''s son.


    He did not know the name of the missing child, but that was Oliver''s child.


    He bowed and said, "Mr. Williams, what brings you here?"


    Although he asked so, he knew in his heart that he was in deep trouble.


    Why did he get all the information about the children in the ss in advance?


    If he knew that Oliver''s son would attend his son''s birthday party, he wanted to follow that child all the


    time for fear that the child might get hurt.


    Now he wished that the child only got hurt. At least he was still there.


    But the truth was that the child was missing, which would ruin his family.


    Vincent also knew that the child that Jane took away was Oliver''s son.


    That would be Tina''s son.


    Vincent just wanted his brother to offend the parents of the ssmates. Unexpectedly, his bother


    provoked a hungry wolf.


    He just hoped this matter could be resolved quickly and not influence the Garner Group.


    Oliver ignored him. He just wanted to bring Roy home now.


    Through his phone, he saw that Roy''s watch was still moving.


    Then he followed the direction of the watch.


    Oliver soon got to the ce. He thought that Roy was hiding from the others on purpose.


    It was the first time Roy had attended such a lively party with so many people, and Oliver had heard


    that there was a clown performance at the scene, which probably scared Roy.


    Oliver saw the position of Roy''s watch, which was in a room.


    He walked over quickly, opened the door, and called out, "Roy, don''t be afraid. I''m here to pick you up."


    He thought that Roy would pounce into his arms. But it was not Roy who pounced on him, but a


    beautiful puppy.


    Only then did Oliver realize that the puppy had Roy''s watch on its neck.


    Oliver took off the watch.


    He could no longer remain calm.


    He asked a lot of people toe in.


    Soon, the Garner family chased the guests away.


    The other parents had picked up their children. They knew that something big had happened and did


    not dare to stay there any longer.


    ck cars drove to the Garner family vi to search for Roy.


    However, they couldn''t find Roy.


    Oliver checked all the surveince footage of the Garner family vi, but he didn''t see anything wrong.


    It was so strange.


    How would Roy disappear all of a sudden?


    Simon wondered if it was because of Tina.


    Tina died not long ago, but Roy didn''t see his mother for thest time.


    At that time, Roy had a blood disease. Oliver had asked Roy to stay in the hospital. Roy didn''t leave


    the hospital until the doctor said that he was not in danger and that the disease would not affect his  life


    It was Simon''s imagination. He had no other way to exin why Roy was missing. He thought Tina


    probably used some magic to take Roy away.


    He didn''t dare to tell Oliver what he thought.


    Oliver was about to explode with anger.


    They asked everyone in the Garner family, but they seemed to be unaware of Roy''s missing.


    Vincent''s brother was already anxious.


    He was afraid that Oliver would tear down the house and destroy his family.


    Of course, he had sent many people to find Roy''s whereabouts.


    Oliver did want to tear down the Garner family vi.


    He needed to find Roy''s whereabouts no matter what.


    He also sent some people to look for Roy outside the house.


    Oliver knew that Roy would not easily take off his watch.


    Oliver had repeatedly told Roy about that before Roy attended the party.


    Everything seemed strange.


    Why was there not even a trace on the surveince video when Roy was missing?


    Oliver prayed in his heart, thinking that no news was the best news.


    At the same time, Jane took Roy to a vi, and Roy was swinging.


    Vivian walked over and said, "Oliver is at the Garner family vi right now. He''s looking for Roy."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Let him be nervous for a while. Tell him where Roy is when he calms down."


    It was putting Oliver through hell. He wouldn''t be at peace if he couldn''t find Roy.


    Suddenly, Simon received a mysterious call.


    The caller said that he knew where Roy was, but he wanted Oliver to prepare arge sum of money.


    When Oliver heard the news about Roy, he knew that someone had taken Roy away on purpose.


    That was why they couldn''t find anything in the Garner family vi.


    Someone had set this up.


    Oliver had no time or energy to settle the score with the Garner family.


    He asked Simon to leave.


    Since someone called to ask for money, they should prepare the money.


    Simon breathed a sigh of relief. At least they knew what they needed to do.


    Otherwise, they couldn''t leave the Garner family vi immediately unless they did tear it down.


    The caller used a temporary number to call Simon.


    Oliver had checked that the number would be disabled after use.


    They had no way of tracking the caller''s location.


    Oliver was in the study. He was angry that he threw the sses on the ground.


    He didn''t like to be pushed around.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    When Lucas came back from outside, he heard there was children''sughter in the backyard.


    He was very puzzled.


    After asking the servants, he realized that Jane had returned with a child.


    Lucas bought this garden vi for the purpose of inviting Jane to live here with him.


    However, Jane was very careful. She did not want to expose her rtionship with Lucas in


    Birmingham.


    Therefore, Jane had always lived in the Mose Clubhouse.


    With Roy, she could not go to the Mose Clubhouse or to the amusement park.


    She knew that as long as Roy appeared outside, Oliver would soon find him.


    So she had no choice but bring Roy to Lucas''s vi.


    Jane had been ying with Roy in the backyard all the time aspensation for taking advantage of


    him.


    Lucas called Vivian over. He wanted to know what was going on.


    Jane had never taken the initiative to y with a child before, but she was having fun ying with a


    child whose identity was unknown.


    Vivian came to Lucas''s study. "What is the matter?"


    "What''s going on? Who''s that child?" Lucas asked.


    "Oliver''s son," Vivian replied.


    Lucas, who was drinking coffee, almost spat it out.


    It was shocking news.


    Because something must happen.


    He knew without asking that Oliver''s son must have been secretly brought here.


    Although Lucas had never seen Oliver''s son, he had long heard that Oliver loved his son deeply.


    Now that his beloved son had been hidden away, Oliver must be so angry that he would kill the one


    who had stolen his son.


    Lucas didn''t want Jane and Oliver to be enemies.


    But if Jane really had done anything to his son, there would be no chance of mending their rtionship.


    "What exactly happened? Tell me the whole story!" Lucas said.


    These days, he had been busy helping Jane acquirepanies in Birmingham.


    Because Jane was about to leave Birmingham, these things could only be left to him, her brother.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Lucas had no choice. In the past, he lived a carefree life, staying away from the family business. He


    thought that with a sister, he could get rid of everything.


    Jane didn''t want to stay in Birmingham anymore, so he had to help her manage the business for the


    time being. After finding a professional manager, he would leave.


    Now that Jane had hidden Oliver''s son, Oliver would never forgive her. It wouldn''t be that easy for her


    to escape his retaliation.


    She would face great risks. And his intervention at this time may be useful.


    Therefore, he must make clear the cause and effect of the matter.


    Vivian told Lucas that they had forced Oliver to give up the ownership of the Youngren family''s vi by


    taking advantage of Oliver''s son.


    When Lucas heard this, he thought there was still a way to makepensation.


    However, this problem should be resolved quickly. Otherwise, Oliver would be much angrier with


    time passing by.


    At that time, it would probably affect a lot of people.


    He had to discuss this with Jane himself.


    So he sent Vivian to y with Roy and called Jane over.


    "Lucas, you''re back." When Jane saw Lucas, she said.


    "Is that Oliver''s son?" Lucas asked.


    Since he asked, Jane told him what she nned to do to Roy.


    "Yes, I won''t hurt this child. I''ll send him home soon. Am I being a little reckless to taking advantage of


    Roy?"


    All along, Jane didn''t know if it was right or wrong.


    She just wanted to get this Youngren family''s vi back.


    This was the home that grandpa and grandma left for her family.


    To get the vi back was also herst wish before she left.


    Of course, Lucas knew that the affection of Jane towards their grandparents was deeper than that of


    him.


    "No, I am on your side," Lucas said.


    He also knew that Jane would do things appropriately, and she wouldn''t harm Oliver''s son but just


    made use of him.


    The Youngren family was not only their grandparents'' home but also where their mother had lived since


    she was a child.


    Therefore, it was not his younger sister who should do this alone.


    They should shoulder the responsibility together.


    His mother had given him life, and now he could repay his mother with little effort to take back the


    house where his mother lived when she was a child.


    Lucas said, "You can do it without fear. If you need my help, I will be by your side at any time. But we


    need to deal with this matter quickly so that both of us will be able to save energy and money."


    "I have sent people to send a message to Oliver and told him to prepare the ransom and the deed,"


    Jane said.


    "Lucas, our rtionship must not be exposed. I''m afraid that if Oliver finds out that I''m the one behind


    it, he would take his hate for me out on you."


    Lucas smiled and said, "Don''t worry about me. I have the imperial sword(Chinese version of 007''s


    license to kill)."


    At such a tense moment, Jane was amused by Lucas.


    He actually knew the imperial sword.


    "Oliver is not a fool. He will know about this sooner orter. If I''m not wrong, he has already suspected


    me, but he won''t do anything to me unless he has no choice."


    "As long as the house is sold, Oliver will definitely follow this clue to find the person behind. Even if he


    found me, I would have left Birmingham and nevere back."


    Jane was desperate to get the Youngren family''s vi back at the cost of anything.


    So, even if Oliver finally found out that it was her who had used despicable methods to get the house,


    she didn''t care at all.


    Jane didn''t care at all.


    "Don''t think so. Maybe Oliver will return the house to us first." Lucas said.


    He had always thought that Oliver was not such a heartless person.


    After receiving the first call for him to prepare the money, Simon received another call for him to


    prepare thend deed.


    It had made clear that they want the deed of the White family''s vi.


    Simon reported the calls to Oliver immediately.


    It was obvious that the person behind it wanted the White family''s vi.


    Who ckmailed him with his son for the White family''s vi?


    The White family''s vi had always been popr. Many people wanted to buy it, but after knowing that


    the owner was Oliver, they all gave up.


    He investigated the people who wanted to buy White family''s vi and finally found out that the biggest


    suspect was Jane.


    But now, his weakness was held by that woman.


    He didn''t expect this woman to resort to every means to get the house.


    How dare she!


    Oliver was a little relieved after knowing this because he knew that his son was safe.


    However, he hoped that his son would return to him immediately.


    He would be anxious all the time until he came back.


    Oliver said coldly, "Get ready the deed of the vi ."

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    "After bringing Roy back, how should we deal with those people?" Simon asked.


    He wanted to know what Oliver was thinking.


    If anyone dared to threaten him with his son before, he would beat the living daylights out of him.


    Simon felt shocked, as someone tantly threatened Oliver with Roy''s safety.


    He was on the alert.


    And he made extensive preparations.


    Oliver had no idea how to deal with the people threatening him.


    He just wanted his son to return safe and sound.


    Oliver thought that Jane was most likely to threaten him, as she was Jessica''s friend, and Jessica and


    Tina had always been ipatible.


    But he was just guessing.


    He believed that if Jane was behind all this, Roy will be safe instead.


    He didn''t know why he was so sure that Roy would be safe around Jane.


    But he was afraid of the worst-case scenario.


    If others took Roy away, his safety would hang in the bnce


    All Oliver thought about was that his son coulde back unscathed.


    He didn''t care about anything else.


    Oliver would meet all the needs of the other end on the phone.


    He just wanted his son toe back.


    Simon knew what Oliver meant and prepared the deed to the White Residence and some cash.


    Vivian quickly received a reply, saying that Oliver had prepared whatever she needed.


    Things shouldn''t be dyed.


    Vivian had someone send the address of a children''s yground.


    She chose this ce as there were many people, most of whom were children. She thought that Oliver


    wouldn''t cause amotion there.


    Jane just wanted to take back the deed.


    She wanted nothing else.


    Finally, the child woulde back to Oliver as requested.


    [...]


    Looking at Roy, who was having fun with Vivian in the backyard, Jane thought of her daughter again.


    If she were still alive, she would be as old as Roy.


    She would be as pretty as a little princess.


    Jane regretted that she had intended to give up on her.


    Later, she had no choice but to keep her daughter because of her health.


    She thought she could lead a quiet life with her daughter.


    But she didn''t expect the child to leave her as soon as she was born.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    She saw her closest rtives all left her. Maybe it''s her fate.


    Why would she suffer the most excruciating torture in the world?


    The torture was relentless.


    So she wanted to leave Birmingham on the double.


    She wanted to leave as soon as possible, almost at all cost. She didn''t care whether Oliver had seen


    through her identity.


    She wanted to get the Youngren family''s vi back.


    This was herst wish in Birmingham.


    Lucas had just talked to Jane for a while, and he went out for a while to receive a phone call from work.


    As soon as he returned to the room, he saw Jane sitting in the room and looking at Roy in the distance.


    He knew that she must have thought of the child who had died.


    In the past few years, he tried to reduce the burden of Jane.


    He helped her start a new life.


    He introduced her to his good friends.


    He also knew that Jane and Oliver might not patch things up.


    There were too many problems between them.


    The problems were hard to solve.


    He still wanted to beat Oliver, who left Jane alone in the hospital.


    He didn''t want Jane to suffer any more because of Oliver.


    If she was with Oliver, she might not be d in the future.


    She would think of the past, as that was part of her life.


    And Lucas wanted her sister to push aside the unpleasant memories.


    He wanted Jane to start a new life without Oliver.


    But Jane didn''t open her heart.


    Of course, she knew the good intentions of her family. She knew that Lucas helped her find a


    boyfriend, and that even Gavin would mention outstanding men in the face of Jane to attract her


    attention.


    But Jane was not interested in them.


    Knowing this, Gavin and Lucas did not continue.


    They only hoped that one day, Jane could look into the future.


    Because the Kim family would back her up whatever her choice.


    Gavin and Lucas hoped that Jane would have a blissful future.


    When Jane was in Hond, she was working or drawing all day, without thinking about anything else.


    So when she came back to Birmingham to solve the problem, Jane and Lucas would support her


    wholeheartedly.


    Some things must have an end.


    This was Jane''s wish. Otherwise, she would feel ashamed of her grandparents, her two mothers, and


    her beloved child for the rest of her life.


    She should solve the problems herself.


    Lucas just wanted to stay with Jane in Birmingham, where she rode out the trying time.


    Unexpectedly, Jane began her career here.


    She took her revenge while pursued her career.


    However, he had to take over the business the Kim family had developed in Birmingham.


    Jane was in a hurry to leave.


    He understood her, so he was willing to stay in Birmingham alone for the time being, run the business,


    and then hand it over to others.


    He knew that Jane wanted to take back the Youngren family''s vi.


    So she took risks with Jane to make things difficult for Oliver.


    He knew the risks, so he would apany Jane to do the exchange.


    Lucas''s thoughts drifted for a while. Looking at Jane, who was still staring out of the window in a daze,


    he was in the same mood as Jane''s.


    He patted Jane on the shoulder. "Your dream wille true soon. Feel happier now?"


    Only then did Jane hurriedly wipe away the tears. "Well, when I get the vi back and settle everything,


    I will not worry anymore."


    In fact, in Birmingham, not just Youngren family''s vi would be sold.


    And a lot of Terence''s previous collections would be sold.


    Of course, Jane had already gotten the most precious ones from Jason''s safe.


    However, many were nowhere in sight.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Jane knew that Oliver had not only the Youngren Residence but also a writing-brush washer that he


    had once given her.


    This treasure was also her grandpa''s favorite.


    She had seen it in her grandpa''s collection record, and her grandpa had specifically marked it.


    Maybe one day Oliver would take it out for auction it and she would buy it back at that time.


    If she also used that writing-brush washer as a condition of exchange, it would really expose her


    identity too much.


    Of course, Jane didn''t tell Lucas about the writing-brush washer.


    She was already very satisfied to be able to get the Youngren Residence back.


    Jane said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first andfort the child."


    She didn''t want Lucas to see her lonely look.


    For some reason, during this short period of time when Roy was here, she actually didn''t hate him.


    After all, he was the son of Tina and Oliver.


    She had thought that she would have to try hard to pretend, but she did not expect that she was


    She went out to the backyard and called Roy over.


    "Roy, auntie will take you to the amusement parkter, okay?" Jane said.


    "Great! Great!"


    Roy apuded.


    "Then auntie will take you to the amusement park. Can you make a small agreement with auntie?"


    "Of course, auntie. Tell me." Roy couldn''t wait.


    Jane couldn''t think too much. She only regarded Roy as a tight-lipped child.


    She said slowly, "I bring you out this time. If your daddy knows about it, he will definitely be angry with


    auntie. So, when auntie takes you backter, can you not tell your daddy that you have been with


    auntie all the time?"


    It was better for her have a talk with Roy in advance.


    Otherwise, Jane was afraid that she would not be able to leave Birmingham easily.


    When she got the title deed, it was probably time for her to leave.


    Roy thought that if Daddy bullied Auntie Kim again, Auntie Kim might not talk to him in the future.


    He still wanted to listen to Jane telling stories and wanted her to teach him painting.


    Therefore, he must protect today''s secret and never let anyone know that he was with Jane.


    At this moment, Roy reached out his little finger again, "Auntie Kim, let''s pull the hook. I promise you


    that I won''t tell anyone about what happened today. If my daddy asks me where I went, I''ll say that I


    lost my way and was taken away. And I don''t know where I had been."


    "Auntie will take you to the amusement parkter. When you see your daddyter, you just say that you


    were taken there by a stranger, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jane felt that the more she said, the more she couldn''t go on. She was teaching a child to lie.


    She felt so guilty to ask him to lie.


    However, she was so anxious that she just wanted to get the Youngren Residence quickly.


    So she didn''t care about anything.


    Jane exined some things to Roy again.


    After saying that, she silently apologized to Roy.


    ''Auntie didn''t want to lie to you.''


    After arranging everything well, Vivian drove Jane and Roy to the amusement park.


    Of course, they arrived much earlier than expected.


    Before they informed Oliver, they had already set off.


    Of course, even when Oliver arrived, they had already finished ying in many amusement projects.


    The deal was like a game of cat and mouse.


    Vivian instructed Oliver''s men to put the thing that they wanted in the storage area of the amusement


    park for the time being.


    When the time came, someone would pick it up.


    Oliver didn''t trust others and asked Simon to do it himself.


    Simon listened to the instructions on the phone and put the item directly into the designated storage


    cab.


    Soon, one of Jane''s men took it away from the other side.


    After confirming that it was correct, he sent the message to Jane.


    At this time, Jane and Roy were still ying inside the pirate ship. It was so dark inside that people


    could not see each other clearly.


    After ying, Jane knew that it was time for her to say goodbye to Roy.


    She brought Roy to a project that only children could y in, and their parents were watching.


    Jane specifically told the staff member and left quietly.


    Then, her men sent the exact location of Roy to Simon.


    Simon immediately told Oliver and the two of them rushed to the designated ce.


    Oliver ran past many parents and walked all the way to the fence.


    At this time, he saw Roy ying games with a group of children.


    He didn''t seem to be ufortable at all.


    He had a good time with the other children.


    His heart finally settled.


    Seeing that his son was safe and sound, he felt that everything was fine.


    And it was as if the world was starting to function normally again.


    After Oliver arrived, he did not immediately call his son out of the game, because it was really rare to


    see his son integrated into the group.


    It was really too rare for him.


    Simon said on the side, "Would you like to take Roy home and let the psychologist take a look at him


    first?"


    He thought that Roy had been kidnapped just now. It would be better for the psychologist to talk to him


    about what he had experienced and make sure that he did not get any psychological trauma.


    He didn''t know why Oliver didn''t look worried. Simon was also puzzled and just stood by to watch Roy


    y inside.


    "No, don''t disturb him first," Oliver said.


    "Okay."


    Simon then knew that he was making an unnecessary advice.


    He also found that Roy was indeed having a good time and smiling brightly inside.


    He didn''t expect the kidnappers to be able to make Roy lookpletely different.


    After some time, the game inside was over.


    Roy knew that Auntie Kim had already left.


    Before Jane left, she had already told him that his daddy woulde to pick him upter.


    Roy looked around as soon as the staff member called the end of the game.


    He was looking for Jane.


    He hoped that she could still stay here.


    However, after searching around, he did not see the familiar face.


    At this moment, Oliver walked over.


    Holding Roy''s hand, he said, "Let daddy take a look."


    Oliver checked Roy from head to toe. Roy didn''t seem to be hurt.


    It seemed that everything was as the people on the phone said. As long as they did what they were told


    to do, those people would ensure that Roy was safe and sound.


    Roy was worried that Oliver would scold him for taking off his positioning watch and ask him why he


    showed up at the amusement park.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver did not ask him any questions that he was worried about.


    Oliver checked on Roy and found that everything was fine, so he picked him up.


    They then left the amusement park.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    After Jane got the deed, she immediately asked thewyer toplete the transfer procedure.


    She was ready to leave tonight.


    If she stayed any longer, she might not be able to leave Birmingham.


    Lucas knew what it meant for Jane to get the vi of the Youngren family.


    Although Jane had gotten the house back, what she wanted to do the most was to salvage the pride of


    the Youngren family.


    After everything was taken away by Jason, the Youngren family seemed to have disappeared quietly in


    Birmingham.


    Young people did not know that there was a Youngren family in Birmingham. Mr. Youngren knew art


    collection very well, and he was also a great collector.


    Now the collection of the Youngren family has not been fully returned, but the vi of the Youngren


    family and thepany were all bought back by Jane.


    Jane always wanted to put up the doorte of the Youngren Residence at the door of the vi again.


    And the Youngren Building, several lower floors of which were sold by Jason were bought back by


    Jane as well.


    All the staff inside knew that the name of the building had been changed to Youngren Building. Only the


    four big golden words had not been hung up.


    It was time to announce in Birmingham that the Youngren family had returned and the Youngren family


    had descendants.


    On the same day, Lucas hung up all the nametes of the Youngren Building and the Youngren


    Residence.


    Besides this, he had organized a party temporarily.


    The party was held to openly celebrate the return of the Youngren family, and also to see Jane off.


    She was about to leave.


    The party was held at none other than the vi of the Youngren family.


    After knowing about Lucas''s arrangement, Vivian said, "Doesn''t it show clearly to Oliver about what we


    did?"


    Lucasughed and said, "Do you think he''s a fool and doesn''t know anything?"


    "Didn''t you put Miss in danger by doing this?" Vivian asked in confusion.


    "I just want to give him a smack in the face. He deserves it. I know what to do."


    Lucas looked confident.


    Jane also knew that Lucas was going to have a party at the vi of the Youngren family.


    She said tonelessly, "That''s fine."


    "Miss, will you go then?" Vivian asked.


    Unexpectedly they two, the brother and the sister held the same idea.


    "Of course I need to show up. That''s my home. I have to host the party. We''ll leave after the party is


    over."


    Since Jane had made up her mind, Vivian did everything as Jane required.


    Everything was done in a hurry. When the namete of the Youngren Building was re-hung, it caused


    quite a stir in the business world of Birmingham.


    The older generation knew that the building used to be called Youngren Building.


    But the namete had been removed for a long time.


    Somehow, it was hung up again.


    Soon, Oliver got the news.


    He was greatly shocked.


    Previously, he had always felt that there was a new force in Birmingham and the business circle in


    Birmingham seemed to quietly change.


    However, he did not ask about the details until the namete of the Youngren Building was re-hung.


    The price of thend in that area was not cheap. It was hard to figure out who had bought it.


    He immediately asked Simon to tell him the details of it.


    Before, Oliver did ask him to make a survey of it, but because it wasn''t an emergency, he hadn''t


    carefully checked the materials handed to him.


    Simon looked through it first before he showed it to Oliver.


    Oliver must have a lot of questions to ask. If he didn''t know anything, he might be kicked out


    immediately.


    When Simon read all the information about the Youngren Building, he was also shocked.


    It had something to do with Jessica.


    Only then did he know that the Youngren Building used to be owned by Jessica''s grandfather''s family,


    the Youngren family.


    Later, because Jason was not good at operating thepany, he sold many floors.


    It was unknown that who bought it back recently and rehung the namete of the Youngren Building.


    Seeing this, Simon thought of something about the vi of the White family.


    It seemed that someone had deliberately acquired the Youngren family''s previous business.


    The Youngren family had long lost its descendants. Who was doing things for the Youngren family?


    Simon was puzzled for a moment.


    However, he did not mention the thing of the vi to Oliver.


    After all, this was a very humiliating thing for Oliver.


    He was actually threatened with his son''s safety.


    Although Roy was safe, Simon knew that Oliver must be extremely angry.


    He just suppressed his anger, not showing any emotion.


    He probably wanted to wait for Roy to settle down before making any ns.


    He would never quit easily.


    They were in the study, talking about the Youngren Building.


    At this time, Butler Shank came in and said that someone hade to deliver the invitation.


    Simon took it over and looked at it. He was about to faint.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He didn''t expect that someone was going to brazenly humiliate them .


    He immediately saw the address of the party, at the vi which was taken away by the kidnapper


    recently.


    Simon''s face changed immediatly.


    Oliver said coldly, "What happened?"


    "Nothing happened. It''s an invitation." Simon said frightenedly.


    "Show me." Oliver said.


    If Butler Shank had not sent the invitation to him under Oliver''s nose, perhaps Simon would have


    thought of something else to prevent Oliver from seeing the invitation.


    The one who gave the invitation really humiliated Oliver so much.


    Who the hell was that? Who was so bold?


    Oliver wanted to see it, so Simon had to hand over the invitation frightenedly.


    The address of the invitation was the vi that he had just been ckmailed to give.


    He wanted to keep this vi for Jessica. He didn''t expect that someone would know his weakness and


    use this house as a condition.


    However, Jessica had passed away.


    Oliver had to give the house out for his son.


    However, just as he handed over the deed, someone was throwing a party in the vi.


    Who the hell was that.


    Regarding the kidnapping of his son, for the sake of Roy, he did not resort to any big action.


    Although the Garner family had long been too scared to leave their house, the parents of Golden Sun


    Kindergarten were also shocked to know that the new child in the ss was Oliver''s son.


    Oliver wanted to wait for everything to settle before getting even with someone.


    However, these people straightly came to find him.


    Oliver vigorously threw the invitation on the table.


    He said coldly, "Who the hell wants to die."


    "Mr. Williams, what are you going to do? Are we really going?"


    "Yes, of course." Oliver said word by word.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    It was at the beginning of the party that Jane found out that Lucas had invited Oliver.


    For the sake of his son, Oliver was able to suppress his anger. But now, inviting him was like provoking


    him.


    Something must have happened tonight.


    She was a little uneasy.


    Noticing Jane''s uneasy expression, Lucas walked over and said, "We have to face Oliver. Keeping


    avoiding him is impossible. Tonight is the best chance. If we invite him over tonight, you can be able to


    leave Birmingham smoothly. Otherwise, I don''t think Oliver will let you go easily."


    "Oliver might know that I am the one behind the scheme that involved his son."


    "Even if I told Roy to keep it a secret from his father, he might identally spill the beans."


    "That''s why I want to leave as soon as possible. I am afraid that Oliver will not be able to swallow the


    insults. By then, not only will he force us to hand over the vi, but he will let us suffer heavy losses."


    Jane was worried that the party might not go off well, or that idents would happen and thus she


    couldn''t leave.


    Jane never wanted to leave so urgently as tonight.


    The n she made before she came back was almost sessfullypleted.


    There was no reason to stay in Birmingham.


    She should say goodbye to Birmingham.


    That was why she promised Lucas to go to the party tonight.


    It was thest chance to clear the name of the Youngren family.


    Therefore, only if she did this herself could she leave with satisfaction.


    However, Oliver had been invited by Lucas who was really not afraid of making a fuss.


    She had been very uneasy.


    It was hard to predict what would happen tonight.


    Timepsed, and it was about 7 p.m.


    The party was about to start.


    With the support of the chamber ofmerce in Birmingham, Lucas had invited all the business


    people in Birmingham to join the party.


    They were very acute.


    The well-informed people had already known that the Youngren Building had been bought back.


    They were very excited about the party tonight, curious about who did those for the Youngren family.


    In Birmingham, only the older generation knew the glory of the Youngren family.


    After Terence and his eldest daughter died, only his wife and his young granddaughter left. Later, the


    White family took over the Youngren family and upied their property.


    Just as the people in Birmingham had almostpletely forgotten about the Youngren family, suddenly


    it came back into view.


    Therefore, many people had already prepared toe to the Youngren family''s Old Residence to


    attend the party.


    Lucas also had his own thoughts.


    He came to Birmingham with Jane because he wanted to protect her and help her.


    One more reason was that the Kim family waspelled to leave Birmingham.


    Although over the years, Gavin never let him ask about the past, Lucas knew that the Kim family had


    suffered a lot in Birmingham.


    In the past, nobody would leave their hometown if they had another choice.


    Not to mention that the Kim family was influential in Birmingham.


    Lucas secretly investigated it because he was curious why Gavin didn''t allow him to go back to


    Birmingham.


    Especially, when he first met Jessica and wanted toe to Birmingham, Gavin was furious and tried


    to stop him with all his might.


    Therefore, Lucas also wanted to take this opportunity to tell the whole city openly that the Kim family


    was back.


    His name was Lucas Kim.


    Previously, for the sake of his safety, Gavin asked him to use the foreign name "Lucas", and now Lucas


    got used to being called this name. So he didn''t change it.


    Lucas knew that Oliver had investigated him.


    A shrewd person like Oliver would not be willing to make friends with a man with a fake identity. But


    Oliver didn''t expose his identity.


    If Oliver hadn''t done so many unforgivable things to his sister, perhaps he and Oliver could be


    good friends.


    Now, they were like frenemies.


    The reason why he decided to invite Oliver was to ease the rtionship between Jane and Oliver.


    He hoped Jane could leave Birmingham securely, and Oliver could forgive her for kidnapping his son.


    He was afraid that Oliver would cause Jane trouble even if Jane returned to Hond.


    He really didn''t know when and what kind of terrible things a person like Oliver would do.


    For his sister''s safety, he intended to solve this hidden danger in advance.


    Since Oliver would know about the kidnap sooner orter, Lucas had to be prepared.


    Though he didn''t know what Jane thought of Oliver, he didn''t want Oliver and his sister to be enemies


    since he saw that they were willing to sacrifice themselves for each other when they were in danger.


    To avoid seeing their rtionship be worse, trying to ease their rtionship in advance was better


    thanpletely losing control.


    There were too many secrets between them.


    To be honest, Lucas was also a little nervous.


    He didn''t know if what he nned was right or wrong, but knew that only he was the most likely to


    resolve the resentment between them. So just let him do it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Soon, someone came over.


    Lucas was no longer a stranger to the people in the business circle of Birmingham, because he had


    appeared as a representative when he was working with the Garner Group.


    In addition, Lucas had attracted a lot of attention because he was really handsome and elegant.


    People at the party were asking who he was and finally found out that he was the heir of the Kim


    Group, a well-known overseas enterprise.


    Tonight, there were many handsome men and beautiful womening to this party.


    Jane didn''t show up. She had been worried that some idents might happen here.


    She felt that Lucas was a little reckless and impatient.


    However, she could not stop him now.


    She could only pray that she could expose Oliver''s true color to the upper-ss people in Birmingham


    if Oliver sent people to make a scene.


    These were originally the property of the Youngren family.


    She just took everything that belonged to the Youngren family back.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    The party had started but Jane hadn''t changed her clothes.


    Only then did Vivian say, "Miss, don''t worry too much. Let me change the clothes for you first. You have


    to receive the guests outside."


    Yes, she couldn''t leave everything to Lucas as she was the hostess of the Youngren family.


    But if she appeared in front of the guests, Oliver would know that she was the one who had kidnapped


    his son.


    Otherwise, how could she hold a party in this house?


    She told herself to cheer up, whatever happens.


    Jane said, "Okay. Let''s change my clothes."


    Vivian handed a ck dress to her.


    Jane had chosen it on purpose.


    All the guests wereing to the party for fun.


    They didn''t know that Jane had always been regretting not to stay by her grandma''s side when she


    passed away.


    She gave a premature birth because she was too sad at that time.


    By the time the baby had been born, she was kidnapped by someone sent by Marina as soon as she


    left the hospital.


    It was a lifelong regret for her not to say goodbye to her grandma.


    That was why she decided to wear a ck dress on herst night in Birmingham. She wanted to mourn


    for all those who had passed away in the Youngren family.


    No one would understand what she was doing but that was okay for her. As long as she knew the


    meaning of all this, everything she did would be worthwhile.


    She changed her clothes and put on make-up.


    Jane stared at herself in the mirror.


    She couldn''t help but think of her mother Zelda, who she never had a chance to meet personally. At


    this moment, she was wondering how she was doing in heaven.


    She recalled the happy time she had spent with her grandparents in the Youngren Residence when


    she was a child. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    Vivian came in to remind her again, "Miss, most of the guests are here. Lucas asked you to get ready


    to give a speech outsideter."


    Vivian and Lucas had developed a habit of calling each other by their first names when they were


    growing up together abroad.


    So Vivian always called Lucas by his name.


    She never called him young master for the sake of his safety.


    Jane replied, "Tell him I''ll be right there."


    Lucas had already greeted all the guests just now. Of course, he told them that he was not the host of


    the party tonight.


    And he would invite the host of tonight''s party out soon.


    Lucas''s words made the guests more curious.


    They couldn''t help but wonder who was it that was holding a party at this vi and did it have anything


    to do with the previous Youngren family.


    Jane came out soon.


    The whole hall fell into silence as she came out.


    Not until a few secondster did someone start to apud.


    Then the guests burst into thunderous apuse.


    Jane attracted everyone''s attention with her prominent ck dress as soon as she appeared.


    She looked so noble and beautiful.


    She was also a little surprised by the sudden apuse.


    Fortunately, she had already experienced many big asions in Hond.


    She managed to calm herself down quickly, even though she had been excited.


    She said slowly as she walked up to the stage, "Thank you, everyone, for attending this party here in


    the Youngren Residence."


    She was recognized by someone as soon as she started to talk. She was the famous artist who held


    an exhibition at the Jessica Art Gallery in Birmingham days ago.


    Some guests began to whisper.


    Jane''s speech sounded quite official. She thanked everyone for supporting her here despite their busy


    schedules and also praised the rapid development of Birmingham.


    She knew she didn''t have to point out that this party was held for the sake of the Youngren family. All


    the guests here were smart enough to realize that all of this had something to do with the Youngren


    family.


    Someone asked her soon, "Is Miss Kim also from Birmingham? What''s your rtionship with the


    Youngren family?"


    After a few seconds of consideration, Jane said with a smile, "I''m from the Youngren family and my


    roots are here in Birmingham. This is the very ce where my home is. No one can separate me from


    my family or my hometown."


    Guests began to apud again.


    They didn''t expect that the internationally renowned female artist was from Birmingham. This was the


    pride of all the people in Birmingham.


    While they were still apuding with passion, a path gradually appeared through the crowd.


    Jane, who was standing on the stage, saw Oliver walking in immediately.


    Her palms became sweaty due to nervousness.


    She knew she had to face him.


    The apuse with other noise in the hall stopped at this moment.


    Lucas, who was standing aside, walked to Oliver immediately.


    Oliver didn''t expect Lucas to be there.


    Neither the name of Lucas nor Jane was written on the special invitation that Lucas had made for


    Oliver.


    It only said that he was invited by a mysterious man.


    However, the address showed clearly that the party would be held at the Youngren Residence.


    Oliver was already furious when he saw the signature of "a mysterious man". It seemed to him that


    someone did not take him seriously.


    Who else could this person be except for Jane?


    He was outside when Jane appeared.


    And heard her speech outside.


    Jane sounded pretty much simr to Jessica this time.


    He thought it was his illusion.


    So he kept listening to her outside. It was when Jane imed that the Youngren family was her home


    that he got angry and decided toe in.


    He knew that Jane might be Jessica''s friend, but she couldn''t try to rece Jessica when she''s gone.


    She shouldn''t do that to Jessica if she had any respect for their friendship.


    What''s more, he still remembered that it was also Jane who had taken Roy away secretly.


    For the sake of his son''s mental health, Oliver did not ask Roy what he had experienced at that time.


    And he could see that instead of getting psychological trauma, Roy became much more sensible and


    thoughtful when he returned.


    It was like he had changed to be another person.


    Oliver observed silently without saying anything.


    But that didn''t mean that he would let Jane get away with this.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoever dared to use his son to threaten him would sooner orter reap the severe consequences.


    He didn''t take action for the time being.


    It was because he was waiting for Jane to give the show away by herself.


    He had thought that she wouldn''t make a fuss when she got the vi and might just sell it secretly.


    Never had he expected that she would throw a big party here and even invite him over.


    She was humiliating him in front of the upper ss in Birmingham by doing this.


    He swore to himself that he would give her a hard time tonight.


    Jane''s face darkened as well.


    It seemed that there would be a tough fight between her and Oliver tonight.


    But she was no longer afraid of anything, not even death.


    She had finished everything she wanted to do concerning the Youngren family.


    She was relieved now.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    "Mr. Williams, I didn''t expect you to actuallye here in person. I''m sorry that I didn''t go out to


    wee you." Lucas immediately said.


    Everyone in the hall held their breath.


    Although Oliver came alone, he had such a murderous aura that everyone felt that he obviously was


    not here for the party.


    Although not many people knew about his son''s kidnapping, there were always people who spread


    rumors.


    So people got to know about it.


    Oliver traded his son back with this vi.


    Many people in the hall were extremely surprised when they heard about this.


    What kind of confidence did Jane have that she dared to openly oppose Oliver?


    Looks like there was going to be a lot of fun to watch tonight.


    It could be another bloody storm.


    She was really worried about this beautiful girl.


    "Lucas, why are you here? Are you also bewitched by this woman on stage?"


    Oliver was so angry that he was a little speechless.


    He knew that Jane was an artist on the surface, but under the table, she was like a butcher.


    She messed around Birmingham when she came back.


    The entire White family was ruined by this woman. Tina''s death had something to do with her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman was behind all the big moves in Birmingham''s business and the foreign forces he had


    always suspected.


    This was the news he had just received from people working for him.


    This woman was really too bewitching.


    He did not me Roy for being fooled by Jane at all.


    Even he was bewitched by this woman.


    Everything about being an artist who liked buildings in Birmingham: they were all excuses.


    Oliver didn''t know who on earth she was now.


    So Oliver was a little out of control about the direction this matter was upgrading towards.


    That was why he said whatever he wanted, saying that Lucas was also bewitched by Jane.


    Because tonight, this woman''s outfit seemed to have changed her to another woman again.


    Oliver didn''t see Jane many times, but every time he saw her, he felt as if she had changed.


    He really couldn''t figure out what the purpose was of this fickle womaning to Birmingham.


    But tonight, he felt that she might not be Jessica''s friend, but someone who wanted to rece Jessica''s


    presence in Birmingham.


    Just like Tina, who wanted to make herself look like Jessica and to live in this world that way.


    However, there was another one, who was even trying to imitate Jessica''s voice.


    Oliver was starting to get a little crazy.


    He had always regarded Lucas as a friend. If Lucas was on Jane''s side, he really felt that this woman


    was a devil.


    She had a special power to control people''s hearts.


    She also knew psychology. Ordinary people were really no match for her.


    Marina and Jason, who had lived most of their lives, were ruined by this woman, and had no chance of


    turning over.


    Oliver nced around with a cold light in his eyes.


    Lucas also saw his sharp eyes, as if to destroy all of this.


    He smiled and said, "Mr. Williams, thank you foring to the party. We''re holding a farewell party for


    Jane today. We can''t do it without you, soe over for a drink, dance, and rx."


    Oliver knew that Lucas was more or less a yboy and liked to be lively and yful.


    It was normal for him.


    At this moment, Jane came down from the stage and said with a smile, "Wee to Mr. Williams.


    Thank you foring to myst party."


    Vivian was afraid that Oliver would get angry on the spot, so she asked everyone to continue dancing,


    drinking, and socializing.


    The music in the hall rang again.


    Oliver nced sideways at Jane and said, "This is indeed yourst party."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Vivian came to Jane and whispered in her ear, "Miss, something


    happened."


    As soon as Jane heard that something had happened, her face changed for only a second. She knew


    that it had something to do with Oliver.


    But in front of Oliver, she must not be timid.


    She immediately put on a smile.


    Oliver kept staring at Jane.


    Vivian added, "The ne probably won''t leave. Oliver''s people got on our ne and took our people


    away."


    Sure enough, Lucas was right.


    Oliver would not let her go easily.


    Even if she left Birmingham this time, it would be troublesome if they caught her in Hond.


    They should just get rid of all the trouble here tonight.


    In this way, they would be equal in the future, and she would be able to walk easily.


    She would never waste her mind on Birmingham again.


    Naturally, Vivian also told Lucas the news.


    Jane was about to tell all the truth to Oliver, especially when Roy was indeed taken away by her, but


    this house was the property of the Youngren Family and must not be left in the hands of outsiders.


    At least as long as she was still in this world, she would personally take back the Youngren family''s


    house. She no longer cared what kind of methods she had to use.


    However, before Jane could begin, Lucas pulled Oliver aside.


    He whispered in his ear.


    Perhaps it was because the music inside was incessant, Jane didn''t hear what they were talking about.


    She just looked at Oliver''s face, the expression on which changed a lot.


    But soon, the two of them ended their conversation.


    However, this time, Oliver did not look at Jane the way as if he was going to kill someone.


    Instead, he left directly.


    Lucas walked over and said to Jane, "Don''t worry. You can leave today as nned. Oliver won''t stop


    you and won''t trouble you from now on."


    Jane looked at Lucas doubtfully. "Brother, what did you use to make a deal with Oliver? Howe he


    would let me go so easily?"


    Lucas smiled and said, "Do you remember what I told you? I have a sword. When I lit it up in front of


    Oliver, he was scared away."


    "Do you think Oliver is a three-year-old child?" Jane said.


    However, it seemed that what she was worried about was easily solved by Lucas.


    It was really unexpected.


    As soon as Oliver left, Vivian received a new message.


    Vivian told Jane, "The rm is off."


    She was also surprised why Oliver had changed so much in such a short time.


    They actually returned the people on their ne unscathed.


    Jane said, "This is all thanks to Lucas."


    "Why? Why are Lucas''s words so effective for Oliver?" Vivian was also confused.


    Vivian used to think that Lucas was just being naughty or trying to set up Jane and Oliver, so he


    wanted tell him who Jane was.


    To give Oliver a hint.


    However, Oliver didn''t seem to know that Jane was Jessica. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left just like


    that.


    Did Lucas grab Oliver''s soul and just let him do it?


    Vivian gave Lucas a thumbs-up and decided to askter.


    Jane also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had been on tenterhooks all night and only now did she rx.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Not until Oliver left did the guests dance and talk without any scruples in the hall.


    Seeing Olivere in with an angry look, they thought that there might be a big quarrel.


    Unexpectedly, it was resolved so quickly.


    The party continued.


    Jane returned to the stage and continued addressing her speech.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Then she asked the guests to enjoy themselves and went down.


    Vivian and Jane stepped aside and asked Lucas what he had said to cool Oliver down.


    Lucas smiled and said, "This is an agreement between two men."


    Lucas looked cynical, like a yboy who would dissipate his family fortune.


    But she knew that at a critical moment, Lucas was very responsible.


    She also understood Lucas''s good intention.


    Jane did something that irritated Oliver. He would definitely take revenge on her soone r orter.


    In other words, Jane was always in danger.


    Only he could help Jane out and convinced Oliver not to retaliate so that Jane would have less worry in


    her future life.


    It was a very good opportunity to resolve the feud between Jane and Oliver.


    Only Lucas could do it.


    Oliver was indeed a man who kept his promise. After hearing Lucas''s words, he left the Youngren


    family vi.


    Immediately, he set all the people on Jane''s private ne free and promised not to stop her from


    leaving or trouble her again.


    They wrote off all their old scores and ended their feud.


    Jane looked at the time. It was almost midnight, and it was time to leave.


    Since she had got all the most important things of the Youngren family back, she could leave here with


    ease.


    Lucas wanted to drive Jane away.


    Jane smiled and said, "Lucas, you still have to take care of the guests for me. With Vivian by my side,


    you can rest assured."


    Lucas knew that Jane might nevere back this time.


    She left with a heavy heart.


    This ce was her hometown where she was born.


    However, she could not experience the happiness she had before, so she had to leave.


    Lucas didn''t want to see Jane sad.


    Perhaps it was best for him to stay here and do everything for her.


    So, Jane and Vivian drove away from the Youngren family vi.


    As Jane sat in the car, she kept looking in the direction of the Youngren family vi.


    Her tears streamed down uncontrobly.


    Vivian knew that it was hard for her to leave this ce.


    So she drove very slowly.


    When Simon was at the airport, he was also shocked to receive a call from Oliver.


    He thought there would be a tough fight tonight.


    Not only Oliver but also Simon felt very vexed.


    He didn''t expect that someone in Birmingham would embarrass Oliver so tantly.


    First, she took his favorite son away quietly. But Roy didn''t seem to be bullied. He actually looked very


    happy.


    Ever since Roy came back, Simon observed him for a long time to see if there was anything unusual.


    However, he found nothing abnormal about him. Roy would even giggle during sleeping.


    He wondered what made him so happy during this experience.


    Later, she really went too far. She directly sent Oliver''s invitation letter to GrandVille Apartments.


    She was provoking Oliver.


    Of course, this was Lucas''s idea.


    Lucas was afraid that if he didn''t go too far, Oliver wouldn''t show up at the party.


    Lucas wanted to irritate Oliver. In this way, Oliver would appear at the party. So he could exin


    everything to him, which would be good for Jane.


    Oliver did the same thing as he expected.


    Oliver was going to arrest Jane and interrogate her for her purpose in Birmingham.


    There were also many things he had been puzzled about.


    Oliver had been holding his anger since the Williams Group invited her back for the exhibition.


    She was very demanding about the exhibit as if this was the way to show her personality.


    Now he finally realized that she did this on purpose to build her character setting.


    It was just her way of hiding her purpose in Birmingham.


    In this way, all Oliver knew was that Jane was an artist with a strong character. He didn''t even have


    time to think about anything else about her.


    Oliver realized that Jane deliberately made him disgust her so that he didn''t want to take another look


    at her or cared about her whereabouts.


    When he went back, he sat in the car and seemed to have figured something out.


    He thought she was a stupid and pretentious woman and didn''t expect her to be so scheming.


    When he returned to GrandVille Apartments, Simon was already waiting for him at the door.


    As soon as Oliver''s car stopped, Simon ran up and helped him open the door.


    "Mr. Williams, you''re back," Simon said.


    Oliver got out of the car without saying a word.


    Simon still asked fearlessly, "Mr. Williams, since you know that this was all done by Jane, why did you


    let her go?"


    He was curious. How could Oliver be so lenient as it was rted to Roy?


    "Do I need to exin to you?" Oliver said coldly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. Mr. Williams, I am afraid that she will threaten you with Roy again. You always


    take revenge on whoever framed you. But this time, you..."


    Simon stammered, not knowing what to ask.


    Oliver said, "She won''t do that again."


    "Why do you believe that woman''s words?" Simon asked.


    Simon didn''t like Jane at all, mainly because she was too beautiful and dangerous.


    Besides, she was unfriendly to Oliver and could bring danger to Roy.


    So Simon really wanted to teach this woman a lesson.


    He was very dissatisfied with Oliver''s handling.


    He thought Oliver might be bewildered.


    He couldn''t believe that he did let such a woman go.


    "Simon, you are talking too much tonight."


    Oliver stopped and nced sideways at Simon.


    Simon finally shut up.


    If he kept asking, he might lose his tongue.


    He realized that his questions were so harsh that they embarrassed Mr. Williams.


    Simon said, "Mr. Williams, have a good rest. I''ll go back first."


    Oliver walked to Roy''s room, heavy-hearted.


    Roy had already fallen asleep.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Before Oliver left, he helped Roy take a bath and let him sleep first.


    He thought he might be out of sorts because of the kidnapping.


    He looked back at the previous video.


    Unexpectedly, Roy seemed to have changed. He usually stayed upte if Oliver didn''t read him stories.


    Instead, he seemed very excited after Oliver left.


    In the video, he picked up the drawing paper on the table, as if he was drawing.


    And he sat there for a long time, then took his little album and went to bed.


    He soon fell asleep with a smile on his lips.


    Oliver was curious about what he had drawn and how happy he was.


    And he rarely fall asleep so fast.


    Oliver looked around the bed and did not find the album in Roy''s hand.


    Then he looked down and saw that it had fallen to the ground.


    He bent down gently and picked up the scattered drawing paper on the ground.


    In case not to wake him up, Oliver came in, leaving only a dimmp on.


    Under the apricot yellow light, He put the drawing paper in his hand on the table one by one.


    A child as Roy was, he had a natural aptitude for painting.


    Even his freehand drawing was so vivid.


    The picture showed a woman and a child on the swing.


    Oliver could tell at a nce that the woman was undoubtedly Jane, and the boy was Roy himself.


    Seeing that he was smiling so happily, at this moment, Oliver had an idea that scared himself.


    He thought that perhaps there was some kind of fate between Roy and Jane, as his attitude towards


    Jane and Tina was totally different.


    However, he gave up the idea at the thought of Jane''s performance.


    How fickle this woman was.


    Double-faced as she was, she didn''t deserve to have anything to do with his son.


    But the child was innocent.


    Oliver did not ask Roy about him being taken away, but in the evening when he was cooking in the


    kitchen, he heard the conversations between Nanny Daisy and Roy.


    Nanny Daisy had no idea that Roy had been taken away.


    All she knew was that he went to his ssmate''s birthday party.


    So Nanny Daisy asked him if he was having a good time.


    Roy, who seemed to have no scruples at all, told Nanny Daisy that he was having a good time.


    Then she asked him what did he do on the party.


    Roy seemed to be very alert and told her that he yed children''s games which she wouldn''t be


    interested.


    He seemed to stop Nanny Daisy from asking further.


    At that time, Oliver came out of the kitchen, trying to observe Roy expression to tell his mood.


    At a nce, he saw that Roy covered his mouth inadvertently after he had finished speaking.


    Oliver could clearly sense that he was afraid that he would spill the beans.


    Oliver couldn''t think of anyone who was able to let Roy keep a secret except for Jane.


    He had a feeling that Jane was too good at leading children by their noses. It seemed that he was right.


    Roy seemed especially willing to believe everything she said.


    Oliver didn''t know whether to be happy or worried.


    But it''s difficult for a kid to really keep any secret.


    Although Oliver didn''t ask him anything, his painting betrayed him.


    He could tell that after Jane took Roy to a ce with a swing to y with.


    Perhaps his son liked to y on the swing.


    Only then did he realize that he had been too careless.


    Because when he used to take Roy to the amusement park, he seemed to be very averse to swings.


    To his surprise, Roy was so happy ying on the swing now.


    Oliver hoped to see his son''sughter every day.


    It was already midnight, and he still called Simon.


    Simon, who had just met Oliver, was surprised to receive his phone call, thinking that something had


    happened again.


    He answered the phone in fear.


    It turned out that Oliver asked him to make a swing in the yard.


    Simon said he would do it the next day.


    [The next day.]


    Because of what happened in the birthday party at the Garner family, the parents of the children in his


    ss knew his identity.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Oliver wanted to let Roy stay at home for a few days first.


    He also agreed.


    He knew that Jane would not go to kindergarten, and he seemed to have no expectations. Not going to


    the kindergarten suited him.


    Roy thought if only he could see her again.


    However, he couldn''t let Oliver know that he was with her before.


    He was afraid that Oliver would find trouble with her and she might not speak to him anymore.


    He hated to see such a thing happen.


    So he wanted to find Jane.


    But he had no impression of the vi that she took him to that day, wondering where to find her.


    Seeing that something was bothering him, Oliver said, "Roy, what''s wrong? Do you have anything to


    tell me?"


    Roy immediately shook his head and said, "No, no."


    With that, he was about to leave.


    Probably because he was afraid that Oliver would see what was on his mind.


    "I have something to tell you," Oliver said.


    Roy looked puzzled and asked nervously, "What''s the matter?"


    He was afraid that Oliver would ask about what happened that day, and that he would give Jane a hard


    time.


    Oliver took his hand and walked out of the living room to the courtyard.


    Soon, Roy saw the swing he had never seen at home before.


    He was so happy that he asked Oliver to carry him to the swing.


    He didn''t expect his dad to give him such a surprise.


    But he wished that Jane could y swing with him.


    He couldn''t tell Oliver about that.


    As he thought about that, a look of disappointment appeared on his face.


    Oliver asked, "Do you like it?"


    "Yes, thank you, daddy," said Roy.


    "Daddy, when will Auntie Kime to our house again?"


    Oliver sighed, not knowing what to say next.


    He wondered if he should tell Roy that she was a person who specialized in lying to children.


    Or should he tell him that she was not as good as she looked and she was using him, or he should tell


    him not to ask anything about her.


    Oliver was in a dilemma. He didn''t want to see his son''s disappointed expression.


    He gave a hard push on the swing so that he had more time to think about how to answer his son''s


    question.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    A momentter, Roy came down from the swing.


    Oliver spoke to Roy solemnly, "Roy, Auntie Kim will leave Birmingham forever."


    "She wille back." Roy said.


    Jane had promised him that she would definitelye back to see him.


    But he couldn''t tell Oliver. He was afraid that he would disclose his little secret with Jane.


    Seeing that Roy who was full of expectation, Oliver didn''t want to let him down, so he immediately


    stopped talking.


    He continued to y with Roy on the swing.


    ...


    Jane had just boarded the ne that night and had already said goodbye to Birmingham.


    The ne pped its propeller and reached the sky.


    For thest time, she looked down at the city that had once brought her both the greatest warmth and


    pain.


    Then she closed her eyes and was ready to take a rest.


    She didn''t want to think about the past anymore.


    Let bygones bygone.


    Just as she calmed down, Vivian came over.


    "Miss, something happened." Vivian said in a panic.


    Jane sat up alertly, "What''s the matter?"


    She had not beenpletely relieved, mainly because she did not think that Oliver would let her go


    easily. After all, she had taken the advantage of his son.


    She touched his bottom line.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian said, "It''s about thepanies in Birmingham. We just left and someone was maliciously


    shorting thepanies we bought before. It was obvious that they were targeting us."


    "Oliver, it must be Oliver." Jane clenched her fists.


    She knew that Oliver was best at ying the capital market game.


    Oliver had personally told her that his money was not just inherited from the Williams family.


    When he was still studying in the United States, he had been active in the capital market early. He was


    a very talented trader and even created his own capital.


    Later, Lambert and Toby joined forces with others. When Oliver was not around, they took the


    opportunity to cause trouble for Oliver but Oliver was calm.


    Because only he knew that in this world, it was not easy to deceive his money in the capital market.


    He was relieved though only one of his disciples watched the money for him.


    Someone actually attacked herpany this time.


    Obviously, it was because that Oliver couldn''t forgive her.


    He allowed her to leave on the surface.


    But after she left, he attacked herpany maliciously.


    Jane knew that Lucas might be able to resist Oliver''s attack for the time being.


    However, she could not leave her brother alone to clean up the mess for her.


    She was the one who offended Oliver.


    Jane knew that the purpose of her life now was to protect her family.


    She said to Vivian, "Let''s go back."


    Vivian said, "Do we need to tell Lucas first?"


    "No need. If I tell him, he won''t let me go back. I can''t leave him alone in Birmingham. He''s not familiar


    with Birmingham, so it''s hard for him. Besides, I know Oliver better than he does anyway." Jane said


    calmly.


    Then, Jane, who had already been on the way, returned to Birmingham.


    Perhaps it was still too early for her to leave Birmingham.


    She could only leave after solving the difficult problems facing her.


    Jane''s nended at Birmingham Airport again.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Lucas was staying upte to analyze all the business reports.


    When he came back from the party, he began to collect information to find out who was stopping the


    Kim Group from building a business empire in Birmingham.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Behind the scenes, someone maliciously acquired the shares of thepanies owned by the Kim


    Group, and the person targeted the upstreampanies of Kim Group.


    This gave Lucas a headache.


    After all, he was not very familiar with all the business rules in Birmingham, and the people he had just


    recruited did not have a tacit understanding with him.


    He had to face this problem by himself and figured a way out.


    Since someone wanted to destroy the Kim Group, he would definitely not just target onepany.


    Perhaps by then, the Kim Group, which had not yet gotten a firm foothold in Birmingham, would be


    uprooted.


    Lucas didn''t want to make Jane''s revenge in Birmingham aplete failure because he couldn''t save


    thepany.


    So, no matter what, he had to withstand this wave of attacks.


    Just as Lucas was vexed, he heard a voice outside.


    He got up and walked out. He saw Jane in a camel-colored coat walking towards the study.


    Vivian followed behind.


    What was going on?


    "Jane, why are you back? Is anything wrong? Did that Oliver go back on his word? I''m gonna kill him!"


    Lucas was having a hard time with thepany''s affairs. When he saw that Jane had not left


    Birmingham. He grew angrier.


    Lucas really wanted to teach Oliver a lesson to let Oliver know he was not easy to deal with.


    Jane said, "Oliver didn''t go back on his word. I heard something happened at thepany, so I came


    back."


    Lucas misunderstood just now. He thought that Oliver was unwilling to let Jane, who kidnapped his


    son, leave, so he intercepted her.


    As long as Oliver didn''t do anything to hurt Jane, she was still safe in Birmingham.


    However, Lucas had told Oliver before that Jane would note back after she left.


    Now that she was back, it seemed that Lucas had broken his promise.


    "I''ll settle the problem. You know that I was a very talented trader since I was very young. So far, this


    talent is still in me. Don''t worry about thepany anymore. I''ll take care of everything." Lucas said


    jokingly.


    Although he was very nervous, in order not to worry her, he had to pretend to be rxed, as if it was a


    piece of cake for him.


    However, she knew that this had just begun.


    When the Kim Group was established in Birmingham, it had just run smoothly. The otherpanies


    saw it, afraid that it would threaten their statuses in Birmingham.


    What was more, the Kim Group was supported by a powerful parentpany.


    If the Kim Group didn''t do well here, then its parentpany might be seen as the weak by others.


    In the business world, the weak would stand as an easy prey to the strong.


    Just like thew of the jungle, it was as simple as that.


    Money was everything.


    Jane had long seen the cruelty.


    That''s why she decided toe back immediately and make a faster and more urate decision with


    Lucas to take preventive measures.


    If they were not vignt enough, it would be toote if it was already the meat in other people''s


    chopping block.


    That was why she let the ne return without hesitation.


    She was much more familiar with the rules of business in Birmingham than Lucas, a foreigner.


    On the one hand, she had already studied in the school of management at University A, and had heard


    many cases of mergers that many entrepreneurs came to school to talk about.


    A lot of founders of thepany had to give up thepany that they had worked hard for due to the


    carelessness, which was poignant.


    However, the reality was so cruel.


    The winner took it all.


    Back then, Jane had worked as a secretary in the Williams Group for a short time. Although she had


    not been exposed to too many internal secrets of the Williams Group, after all, she had lived with


    Oliver. She knew Oliver''s style of doing things and his habits.


    No one knew Oliver better than her. After all, she had had the closest rtionship with Oliver.


    She did not want to recall the past and did not want to use the kindness of someone she had loved as


    a sharp sword to attack him.


    At the critical moment, if she had to use it, she would not hesitate.


    Oliver had done so many things to hurt her before. It was time she came back and collected her debts.


    Lucas saw the seriousness on her face. She felt as if she was facing a great enemy, which made Lucas


    very distressed.


    She was worried that he couldn''t solve the problem alone. She couldn''t just leave him here and faced


    the opponents hiding in the dark.


    The point was that Lucas didn''t even know who his opponent was, which made him restless.


    When she came back, she thought that she could be of some help.


    She had lived in Birmingham since she was a child. She was familiar with everything here and it was


    much easier for her to do things.


    And Lucas, a talented trader, couldpete with Oliver in the capital market.


    In addition, Vivian was able to protect their safety, and she was also a skilled investigator. If they


    wanted to get any information, they could ask her to research.


    Together, the three of them would definitely give a fatal blow to whoever was behind these.


    Only by winning the first round could they be relieved and move on to the next round.


    Otherwise, the Kim family''s wish to return to Birmingham might be snookered.


    Jane did not discuss seriously with Gavin about the Kim familying to Birmingham.


    But Gavin did not stop her from doing anything in Birmingham, unlike he had stopped Lucas before.


    Because this was the preparation she needed to make to avenge the Youngren family.


    Just using the resources of the Kim Group in Hond would be out of reach at a critical moment.


    So, before she returned to Birmingham, Gavin told her he would support her. He and Lucas would


    always support her decision.


    After she came back, all she thought about was to avenge the Youngren family and win a ce for the


    Kim family in Birmingham.


    She wanted to repay the Kim family for what they had done for her.


    Yet the things of the Youngren family were top priority.


    However, she also had to consider the matter of the Kim family.


    Although Jane had never asked Gavin too much about the past, she was confused about the fact that


    the Kim family would leave Birmingham and start anew in apletely unfamiliar ce.


    There must be a reason!


    Otherwise, why would Gavin not know about her existence in the past twenty years?

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Lucas once told her that Gavin never disclosed to him what had happened to the Kim family in


    Birmingham.


    He was only strictly forbidden to Birmingham, and he had to hide his identity, not to let outsiders know


    that he was the son of the Kim family.


    In private, they had also discussed that if the Kim family had been driven out of Birmingham, even if


    Gavin could put up with this, they would not ept it as cowards would do.


    Because others would not pity you because of your cowardice, they would only take an inch further to


    swallow you up.


    Fortunately, the Kim family had been in sound development in Hond, but Gavin had always avoided


    going back to Birmingham.


    Gavin did not dare to take risks now, for he was a man with children, whose safety was the top priority.


    Even though the Kim family had grown to its current size, Gavin''s experience in his youth had taught


    him to be careful in everything.


    This was also what he warned Jane repeatedly.


    Otherwise, Jane would have taken a bold move to crack down on Jason, instead of using roundabout


    tactics all the time.


    At first, no matter what, they still attracted the attention of others.


    Things would always change in unexpected ces.


    As Jane was just managing to win a foothold for the Kim family in Birmingham, others had targeted her


    and tried to expel them.


    She thought it had a very close rtionship with Oliver.


    She took back the vi of the Youngren family from Oliver without spending a penny.


    Although Oliver and Lucas had a deal on the surface and spared him, Oliver would counterattack in


    other fields.


    Perhaps the attack on Kim Group was to recover some losses.


    However, Oliver owed her more than the vi.


    He probably didn''t think that he had done anything wrong, because he was always self-centered.


    Jane didn''t want to have any more entanglement with Oliver, but if he was still trying to provoke her,


    she would not be afraid.


    Everything of the Youngren family was taken back, and Tina was dead.


    Although Jason and Marina were still alive, they would never be able to live happily.


    She would make them feel the destion of their old age and the great sense of unevenness in


    extreme misery.


    They had to immerse themselves in the regret of killing their own daughter for the rest of their lives.


    It was the punishment of their huge crime against the Youngren family.


    Jane was not afraid of anything, even Oliver.


    Otherwise, she hoped to dump everything of Oliver into the trash forever.


    If he tried to crawl back into her memory, she would bury him into the dust.


    Jane asked Lucas about thepany''s current situation.


    It turned out that from the beginning of public offering, someone kept acquiring thepany''s stocks.


    Obviously, those people had been raising thepany''s stock price, then controlling it within a certain


    price range, and then selling all the shares to make a profit from it. The short-selling would lead to the


    depreciation of the Kim Group.


    Lucas didn''t take it seriously.


    Nor did he tell Jane about it.


    He wanted to send Jane away safely, then dealt with the situationter.


    But unexpectedly, when he knew the stock price of thepany, it was almost impossible to save the


    situation.


    Now he was helpless.


    He couldn''t borrow stocks from others in a short time.


    Fortunately, Jane was back.


    Neither did Lucas want her to leave here, nor did he want her to stay here.


    Oliver promised to write it off and not trouble Jane again.


    But since Jane came back, Lucas had no bargaining chip to make another exchange with Oliver. So


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane had to be careful.


    Otherwise, ording to Oliver''s nature, he would definitely retaliate.


    Jane said, "There shouldn''t be anyone else except Oliver in Birmingham who can do such a big blow to


    ourpany in a short time."


    After listening to Lucas''s introduction to thepany, she came to this conclusion.


    Because it was impossible for others, with limited funds, to raise the stock price of the Kim Group on a


    Jane recalled that when she came back, Oliver, with such strength, was the only big shot she had


    offended.


    At this moment, Lucas said in a low voice, "Not necessarily."


    No matter how ruthless Oliver was, Lucas still believed that Oliver would not go back on his word.


    Because he had seen Oliver''s actions at the most vulnerable time.


    He thought that Oliver''s cruelty was just a means to disguise himself.


    Of course, perhaps because his ways of doing things had asting impact on his mind as time passed.


    Jane said, "Who else could it be? You don''t even know anyone from Birmingham, and I was long dead


    in the past. Even if someone knew that I was Jessica, I only held grudges against Jason. And I''ve


    never offended anyone, and no one will retaliate against me with such arge amount of money. So I


    would rather believe it."


    She would rather believe that Oliver did it.


    Because he was the only one with such a motive.


    It suddenly urred to Jane that she needed to ask why Oliver let her go so easily and not pursue the


    kidnapping of his son, Roy.


    Jane hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "What exactly did you say to Oliver at the party?"


    As soon as her words came out, Vivian walked in hurriedly.


    Vivian said, "I just received a call. Oliver arrested Vincent. He''s investigating the matter of Roy being


    taken away from the Garner family."


    Jane was leaning on the sofa and immediately sat up straight. She sneered and said, "I knew he


    wouldn''t be so generous to pretend that nothing happened. It turns out that the good show is still


    behind."


    Lucas was about to tell Jane about what happened when Oliver was hunted down in Hond.


    At that time, when she and Oliver were running away, they came to the beach, where his yacht was


    parking.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Oliver got on the yacht and talked with Lucas. Oliver believed that he should be the one who would not


    hurt Jane.


    So, he made a deal with Lucas that Lucas could ask him to pay back in the future for taking care of


    Jane.


    Of course, Lucas could tell at a nce that Oliver was unusual.


    Although he was a little embarrassed because of escape, his temperament was still noble.


    Oliver did not hide that when he gave two conditions, one was to ask for money, and he would give


    Lucas five hundred million, or if Lucas had something to ask for, he would agree to help Lucas achieve.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Lucas heard that, he knew that he was right. Oliver was really not an ordinary person.


    However, as for money, he could earn it himself, so he was not tempted by five hundred million.


    If Oliver agreed to fulfill one of his wishes, it must be something he couldn''t do. Of course, Lucas would


    choose thetter.


    Lucas wasn''t a fool either. He wouldn''t believe what Oliver said.


    He asked Oliver to give him a convincing reason.


    At that time, Oliver only mentioned the name of the capital he had built in the United States and his


    code name on Wall Street. Lucas immediately understood.


    Since Lucas was a professional maniptor, he had always thought that he was a genius among


    geniuses, but when he heard Oliver''s code name, he couldn''t help but stand up straight.


    However, he didn''t speak out. Although he had never seen the so-called code name before, he had


    always regarded the person as an idol.


    He didn''t expect to meet the person under such circumstances.


    Lucas agreed immediately.


    He was willing to take care of Jessica.


    This also gave Oliver time to escape. When his men came, they rescued him.


    Oliver was not only Lucas''s idol but also sent his sister to Lucas personally.


    So Lucas''s feelings for Oliver were veryplicated.


    On the one hand, he certainly hoped that his sister and his idol would be together so that he and his


    idol would be a family. It would be a great honor.


    On the other hand, Lucas knew that to be a talented trader, there must be an incurable paranoia in


    some way.


    This was a good thing for the capital he was operating.


    But for the people around him, especially the people closest to him, it could be a big bad thing.


    Lucas knew that Oliver really loved his sister, and his sister also loved Oliver.


    However, Lucas cared about his sister and didn''t want her to stay by Oliver''s side.


    That''s why he agreed with Jane''s decision to leave Birmingham forever.


    In this way, there would be no more interaction with Oliver. Therefore, neither of them would get hurt.


    Lucas was also thinking for them. He felt that Oliver''s nature was hard to change.


    He wanted his sister to find a considerate man who could love her, protect her, and never hurt her.


    But Oliver couldn''t fulfill these.


    Being with Oliver would remind Jane of the dark times she had experienced in the past, and these


    things were ultimately caused by Oliver.


    Otherwise, Jane wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    He didn''t want Jane to go back to her old ways and get entangled with Oliver.


    Therefore, he also made it clear to Oliver that Jane would leave Birmingham forever and nevere


    back, which also cut off Oliver''s suspicion.


    Anyway, Jane wouldn''t be back.


    Lucas believed in Oliver, but Vivian just said that Oliver had caught Vincent and was still investigating


    the fact that Roy was taken away from the Garner Family, which meant that Oliver did not give up.


    Could it be that he had misjudged Oliver and Oliver had begun to break his promise?


    Lucas was also afraid that he would be wrong, so he could no longer say good things about Oliver in


    front of Jane.


    Lucas couldn''t figure out whether Oliver gave up the investigation or not.


    Was it really Oliver who attacked the Kim familypany?


    He was a little uncertain.


    Jane asked again, "Where did he take Vincent?"


    "I haven''t found out yet. I just got the call, too. It seems that it was Vincent who called in a panic."


    Vivian said.


    Since Vincent found out that the child that Jane was going to take away was Oliver''s son, he was


    happy on one hand, but also afraid that Oliver would find trouble with him.


    He was happy that Jane could help him retaliate against Tina. Anyway, that woman had lied to him


    before and said that she was pregnant with his child, so he was considerate and obedient to Tina.


    It turned out to be Oliver''s child.


    Vincent had always hated this child.


    He thought that since Jane took the child away, she would naturally punish the child, so he was very


    happy.


    However, he was afraid that Oliver would find out that he was the one who tampered with the Garner


    family surveince video.


    So he had evidence that he wasn''t there, so he could stay out of it.


    But Oliver was not a fool. Oliver was very good at intelligence. Sooner orter, Oliver would find out


    that he was an aplice.


    Sure enough, Oliver came to him.


    When Vincent was in the office, he heard something outside.


    He looked through the peephole of the door and saw several men in cking to his office.


    The staff couldn''t stop them no matter how hard they tried.


    At this time, he could only ask Jane for help.


    When Jane got on the ne just now, she had already turned off her phone.


    In a hurry, Vincent called Vivian.


    He asked Vivian to save him.


    Vivian reported the news to Jane.


    "He clearly said that since Roy was not hurt, he was just frightened. Forget it." Lucas said.


    He didn''t know what Oliver was going to do.


    "Brother, don''t believe what Oliver said in the future. He''s far from what you know." Jane said.


    Not to mention Lucas, he just met Oliver a few times.


    Even though she had slept with Oliver for so long, she still couldn''t believe that Oliver would buy a


    woman outside.


    This was probably his hidden hobby.


    Thinking of this, Jane''s stomach churned and she felt a little nauseous and ufortable.


    She regretted that she had been blind and loved such a man when she lost her memory.


    Now Oliver had broken his promise. He had said that he would not investigate the matter anymore but


    he started to investigate again.


    "Shall we go and save Vincent now?" Vivian said.


    Jane said faintly, "Don''t worry."


    How could she be in a hurry? It was a coincidence.


    Vincent lied to her with Tina, took her to Hond, and sold her to Oliver.


    Now, she should repay him in his own way.


    Let Vincent know how it felt to be tantalized.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Vincent was taken away by Oliver. Jessica wanted to sit by and see how things went on.


    How would Oliver deal with Vincent? The thing that they came into an agreement before was


    It seemed that what Oliver said waspletely different from what he was thinking.


    That was a little different from before.


    In the past, Oliver had never madepromises or be double-faced.


    He always said what he thought and did what he wanted.


    He was always fearless.


    Vincent was frightened when he was caught.


    He had long heard of Oliver''s cruelty, so when he knew that Tina lived in Oliver''s GrandVille


    Apartments, he didn''t even dare to approach the ce.


    He knew that he didn''t have enough strength to fight with Oliver.


    Seeing that his beloved Tina was taken away by Oliver, he could only go away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After he returned to Birmingham, the main reason that he dared to appear in front of Oliver was that he


    had been more sophisticated. He was no longer so afraid of Oliver.


    After all, it seemed that Oliver had never bothered him in the past.


    Actually, for Oliver, it was a waste of time to even pay attention to Vincent.


    Vincent was probably just a name Oliver had heard, and he didn''t care about this guy.


    So, Vincent gradually realized the fact that Oliver did not take him seriously. He was even not qualified


    to be Oliver''s opponent.


    Thanks to the Kim family, Vincent could sessfully return to Birmingham.


    And he became a little wiser this time that he took the initiative to greet Oliver.


    Perhaps Oliver even didn''t know who this guy was when he shook hands with Vincent.


    At that time, Vincent only wanted to irritate Tina.


    Although Jane was not very satisfied with what Vincent did, there was nothing bad about it. Just take it


    as neither better nor worse.


    If he still wanted Jane to value him, then Vincent had to keep working hard.


    And that''s why Vincent agreed immediately when Jane asked him to make a mess with the Garner


    family''s surveince system.


    Of course, in the early stage, he was even more hardworking. In order to take Roy away, he also


    thought about several ns.


    What he was most afraid of was that he did not achieve the goal that Jane wanted.


    He thought that he would be rewarded for such a big favor he made for Jane.


    Only then did he realize that the person Jane had taken away was Oliver''s son.


    It seemed that both Jane and Oliver were equally terrifying.


    Now that was taken away by Oliver, he was really doomed now.


    Vincent was taken to a dark room by Oliver''s surbodinates.


    He didn''t know where it was, neither did he know what Oliver would do to him.


    But fear grew stronger and stronger in his heart.


    No one came in and there was no sound.


    After his call with Vivian in the morning, someone stepped on his phone.


    Now, he had no way to contact people outside.


    But what else he could do? Maybe Jane woulde to save him since she had already known that he


    was in trouble.


    However, it was afraid that even Jane herself was in trouble as well.


    If Oliver could find him, he should be able to find Jane soon.


    At that time, there would be something wonderful happening, but he could not see it at all.


    Vincent thought that if Jane could save him, then he would continue to consider Jane as his leader in


    the future.


    If Jane was unable to beat Oliver, then he had to tell Oliver everything that Jane had arranged in


    advance in front of Oliver.


    He would even tell Oliver the process of how Jane got to Lamb City, found him back, and brought


    him to Birmingham,


    to ask for Oliver''s understanding.


    After all, it was Tina who lied to him behind his back, and it was understandable that he wanted to


    Besides, it seemed that Oliver did not like Tina a lot as he didn''t even look over when Tina died.


    Compared with Oliver''s attitude towards Jessica, it was a huge difference.


    After Tina died, she was buried in a wild mountain in the suburbs.


    And Jessica, although she was also buried in QN Town, it was Jessica''s own request. Buring her there


    was a way to meet her desire.


    But, Oliver built a Jessica Art Gallery in the heart of Birmingham''s business district.


    Tina was really miserable. She didn''t get Oliver''s heart even when she was dying.


    Really, it was Tina herself that made her own life miserable.


    "How could she lie to me and give birth to a child for Oliver back the time I treated her with full of my


    heart? Vincent thought.


    And he abandoned Jessica. He was sufferring the punishment he deserved.


    Every time Vincent thought about it, he was too regretful to die.


    But everything was toote.


    Now he just wanted to save his life.


    Although Tina was already dead and he no longer had to seek revenge on her, it was still wonderful to


    return to Birmingham, return to the power center of the Garner group, and to win everything back.


    He didn''t want to lose everything.


    Originally, he thought that using the disappearance of his nephew''s ssmate could make his brother


    and the parents of his nephew''s ssmates turn against each other. He wanted to use outsiders to


    weaken the power of his brother. However this time, he didn''t know if he was shooting himself in the


    foot.


    On the other hand, his brother was also involved in this case.


    At first, nothing would have happened if he hadn''t nned a birthday party at home and invited the


    children from the kindergarten.


    Vincent also heard that people of the Garner family had been almost chased away.


    Most of them were being frightened.


    Probably, people working under the Garner family left alone quietly because they knew that the Garner


    Family was in danger.


    The big boss of the Garner family was kicked out of thepany by Vincent''s father because he


    offended Oliver.


    In this way, Vincent was still at advantage.


    However, he had to get through the difficulties caused by Oliver.


    At that time, he would say that he was forced by Jane and had no choice but to help. Besides, he


    would insist that he really didn''t know that the child Jane was going to take away was Oliver''s son.


    Vincent was alone in the dark room, and his mind was in a mess.


    This time, he was determined not to be on the wrong side.


    He had to wait and see what Oliver would do next.


    If he could, he didn''t want to offend anyone.


    Whether it was Jane or Oliver, they were so powerful, making him under a lot of pressure.


    Vincent was still hoping that Jane could send someone to save him and make an agreement with


    Oliver to not punish him for what he had done in the future.


    After all, he was only following Jane''smands.


    Presumably, Oliver knew this better than anyone else.


    Perhaps because he had been worried that he would be caught because of the things he was involved


    in, he had not slept well these two days.


    So, he fell asleep unconsciously in the dark corner.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Simon came to Oliver''s office.


    "Mr. Williams, Vincent is here. When do I take him here?" Simon said.


    "Don''t take him here. He is not qualified to be here. I''ll go to meet him." Oliver said coldly.


    When he received Tina''s indecent photos, he knew that someone deliberately showed them to him.


    He probably knew the purpose.


    That man was wrong. Oliver didn''t care about Tina at all.


    And he wouldn''t be affected by the photos.


    However, he stopped it because Tina was Roy''s mother.


    He didn''t want others to gossip about Roy''s mother.


    Thus, he dealt with the photos in advance which were about to be released.


    At that time, he knew that Vincent was hateful.


    Unexpectedly, Vincent was getting bolder.


    Now Vincent wanted to harm Roy.


    If he was not taught a lesson, Vincent would be rampant.


    Vincent was sleeping. He dreamed that Jane saved him out of the room with some people and


    negotiated with Oliver about this.


    After all, Oliver''s son was not hurt.


    Vincent just took him out for a few hours.


    If the Kim family gave some property to the Williams family, it would be over.


    Vincent knew the influence of the Kim Group in Europe.


    The Williams Group had its own business in Europe. If they wanted to further expand the scale and


    influence of theirpany, they had to cooperate with the local conglomerate.


    Therefore, Oliver couldn''t offend the Kim family.


    They were just Vincent''s fantasies in his dream.


    He daydreamed that Jane would surrender in front of Oliver for him.


    Vincent suddenly felt pained.


    He opened his eyes and found two burly men, who were punching and kicking him.


    He didn''t know if it was a dream.


    Soon, Vincent realized that it was not a dream. They were hitting him.


    His bone in the nose was disced and he felt the sharp pain. Soon, he felt pain all over his body.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver took revenge quickly.


    He thought that they would just question him and Jane would send someone to pick him up soon.


    It seemed that he would be beaten at least.


    He was reminded of the time in Lamb City.


    He was in fear every day.


    At that time, his brother wanted to kick him out of the Garner family and Tina and Marina wanted to kick


    him out of Birmingham. They didn''t want to see him and they couldn''t let Oliver know about him.


    Vincent lived in depression and fear every day.


    Until one day, he almost died at the construction site where he went to inspect.


    He began to be in despair.


    There was no hope in his life.


    Every day passed like this.


    It was not until Jane found him that he was hopeful.


    He could be against his brother and Tina with her support.


    But he offended Oliver.


    Vincent was on the verge of death after a good beating.


    He did not know why he was like before again.


    He was carried to a room after some time.


    He was exhausted and couldn''t open his eyes.


    At this time, a basin of cold water was poured on him.


    Vincent was fully awake.


    His wounds, which were poured, were hurting.


    He opened his eyes and saw Oliver in a ck suit. Oliver looked frightening.


    It seemed that Vincent was even scarier to see him than being beaten.


    It was not like the pain in his body. It seemed that his soul was devoured little by little.


    He could do nothing. He was frustrated and pained.


    He knew that he wouldn''t wait for Jane.


    He might be dying soon.


    He didn''t want to fantasize anymore at this critical moment.


    "Mr. Williams, I was wrong. I am sorry. I really didn''t know that the bitch woulde to my home to


    take your son away.


    She forced me to help her. If I knew that she was going to take your son away, I wouldn''t dare to do it. "


    A moment after Vincent was awake, he immediately began to beg for mercy on his knees.


    He med Jane, who was the mastermind. He was just an aplice.


    When Jane was caught, Oliver might punish Jane and let him go.


    It would be good that Olive taught Jane a lesson.


    To be honest, the Garner Group lost a lot in the cooperation with Kim Group, which was held by Jane.


    Jane helped Vincent to gain his position in the Garner Group, so Vincent was willing to give her some


    benefits.


    At least it was better than the result that he was kicked out and his brother took everything away.


    If Oliver could defeat Jane, he was willing to follow Oliver.


    Vincent had been tired of doing things for her these days.


    He was not strong enough, so he could only follow others and do things for others.


    At least he could do something, or else he would be abandoned like a bag of garbage.


    Oliver looked coldly at Vincent, who was kneeling on the ground. He didn''t know why Jessica liked him


    before.


    He had been her childhood friend for so many years. Atst, he showed that he was just a hypocrite.


    He avenged Jessica by beating him.


    Oliver had never taken Vincent seriously before. He knew his name.


    He knew that he was a bastard of the Garner family and was humble.


    Vincent even abandoned Jessica.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Fortunately, he broke up with Jessica. Otherwise, how could Oliver be with Jessica?


    He looked at Vincent, who was a coward on the ground. Vincent followed Jane.


    He just wanted to follow better people.


    He only considered himself in his life and ignored the people around him.


    "Are you telling the truth or your fantasy?" Oliver said coldly.


    Oliver wanted to figure out what had happened.


    He didn''t hope that Vincent med Jane for his own life.


    No matter what Jane''s purpose was and how she made him angry, he would not do anything if Roy


    was sound and safe.


    He had promised Lucas that he would fulfill his wish.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Fortunately, Lucas pulled Oliver aside in advance.


    Otherwise, something terrible must happen at the Youngren Family vi that night.


    Oliver was also shocked to hear that Jane was Lucas''s younger sister.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Lucas treat Jessica so well, but even his sister took Jessica as a friend.


    Oliver was a little confused.


    Lucas exined that when Oliver disappeared in Hond, Jessica was very nervous and worried about


    him.


    At that time, he really had no way to console Jessica, so he called his sister to apany Jessica.


    He didn''t expect that he and Jessica became good friends.


    And his sister also liked Jessica very much.


    So they had been in contact since Jessica came back.


    When his sister found out that Jessica was dead, she felt angry and sorry.


    Then she was willing toe to Birmingham to avenge Jessica.


    Probably because Jane had a happy life since she was a child and was pampered by her father and


    brother, she was not afraid of anything.


    She had promised to help her friend, and now she really came to Birmingham to fulfill her vow.


    Jane had an abhorrence of evil and could not bear unfairness.


    Therefore, she swore to take back everything Jessica had lost for her.


    That night, Lucas emphasized this over and over again to Oliver.


    Oliver immediately put down all his defenses.


    He felt sorry that he did less than her friend.


    He was in a dilemma. After all, the White Family and Roy had a very close rtionship.


    Oliver was afraid that his son would hate him when he grew up.


    So, Oliver had always turned a blind eye.


    As long as it was out of his sight, it would be out of his mind.


    That day, when Oliver came out of the vi of the Youngren Family, he immediately informed Simon to


    release all of Jane''s people.


    So that she could leave Birmingham safely.


    At this time, Oliver understood why Jane did all that, though he still thought she was annoying.


    But thinking that she could do anything for her friend, Oliver felt a little ashamed.


    When he heard Vincent calling Jane a bitch, he knew that Vincent was really worse than a dog.


    Even the dog would feel insulted to bepared to him.


    "Did you know that Jane was going to take away your nephew''s ssmate?"


    Simon couldn''t stand it anymore and asked Vincent.


    Vincent answered nervously, "I, I know."


    "Then are youpletely irresponsible?" Simon asked.


    "No, I''m responsible for that. I was so fooled. Please let me go. I''ll agree to whatever you ask me to do


    in the future."


    "I know a lot of secrets about the Kim family. What do you want to know? I will help you. It was Jane


    that made me able toe back to Birmingham."


    "If the Kim family wanted to gain a foothold in Birmingham, they had to find someone familiar with


    Birmingham. Then they found me."


    "So, I can provide more useful information for the Williams Group in the future. "


    When Vincent saw that Oliver was silent, he was even more afraid.


    So he told everything to Oliver, hoping that Oliver would spare him for the sake of his avability.


    Vincent felt that although the Williams family''s position in Birmingham could not be shaken by any


    family, the Kim family was definitely a difficult opponent.


    They already had built the spheres of their own influence in Europe, and now they muste back to


    Birmingham to rob and carve up the local powers.


    This should be a threat to Oliver.


    After all, the Williams family had not encountered such a powerful opponent over the years.


    The arrival of the Kim family would definitely bring a sense of crisis to the Williams Group.


    Vincent thought he was the person in Birmingham who knew the Kin Group best.


    This was his value.


    He believed in himself.


    Oliver really couldn''t listen to Vincent anymore, because he was shocked by Vincent''s despicability.


    He really didn''t understand why Jane had found such a despicable person to cooperate with.


    Oliver was never afraid of powerful opponents.


    He had long experienced the fierce war in the capital market, and he would never be afraid of


    confronting his enemy head-on.


    Only by getting experienced through crises for a long time could a businessman remain in an invincible


    position forever.


    Neither he nor the Williams Group would fear any challenge from anyone or any force.


    Oliver didn''t want to livefortably and developed himself on the strength of the Williams Family.


    Perhaps because he was born with a sense of crisis.


    He had never been rxed, neither when he fought for his mother nor when he fought for himself in the


    Oliver was more willing topete with the strong.


    In this way, he would not stay in hisfort zone for long.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was why the Williams Group had be more and more powerful since he took over the


    Williams Group.


    As for a scumbag like Vincent, Oliver had no need to waste time on him.


    So Oliver left the room directly.


    And he left the rest to Simon.


    As soon as Oliver left, Vincent felt more frightened.


    He didn''t know if he said something wrong.


    At this moment, he turned to kneel down to Simon, Oliver''s confidant.


    Vincent hoped Simon can intercede for him.


    Simon asked Vincent about his cooperation with Jane.


    He was also upset about Oliver letting Jane go.


    Now, he felt more anxious when Vincent told him that Jane wanted to have a finger in the pie of


    Birmingham''s business.


    Once the outsiders got a foot in it, then very soon, there would be turbulence in Birmingham''s business


    world and manypanies would be impacted.


    In any case, for the Williams Group, he had to be on guard.


    Simon was very worried about Oliver when he saw Oliver''s calm face.


    Simon was afraid that Oliver was obsessed with Jane''s beauty and lost all his principles.


    Simon did know the exact reason why Oliver spare Jane.


    But he also knew that it was umon for Oliver to deal with things in that way.


    After the contemtion, Simon concluded that the only reason why Oliver gave up all his principles


    was that he was bewitched by Jane.


    After all, Jane was beautiful and enchanting, and sometimes very elegant.


    Now, in the circle of Birmingham''s socialites, there was no oneparable to her.


    And only Mrs. Williams who had passed away, was able topete with her.


    Of course, Jessica was the only Mrs. Williams in Simon''s heart.


    Therefore, he had always been hostile to Jane.


    If he could get hold of Jane and Vincent''s collusion, Oliver would not spare Jane easily.


    So Simon investigated Vincent as carefully as he could.


    Then Vincent thought that Simon was very interested in his words, so he began to speak more


    dramatically.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Thepany under the Kim Group, which was blocked by refugee capital, finally avoided further


    losses thanks to Lucas''s efforts over thest two nights and three days.


    That also reminded Jane and Lucas that re-establish business in Birmingham was difficult and back-


    breaking.


    They breathed a sigh of relief when thepany''s affairs were temporarily settled.


    Jane then asked Vivian about Vincent.


    Vivian said that Vincent was caught by Oliver and Oliver didn''t let him out.


    She didn''t know why Oliver did this.


    After all, the Kim family and the Garner family also cooperated. If he didn''t deliberately make things


    difficult for Vincent, he would suppress the Kim family in this aspect.


    It seemed that Oliver was going to get his loss back.


    And these were clearly things that belonged to the Youngren family. In Oliver''s opinion, whatever he


    snatched belonged to him.


    Jane wanted to meet Vincent to confirm Oliver''s intentions.


    Perhaps she would have a head-on showdown with Oliver not long after.


    No matter what, she had to remind Lucas to be vignt.


    Jane always felt that he trusted Oliver''s words too much.


    But she knew how cunning and versatile Oliver was.


    No one could know his true colors.


    Jane had thought she understood Oliver very well. However, when she found out the truth behind the


    matter, she was still shocked. It waspletely beyond her imagination.


    For example, she could not believe that the first time she met Oliver was in such a situation.


    Oliver probably didn''t know that the woman he bought in Hond was her.


    Jane never wanted to mention it.


    But now that she was back, she could not leave for the time being. It was wise to help Lucas stay here


    for a while.


    After all, she didn''t know when those hidden forces woulde back.


    Jane had already moved out of the Mose Clubhouse and lived in the garden vi as a temporary


    settlement in Birmingham.


    The Youngren family vi was empty for the time being.


    She hadn''t decided what to do yet.


    She didn''t know how long she would stay in Birmingham. If it was long enough, she would like to move


    into the Youngren family vi, which was her real home.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, she did not want to stay here for a long time.


    Although she no longer lived in the Mose Clubhouse, she still missed the Mose Clubhouse. After all,


    she had lived there for a long time.


    So, Jane went to the Mose Clubhouse and went to the old seat where she used to sit.


    She just wanted to rx for a while.


    Just as Jane was about to drink the coffee, she looked up and saw the familiar man.


    Oliver was striding towards the Mose Clubhouse.


    She thought she was going to ask Vivian about him and wanted to see Vincent.


    She came across Oliver here.


    Oliver saw Jane.


    Jane immediately raised the coffee in her hand and shoed to Oliver as if she was greeting him.


    Oliver''s face was as cold as ice.


    Perhaps it was still because Jane dared to take his son away directly.


    Oliver was also astonished to see Jane.


    This woman was really bold. If she had left, why would she still be here?


    For some reason, when Oliver saw Jane again, he always felt insecure.


    He always felt that this woman would do something in Birmingham.


    Previously, he didn''t me this woman because he owed Lucas a big favor in the past.


    In the future, if she was allowed to do anything, she would really bewless.


    Oliver was about to go upstairs, but at this time, he turned directly to the seat where Jane was sitting


    and sat down directly.


    Jane was still a little nervous at first. She told herself that she had never owed Oliver anything. Oliver


    owed her too much.


    "Don''t be guilty." She thought.


    Soon, Jane calmed down.


    Oliver said coldly, "You are really bold. You dare to appear in Birmingham."


    Jane didn''t answer Oliver, she called out to the waiter, "Help Mr. Williams, have an American coffee,


    half milk, no sugar."


    Oliver was stunned again when he heard Jane''s words.


    He always only drank American coffee, of course, his habit was no sugar, no any sweet taste, but to


    add half of a milk ball, so that the taste would not be light.


    But apart from the servants at home and the people around him knew about this habit.


    No one else knew.


    Oliver had always been careful not to let outsiders know him too much.


    Therefore, the people who worked beside him signed confidentiality agreements and would not easily


    tell anyone about him.


    Jane''s words werepletely unexpected to him.


    It seemed that this woman could not be underestimated.


    Oliver sneered. "You seem to have prepared well."


    Obviously, Oliver meant that Jane knew about his habits.


    Oliver must have thought that Jane had gathered information about him, so she knew his habits.


    Jane also sneered. "Why, didn''t I order well? Treat you to a cup of coffee. It won''t offend you again, will


    it?"


    Oliver knew that Jane was deliberately beating around the bush.


    If he was invited to coffee, no matter what, he could feel the kindness.


    However, Jane''s actions made him feel the provocations.


    Soon, the waiter brought the coffee.


    Jane then said, "This cup of coffee is my apology to you. I happened to see Roy at the Garner family


    person ckmailed you. I''m really sorry."


    When Oliver heard Jane say that, he almost crushed the coffee cup.


    This woman was eloquent.


    All of this was done by her, and now she''s putting all the me on someone else.


    She said that someone with ulterior motives had deliberately threatened him when the person saw her


    with Roy.


    Oliver said coldly. "Thank you for taking my son out. You were hard to be invited before, and it''s rare for


    you to show up now."


    Jane smiled and said, "Is Roy okay? I saw how happy he was that day. I think you are too ipetent


    as his parents. You don''t even know what children like."


    She beat around the bush and scolded Oliver and Tina. They were not qualified to be parents. They


    raised their son like this and their son almost couldn''t involve in the children''s collective life.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Oliver couldn''t say anything to refute.


    It was indeed his fault for not taking good care of Roy, but taking care of Roy himself was indeed a


    heavy responsibility.


    He said coldly, "Miss Kim, thank you for taking care of my son."


    "You''re wee. I was willing to y with Roy not because of you, but because Roy was so cute."


    Only then did Oliver realize that this woman was not only fickle but also had a sharp tongue.


    In the past, anyone who dared to talk nonsense in front of him would have been thrown away by his


    bodyguards.


    Today, he was actually able to sit there and listen to Jane for such a long time. Even himself was


    surprised about his good endurance.


    "You''re really brave. How dare youe back to Birmingham?" Oliver said.


    Jane thought that nothing could frighten her now since she almost diedst time.


    She had experienced all the ups and downs in her life.


    She had experienced the pain of losing her family, child, and everything, which was thoroughly


    miserable.


    Now she was fearless and naturally didn''t fear Oliver.


    Jane smiled and said, "Why should I be afraid? Is Mr. Williams pestering me? I just took your son out


    for fun for only one day, do you want to drive me out of Birmingham?"


    Thinking of all the things he did in the past, Jane thought her words were not mean.


    She really wanted to scold Oliver, but she was afraid that she would lose control once she started.


    So it was fine if she only retorted, at least she tried to fight back.


    If Oliver hadn''t walked over to her, Jane really wanted to ignore him.


    Suddenly, she recalled that she nned to see Vincent.


    But she didn''t know how to start.


    Unexpectedly, Oliver said, "Why do you think I''ll believe you? Vincent has told me about your n. Do


    you have anything else to say?"


    At this moment, Jane realized that Vincent, the wimp, must have shirked his responsibility.


    She knew that even Vincent fawned on Oliver and told Oliver about their n, Oliver would never think


    highly of such a person who had no backbone.


    Vincent was clearly a traitor. Now, he betrayed his partner just for himself.


    In the future, such a person would do the same at a crucial juncture.


    Oliver hated betrayal the most.


    Ever since his father betrayed his mother, he had kept it in his heart.


    However, he was just like his father, betraying his wife.


    No matter how much he hated the cheaters, he still fooled around with Tina.


    She didn''t care about the reason why they were together, she only cared about the result.


    Even though he had been good to her, the result was that Oliver became the same person as his


    father.


    Thinking of this, Jane sneered.


    "Really? What did Vincent say? Could you tell me? Mr. Williams, am I your enemy No.1?"


    "You''ve done so many terrible things under the cover of an artist. You have killed and robbed. Do you


    want me to list them for you so that you can stop retorting?" Oliver said.


    Jane couldn''t help butugh.


    She really wanted to tell Oliver that those who were conscienceless were his son''s mother, grandfather,


    and grandmother.


    But looking at Oliver, Jane didn''t want to tell him.


    "You know everything, so are you not going to let me go?" Jane said.


    "Forget about the past. But if you dare to kick up a fuss in Birmingham again, I will never let you go.


    You should thank your brother."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oliver told Jane that he let go of the past because of her brother Lucas.


    Only then did Jane knew it and she said, "I''m afraid that you will break your words. My brother


    She was questioning Oliver.


    Though Oliver agreed to wipe out the past, he still suppressed the corporation that belonged to the Kim


    Group.


    Otherwise, Lucas wouldn''t have taken so long and used arge amount of money to support the


    Oliver looked at Jane, thinking that this woman was really ungrateful and arrogant.


    He had already spared her, but she seemed to be very aggrieved.


    Oliver felt that Jane was insane, so he stood up and was about to leave.


    Jane smiled and said, "Mr. Williams, I want to see Vincent. For the sake of helping you take care of


    your son for free all day, you won''t refuse, right?"


    Oliver stopped. He wanted to see what she was going to do.


    Maybe he could get more information from their interaction.


    So, he said, "Miss Kim, I can fulfill your request."


    Jane didn''t expect Oliver to agree readily.


    When Simon knew that Oliver allowed Jane to see Vincent, he was also shocked.


    He didn''t understand why Oliver was so obedient to Jane.


    How could this woman be so arrogant and make Mr. Williams so obedient?


    Simon also had a headache.


    Ever since Jane threatened Oliver with Roy''s safety, he disliked this woman even more.


    She was relying on her beauty to achieve her goal.


    He didn''t expect that Oliver listened to her and made a concession again and again.


    But Simon had no idea about Oliver''s agreement with Lucas.


    Simon thought Oliver was attracted by her beauty.


    He was afraid that the Williams Group would be destroyed by this woman.


    So Simon said to Oliver, "That''s not appropriate. Vincent is very useful. It''s not appropriate to let Jane


    see him."


    After all, Vincent told him a lot of Jane''s secrets. If he took Jane to see Vincent, it seemed that he


    betrayed Vincent.


    "Why are you talking so much now? Just follow the order."


    Simon didn''t dare to say anything more.


    He came to Jane. "Miss Kim, this way please."


    There was disdain in his eyes.


    "Helen of Troy," Simon thought.


    Simon drove the car, taking Jane directly to the ce where Vincent was locked up.


    After Vincent was beaten up, his whole body ached terribly.


    He thought that Simon would let him go after he told Simon so many secrets.


    However, the result was different from what he thought.


    He was still locked up, not knowing when he could leave.


    His eyes lit up when he suddenly heard a sound outside.


    Simon had said that he would intercede with Oliver and try to help him out as soon as possible.


    It seemed that Simon was going to fulfill his promise.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    The door was opened.


    Vincent thought that the first sentence he heard should be, "You can go".


    But he didn''t expect that person to be a woman.


    This woman''s voice sounded familiar.


    Soon, the room lit up.


    Vincent fixed his eyes on that woman and found she was actually Jane.


    He smiled and said, "Miss Kim, you finally came to save me."


    "Pardon?" Jane asked.


    "Didn''t youe to save me? I called your assistant earlier. Why did you find me sote?"


    Vincent thought that Jane must take him away.


    Simon couldn''t help him, but Jane could.


    Vincent had always believed that he was a very valuable person to Jane.


    After all, the Kim family was unfamiliar with everything in Birmingham.


    Before he was caught by Oliver, he heard that the Kim family''s enterprise was under an unknown


    attack.


    The Kim family was seeking talents. So Jane came here anxiously to take him back and ask for his


    help.


    Jane smiled and said, "Do you want to go out so badly?"


    "Of course. The entire Garner Group is waiting for me. I''m so busy with thepany''s business."


    "Didn''t you tell Oliver everything? Why didn''t he let you go since you were so honest?" Jane said coldly.


    Vincent trembled. Jane was really sharp. He couldn''t hide it from her.


    She must know that he had told Oliver that she was the mastermind behind Roy''s kidnapping and that


    the Kim family wanted to have a ce in Birmingham.


    Moreover, Vincent said exaggeratedly that the Kim family not only wanted to have a ce in


    Birmingham but also wanted to rece the Williams family.


    But he didn''t know that Jane deliberately said so and appeared ambitious to deceive him.


    Jane never nned to be entangled with the Williams family.


    She had bought so manypanies in Birmingham. So she had to find an excuse to convince Vincent.


    Unexpectedly, Vincent took it seriously.


    Since Oliver knew about this, it seemed difficult for the Kim family to avoid meeting the Williams family


    in the future.


    Vincent knew that he couldn''t hide it from Jane.


    So he immediately showed a pitiful look, saying, "Miss Kim, I didn''t mean to betray you. I was just trying


    to protect myself."


    "You should have heard of Oliver''s cruel means. I have suffered a lot."


    "As you know, my body, which had suffered so much before, was not as strong as it seemed."


    "If I didn''tpromise, you wouldn''t be able to see me now."


    Vincent thought that Jane, a woman, would sympathize with him if he showed weakness.


    Jane looked at Vincent whose face was stained with blood. It seemed that Oliver did treat Vincent well.


    She smiled and said, "You deserve all this."


    Vincent didn''t expect Jane to say such a thing. She didn''t take him as a human being.


    He did a lot for the Kim family and even sacrificed a lot of Garner family''s interests.


    But now Jane was merciless.


    Vincent darkened his face and said, "Miss Kim, you already knew that the child was Oliver''s son and


    framed me up, didn''t you?"


    "Yes. But without your help, I also can handle the Garner family surveince."


    "It was fun to get you involved. Wasn''t that what you wanted?"


    "You also used me to crack down on your brother."


    Jane certainly knew that Vincent had agreed so readily mainly because his older brother would take the


    me if something happened to the Garner family.


    He used an outsider to frame his brother up.


    However, he didn''t know the opponent was Oliver.


    Oliver investigated everything thoroughly.


    Only he had the ability.


    Therefore, Vincent''s conspiracy was exposed.


    Vincent not only helped herter but also gave counsel.


    He was the one who facilitated the sessful kidnapping of Roy.


    Therefore, he could not escape the me.


    He didn''t have a brother who could protect him as Jane did.


    Jane smiled and said, "Do you understand until now? You can use me to deal with your brother. Of


    course, I can also use Oliver to deal with you."


    "Jane, I finally understand your purpose now. Did you deliberately punish me because I failed to help


    you revenge on Tina?"


    "No, you''re wrong. I didn''t have much hope for you. I''m here to mess with you."


    Vincent was about to explode with anger.


    He did not expect Jane to use him and punish him.


    She actually did this with a borrowed knife from Oliver.


    Perhaps Oliver didn''t know that she was so scheming.


    Vincent was really d that he told Simon everything.


    This woman was really terrible.


    He had thought it reasonable that she, from the Kim family, was rich and domineering.


    But from Jane''s words, it could be seen that she already knew that he was taken away by Oliver. She


    could have saved him earlier.


    But she didn''t move and only came to see him until he had suffered a lot.


    Moreover, she said so many words to make him feel desperate.


    Was she crazy? He had been obedient to her in the past.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, the person who destroyed him was actually his savior.


    Vincent''s mind was muddled, and he waspletely confused.


    He had too many questions.


    Why was Jane''s other side so scary?


    "Are you angry, aggrieved, and dissatisfied?" Jane smiled and said.


    "You''re so scary, you lunatic."


    Vincent couldn''t ept it. He thought he had found a backer, but he fell into another trap.


    "Am I?"


    Jane asked, staring into Vincent''s eyes.


    Vincent felt that this extremely cold look was familiar.


    In the past, when he was talking to Jane, he didn''t even dare to look into her eyes.


    He always lowered his head.


    At this moment, he saw the coldness in Jane''s eyes, terrified.


    He stammered, not knowing what to say.


    Jane continued, "Didn''t you do this to others before?"


    Vincent was very confused about what Jane meant.


    He felt most sorry for Jessica.


    But Jessica had been dead for several years.


    Vincent thought of Jessica and looked at Jane again.


    "You! Who the hell are you?" His livid lips trembled as he asked.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Jane asked with a sneer, "Who do you think I am?"


    Her voice kept ringing in Vincent''s ear, and it sounded exactly like the voice of Jessica who had been


    dead.


    However, Vincent didn''t believe it. It must be an illusion.


    Although he hadn''t been to Jessica''s funeral, he had heard about it.


    And he also knew that Oliver would visit Jessica''s grave every year.


    If she was Jessica, Vincent must know.


    Why did she look so simr to Jessica?


    Jane saw confusion from his face.


    She was happy to see him in such panic.


    She didn''t know if he pretended to be afraid or was really afraid.


    Vincent swallowed his saliva. "What grudge do you have with the White family and with Tina? Why did


    you treat her in this way?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Are you heartbroken and regretful that you shouldn''te back and take revenge on Tina?"


    Vincent''s eyes flickered. He didn''t regret it.


    He med himself for not thinking clearly before joining Jane''s plot.


    Only then did Vincent know that Jane had cooperated with him to not only retaliate against Tina with


    him, but to push him to a higher position and let him fall harder.


    He could feel the pain of losing little by little now.


    Losing what he had felt much worse than having nothing.


    "What''s your rtionship with Jessica?"


    Vincent hesitated for a long time but he asked anyway.


    "Why would you think of Jessica? Do you have done something to her that you feel guilty about?" Jane


    sneered.


    Vincent immediately retorted, "I didn''t do anything wrong to her. She didn''t have a good life in the White


    family all those years. If I hadn''t been with her all the time, she might have died earlier."


    He thought he had been sacrificing for Jessica.


    But all those years, Vincent had been studying abroad. Making phone calls asionally was a cheap


    form ofpany.


    Moreover, when he was studying abroad, he and Tina had already taken up with each other.


    However, he shamelessly said that Jessica could have only lived a few more years with hispany.


    He was so despicable!


    Jane said, "Did you and Tina decided together to trick Jessica to Hond and got her engaged with


    you?"


    Jane''s words brought Vincent''s weakness out into the open.


    He did feel guilty about Jessica because of it.


    It was because of guilt that he deliberately scolded Jessica.


    Only in this way could he persuade himself that his decision was right.


    Later, Jessica got married soon, and Vincent didn''t even feel guilty at all.


    Only when Tina stabbed him in the back did he have fantasized that Jessica would never do that to


    him.


    Though he hurt Jessica so badly, Jessica quickly moved on and never came to him again.


    It was not until after a while that Vincent knew that Jessica was married to Oliver.


    Then he didn''t dare to have any contact with her at all.


    But he still got retribution.


    Jane must have a special rtionship with Jessica.


    She had just destroyed the White family, and now she was retaliating against him.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt her. Tina and Marina did all those dirty things together.


    I just told Jessica the news, and then she came.


    I thought the White family invited her to my engagement ceremony with Tina. I really didn''t know


    anything else."


    "How dare you say that? How dare you? You knew that the White family asked her to attend your


    engagement ceremony with Tina, but you didn''t tell her not toe. Do you think she was an


    emotionless person that wouldn''t be sad?"


    Vincent didn''t care about Jessica at all.


    He thought she was a puppet of the White family who even asked her toe to the engagement


    ceremony happily when her own fianc¨¦ was taken away.


    How could he say that?!


    Vincent didn''t even dare to raise his head when he was questioned by Jane.


    At that time, he had been in the ecstasy of getting engaged to Tina.


    Tina also told Vincent that Jessica had agreed to give up her engagement with Vincent and wished


    them to live a long and happy life together.


    Vincent believed it.


    Sometimes this man had an empty mind.


    He had always thought that Jessica was obliging, even when it came to her marriage.


    Vincent knew that since Tina came to the White family, everything in the White family was in the charge


    of her.


    He had known it for a long time.


    Therefore, if his family and the White family wanted to connect by marriage, he would choose to marry


    Tina for sure, which would bring him the best interests.


    Therefore, he took this for granted.


    Jessica was no better than me. She must have married Oliver for the power of the Williams family.


    Even though Oliver had a bad reputation in Birmingham and she couldn''t have a wedding ceremony,


    she still married him without hesitation. "


    He knew that Oliver had held a wedding ceremony, but Jessica didn''t show up at the wedding.


    It was Oliver''s idea.


    It seemed that Vincent thought what he did was right.


    At least, he didn''t embarrass Jessica in public.


    But she had forgiven Oliver anyway, even he treated her in that way.


    Why couldn''t she forgive her?


    Jessica was already dead but she still sent people to take revenge on him.


    Vincent was very dissatisfied.


    Though he didn''t say it, Jane knew what he meant.


    Vincent thought the whole world and even Jessica treated him shabbily.


    Why couldn''t Jessica let him and Tina be together and even made trouble at the engagement


    ceremony?


    Why Jessica sent someone to take revenge on him even after she died?


    He just chose the best way for himself at that time.


    Just as the saying goes, "Unless a man looks out for himself, Heaven and Earth will destroy him."


    He had done nothing wrong.


    Even now, Vincent seemed unrepentant.


    Of course, he had imagined what it would be like to be with Jessica all the time.


    He would probably end up better than being with Tina.


    But he didn''t regret it. If one didn''t take risks, how can he or she get everything that they want?


    Because of this, he was willing to cooperate with Jane and return to Birmingham, though he might be


    harmed by Oliver.


    However, he had always thought that Jane would protect him.


    When Jane found him, Vincent saw the value in him.


    Therefore, he thought that Jane would treat him well and protect him well.


    After all, Vincent thought he was the most suitable person for Jane to take advantage of. Therefore, he


    was the most valuable one.


    Jane wouldn''t give up on him.


    Unexpectedly, Jane would change her idea so fast.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Vincent didn''t know if he was wrong in taking that step.


    Sometimes one wrong step would lead to the failure of the whole n.


    He felt regretful.


    He was in a dilemma now.


    He could tell Oliver what Jane had done.


    But Jane could easily finish him by telling on him and Tina to Oliver.


    He shuddered to think that.


    "I really did nothing wrong to Jessica," Vincent retorted.


    Jane thought Vincent was so ridiculous that he was still lying through his teeth at this moment.


    "Really?" Jane sneered, "But you said you would look after her for her whole life and never leave her."


    Vincent didn''t know how Jane got to know what he had said to Jessica.


    He couldn''t make head or tail of her.


    How on earth was the daughter of the Kim family rted to Jessica?


    If they had known each other long ago, Jessica would not have passed away alone in Hond.


    When the hell had they known each other?


    Vincent had too many questions.


    Had Oliver''s men beaten him too hard so he couldn''t tell reality from dream now?


    However, the pain in her body kept reminding him that this was all real.


    He wasn''t dreaming.


    Jane continued, "Do you remember what happened in Lamb City? Jessica was pregnant and almost


    died on the road, but you just left her in the lurch."


    "You knew each other for so many years. Even a stranger wouldn''t have been that cruel."


    "How dare you say you did nothing wrong to her? Even your death is not enough to pay what you owe


    her."


    Her words crushed Vincent again.


    Who the hell was she? How much did she know about them?


    "I... Don''t believe that guy whoever told you these. I was very good to her when we were together."


    Vincent repeated those words as if Jane would believe him this way.


    In fact, Jane hadn''t intended to bring up the past.


    It was just that his shamelessness had provoked her.


    She didn''t want this topic to be continued.


    The room where Oliver ced him was quite satisfying.


    Jane looked around. It was worse than a dungeon.


    She would love to leave Vincent suffering here without getting her hands dirty.


    Jane didn''t want to argue with Vincent anymore so she rose and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Vincent immediately pled on his knees, "Miss Kim, I was terrible to Jessica. She trusted


    me so much but I failed her. Please get me out of here. I''m begging you."


    Jane looked at Vincent who looked like a downright loser and said, "Enjoy the darkness near."


    "No, Miss Kim, I have to go back to the Garner Group. We have so many joint projects together. I''m the


    one who has the final say in the Garner Group."


    Vincent had no idea that ever since he''d been arrested, Oliver had bought arge number of the


    shares of the Garner Group.


    The Garner Group no longer belonged to the Garners now.


    At present, the Kim family was thergest shareholder of the Garner Group, the Williams family the


    secondrgest.


    The old man of the Garner family had given his consent.


    Losing money was better than losing his son.


    Both his sons had antagonized Oliver. They left him no choice.


    He had to give up the shares to Oliver.


    Oliver hadn''t noticed the Garner Group before because it''d been too small.


    It was what the Garner family had done that had drawn his attention to thispany in the ascendant.


    He was a wolf with an acute sense of smell and never hesitated to swallow his prey whole.


    Vincent had been kept here all this time, so he didn''t know that news.


    Vincent''s father had done all that to save him.


    He had no other choices.


    Jane said, "The Garner Group is not of your concern now. Don''t be anxious. Maybe Oliver will let you


    out soon."


    Vincent was relieved to hear that.


    He thought that his confession had made Oliver relent and Oliver was just keeping him here to teach


    him a lesson.


    He would release him atst.


    Jane came out of the dark room. Simon was standing outside.


    He was already getting impatient, but Oliver had allowed this visit.


    He said to Jane in a sulky voice, "Miss Kim, I''ll drive you back."


    Jane sensed impatience and irritation in his voice.


    He really didn''t want to wait on Jane.


    He found this woman annoying.


    Jane nced at Simon and smiled. "Looks like you are very busy. I can go back myself."


    "I am very busy, but Mr. Williams wants me to send you back to Mose Clubhouse."


    Simon didn''t know that Jane didn''t live there now.


    But Jane didn''t correct him and let him send her to Mose Clubhouse.


    She didn''t want Simon and Oliver to know where she lived in Birmingham.


    She got into the car and closed her eyes.


    Simon sat in the driver''s seat and nced at her from the rearview mirror from time to time.


    He wondered if this woman was thinking about raising hell again.


    Jane was indeed thinking about something.


    She was thinking about when things in Birmingham coulde to an end.


    The Kim family''s business was stable now.


    After getting the shares of the Garner Group, Oliver seemed to have been cated and stopped


    targeting the Kim family.


    But what should she do in the future?


    Was there really no ce for her in Birmingham? Was her idea really too reckless that the Kim family


    should make inroads into the Birmingham market?


    She would inevitably meet Oliver here.


    It was really a headache.


    Jane hoped Lucas would like Birmingham and spend more time here to handle the business.


    They arrived at Mose Clubhouse soon.


    Jane pretended to be sleeping all the way.


    She had long felt Simon''s hostility.


    Perhaps because of what she''d done to Roy, Simon disliked her very much.


    Simon had always been loyal to Oliver.


    And he had been very nice to her in the past.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to make peace with him, but it was not the time.


    She chose to let him misunderstand her for the time being.


    Simon pulled the car over and opened the door for her.


    Jane felt the cool wind and realized that they''d arrived.


    She got out of the car. "Thank you, Mr. Langwell."


    "You''re wee."


    Simon closed the door without even looking at Jane.


    In fact, Jane was d that Simon was unkind to her. At least he didn''t notice who she was.


    Jane smiled and walked quickly into Mose Clubhouse.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    As soon as Simon sent Jane to the Mose Clubhouse, he received a call from Oliver.


    He thought that Oliver was calling him to make sure whether he had sent Jane back safely.


    Shouldn''t Mr. Williams be busy with the affairs of thepany or Roy at this time?


    The phone was connected.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Simon immediately told Oliver that he had sent Jane back to the Mose Clubhouse.


    After that, Oliver said, "Simon, go check if Tina had restored her own umbilical cord blood."


    Simon knew it was something to do with Roy.


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Because it involved personal privacy, it was really hard to find out immediately.


    Tina had died, so there was no way for Oliver to prove his rtionship with Tina.


    Therefore, it was really hard to find the blood out after a while.


    Oliver had asked Marina before, and Marina didn''t know.


    Because Tina had just passed away and Marina had just lost her daughter, Oliver did not let anyone


    disturb Marina.


    He could only ask his own people to look for it.


    Because there seemed to be a new change of Roy''s blood disease.


    The attending doctor suggested that the umbilical cord blood should be found early so that the stem


    cells could be cultured faster to treat Roy''s blood disease.


    Nothing made Oliver more anxious than to cure his son.


    After Simon took over the task, he worked hard for it.


    Finally he found Tina''s umbilical cord blood.


    When Oliver received the news, he immediately ran to visit Roy.


    When he arrived at the house, he saw that Roy was ying on the swing in the yard.


    Seeing his son had fun while staying alone,


    somehow he felt a little sad.


    His son was so lonely.


    Moreover, he was born with a disease, and now he was still a patient with blood disease. There were


    still some psychological problems that need to be further treated.


    Oliver looked at his son''s small face and thought about what Jane said. He was really not a good


    father.


    If everything went again, he might treat Tina better.


    In this way, his son would be happier when he was still unborn.


    At that time, he only knew that the kid was rted to him by blood. He didn''t show any love for him.


    Plus, he hated Tina so much that he simply ignored him except for giving money.


    This was indeed his fault.


    Roy was on the swing, swinging back and forth with only a little arc.


    He saw Oliver and shouted, "Daddy,e and y with me."


    Then, the father and son yed on the swing happily.


    Thinking that Roy would be able to receive treatment soon, he felt much relieved.


    Compared to what happened at thepany, everything about Roy was the most important thing for


    him.


    Roy''s attending doctor took the blood that Simon had sent to him. After a test, he found something


    wrong.


    The doctor asked Simon many times, "Did you get the right blood?''''


    Simon was confused by the doctor''s question.


    How could this be wrong?


    He finally found Tina''s blood from so many umbilical cord blood samples. It shouldn''t be wrong.


    But the doctor''s puzzled eyes made him very uneasy.


    The doctor did not hide it from him and said, "Mr. Langwell, the blood sample you sent is not the same


    as Roy''s."


    "It''s not the same, is it?"


    Simon felt that he would not make a mistake about such a big thing.


    He drove back to the ce where the cord blood was ced and checked the records again and again


    to make sure it was Tina''s signature.


    This was so serious that Simon immediately told Oliver the news.


    Oliver was having a good time with Roy, but it was a bolt from the blue when he heard that Tina''s


    umbilical cord blood was not the same as Roy''s.


    His face immediately darkened.


    Roy stood beside him and felt something strange about Oliver.


    The little guy said in a childish voice, "Daddy, is there something wrong with thepany? Go ahead


    and do it. I can y by myself."


    Oliver looked at his son, who was looking at him with big bright eyes.


    He felt as if needles were pricking his heart.


    Why did this thing happen when he was about to see hope?


    He wanted to go over immediately and check it out himself.


    Oliver hung up the phone, bent over and said to Roy, "Daddy has something to do and has to go out for


    a while. You can ask Nanny Daisy to y with you."


    Roy nodded. "Daddy, you go quickly."


    Oliver immediately went to the ce where the umbilical cord blood was ced and checked Tina''s


    signed statement.


    He was not very familiar with Tina''s handwriting, but Simon knew.


    In the past, no matter what it was signed, it was Simon who watched Tina sign it.


    Simonpared the handwriting of the documents that Tina had signed in the past with this signature


    and found that they were exactly the same.


    Absolutely, there was no mistake.


    Did the institution that kept the blood make something wrong?


    When the head of the institution heard this, his legs trembled with fear.


    If their organization made a mistake, everything would be over.


    Although many people would never use the umbilical cord blood for the rest of their lives, once used, it


    was used to save lives.


    This matter was not trivial.


    Now it was Oliver who found something strange.


    If anyone offended Oliver, their institution would be bankrupt immediately.


    Most importantly, this matter was really serious.


    Those who were willing to keep their umbilical cord blood in their institution had spent a lot of money


    just in case they would need it.


    If they were really something wrong, it would be really hard for them to exin to the public.


    Now the most important thing was thinking about how to exin to Oliver.


    Oliver looked at the head of the institution with a cold face.


    The head of the institution broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Mr... Mr. Williams, don''t worry. As long as the umbilical cord blood was stored in our institution, we will


    take all the samples out and check them one by one."


    Fortunately, even if the umbilical cord blood was needed, it would not be used immediately, so they


    could have a little buffer time.


    It would take time for doctors to cultivate stem cells.


    Blood disease was chronic,


    but Oliver couldn''t wait any longer. He couldn''t see his son living in danger of illness all the time.


    He wanted to find the umbilical cord blood that Tina had stored as soon as possible to save Roy.


    "I''ll give you one day. If you can''t find it, here will bepletely leveled tomorrow." Oliver said coldly.


    The person in charge of the umbilical cord blood institution wiped the cold sweat off his forehead with


    his sleeve. "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll ask someone to investigate immediately. I''ll definitely give you a


    satisfactory answer."


    Not only the person in charge of the institution was sweating in fear,


    even Simon was too scared to breathe.


    Everyone present was holding their breath.


    They were afraid that the sound they made would provoke Oliver, who was furious.


    Oliver turned around and left.


    Only then did the persons inside dare to move there numb legs.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    As soon as Oliver left, the head of the umbilical cord blood organization immediately summoned all the


    staff and began to investigate if there was a mistake with the umbilical cord blood that Tina left behind.


    After some time, they still did not find out anything unusual.


    And they really couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    Seeing that time was almost up, everybody''s heart was burning with anxiety.


    What should they do?


    The person in charge of the cord blood organization thought to himself that since there was no


    abnormality in the previous records, they can do the opposite and extract Roy''s blood sample to see if


    there was a match in the cord blood bank.


    Soon, Simon told Oliver the news.


    If they really couldn''t find out, that would be the only way left.


    The top priority was to find a cure for Roy''s blood disease as soon as possible.


    Even if it wasn''t Roy''s own cord blood, as long as it was usable, he could try it. At a critical moment,


    saving his life outweighed anything.


    Soon, the doctor brought Roy''s blood sample to the umbilical cord blood storage facility.


    Now there were many more people in the organization because of the excessive samples, it was like


    looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But they had no other choice. Whatever the result, the only thing they could do was to keep seeking.


    When Oliver set the deadline, one of the staff had found a cord blood sample that perfectly matched


    Roy''s blood.


    Even the person in charge of the umbilical cord blood institution couldn''t believe it.


    Originally, it was just some desperate moves, but who would know they could find a blood sample that


    matched Roy''s.


    Finally, they could tell Oliver a satisfactory answer.


    Oliver heard that they had found the same blood sample as Roy''s and immediately came to the


    umbilical cord blood organization to find out all the information about the remaining information of that


    sample.


    When the staff found it, he shared the same idea as Oliver: Whose umbilical cord blood was the same


    as Roy''s blood sample?


    After much research, they found that there were all kinds of misinformation about that person.


    Even the address and phone number were fake.


    The phone number left behind was an empty number.


    ording to the address, the staff inquired about the information of the person who saved the cord


    blood. There was no such person, and the address was also fake.


    They did not understand what was going on.


    When Oliver arrived, he was also surprised to know the situation.


    But still, it was a blessing in despair.


    But why did Tina''s umbilical cord blood not match Roy''s?


    Oliver was very suspicious.


    For some reason, it suddenly urred to him that when Jessica was pregnant, she couldn''t have an


    abortion because of the blood disease.


    And Roy also had a blood disease, while Tina had been safe and sound.


    Oliver called Simon to a side, "Go get Jessica''s previous case report and ask her former attending


    doctor to see me."


    Simon was puzzled. He was busy looking for a cure for Roy''s illness.


    Although the doctor said that the umbilical cord blood they found would be effective for Roy''s blood


    disease.


    However, medically speaking, nobody can be 100% sure that Roy could be cured.


    Unless it was Roy''s own cord blood, it would be more reliable.


    Now Simon remembered to ask about Jessica''s condition.


    He was confused.


    But since Oliver told him to do so, he could only go to the doctor and finish his job.


    He told the doctor what Oliver wanted.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Jessica''s doctor immediately found Jessica''s previous case report.


    It showed that Jessica had a strange blood disease.


    Just after she gave birth to the child, her physical examination showed that her blood disease had been


    Jessica had fully recovered.


    The doctor looked at the previous medical records. The data recorded on them were basically simr to


    Roy''s.


    Even the doctor was confused.


    What was going on?


    The doctor brought all the materials and came to see Oliver.


    He gave Oliver an analysis of Jessica''s blood disease at the time, as well as the blood test data


    records.


    The bad data of her records were almost the same as Roy''s.


    Oliver was also stunned.


    After the doctor left, Oliver sat in his office and stared out the window in a daze.


    A terrible thought suddenly urred to him.


    Why did Roy always keep Tina at a distance and didn''t want to get close to her?


    As far as he was concerned, Roy came out of Tina''s belly and should have a natural sense of


    dependence on her.


    Nevertheless, Roy didn''t like Tina as much as Jane, an outsider.


    Although he didn''t like Tina, he had always treated her very politely in front of Roy.


    His attitude should not affect a child as young as him at that time.


    In Oliver''s memory, Roy seemed to be very scared when he saw Tina after he could see people''s face


    clearly.


    When he got older and became a little more sensible, he was even more resistant to Tina.


    At that time, Oliver only regarded him as a child and that was just kid''s weird tantrum.


    However, Tina was the one who gave him flesh and blood after all.


    Oliver also noticed that Tina was not very patient with Roy.


    In the past, he only thought that Roy was just unwilling to give Tina a good face.


    Besides, she had no experience as a mother. Maybe that was how she behaved.


    But as soon as the umbilical cord blood thing happened, Oliver had other doubts.


    Now that Tina was dead, it was impossible to find out the truth by asking her.


    However, Marina should know something more or less.


    Oliver remembered that when he asked Marina if Tina had saved the cord blood, Marina''s face was a


    little frightened. After a few seconds, she recalled her to herself and said she didn''t know.


    He only thought that Marina had lost his daughter, so she was slow to react.


    It was not toote. He had to ask Marina in person what was going on with the birth of the child back


    then.


    Jessica and Tina gave birth to their child almost at the same time.


    At that time, he had just returned to the position of president of the Williams Group.


    And Jessica''s grandmother passed away, which distracted him a lot.


    So much so that there was no expection of their child.


    Thinking about having a child in Williams Hospital, nothing would go wrong.


    However, it was always so unreasonable from the beginning to the end.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Oliver asked Simon to find Marina.


    Since Tina died, Marina and Jason had gone to the suburbs and temporarily settled down in a farmer''s


    house.


    Now they had nothing.


    Of course, they had some money left by Tina, which could keep them alive for a while.


    However, it waspletely impossible for them to go back to the old life.


    After what had happened, Marina and Jason decided to hide for the time being.


    They were constrained in all aspects now, and they didn''t dare to meet Jane.


    They were also afraid of meeting Oliver.


    Marina started to feel bad when Oliver asked her about the umbilical cord blood.


    Perhaps Oliver had already suspected Roy''s background.


    She wanted to hide and then inquire about if Oliver already knew something.


    If he didn''t, they would still have some freedom.


    If Oliver found out, she and Jason probably wouldn''t be able to live free for long.


    Therefore, they hid in the countryside and didn''t show up.


    Marina had been staying at home all the time, while Jason continued to do some garbage collection


    work to make ends meet.


    One day, Marina was busy killing chickens at home to prepare a good meal.


    She sent Jason out to buy some mushrooms and nned to make stewed chicken with mushroom .


    As soon as Jason left the house, someone knocked on the door.


    Marina cursed. "You always forget to bring the key when you go out. I just reminded you, but you forgot


    again."


    When she opened the door, she was stunned.


    It was not Jason who stood in front of her, but Simon.


    Simon noticed Marina scared expression.


    After a few seconds, Marina forced a smile and said, "Simon, how did you get here? It''s not convenient


    for us to receive guests. What are youing for?"


    When Marina saw Simon, she knew that she was doomed.


    One can seldom avoid what he was most afraid of.


    She wanted to stay far away from Oliver, but she was still found by his people.


    Marina was clearly asking Simon to leave and didn''t want to be questioned by him.


    Her words had no effect on Simon at all.


    He didn''t care whether she''s polite.


    He had to do what Oliver had told him.


    Simon walked straight to the yard.


    He could tell that Marina was killing a chicken before he came.


    He released a sigh.


    In the past, there were always several servants in the White family..


    Now Marina had learned to do these things herself.


    She was very adaptable.


    Maybe it had something to do with her background.


    She had been born in a poor family, now she returned to her original ce after experiencing a


    luxurious life.


    Simon said, "Mr. Williams asked me to take you to him. He wants to ask some questions."


    "What does Mr. Williams want to ask? Just call me directly. Why you bothered to visit me in person."


    Marina said.


    She just wanted to avoid meeting Oliver.


    If she answered on the phone, Oliver couldn''t see her expression.


    She couldn''t see Oliver''s expression either, so she could lie.


    If she was brought over and answered in front of Oliver, she was really afraid that Oliver would find


    something wrong.


    Marina, who was already dozens of years old and experienced all kinds of things, was also afraid of


    Oliver''s stare just as her daughter did.


    "No bother. I don''t dare to neglect what Mr. Williams asked me to do." Simon said.


    Marina stammered. "Can you tell me what Mr. Williams wants to ask me first?"


    She wanted to get some information from Simon.


    So that she could be prepared in advance, in case she was too scared and guilty and told him


    everything.


    Last time, Jason said that she overreacted and Oliver should have found nothing. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have let them go.


    So, Marina felt that Simon must know what Oliver wanted to ask her.


    But Simon said, "I don''t know. You''ll naturally know when you see him in person."


    Marina failed to get any useful information from Simon. Now she felt that she was not sober, she


    definitely couldn''t go there alone.


    "I want to wait for Jason toe back, and then we will go to see Mr. Williams. Look, why don''t you go


    back first? I don''t know when would Jason be back yet."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Marina said.


    She wanted to buy some time, even a short while.


    In this way, she could also discuss a strategy with Jason.


    Unexpectedly, Simon said, "Don''t worry. Continue your work. I''ll ask someone to get Jason back."


    Obviously, Simon won''t give them a chance to discuss.


    Marina started to feel extremely anxious.


    She was anxious and hoped that Jason would not be found by the people Simon sent.


    But soon, Simon received a call saying that he had found Jason.


    Marina heard it from the side.


    Her hand that was plucking the chicken feathers was suddenly pricked.


    The blood on her hand mixed with the chicken blood in the basin.


    She stood up in fear and went back to her room to find a cloth to bandage it.


    Today was really an unlucky day.


    Marina only hoped that he won''t ask about Roy''s mother.


    If Oliver knew about the truth, she really didn''t know if she coulde back alive.


    Soon, Jason was brought back by Simon''s men.


    Marina said to Simon, "We have to change our clothes. We have to wear something decent to visit Mr.


    Williams."


    Simon was not unreasonable. He nodded, "Go, hurry up."


    Marina and Jason entered the room.


    As soon as the door was closed, Marina grabbed Jason''s hand and whispered, "It''s over. Oliver wanted


    to see us now. We''re going to die."


    Jason clenched Marina''s hand. "Don''t panic. We don''t know what Oliver is going to ask. Maybe he


    wants to offer a peaceful life for Tina''s sake."


    "Stop dreaming and think of a solution."


    "Just say you don''t know anything. Anyway, Tina is gone, and Oliver won''t do anything to you." Jason


    said.


    "Are you serious? If Oliver had been so easy to fool, we wouldn''t have spent so much effort back then.


    At that time, we had all favorable conditions, that''s why we seeded. What should we do? We have


    nothing now."


    "You pretended not to know anything from the beginning. If you failed, just say that everything was


    arranged by Tina and you don''t know the details."


    After Jason finished speaking, he prayed in his heart that his daughter would not me him.


    He just wanted to keep Marina out of trouble.


    Marina really couldn''t find a suitable excuse. Now she only hoped that Oliver hade to them for


    something else.


    She also only begged for God''s mercy.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Simon brought Marina and Jason to GrandVille Apartments, where Tina used to live.


    This made Marina somehow relieved.


    Maybe Oliver just asked them toe and sort out Tina''s belongings.


    Maybe she thought too much about this.


    Marina and Jason had no courage to make a rash move. They decided to wait until Oliver came and


    asked them to sort out the things.


    While they were waiting, they couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    It was mainly because they had no idea why Oliver asked them toe.


    Marina was feeling uneasy and she stood up to look around.


    As soon as she got up, she heard the servants talking outside. No doubt they must be greeting Oliver.


    Marina sat back immediately.


    It was indeed Oliver who walked inside.


    Jason and Marina stood up at the same time and greeted him, "Mr. Williams."


    Oliver motioned for them to have a seat.


    Seeing this, Marina and Jason sat down.


    "Was Roy all right?" Marina asked.


    No matter what had happened, she was still Roy''s grandmother. When Tina had just passed away,


    Marina knew that Roy was sick but she didn''t ask about his situation in detail.


    Now that she came to GrandVille Apartments in person, she had to express her concern for the


    situation of Roy.


    Otherwise, Oliver might feel suspicious about her.


    Oliver replied, "He''s fine. I''m here to ask you something rted to Roy."


    Marina''s heart thumped.


    She knew that something was wrong.


    Jason noticed that the expression on Marina''s face changed and that she was about to lose control.


    How could she resist Oliver''s questioning?


    Jason then held Marina up and said, "We also worry a lot about Roy''s condition but we don''t get the


    chance to ask because we were busy with other things. Marina had been sad after the death of Tina.


    She couldn''t eat or sleep and kept crying. As a result, she is in poor health."


    No matter what, Jason had to find an excuse for the reaction of Marina.


    He tried to show Oliver that Marina was not frightened by his words.


    Instead, she behaved differently because of the sadness of losing her own daughter and poor physical


    condition.


    Oliver didn''t care about what exactly had happened to Marina and Jason.


    The reason why he called Marina and Jason to GrandVille Apartments was to help them recall


    something important.


    When Tina was pregnant, Marina often came here to visit.


    If Marina said she knew nothing about this, then it would not make sense.


    "How much do you know about the umbilical cord blood that Tina stored?"


    Oliver looked at Marina and asked.


    Marina''s heart fluttered with fear.


    Sincest time she said she knew nothing about this, then this time she had to talk in a consistent way.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Marina said, "Mr. Williams, I really don''t know much about it. I


    thought that since Tina stayed in Williams Hospital, there was no need for me to worry. Tina also said


    everything was fine."


    Jason noticed that Marina was notpletely frightened by Oliver''s imposing manner and could


    answer his questions with a clear logic.


    Jason heaved a sigh of relief.


    He thought that Oliver would be convinced.


    After hearing what Marina said, Oliver sneered.


    Noticing the sneer of Oliver, Marina and Jason, who had just rxed a bit, started to feel nervous


    again.


    "Is it true that you know nothing about this?" Oliver asked again.


    Marina had no idea how to respond.


    If she insisted that she knew nothing about this, then once Oliver found a clue, what she had said


    before would be regarded as unreliable.


    In that case, Oliver could tell that she was lying.


    Marina did not dare to insist on what she had said. "I remember that Tina told me about the use of


    umbilical cord blood and I even encouraged her to keep it. I told her that it would be a life-saving thing."


    Marina started to say something irrelevant.


    She was afraid that Oliver would find a clueter on. That''s why she said she did know something


    about it.


    And that meant she was notpletely uninformed about what Tina did.


    In this way, no matter how things went on, a leeway was allowed.


    After all, Marina did apany Tina to ask about something rted to the storage of umbilical cord


    blood.


    Although it cost a great deal, fundamentally it was Oliver who paid for this.


    As long as it could be of some use, Tina would not let it go.


    At that time, Marina even med Tina for wasting money.


    Marina told her that it was nothing but an illusory hope and that most of the people would never need it


    for the rest of their lives.


    Tina did not take the words of Marina into consideration and she signed the document of preserving the


    umbilical cord blood.


    Marina was afraid that Oliver might check the video. In that case, he would know that she was not


    If Oliver managed to have theplete evidence, she would have to find excuses such as insomnia


    and memory loss because of aging. These could then help exin why she failed to remember things


    clearly.


    Whether Oliver believed it or not, Marina had to keep talking.


    The truth was that Oliver was not concerned about the umbilical cord blood that Tina stored. Instead,


    he wanted to know who it belonged to and why it was rted to Roy.


    Oliver asked, "Didn''t you say you had no idea about this?"


    "I don''t know what exactly had happened to Tina when she gave birth. I was eager to see the baby and


    I didn''t pay attention to anything else."


    Marina said.


    "Where were you when Jessica gave birth?" Oliver asked.


    Hearing this, both Marina and Jason felt uneasy.


    Their backs began to sweat.


    Soon, there was sweat on their foreheads.


    It was obvious that both of them were nervous.


    Marina''s mind was in a mess.


    In fact, she had already prepared a draft in advance about what to say if Oliver asked her about


    Jessica.


    However, when asked by Oliver, Marina couldn''t help feeling panicked.


    This time, it was Jason who started to talk first and this allowed Marina some time to calm down.


    Jason said, "The day that Jessica gave birth happened to be the day of her grandmother''s funeral.


    Marina and I were at the funeral and we didn''t know the situation of Jessica. When Tina was about to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    give birth, she called Marina and then Marina rushed to the hospital."


    Marina added, "Many things happened at that time and I was a little muddled."


    "I knew that Jessica also gave birth in Williams Hospital. But I was busy taking care of Tina. Before I


    could visit, Jessica had already left the hospital."


    What she meant was that since Jessica gave birth to a child in Williams Hospital, then Oliver should be


    the one who knew more about the situation.


    If something wrong did happen in Williams Hospital, then Oliver should be the one who took the


    responsibility since he was the one in control of the property.


    Oliver carefully recalled what had happened that day.


    He did hear that Jessica was going to give birth.


    However, Jessica was going to give birth to the child of Lambert.


    The only thing he could do for her and the baby was to bepletely indifferent.


    In view of the things that Lambert and his mother had done to him and his own mother, Oliver


    absolutely didn''t want the child of Lambert to be born alive.


    The only reason he allowed the birth of that child was Jessica.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    When Tina gave birth to the child, she deliberately didn''t tell Oliver first.


    Originally, Oliver didn''t mean to care for her.


    Hence, it gave Marina time to maneuver.


    Only after the child was born did she tell Oliver the news.


    At that time, Oliver knew nothing about Tina''s childbirth.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Later he came to the hospital to take a look at the child. He asked his subordinates to transfer the child


    to a special ce, and then left.


    Because he had to be busy with the funeral of Jessica''s grandma.


    But the doctors and nurses who delivered Tina''s baby had left the Williams Hospital.


    This was also discovered when Oliver asked Simon to investigate the situation of the delivery back


    then.


    Of course, that doctors and nurses were fired by Oliver.


    Because at that time, there were other people in the Williams Hospital who were arranged by other


    investors. Coincidentally, the doctors and nurses who delivered Tina''s baby were people of other


    investors.


    When Oliver cleaned up the hospital, he fired them immediately.


    It would not be easy to find the whereabouts of these people now.


    Even if so, it was hard to tell if they would tell the truth about what happened back then.


    So Oliver could only ask Marina.


    Judging from the inconsistency between Marina''s answers, she knew about it.


    It just depended on how much she''s willing to say.


    Jason seemed to cover up. He kept mentioning the pitiful things that he and Marina had suffered.


    These days, they wept almost all the time, so their memories were not that clear.


    They had already told Oliver what they could remember.


    For some reason, Oliver became tenderhearted by what they said.


    Perhaps it was because they were Roy''s grandparents anyway.


    Oliver decided to let them off for the time being and stop acting aggressive. After all, they had just lost


    their daughter.


    He didn''t think he could get any information from Marina and Jason. So that''s it.


    It was still necessary for him to find out through technical means who had retained the cord blood that


    was so consistent with Roy''s blood data back then.


    This question, like a ck hole, attracted Oliver deeply.


    If this problem couldn''t be solved, he probably wouldn''t give it up.


    Marina thought that Oliver probably believed their words because he did not continue to ask.


    She and Jason had a look at each other, and both of them noticed the smile on each other''s lips.


    It seemed that they had passed the test.


    Oliver got up and left. Simon came over at this time to send Marina and Jason away.


    When Marina just said that she wanted to pack up Tina''s things, Jason immediately grabbed the corner


    of her clothes and signaled her not to meddle anymore.


    It was better to leave before Oliver went back on his word.


    If Oliver found out something was wrong and turned around to torture them, they would not be able to


    bear it.


    Simon had heard Marina mentioned Tina''s things but ignored her.


    Because Oliver never told him to let Marina pack Tina''s things, so they should stay there intact.


    Marina and Jason left the GrandVille Apartments.


    Originally, Simon was going to send them. But Marina said they were going to do something else, so


    there''s no need to bother him.


    Simon nodded.


    Marina and Jason knew that they couldn''t stay with Oliver''s subordinate for one more minute.


    Who knew if he would found out something, which made them ufortable.


    They walked and looked around. It seemed no one was following them.


    Then they breathed a sigh of relief.


    She scolded Jason, "I said I was going to pack Tina''s things. Why did you hold me back and tell Simon


    that I was talking nonsense?"


    Jason not only grabbed the corner of Marina''s clothes and signaled her not to speak, he also told


    Simon that she had been out of her mind recently. Tina was gone, so there was no need to pack her


    things.


    Marina had thought that maybe she could find some treasure in Tina''s room.


    Even if there was no treasure, she could sell some of Tina''s clothes and jewelry.


    They needed money.


    With only a little savings and the money that Jason earned from collecting garbage every day, she


    didn''t know how long it could sustain.


    Besides, the two of them were getting older and older, and their health problems would have increased.


    In addition, Marina had been injured many times before, leaving a lot of bad effects.


    Now when it was raining on a cloudy day, all the bones in her body hurt.


    She needed money in all aspects.


    So, she thought she needed to take all Tina''s things away.


    And it was reasonable.


    As a mother, it was not going too far to pack up her child''s things.


    Oliver probably wouldn''t stop her.


    When Tina was alive, he didn''t even care for her. Now she was dead. Why did he keep Tina''s things?


    Marina couldn''t figure it out.


    Jason scolded Marina, "You really can''t get it. He is giving Roy a memento. If Roy asks about his


    mother in the future, he can give him an exnation. This is also good for us. "


    "As long as Tina''s things are still in the GrandVille Apartments, it means that the mutual affection is still


    there. Therefore Oliver would not easily trouble us."


    Marina felt that Jason was right.


    If Oliver threw out all of Tina''s things immediately, it meant that Tina had no value at all in his heart.


    If he kept it now, it meant that Tina had not wasted all these years.


    Marina meant what Tina had done all these years to please Oliver.


    But Oliver did all this for his son without other thoughts.


    Oliver thought that Roy was still young and did not understand that kinship counts.


    Perhaps when he got older, he would feel remorseful for not caring about his mother when he was


    young.


    He didn''t want his son to me himself for the rest of his life when he grew up.


    So Oliver wanted to give Roy some time.


    When he got a little older and knew that losing his mother was a painful thing, there could be a ce


    for mourning.


    When Oliver came back from the backyard, he asked Simon to investigate on the new batch of doctors


    that were introduced to the Williams Hospital back then.


    He always felt that this matter was far moreplicated than he thought.


    Under normal circumstances, it was very difficult for the umbilical cord blood reserve institution to make


    such an incredible mistake.


    Why was the information of the supplier of the cord blood all wrong, even the identity, the phone


    number and the address?


    It seemed that someone had done it very perfunctorily.


    But after all, this matter had been five years away. And now it was investigated, it would really get a lot


    involved.


    But there was no way. Oliver had to figure out the whole story.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Because it did not only involve Roy''s health.


    Oliver also felt that someone had hidden something from him.


    He didn''t know exactly what was going on.


    But he would never tolerate such a situation.


    No matter what the cost, he had to find out the ambiguous information about the person who provided


    the umbilical cord blood.


    The person in charge of the umbilical cord blood institution now faced another problem.


    Previously, Tina''s umbilical cord blood was found, but it did not match Roy''s blood, causing Oliver to


    threaten to bring it down.


    He sent a lot of people and finally found the cord blood that matched Roy''s blood within the time limit.


    But the identity of the provider was unknown.


    The institution was inescapably responsible for this.


    However, after their investigation. There''s nothing wrong with Tina''s umbilical cord blood and it did not


    match Roy''s blood.


    And they were also searching for who provided thest cord blood and signed it back then.


    After days and nights of struggle, they finally found the person who signed it.


    It turned out to be a staff member who had worked in the institution before.


    When Oliver heard that they had found the person who signed it, he immediately came to the institution


    to figure out what had happened.


    He sat in the car and urged Simon to drive faster.


    Oliver was impatient to know the answer.


    Why was it signed by a stranger?


    As soon as the car stopped, Oliver quickly got out of the car and walked straight in.


    He arrived at the conference room on the first floor.


    Oliver saw a strange middle-aged woman sitting there.


    He red at her coldly, and the middle-aged woman began to tremble in fear.


    She had been questioned in turn before, and now a formidable man appeared.


    Oliver asked, "You used to work here. Why did your signature appear on it?"


    The middle-aged woman stammered, "I, I was a little greedy at that time."


    She could not bear it anymore and told Oliver everything she knew.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t know when she would be able to get out of here.


    The middle-aged woman began to exin what had happened at that time.


    It turned out that at that time, she had just worked at the umbilical cord blood institution. In order to


    blood in the institution.


    She happened to meet a nurse who said she could help the woman introduce some pregnant women.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was very happy to hear that then.


    Sure enough, the nurse did not break her promise and introduced her to some pregnant women.


    She was very happy that she could finish the task so quickly.


    Later, the nurse said that she wanted the woman''s help because the nurse wanted to sell umbilical


    cord blood, so she wanted to temporarily store it in the institution.


    But she was afraid to be exposed, so she wanted the woman to sign it.


    Because the nurse already knew that someone was going to use the cord blood as the stem cell


    culture and had already paid a deposit, but it was more formal to get the cord blood from the institution.


    She promised the woman that if the cord blood was sold, the money would be divided equally between


    the two of them.


    When the woman heard this, she was very happy.


    The nurse said that the person who needed the cord blood was a rich man who was willing to pay a


    high price.


    But she couldn''t reveal her name because of her position.


    And the woman happened to be pregnant at that time and that would kill two birds with one stone.


    So she agreed.


    But then, the nurse disappeared and her promise wasn''t fulfilled.


    Later, the woman also resigned from the umbilical cord blood institution.


    Anyway, she didn''t get any money, and she didn''t do anything to hurt anyone. If someone could use


    that cord blood, it would be a good thing for her.


    After all, she didn''t take the money, and she still had a good conscience.


    After a long time, she had forgotten about it.


    If the institution hadn''t found a person who kept the cord blood twice in the same year through the


    handwriting, she wouldn''t have been found.


    Because when she gave birth to the childter, she also kept the cord blood in the institution.


    When she was first called here, she only said that she didn''t remember and it''s probably a mistake on


    her part.


    However, seeing things were getting worse, coupled with Oliver''s arrival, she couldn''t stand the


    pressure and revealed everything.


    Then the nurse she was talking about was a nurse who worked in the Williams Hospital.


    At that time, Williams Hospital was in a mess because of the inflow of external capital.


    Now, Oliver could only find out where the nurse was.


    Then it wouldn''t be far from the truth.


    The middle-aged woman could not remember the nurse''s name or appearance at all.


    And now he couldn''t know if she was the nurse of the Williams Hospital or if she left her real name.


    After all, there was something strange about it.


    Who was it and why?


    In the end, there was no such a thing that a man bought the cord blood from the nurse.


    Oliver asked Simon to take the woman to the Williams Hospital and show her the photos of the nurses


    who had been fired over the past few years.


    To see if she could find the nurse back then.


    The woman had to follow Simon to the Williams Hospital.


    She carefully identified the photos disyed in front of her.


    She was dazzled, but she could not find it.


    Because the nurses were wearing white gowns and masks most of the time.


    So it was really hard to tell.


    Besides, most of the photos were artistically processed, so it was even more difficult to recognize the


    nurse.


    The middle-aged woman kept shaking her head. But Simon still didn''t seem to want to let her go.


    He asked her to observe it a few more times.


    Untilte at night, there was still no gain.


    Simon could only tell Oliver about this first.


    It seemed that she might not be the nurse who worked in the Williams Hospital.


    If someone wanted to do it deliberately, of course, there would be no obvious evidence left.


    The nurse introduced pregnant women to the middle-aged woman. But many people would be willing to


    keep the cord blood as long as getting paid.


    So the nurse might not be the nurse in the Williams Hospital.


    Maybe they were searching in the wrong direction.


    As soon as Oliver saw a glimmer of hope, things seemed to have returned to the beginning.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Jane returned to the Kim family vi and told Vivian how miserable Vincent was.


    Vivian sneered and said he deserved it.


    Jane agreed.


    When Vincent came out of the darkroom that Oliver had set up for him, he would find that things


    changed greatly.


    However, all the drastic changes in his life were rted to Oliver.


    At that time, when Tina and he were about to get married, Oliver interfered.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It had a huge impact on Vincent.


    At that time, Vincent was forced to leave Birmingham and live in Lamb City.


    Now that he had just returned to Birmingham and was just about to ride on the crest of sess.


    However, he met Oliver again.


    It also involved Oliver''s favorite son.


    When Vincent came out, he would realize what despair was.


    In the past, there was a Garner family that could give him some hope. Now, the Garner family was also


    destroyed by him and his brother.


    No one would feel the loss.


    Neither of them made the Garner Group prosperous, and the two of them together destroyed the


    Garner Group and sent it directly to Oliver.


    This was probably the fate of the Garner family.


    Jane felt that she was here to watch a good show.


    After all, the show was over and the people should leave.


    The conflict between her and Vincent was over.


    She should let all things go.


    After a few more days with Lucas, she would leave when everything was settled.


    Just as Jane and Vivian were chatting in the backyard, Lucas came.


    He had just received a call from his father, Gavin, who was to ask them to be careful in Birmingham.


    And he said that he woulde back to Birmingham in the future to meet them.


    Lucas wanted to ask something else but Gavin had already hung up.


    Although the call time was short, it was obvious that something special was going to happen,


    otherwise, Jane wouldn''t have hung up in a hurry.


    He didn''t want to talk too much to Lucas over the phone.


    He just told them to be careful in Birmingham and said that he would go back to Birmingham to reunite


    with them when settling the things in Hond.


    Jane had always avoided appearing with them in Birmingham before.


    This time, he said he woulde over personally. Obviously, there must be something hidden from


    them.


    Lucas told Jane about this and Jane was also puzzled.


    She knew that the less her father said, the more serious the matter became.


    But they didn''t know exactly what it was. They had to wait for Gavin toe back and discuss it.


    However, their development in Birmingham was rtively smooth.


    After all, it was a strange force. It would be difficult for them to take root in a strange city.


    Previously, Jane had always thought that Oliver was the one behind the attack of Kim Group.


    Oliver would never let them go easily.


    When she saw Oliver at the Mose Clubhouse that day, Oliver''s attitude told her that he was annoyed


    and angry.


    If he didn''t vent his anger, he would never let it go.


    But Lucas still trusted Oliver.


    In addition, now that the other party seemed to have stopped attacking. If it was Oliver, he would not


    stop until he achieved his goal.


    Jane was also a little confused.


    Now that her father wasing back to Birmingham, so maybe something important would happen.


    What on earth could make Gavin do this?


    Lucas casually said, "I wonder if those enemies of the Kim family who want to stop us early when they


    see use back to arise."


    Jane felt it reasonable.


    To be honest, in the past few years in Hond, she only wanted to avenge the Youngren family and her


    children.


    Gavin hid something from her about the past of the Kim family, and she didn''t ask more.


    There were enough things in her heart. She didn''t have a desire to know the reason that the Kim family


    uprooted from their homes to Europe to restart their business when it was at the height of their power in


    Birmingham.


    Now that Lucas reminded her, Jane realized that ever since she came to the Kim family, she seemed to


    have always been demanding.


    Lucas treated her well, and he saved her life. Jane never had any dissatisfaction or hatred for the Kim


    family for abandoning her.


    Moreover, since Gavin knew about her existence, he had always felt guilty and Jane could feel it.


    Gavin was willing to use everything of the Kim family to fulfill her wishes.


    It was probably because she had been nning for her own things, she suddenly found that she had


    been ignoring the Kim family for long.


    After almost all of her problems were solved, Jane realized that she couldn''t ignore the things of the


    Kim family.


    Lucas wasn''t the only child in the Kim family. She was also a child of them.


    "Brother, can you tell me everything you know about the Kim family?" Jane asked.


    "Actually, my father has been hiding something from me in the past. Those things were just guesses. I


    don''t know what happened to the Kim family back then."


    Lucas said calmly.


    Jane knew that Gavin was also trying to protect Lucas and didn''t want to bring the enmity of his


    previous life to the next generation.


    He only wanted them to live a safe life.


    However, Gavin knew that he couldn''t stop Jane from doing anything. He could only give her the


    strongest support.


    This was just to satisfy Jane''s idea.


    He swallowed the grievances the Kim family had suffered back then.


    Jane knew that she could not match her father''s magnanimity.


    She knew she would know everything she wanted when she asked Lan, the butler of the Kim family


    back then.


    Jane suggested, "Why don''t we go to QN Town and see Mr. Langwell? He must know what happened


    to the Kim family back then."


    Lucas had thought about it, but Gavin had told Lan not to say anything.


    So he didn''t get any useful information.


    Perhaps it was different now.


    He epted Jane''s proposal.


    The two of them nned to go to QN Town.


    In the car, Lucas said, "Do you want to go to Jessica''s grave?"


    The reason he suggested it was that he also wanted Jane to go there and see her. Every year, Oliver


    would go to worship on Jessica''s death day. Perhaps it would reduce the hatred in her heart and make


    her life easier in the future.


    Jane said, "Okay, go and take a look. It also reminds me to live a good life in the future, because you


    saved my life."


    Vivian drove to Jessica''s grave.


    As soon as the car stopped, Vivian turned around and said, "Miss, there''s someone there."


    Jane took a closer look and found that it was none other than Oliver.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    "Should we go down?" Lucas asked.


    "Of course."


    Jane nced at Oliver''s car next to her and said coldly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If they turned around and left at this time, it would give Oliver a chance tough at them.


    It would give him the impression that she was avoiding seeing him because of fear.


    Even though she did owe him because of her making use of Roy, she didn''t fear seeing him.


    This was the first time for Lucas and Jane to see Oliver together after they had kidnapped Roy.


    The three of them looked around in the car to see if there was something that could be taken out.


    After all, they pretended to visit Jessica''s grave in front of Oliver.


    But Oliver happened toe to QN Town. They were totally unprepared.


    Lucas said, "That''s it. We can say that there isn''t the habit of bringing things when visiting graves in


    Hond."


    Jane said nonchntly, "There''s no one to worship. It doesn''t matter."


    Vivian stayed in the car, only Lucas and Jane got off together.


    When they came over, they saw Oliver standing there looking at them.


    Perhaps Oliver had already received news from the bodyguards that they wereing.


    Lucas reached out to Oliver and wanted to shake his hand.


    Oliver reached out slowly to shake Lucas''s hand, then nced at Jane behind him.


    Jane had no choice but to smile politely.


    "When did you arrive?" Lucas asked.


    "Just now," Oliver said calmly.


    Jane saw many white roses in front of Jessica''s tombstone.


    She was a little surprised.


    She had never seen Oliver buy flowers.


    Perhaps it was because there was little time when they get along well with each other.


    "Mr. Williams should be such an infatuated person." Jane smiled.


    There was sarcasm in her words.


    She was disgusted to see Oliver expressing his love for Jessica in front of her grave.


    If it was not that she had figured out through investigation it was Oliver who had sex with her in


    Twentyseven Hotel,


    she might think that Oliver, though cold, was a sincere person.


    But when she saw it was Oliver who was in the restored monitoring recording, Oliver''s image was


    She couldn''t believe Oliver was such a person.


    Although there was no rtionship between them at that time, in the end, he had brought her an injury


    that he could never make up for.


    Therefore, when she saw Oliver visited Jessica''s grave in person,


    She not only couldn''t give up hatred as Lucas wanted, but felt that Oliver was a hypocrite and


    disgusting person.


    As a result, she couldn''t help but say something sarcastic just now.


    Oliver nced at Jane, not answering her.


    Of course, he recognized the sarcasm in Jane''s words.


    She said that in Jessica''s shoes, and Tina was Jessica''s sister, though they were not rted in blood.


    He and Jessica''s sister gave birth to a child. This was a fact, so he had nothing to say.


    Of course, Lucas also saw that Jane seemed to be a little excited and was impolite to Oliver.


    He was grateful that Oliver could agree to let Jane go before when Lucas asked him.


    He didn''t want Jane to do anything that may offend Oliver again.


    After all, the two of them were about to face an unexpected crisis here in Birmingham, and he didn''t


    want to be enemies with Oliver at this critical moment.


    Even if they couldn''t be a friend, he didn''t want to have such a powerful enemy.


    The gains were not worth the losses.


    As a businessman, he knew it better than anyone else.


    Lucas exined, "Jane if you don''t know the rtionship between Mr. Williams and Jessica, you can


    ask me. I know that Mr. Williams loved Jessica very much and no one was able to doubt Mr. Williams''s


    love for Jessica."


    Jane knew that she had lost herposure, so she stopped talking.


    Lucas was afraid that if they stayed longer, Jane would make more trouble.


    He said, "Let''s go first. We happened to pass by here. We came when we saw you. We didn''t even


    bring a bouquet of flowers, which was really disrespectful to Jessica. Let''s go buy something for her


    ande backter."


    Lucas was talking to Jane, and of course, to Oliver as well. Otherwise, it would be too abrupt to leave.


    Jane didn''t want to look at the hypocritic again. "Let''s go first."


    With Jane''s permission, Lucas spoke to Oliver again.


    Lucas finally said, "Mr. Williams, I''ll leave you and Jessica. Goodbye."


    Lucas must pretend that Jessica was indeed buried here in front of Oliver.


    Jane turned around and was amused by Lucas''s acting. He was really a good actor.


    It was probably because of his superb acting skills that he can deceive Oliver in the beginning.


    He really wasted his talent not being an actor.


    They turned around and left.


    For some reason, Jane still turned her head around.


    Without expectation, she met Oliver''s gaze.


    Jane twitched her lips coldly, but there wasn''t a smile in her eyes.


    Then, she quickly got into the car.


    Oliver stayed in front of Jessica''s grave for a while, but he waspletely disturbed by the arrival of


    Jane and Lucas.


    He decided to leave now.


    When he got into the car, he asked Simon, "Why are they here?"


    Simon also saw Jane from the car just now.


    But he didn''t like Jane so he didn''t get out of the car to say hello to her.


    Now, when Oliver asked, he realized that he had forgotten to pay attention to Jane''s whereabouts.


    Recently, for some reason, she could always be seen wherever Oliver appeared.


    If it was in Birmingham, that may be a coincidence.


    Now when they came to QN Town in the countryside, they should meet Jane.


    He knew Lucas. When Simon saw Lucas and Jane walking together, he realized that this woman was


    mysterious.


    Not only did she won the respect of Oliver, but even Oliver''s friend, Lucas, seemed to be very attentive


    to her.


    Simon said, "Mr. Williams, I always feel that Miss Jane is mysterious. You shouldn''t have let her go


    back. How about giving her some punishment so that she could learn to respect you."


    "Don''t act rashly," Oliver said.


    Simon didn''t understand. Oliver didn''t want to harm her even when Jane was so rude to him.


    If Oliver wanted to intimidate Jane, there were many ways to do so without being noticed by others.


    As long as Oliver gave the order, Jane would surely be taught how to behave correctly. Simon thought.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    "Hurry up to find out why they two are here. It''s definitely not a coincidence." Oliver said faintly.


    After tricked by Jane, Oliver could no longer look down on her.


    Even in Birmingham, he couldn''t take it lightly.


    After Simon gave a phone call, he got some information.


    He said, "Mr. Williams. I got it.They didn''t mean to follow us here this time. After leaving here, they


    drove to the Langwell family in Qingning town.


    "The master of the Langwell family had used to be the butler of the Kim family, am I right?" Oliver


    asked.


    "Exactly." Simon said after a moment of hesitation, "Mr. Williams, do you think the people from the Kim


    family decide to regain their status in Birmingham whening back here this time?"


    Simon already knew that Jane and Lucas were from the Kim family.


    He got the information just a moment ago, which was too slow.


    No wonder Oliver let Jane off so easily.


    It turned out to be for Lucas''s sake.


    Simon was still confused why Lucas and Jane have different kinds of names.


    Because obviously one of them was a foreign name.


    But he dare not to ask Oliver this question, because Lucas was his friend.


    As the younger generation, they didn''t know much about the Kim family.


    It was known that the Kim family had been renowned in Birmingham before being expelled for some


    reason.


    They were also curious why the Kim family returned to Birmingham at this moment, since the family


    already achieved certain status in Europe.


    And what are Lucas and Jane going to the Langwell family for?


    Oliver looked back at Jessica''s tombstone.


    What kind of connection was there between them?


    Oliver still could not forget Jane''s nce back at him even when he sat in the car.


    That nce seemed to see through him.


    But Jane quickly turned around to leave when he expected to ask something.


    Oliver didn''t know if he was thinking too much.


    He always felt that something was going to happen as Jane and Lucas appeared.


    But he really had no idea what it was.


    For the time being, it was only found that the two descendants of the Kim family went to Lan''s house


    together.


    The butler of the Kim family had no contact with the family on the surface to be separated from it.


    However, Oliver had already found out that when Lucas first came to Birmingham, he had already


    contacted with Lan.


    Jessica''s corpse was found by Lucas when he came to Qingning town.


    What a coincidence!


    Although Oliver thought it was the thing about the Kim family, he had to find out the truth.


    Why the Kim family returned to Birmingham.


    So he could confront with the trouble in advance if it was not good for the Williams family.


    Friend was friend, while business was business.


    Because friends could also be rivals in the business world.


    The Kim family had great influence in Europe.


    From the series of actions Jane had made after she came back, it was obvious that the descendants of


    the Kim family were definitely not yboys.


    Lucas, in particr, seemed to idle away in seeking pleasure, but Oliver could see his essence.


    Lucas was a responsible person, ording to his attitude towards his family and his sister.


    He could never be conceived by Lucus''s behavior.


    Just like he already knew that his previous judgment of Jane had been biased.


    The reason was that he was influenced by his own likes and dislikes.


    So he was unable to make rational judgment.


    From now on, he wouldn''t.


    Because themercial field was like a battlefield, if one was a little careless, he would disappear in


    the field.


    The Williams family was able to stand firm in Birmingham because of the efforts of several generations.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And now when he took over the power, he still tried his best to maintain the family''s fame and glory


    without any ck.


    There was intense tension in the business world of Birmingham. If one took one step wrong, he would


    be defeated.


    So Oliver always kept himself making clear judgment.


    Therefore, he attached great importance to the Kim family''s return to Birmingham this time. Especially


    after dealing with Jane, he knew that he had underestimated this woman before.


    [...]


    When Lucas and Jane came to the the Langwell family, they received warm wee from the Lans.


    Yet when Lan heard Lucas asking about the Kim family back then, he became hesitated.


    For so many years, he had been silent about the Kim family as if he had nothing to do with it.


    And in front of outsiders, he did so.


    He promised to Mr. Kim that he would never talk about the past thing.


    As he reached eighties, he was still indignant for the Kim family.


    Now when he heard the two descendants of the Kim family asking about what happened back then, he


    still could not say anything.


    Because he had promised.


    Jane said after seeing his reaction, "Uncle Langwell, our business in Birmingham has been attacked by


    unknown forces recently. To investigate the reason, we came here in particr to ask you about what


    happened back then. What exactly happened to the Kim family?"


    Lan sighed deeply, because he also defend the Kim family against an injustice.


    But as Gavin was still alive, it was not proper for him to say something.


    "I''ve promised not to say anything happened to the Kim family. If you really want to know, you''d better


    wait for your father toe for discussion."


    Jane was afraid that when Gavin arrived here, he would ask them to withdraw from Birmingham and no


    longer had anything to do with the people here.


    Neither Jane nor Lucas wanted to evade the past thing, because it was easy to avoid it for the time


    being but hard forever.


    If they didn''t deal with it now, the Kim family would always bear this grievance and even have no


    opportunity to return to Birmingham.


    It was definitely uneptable for them.


    Especially Lucas, who knew what Birmingham meant to Jane.


    Although Jane wanted to escape from Birmingham now, but there was her hometown where she was


    born and raised.


    Maybe in a few years, she wanted to get back here.


    Now it was no longer a secret in Birmingham that Jane was the youngdy of the Kim family.


    He didn''t expect that she would be restricted when she came back someday.


    Therefore, the past thing must be solved as soon as possible.


    And there must have no after effect.


    Jane also wanted to solve the problem of the Kim family in Birmingham.


    But she thought differently from Lucas.


    Ever since she solved the problem of the Youngren family, she had no idea what to do next.


    Without a target, she seemed to have lost her way.


    She just wanted to find something to do as soon as possible so that she could feel the meaning of her


    existence.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Jane also wanted to repay the Kim family for giving her a second life.


    If she could clear the name of the Kim family of past wrongs, she would fulfill her value as a daughter of


    the Kim family.


    Her heart was like an empty shell and she was trying to find the meaning of life.


    Therefore, she was not afraid of facing what had happened at all but was motivated by it.


    During the visit to QN Town, she wouldn''t give up until she figured out something.


    Lan found that Lucas and Jane didn''t stop asking because of his words.


    He had no choice but to say, "Someone wanted to harm the Kim family. At that time, the Old Master of


    the Kim family left in order to avoid trouble. It was unfair to the Kim family, but the Old Master did not


    want us to get entangled in the past."


    Then Jane understood that the Kim family''s departure from Birmingham would not be for no reason.


    But Lan couldn''t tell them the details.


    At this moment, Lan''s phone rang.


    It was Gavin.


    In front of Lucas and Jane, he answered the phone.


    He first informed Gavin that his two children were at his house.


    Gavin called because he knew Lucas and Jane came to QN Town.


    He told Lan that he would deal with everything when he returned to Birmingham.


    He also told him to look after his children and not let them be impulsive.


    Lan held the phone and nodded repeatedly.


    After hanging up the phone, Lan then told Jane and Lucas what Gavin said.


    Jane wanted to know what happened back then from Lan before Gavin returned.


    Since Gavin called, Lan wouldn''t tell her anything more.


    She knew that the people of the Kim family were extremely loyal.


    Lan was the example. No matter how capable Lucas was, he couldn''t save her without Lan''s help.


    And Vivian, who had been following her relentlessly to help her out.


    These people were probably the motivation for Jane to live. They gave her the warmth of family.


    This was the greatest kindness that she could feel after leaving the Youngren family.


    So she cherished it very much.


    And Mrs. Lillian, who she met in QN Town after escaping from Birmingham.


    Jane also knew that it was Mrs. Lillian who had taken care of her for months when she was born.


    It was really fated.


    Mrs. Lillian probably didn''t expect that she was Emily''s daughter.


    Back again, she would like to visit Mrs. Lillian.


    But Lan''s wife told her that Mrs. Lillian was gone.


    Jane did not expect that everything had changed.


    Even Lan and Mrs. Langwell looked much older than they did a few years ago.


    Jane told Mrs. Langwell that she wanted to visit Mrs. Lillian''s grave.


    Then Lan sent someone to send her over.


    While walking on the road, Jane had passed the cabin where she was kidnapped.


    The house was still there, reminding her how difficult it was for her to survive.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was with this belief that Jane persevered from the pain of the past.


    After visiting Mrs. Lillian, Jane and Lucas left QN Town and returned to Birmingham.


    ...


    Simon came to Oliver''s study, "Mr. Williams, Jane visited a person''s grave aftering out of Lan''s


    house."


    "Who is it?" Oliver asked.


    "It seems to be an ordinary widow in QN Town."


    When Oliver heard Simon say that it was an ordinary person, he knew Simon hadn''t investigated that


    person at all so he red at him.


    Simon immediately said, "I will investigate everything about that person and get back to you."


    Oliver couldn''t forget Jane''s nce after he came back from QN Town.


    Suddenly, Jane''s face ovepped with Jessica''s in his mind.


    Oliver thought he must be abnormal. Why did he connect the two of them again?


    Jane and Jessica used to be friends. People often said that friends would have simrities when they


    were together for a long time. And, it was because two people have many simrities that they could


    be friends.


    Everything was possible in this world. There would even be people who look almost identical at both


    ends of the earth.


    It was not surprising for the knowledgeable Oliver.


    Roy came to the study when he was thinking about this.


    Roy had actuallye in a long time ago. Seeing that Oliver was thinking about something, he did not


    disturb him.


    He stood at the door, waiting for Oliver toe back to his senses.


    Oliver turned around and saw Roy looking at him with bright eyes.


    Then he said, "Roy,e in."


    Roy took small steps and snuggled up to Oliver.


    Oliver sat his son on hisp.


    Roy said in a childish voice, "Daddy, what were you thinking just now?"


    "Daddy is thinking about when to take you out." Oliver made an excuse.


    Thinking of the day he saw Roy ying in the amusement park, he realized how much he had


    neglected Roy because of his busy work.


    He should find a time to take Roy to a crowded amusement park so that he could know what the world


    of children was like.


    He used to reserve the whole amusement park when he took Roy out.


    He and Roy were the only two people in the amusement park as if they were at home.


    Now, he knew that Roy should have more connection with the outside world.


    As soon as Roy heard that his father was going to take him to the amusement park, he jumped down


    from Oliver''sp happily and kept pping his hands.


    "Thank you, daddy."


    After that, Roy lowered his head and said, "Daddy, there''s something I want to tell you. You have to


    promise me that you can''t bully Auntie Kim."


    Oliver said, "Daddy promised you."


    "Last time I lied that it was a stranger who took me to the amusement park. Can you forgive me?"


    Oliver nodded.


    It seemed that his son was very willing tomunicate with him.


    "Was the person who took you to the yground someone you knew?" Oliver asked.


    Roy had wanted to say it was Auntie Kim.


    However, he also promised Jane that he would not betray her. He could not go back on his promise.


    Roy said, "I just followed someone I knew. I promised daddy not to talk to strangers easily. I did it."


    "You''re great." Oliver touched Roy''s head and said.


    "Can we invite Auntie Kim to the amusement park this time?" Roy asked.


    The kid didn''t realize that he had betrayed Jane unintentionally.


    But it was difficult for Oliver to promise him.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Oliver looked at Roy. "How about daddy take you to the biggest amusement park this time?"


    "Just two of us again?"


    It was obvious that Roy had lost interest in going to the amusement park with Oliver.


    No matter how big the park was, they were the only visitors.


    This time, he wanted to go to a crowded amusement park with Auntie Kim. It must be more interesting.


    Oliver understood what Roy meant.


    He added, "Let''s go to a big and crowded amusement park. Not only will there be daddy and you, but


    also many kids so that you can y with them."


    "Okay then," Roy said.


    After all, daddy didn''t seem to want to invite Auntie Kim to y with him.


    Oliver looked at Roy. And he really wanted to fulfill his wish.


    However, at present, he had not fully grasped Jane''s identity and the purpose ofing to


    Birmingham, and he did not dare to get his son in touch with her.


    He was afraid that something would happen again.


    Jane took Roy away the first time when he was unsuspicious.


    Moreover, Roy trusted her so much now.


    What if Roy became more familiar with her and would nevere back home?


    He knew what was in Roy''s mind.


    Oliver wanted his son to know that Jane was just an outsider and he could not have a deep rtionship


    with her.


    Roy did not get his father''s permission to the amusement park with Auntie Kim.


    However, he was also happy to go out for fun.


    When kids yed, they sometimes forgot everything.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been taken away by Jane so easilyst time.


    "Daddy, I won''t disturb your work. I''ll go back to my room first." Roy said.


    Looking at Roy''s small figure leaving, Oliver was still worried about his next operation.


    In addition to his son''s illness, there was still one thing lingering over his heart that had always


    disturbed him.


    Who was the woman who left the cord blood?


    What kind of rtionship would she have with Roy?


    The next day.


    Oliver arrived at the office.


    Simon said, "I just found out that thepanies that the Kim Group acquired in Birmingham a few days


    ago have been threatened by short-selling as if there will be a big turmoil in Birmingham soon."


    "Has the matter with the Kim Group been resolved?" Oliver asked.


    "It''s safe for now."


    "Did you find out who is targeting the Kim family?"


    Because the Kim family was a new power trying to expand theirmercial territory in Birmingham.


    It would be reasonable to be targeted.


    But Oliver always had the feeling that it would be tricky.


    The Kim family had been keeping a low profile.


    If Jane hadn''t kidnapped Roy, he would not have thoroughly investigated the forces behind her and the


    businessyout of the Kim family would not be found out.


    Because now, the Kim family''s business in Birmingham, regardless of size or capital, was not enough


    to attract much attention.


    Theirmercial size was rather small.


    However, it was still noticed.


    Oliver then remembered the sarcasm on Jane''s face in front of Jessica''s tombstone that day.


    Jane probably thought that the Williams Group was behind it.


    The Williams family had already promised to let her go, but still, yed tricks behind the Kim family.


    So it exined why Lucas really misunderstood this time.


    Without Lucas''s sister, Jane, perhaps he would have a closer rtionship with Lucas.


    After all, since the Kim family had just arrived in Birmingham, it would be much more convenient with


    the help of the Williams Group.


    The Kim family and the Williams family would have much cooperation.


    On the one hand, the two biggest shareholders of the Garner Group were the two familes.


    It was hard not to cooperate.


    Moreover, it would be a win-win situation for Williams Group''spanies to cooperate with the Kim


    Group in Europe.


    But Oliver felt that Lucas was somewhat vignt against him.


    Lucas grew up abroad, so he was always straightforward. Of course, he had his own calctions.


    Now that he always felt Lucas was hiding something.


    Especially after he came to Birmingham, the insignificant Garner Group was the first one he


    cooperated with, which waspletely unexpected to Oliver.


    Both Lucas and Jane seemed to be hiding a huge secret.


    But Oliver couldn''t figure out what it was.


    He suddenly remembered about Roy''s operation.


    "How''s the investigation going about the cord blood?" Oliver asked.


    "Mr. Williams, I just got a message. Someone said they knew about what happened back then, but I


    don''t know if he was bragging for money or if they really knew about it. I was thinking to tell youter


    after I ask him personally."


    "Have you found him yet? Take me directly to him. I want to ask him in person."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I have made the appointment. I''ll send you there."


    Oliver finished his work as soon as possible. Now another insider came to tell him what happened that


    year.


    He just hoped that this person, unlike before, would have further clues.


    At noon, Simon drove Oliver to a coffee shop.


    They had an appointment to meet there.


    Oliver had been waiting for half an hour and had not seen the insider.


    He waspletely out of patience. It seemed that it was a fraud again.


    Just as he was about to get up and leave, an old woman staggered in.


    When she saw Simon, she said slowly, "Mr. Langwell, I''m sorry I''mte. I was busy taking care of my


    sicked husband at home, so I am a bitte."


    Simon nced at Oliver.


    Oliver then sat down again.


    He didn''t say anything, because Simon was the one who made all the contact.


    He now was like an outsider, waiting to hear what the olddy was going to say.


    Oliver had heard the olddy say about her sicked husband. So he didn''t know if she came for money


    to treat him or for something else.


    Since he was here, he would listen first.


    Simon said, "Madam, tell me everything you know that is inconvenient to say on the phone."


    The old woman nced at Oliver and was a little frightened by his expression.


    Seeing this, Simon said, "Hurry up and tell me. If you give us any clues, not only money, but I can also


    give your husband better treatment. So no matter what''s in your mind, as long as it''s involved, you


    must tell me."

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    When Oliver heard this, he felt that he wouldn''t get anything.


    He came with a purpose. It was hard to tell whether the old woman''s words were true or not.


    Oliver would stay a few more minutes.


    The old woman looked at Simon, who looked kind, and then said, "At that time, I was a cleaner in the


    hospital.


    I overheard two people talking about selling umbilical cord blood. I was curious and went closer to


    listen.


    Only then did I know that there was this kind of business. At that time, I just thought that the pregnant


    woman was pitiful because her cord blood was sold but she did not know anything about it. "


    Oliver nced at Simon, who was obviously impatient.


    He didn''t want to hear who was pitiful or not. He just wanted to know as soon as possible who was


    behind this thing.


    The old woman was probably trying to make her words more convincing.


    She also said that it was in the stairwell at that time. They thought no one was there because the


    patients usually took the elevator. Unexpectedly, the old woman was doing the cleaning there and


    heard everything.


    At this time, even Simon felt that the old woman was a little wordy.


    Simon said, "Did you see what those two people looked like?"


    "It''s been a few years, and I don''t have a good memory. Besides, they''re all wearing white coats so


    they look exactly the same to me."


    Simon also knew that it was really hard to tell.


    He found the old woman only after he retrieved the surveince video a few years ago.


    Because he saw the old woman and the woman who worked at the umbilical cord blood institution


    appeared in the video together.


    So he found the old woman to ask her about what happened back then.


    The old woman said, "At that time, besides hearing the voices of two women, I also heard the voice of


    a man.


    The man was also wearing a white coat and a mask. Anyway, I couldn''t see anything at that time but I


    could hear it clearly.


    The male doctor asked the female doctors if everything was arranged. The female doctors said


    everything was ready. "


    It seemed that there was a n behind it.


    Simon asked, "Couldn''t you see what the male doctor looked like at all?"


    If they could see the male doctor appear in the video, then they could let the old woman carefully


    identify him. Maybe they could find some clues.


    After all, only a patient''s cord blood had something wrong.


    "They weren''t doing something good so they didn''t show their face." The old woman said, "But then I


    saw that the male doctor went to a ward. The reason why I remember it so clearly was that the ce


    was where the child was born and there were very few men there."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This provided an important clue because there were not many male doctors in the obstetrics and


    gynecology department.


    However, if the male doctor was disguised by an outsider, it would be really difficult to find out.


    At that time, Williams Hospital''s internal management was still in a mess. Lambert had always


    controlled everything in the hospital, and it was Lambert who made the decision to introduce external


    funds.


    Therefore, at that time, the staff in the hospital wasplicated.


    It was not clear whether the surveince video was tampered with or not.


    The old woman continued to recall, and she suddenly said, "When I passed by the door of that ward, I


    saw a woman''s name. I don''t remember her surname but I remember her name vaguely."


    "What''s that name?" Oliver asked.


    "It should be Jessi. I don''t remember thest name." The old woman said.


    After all, it had been several years, and she was also shocked at that time. Probably it was the


    woman''s cord blood that was sold, so the old woman looked at the door of the woman''s ward.


    Oliver asked again, "Is the name you saw Jessica?"


    Simon was also shocked to hear Oliver ask so directly.


    He didn''t know why Oliver would associate this with the previous Mrs. Williams.


    The old woman heard Oliver mention the name, Jessica.


    She was also confused.


    Because when people got older, sometimes they really couldn''t remember clearly.


    She was really not sure whether the name was Jessica or not.


    But she was sure that the name was simr to Jessi.


    The old woman was a little frightened by Oliver''s imposing manner. So she didn''t dare to give a firm


    answer.


    There was a stalemate.


    Simon said, "Please think about it carefully. Don''t be nervous."


    "I really can''t remember."


    The more nervous she was, the more she couldn''t remember.


    But at least, the thing had progressed this time.


    Oliver got up and left. He was afraid that if he continued to stay there, the old woman would be so


    scared that she couldn''t remember anything.


    Simon chatted with the old woman for a while but did not get anything out of her.


    He gave the old woman a check prepared in advance and asked someone to send her home.


    Oliver sat in the car all the time. When Simon came out, he would ask if Simon had got any further


    clues.


    When Simon came back, he told Oliver that the old woman didn''t say anything elseter. Oliver had


    heard everything that was important.


    "Mr. Williams, shall I send you back to thepany first?" Simon asked.


    "No, send me back to GrandVille Apartments."


    Simon sat in the driver''s seat and turned to look at Oliver.


    He didn''t know what Oliver was thinking about and why he was going home at this time.


    He reminded Oliver, "Mr. Williams, there''s an important meeting this afternoon."


    "Cancel it for now."


    It seemed that there was really some great event. Oliver rarely changed his schedule suddenly unless


    something happened to Roy.


    The meeting that had been scheduled was canceled.


    Simon didn''t dare to ask the reason, so he said, "I''ll announce the rted people."


    Oliver returned to GrandVille Apartments, walked into the study, and closed the door.


    He had to think about it calmly.


    The old woman''s words had a great impact on Oliver.


    Why was Jessica involved with the matter?


    Could it be that the umbilical cord blood that was sold came from Jessica?


    He had doubted why Roy hated Tina before, but he never thought of doing a paternity test on Tina and


    Roy.


    Because he also hated Tina very much, the reason why Roy didn''t like to get close to Tina was


    probably that Roy inherited him.


    After Roy was born, Oliver did a paternity test immediately. Roy was indeed his biological son.


    Even he didn''t do the paternity test, he knew that Roy must be his biological because the appearance


    of Roy when he was just born was exactly the same as that of Oliver.


    The first time Oliver saw Roy, he knew that he was his son.


    Of course, he believed in scientific methods more.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    After Roy was born, because of his illness, Oliver never had time to notice Tina.


    He focused on his son.


    At that time, he knew that Jessica''s child had died as soon as he was born because of an incurable


    disease.


    He was relieved.


    Because in the future, he would never be in a dilemma for this child again.


    He wanted to wait for the matter to settle and then exined everything to Jessica.


    Who knew, Jessica was gone.


    Later, he got the news of her that she had fallen into the water in QN Town and died.


    Oliver had been feeling guilty all this time. He thought that maybe he had gone too far,


    because what happened to Lambert had affected his judgment.


    If not, Jessica might not have died.


    This was why he went to Jessica''s grave every year to repent.


    Oliver thought that Jessica''s death had something to do with him.


    However, things were in a mess now.


    If Tina was still alive, he could get Tina and Roy to do a paternity test right away, and perhaps


    everything woulde to light.


    However, Tina was gone and Jessica had been dead for many years.


    Oliver wanted to know the truth, but he was also afraid to know the truth.


    If Roy was not Tina''s child, but Jessica''s, how could he face about this?


    Oliver dug out Jessica''s old things and looked at those things in front of him, feeling that she was still


    alive in this world.


    However, everything was like a gust of wind and blew away.


    Oliver really couldn''t stay in the study anymore. He had to face what he had to face.


    He left the study and walked to the backyard.


    He came to where Tina lived.


    The servants there were also shocked to see Olivering in.


    In the past, Oliver almost never came over. Now Tina had left. He probably missed Tina again.


    Oliver had asked the servants to clean up Tina''s ce every day


    because he wanted to keep the ce look the same as it was. If Roy asked about this in the future, he


    could exin to him.


    Therefore, the ce where Tina used to live was spotless.


    Even it was very difficult to find a hair.


    Oliver entered Tina''s room. He wondered if he could find something to prove what he was thinking.


    He opened the drawer of Tina''s makeup table.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There was a jewelry box inside.


    After opening it, Oliver saw the pair of tulip earrings at a nce.


    If it weren''t for this pair of tulip earrings, maybe he wouldn''t have anything to do with Tina.


    There wouldn''t be such a situation today.


    He regretted asking someone to go to Hond to find the owner of the tulip earrings.


    That was a deal that had already beenpleted.


    He really let his heart to rule his head.


    Probably because it was his first time to have sex with a woman, he would always remember what


    happened back then.


    What wasn''t gotten was the best.


    If something was gotten, it would always be neglected.


    Oliver took out the pair of earrings.


    Could it be that he had made a mistake? Why was Jessica pregnant before he married her?


    Oliver felt that he had made that decision too hastily.


    If he traced back to the beginning, he would find that it was this pair of tulip earrings that caused the


    following things.


    He put away the tulip earrings and left the backyard.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Gavin returned to Birmingham.


    When he arrived, the first thing that he did was to ask Lucas and Jane to sell all their properties in


    Birmingham.


    Of course, this did not include the Youngren family''s properties.


    They were all going to leave and go back to Europe.


    When Lucas and Jane heard this, they immediately objected.


    They really couldn''t figure out why their father wanted to make all their efforts in the early stagee


    to naught.


    Jane said, "Father, I think this matter is still open to discussion. After all, after the Kim family came to


    Birmingham, we have found that the market here is huge and the business opportunities are unlimited,


    which is not badpared to the whole of Europe.


    Since we are going to do business, why should we avoid this fat piece of meat?"


    Lucas thought the same way. As businessmen, of course, they would not easily let it go if there were


    benefits.


    He also knew that it was not that his father was unwilling to stay at Birmingham. After all, this was his


    father''s hometown.


    As his father grew older, his feelings for his hometown grew with each passing day.


    They all hoped that their father would be free to travel back and forth between Europe and Birmingham


    in the future, instead of being scrupulous every time he came back.


    Gavin looked at Jane and Lucas in front of him. All the time, he had not exined the past to them.


    Perhaps it was time to tell them that in the past, the Kim family had almost been ruined in Birmingham


    for nothing.


    At that time, it was also an expedient measure for him to go to Hond, but he did not expect to find his


    own business territory outside.


    But every ce had its own survival rules.


    People could only survive if they adapted to the survival rules there.


    In the past, the Kim family was glorious for a while in Birmingham.


    Perhaps it was because they developed too smoothly in those years. They didn''t know who they had


    unknowingly offended and were targeted.


    Under the rules of survival here, it seemed that the Kim family could not be tolerated.


    Lucas looked at Gavin with a sad face. He had long wanted to share his father''s sorrow, but Gavin


    never told him what had happened in the Kim family before.


    When he was in Hond, he could live like a fish in the water as long as he took care of his own world.


    Gavin was also willing to see his son so free and uninhibited.


    However, he thought that he could protect the children for the rest of his life. Who knew what should


    have happened finally happened?


    The impact on the Kim family''s enterprises in Birmingham was directed at them.


    Moreover, Gavin had already received the exact news that if the Kim family did not withdraw from


    Birmingham, the blow to the Kim Group was far from over.


    So Gavin muste back to Birmingham topletely end everything of the Kim family here.


    Perhaps it would be not easy for him toe back to Birmingham for the rest of his life.


    Of course, Jane also saw her father''s helplessness. She said faintly, "What''s the reason on earth? You


    have to tell me.


    I''m also a member of the Kim family. I want to know what my family has experienced.


    Father, as you know, all the time, I grew up in a daze. I used to be surnamed White, but then I was told


    that I was a child of the Kim family.


    Since I have epted all this, I don''t want to be so confused in the future.


    I want to find out what the hell the Kim family has experienced in the past. Does Father think that


    avoiding it all the time is the solution to the problem?


    If we could only escape, how could the Kim family continue in Europe in the future?"


    Jane''s words also encouraged Lucas. In the past, Gavin didn''t let him ask more about the past of the


    Kim family, so he gave up.


    After all, it was hard for him to imagine what happened to the Kim family in Birmingham.


    He didn''t know Birmingham, and all his impressions of Birmingham only existed in the casual listening


    to his family members.


    But Birmingham was different for Jane.


    She hoped more to settle the past of the Kim family in Birmingham by herself.


    Speaking of which, if it hadn''t been for the Kim family''s ident, perhaps her mother Emily wouldn''t


    have died either. If Gavin didn''t leave at that time, the four members of their family would have lived a


    happy life.


    All the tragedies began when the Kim family lost power and influence.


    That was why so many changes had happened to her life over so many years.


    Whether it was for the Kim family or for her dead mother, Jane would neverpromise on the fact


    that the Kim family was threatened again.


    Now, she had nothing to be afraid of.


    Gavin was getting older and older. He only wanted the children of the Kim family to live a safe and


    stable life.


    The wealth of the Kim family was enough to ensure the well-being of their several generations.


    Perhaps because he wanted to ensure the life of his descendants, he worked so hard.


    But the young and aggressive Jane and Lucas didn''t think so.


    If they didn''t solve the problem now and let it continue, the Kim family would never be at peace unless,


    of course, the Kim family would never return to Birmingham.


    This was probably the purpose of those people who drove the Kim family away back then. They wanted


    to drive the Kim family out of Birmingham forever.


    Jane asked, "Father, who on earth has so much hatred with the Kim family and they must do so?"


    Gavin had thought about this question countless times before.


    Although he was a bored yboy at the time of the ident, he was really not aware of any risks at all.


    He indulged in eating, drinking, and pleasure-seeking all day long.


    He did not expect that his small act of spending money would bring disaster to the Kim family.


    After such a big family change, Gavin seemed to have grown up all at once and understood the truth.


    All the burden of the Kim family fell on him alone.


    Although he grew up, Mr. Kim never let him suffer a little at all.


    However, when the Kim family fell down, and the Old Master fell ill, everything could only be taken on


    by Gavin alone.


    He also did it, and he was doing it better and better. He hadid a piece of sky for the Kim family in


    Hond.


    But Birmingham had always been a taboo in his heart.


    That was a feeling of falling from the sky into a bottomless abyss back then.


    If it was possible, he hoped that he never experienced it.


    It was because of this matter that he and Emily were separated.


    From then on, they were separated forever.


    He couldn''t tell anyone about this kind of pain. He could only look at the old photos and recall the past


    alone in the middle of the night.


    He thought that as long as he lived quietly abroad, those people could let the Kim family go.


    Jane also bought somepanies here because of the matter of the Youngren family.


    Unexpectedly, it attracted the attention of those people.


    No matter what, they tried to kick them out.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This was also his home, where he had been since he was young, and now even his hometown could


    not amodate him.


    He could not help but feel endless destion.


    Gavin was even more afraid that this would affect the safety of Jane and Lucas.


    He didn''t want the children to experience again the fear that he had experienced before.


    If the children''s safety could be ensured, he was willing to withdraw everything of the Kim family from


    Birmingham.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Although Gavin had been in Europe all these years, he did not give up on the investigation about what


    had happened that year.


    Especially after the death of the Old Master of the Kim family.


    Even though the Old Master, on his deathbed, did not allow him to have a hand in what had happened.


    However, he didn''t want to live like this, muddled and wronged.


    When he first arrived in Hond, he had suffered a lot before he was able to explore a new world for


    the Kim family.


    At that time, he didn''t have the time and energy, as well as the ability to investigate what had happened


    back then.


    It was only after the Old Master passed away that he began his investigations.


    Only then, did he found out that it was indeed impossible for the Kim family to be capable of


    confronting.


    It was just like an egg hurling against a stone, which was their heading to the doom.


    Even if the Kim family enjoyed a position of eminence in Birmingham at that time.


    There were also the ones with a more exalted position.


    After that, Gavin told himself to forget what had happened previously.


    He would swallow the grievance on his own.


    So he kept Lucas froming back to Birmingham.


    This time, were it not for Jane''s issues with the Youngren Family, Gavin wouldn''t have allowed them to


    It was originally supposed that the economdscape of Birmingham had changed drastically as


    decades had passed.


    So it was beyond their expectations that every move of the Kim family would still be noticed and


    watched.


    At Jane''s question about who the enemy of the Kim family was, Gavin did not know how to answer for


    a while.


    He didn''t want to keep the children worried about the Kim family.


    So Gavin only said, "It''s all over now. We don''t need to waste any more time on this. I just want you to


    return to Hond and lead a peaceful life."


    Hearing this, Jane and Lucas took a look at each other.


    They all knew that their father was getting more and more restless and trapped.


    Especially after finding his daughter Jane, he wanted to keep her in an ivory tower, rid of the


    disturbance of the outside world. His biggest wish was for her to live safe and sound.


    However, Jane was not in such a character.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    If she hadn''t suffered so much, she might be willing to live a stable and plentiful


    life as a richdy.


    But now she had gone through so many things.


    She could never live a carefree life again.


    She also wanted to do something for the Kim family, especially for her own mother, who was involved


    partly because of the issues of the Kim family.


    Jane just wanted to find justice.


    How could those people decide the fate of others so easily?


    She was unable to swallow it.


    So was Lucas.


    Now the Kim family had been divided into two factions.


    Gavin was of the conservatives, while Jane and Lucas were both radicals.


    Both of the children advocated taking the initiative to attack so that they could preserve everything of


    the Kim family.


    Yet Gavin was afraid that the two children would be too rash to maintain their peaceful life.


    Just like how he used to be back then.


    History seemed to be a cycle, turning back.


    Gavin was wavering.


    Jane said, "Father, having been on the ne for so long, you''d better take a rest first. We''ll discuss


    what to do tomorrow."


    Gavin checked the time. In order to rush back to Birmingham, he had not had a good rest for a day and


    a night. He was getting old, and the travel had been too much for him, so he indeed should rest early


    and achieve an agreement tomorrow when he got up.


    Jane returned to her room, with the least feeling of sleepiness.


    She didn''t know anything about the Kim family in the past.


    From Lan''s hesitation in speaking, she knew that there must be a lot of unspeakable secrets about


    what had happened to the Kim family.


    But what exactly were they? She would not be able to figure out until her father was willing to talk about


    these.


    Standing by the window, she noticed that the moon outside was big and round.


    A silver light shone on the ground.


    Inadvertently, Jane saw the swing in the backyard, reminding her of how Roy kept giggling on the


    swing.


    Oliver was better off than her.


    That Tina had left him such a good son.


    But as for her child, she didn''t know if they would be fortunate enough to meet in the next life.


    Jane felt that she owed too much to her child.


    Compared to the parents around her, no matter what Tina had done, she gave Roy his life.


    And no matter how Oliver had been, he always treated Roy like a treasure.


    But she, who had med them for not taking up the responsibility of parents, had failed to prevent her


    child from death moments after the birth, depriving the child with even a nce at the world.


    It was as if the child hade just to take away her blood disease.


    Jane burst into tears at the thought of this.


    She didn''t give anything to the child, yet the child took away her illness.


    That was really a great irony, that she had always said to herself that she loved her, but didn''t do


    anything for her.


    When she had just been rescued by Lucas to Hond, she really thought she was going to die soon.


    Passive or not, she didn''t expect herself to be likely to survive for long.


    Doctors had examined her blood disease previously, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    However, when she went for an examinationter, there was no sign of the blood disease.


    When the doctor was informed that she had just given birth to a child, he exined that many diseases


    of women could be taken away by delivering a child.


    The unfortunate mother who had lost her child was meanwhile the lucky puerperal.


    In that, her physical illness had unknowingly recovered.


    Jane checked the time and found that it would be daybreak soon.


    She was not sleepy at all and now it was impossible for them to return to Hond in a moment.


    No matter what, she would persuade her father not to leave so easily.


    If the Kim family withdrew like this, perhaps the Kim group in Europe would also be affected.


    Once they retreated, they gave the enemy a signal that the Kim Group was but a weakpany


    unworthy of its fame.


    For that, they were scared away before anything was done in Birmingham.


    Jane had long understood that one had to make his enemy pay the price ten-fold and even a


    hundredfold so that the enemy would be dreaded.


    Otherwise, one would be bound to be bullied again.


    Compromising would not earn the respect of the enemy. Instead, it would make things worse.


    When she was with the White family, she tried to avoid greater conflicts with Tina to calm things down.


    However, it was unexpected that Marina and Tina would bully her to such an extent in the end.


    Her whole life was ruined by them.


    Were it not for them, she wouldn''t have suffered so much.


    Had she foreseen that, she would have fought back at the beginning, not giving them the least chance


    to continue to bully her.


    It was really unfilial of her, to make not only herself but also her grandma endure through the thick and


    thin, solely due to her forbearance.


    Therefore, as for the experience of the Kim family this time, she was ready to sacrifice no matter what,


    so as to make a turnaround for her family.


    She was willing to do anything in order to provide the Kim family with a righteous ce in Birmingham.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Oliver took out the tulip earrings at Tina''s ce.


    He put them on the table and stared at them for a long time.


    He was thinking about why he kept thinking about Tina when he didn''t see her.


    And when he saw her, he didn''t feel anything.


    Now, he thought he had been a little too reckless at that time.


    If he didn''t use one of the earrings to find her, he might not have any interaction with Tina.


    Unfortunately, she was the woman the Williams family had chosen to marry him.


    Oliver knew that his uncle, Toby, was the main reason why they selected the daughter of the White


    family.


    However, it was precisely because of this that he met Jessica.


    Oliver regretted what he had done to Jessica.


    Although there was no strong evidence to prove that Roy was his child with Jessica, Oliver thought


    certain things made sense.


    He made a huge mistake.


    Oliver made a call.


    Soon, Simon came in.


    "Take these tulip earrings and do a test to see if there''s any difference between them?" Oliver said.


    When Simon heard this, he had a bad feeling.


    Was something big going to happen again?


    He put away the tulip earrings immediately after hearing Oliver''s words.


    "Okay, I''ll go to the most professional organization in Birmingham to do the appraisal."


    After walking out of the door, Simon opened the box and looked at the earrings. Was there anything


    strange with them? Anyway, he couldn''t see anything with his naked eyes.


    Simon sent the tulip earrings to an appraisal agency. This time, he didn''t dare to make any mistakes.


    He stood by the side and watched the staff do the tests.


    Soon, a staff member put away the equipment and said, "These two earrings are indeed a pair. There''s


    nothing wrong with them."


    Simon also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, he had hired the appraiser at that time. It had been


    identified that the tulip earring that Tina took out was exactly the same as the one in Oliver''s hand.


    After a moment, the staff member said again, "These pendants are exactly the same in terms of the


    material and the time of manufacturing age, but it seems that the back of one of the earrings was


    remade a few years ago."


    Simon sighed. He couldn''t believe that even this could be found out.


    "How was it remade? Can you analyze it?"


    "This could be because the nail in the back fell off and it was reprocessed." The staff member said.


    Simon nodded.


    But he had already had an ominous feeling.


    There was indeed something wrong with this earring.


    He wanted to go back and report this to Oliver.


    When Oliver heard this, he knew that there was indeed something wrong with one of the earrings.


    But the pendants of the earrings were exactly the same.


    Oliver said coldly, "Go and find out who remade this earring."


    Simon knew that there were few people who could make two ear studs so simr to each other that


    even ordinary machines couldn''t distinguish them. Not many people in Birmingham could have such


    skills.


    Soon, they locked down a few stores that could make jewelry.


    Simon took it over and after asking, he had already found an old master in a jewelry store who had


    exquisite skills.


    After Simon went over, he took out the tulip earrings and ced them in front of the master.


    The master took a look and could tell the difference between the two earrings with his naked eye.


    Simon asked, "Did you remake this pair of earrings?"


    The old master recalled that seemingly he had remade them before.


    However, it had been too long and since he made a lot of jewelry every day, he couldn''t remember it


    clearly.


    However, he could tell from the techniques.


    In Birmingham, he was the only one who could restore a piece of jewelry to this state.


    Only then did the old master say, "I can see that one of the earrings is the original and one of them


    should be remade from the material on the pendant."


    For these old craftsmen, such things weremon.


    If one of aplete set of earrings was missing, it would be normal to use the material of the pendant


    to remake one.


    Only then did Simon fully understand why the test results showed that the two earrings were almost


    identical when they tested them with instruments.


    In addition, Oliver agreed with what Tina said.


    So, at that time, it had been determined that the woman who had sex with Oliver was Tina.


    Now, there was something wrong with the earring. Could it be that it was not Tina who had sex with


    Oliver?


    As soon as this terrible idea popped up, Simon immediately took the earring and went back to see


    Oliver.


    Tina wouldn''t have the guts to lie to Oliver.


    If she did, she would be really bold.


    But she was dead.


    Since she was dead, he couldn''t confront her.


    However, Tina did not dare to do such a thing alone.


    Should he bring Marina over for questioning?


    Simon''s mind was a mess. After all, this matter was not trivial.


    If Oliver knew that he had been fooled for so long, how would he react?


    He carefully went to Oliver''s study and exined to Oliver what the jewelry master said.


    Oliver said coldly, "You can go out first."


    Simon didn''t dare to stay in Oliver''s study for another second.


    He felt the temperature drop drastically around him.


    Oliver held the two tulip earrings in his hand again.


    He could even imagine how beautiful Jessica would look when she wore those earrings.


    If he had put in a little effort at the beginning, he might not have reached the point where there was


    nothing he could do to make a change.


    Just as Oliver was thinking, the door of the study was knocked on.


    Roy pushed the door open. "Daddy, aren''t you taking me to the amusement park? It''s time to leave


    now. I''ve been waiting for you downstairs for a long time."


    At this moment, Oliver realized that he had forgotten all about his promise to take Roy to the


    amusement park.


    He put the tulip earrings directly into the drawer.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I''ll go change ande back soon. Wait for me here."


    After Oliver finished speaking, he went to the cloakroom.


    Roy sneaked to Oliver''s desk.


    Just now, he saw that his father was seeing something interesting. When his father saw him, he hid his


    things.


    Roy was very curious.


    He opened Oliver''s drawer and nced at the tulip earrings.


    So his father was looking at the earrings.


    Daddy couldn''t be thinking about a woman, could he?


    Although Roy was young, he knew that these earrings were worn by women.


    Roy held them in his hand and yed with them.


    They did look beautiful.


    Hearing footsteps, Roy immediately put the earrings away and closed Oliver''s drawer.


    "Let''s go." Oliver had already walked in and whispered.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Oliver took Roy to the amusement park.


    There were many children there, and Roy seemed to be much more active among children than at


    home.


    The staff led Roy to enjoy the games with other children.


    Oliver was standing outside the fence, quietly staring at Roy.


    Only then did he remember that when he was very young, it was his mother who brought him to the


    amusement park to y with other children.


    Now it was him alone, bringing his son to the amusement park.


    If Roy''s mother was still alive...Oliver couldn''t help thinking of the scene of their family of three.


    However, it was impossible.


    It was all because of him. He had been ming himself recently, and was easily distracted when he


    was busy.


    Oliver had already realized that he was not in a good condition.


    Roy was having a good time inside and made a small gesture to him from time to time.


    When he saw his son''s innocent side, he thought that maybe he used to take care of the child in the


    wrong way.


    If he had known that this would give his son a better life experience, he would have brought his son to


    the amusement park every day to y with other children.


    It seemed that Jane was right. He was indeed not a qualified father.


    Soon, Simon was Oliver''s side.


    Simon reminded him that something happened in thepany and he had to rush over to deal with it.


    This was the first time Oliver had brought his son here alone and he had already put off the work.


    At this time, the first stage of Roy''s game was over. Roy had alreadye to Oliver''s side.


    Roy had heard Simon telling Oliver that there was something in thepany that required him to go


    back.


    Roy said, "Daddy, hurry back to work. Anyway, I''m here to y with the children. You have nothing to


    do but waste time standing here. You''d better go back to work."


    Oliver was also very surprised. When did Roy suddenly grow up and was so thoughtful? He was no


    longer the one who pestered Oliver to apany him.


    Perhaps the child found his world and wanted to escape from the adult world.


    Unexpectedly at this time, he was turning Oliver away.


    Even Simon, who was standing aside, was shocked. He did not expect Roy to change so much. He


    had not seen him only for a few days and was surprised to find that Roy had be such a thoughtful


    child.


    Oliver looked at the time and felt that what Roy said was right.


    He should let go and let Roy adapt to the life outside and rte with children of the same age.


    "Then, daddy go back to thepany first. Call me in time if you need me."


    Oliver leaned down and said to Roy.


    "Don''t worry, daddy. Aren''t many uncles looking at me from afar? Nothing will happen." Roy said.


    Last time Roy was taken away by Jane. Now Roy came to the amusement park to y. There were so


    many people around. Oliver was still afraid that something would happen. It would be big trouble.


    He had made security measures and asked many bodyguards to wander around Roy.


    He just didn''t want to disturb Roy ying with other children.


    Roy''s safety was the top priority.


    Before he left, Oliver specifically instructed the head of the bodyguard to pay attention to the safety


    around Roy.


    After arranging everything well, Oliver left the amusement park.


    As soon as Oliver left, after Roy finished the second game,


    he walked out and took a rest at the side.


    Garfield, who had been driving all the time, was in charge of looking after Roy.


    Roy said to Garfield, "Uncle Garfield, are you tired? Why don''t we go back?"


    When Garfield heard this, he was afraid that he had not taken care of Roy well, for Oliver had only left


    for a while, and Roy was about to leave.


    He coaxed Roy with a smile. "Didn''t you tell your father that you wanted to y a few more games?"


    "I''m tired of ying here. Can we go somewhere else?" Roy said.


    When Garfield heard this, he didn''t dare to answer.


    "Roy, there are more recreation facilities than other ces. If you''re tired, I''ll apany you to take a


    look around."


    Roy found it hard to persuade Garfield, he sat beside him sullenly.


    When he saw his father leave, he had some other thoughts.


    Roy saw that many of the children around him were apanied by their parents.


    Jane apanied him came herest time.


    This time, Oliver came with him.


    Originally, he wanted Oliver to invite Jane to the amusement park. He had made many implications in


    his words, but Oliver didn''t understand his intention.


    Now that Oliver was gone, he wanted to find Jane himself.


    Roy kept thinking about the route from Jane''s vi to the amusement park.


    His memory was extraordinary, and he could roughly recall the whole of it.


    Roy felt that Garfield must be very familiar with every section of the road as a driver.


    In addition, the vi area should have been very conspicuous, so it shouldn''t be difficult to find it.


    With this thought in mind, Roy could no longer stay in the amusement park.


    He deliberately made a sullen face on the sidelines.


    This scared Garfield.


    If Oliver asked, it would be really hard for him to exin.


    Garfield stood beside Roy and said, "Dear, what exactly do you want to y? I promised to take you


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    there, okay?"


    Roy was having a good time just now. If Roy became upset when he took care of him, it would be hard


    to exin to Oliver.


    Everyone who worked in GrandVille Apartments knew that provoking Oliver was even better than


    provoking Roy.


    Hearing what Garfield said, Roy looked up and said, "Uncle Garfield, I know there is an amusement


    park not far from here. There are swings and fruit trees there. It''s a fun ce."


    Garfield looked at Roy and thought that as long as Roy was happy, Oliver would not say anything.


    After all, Oliver was just trying to make Roy happy by taking him out to y.


    Garfield still didn''t dare to decide on this matter on his own, so he decided to report it first.


    Garfield made a call to Oliver, but no one answered.


    Then he called Simon, but he still didn''t answer.


    It seemed that they really went back to thepany to deal with urgent matters, and they didn''t even


    have time to pick up the phone.


    He couldn''t contact them, and Roy aside understood the situation.


    He began to cry.


    The crying attracted the attention of the passers-by.


    Garfield was even more scared, and he didn''t want Roy to attract attention here.


    Then he said to him, "Okay, okay, don''t cry. I will take you there."


    Roy stopped crying when he saw that his naughty idea had worked.


    Garfield had no choice but to take Roy to the car.


    As soon as he got in the car, Roy was in a great mood.


    Seeing that Roy was happy again, Garfield himself breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    Garfield asked, "Where do you think we should go next?"


    Roy looked at the road and said, "I don''t know how to go, either. You can go wherever I tell you to."


    Garfield realized then Roy was too young as a child to know the way.


    Garfield just felt he thought too much.


    It was best that they could not find the way.


    Garfield could drive Roy home directly. No matter what, Garfield guaranteed that Roy was safe at least.


    Garfield started the car and drove forward.


    Roy''s little head kept sticking out.


    When Roy came out of the vi where Jane lived that day, he knew that he might never be able to go to


    her house again.


    So, he specifically remembered the roadside signs.


    He thought that one day, he would be able to find her quietly.


    Roy also knew that Oliver didn''t want him to have much contact with Jane.


    So Roy just asked Garfield to drive by memory.


    Garfield drove slowly because Roy didn''t know the route.


    A few bodyguards'' cars followed behind ordingly. The scene looked magnificent and imposing.


    The car finally arrived at a garden vi area.


    Seeing the familiar building, Roy knew that he was about toe to Jane''s house.


    He was a little excited.


    Sitting in the back safety seat, he was ready to see her.


    Garfield was confused when he came to the vi area.


    There was no amusement park here. It was clearly a newly developed high-end vi area in


    Birmingham with a garden as its selling point.


    Of course, the area was veryrge, and there might be all kinds of facilities inside.


    Perhaps it was because Roy had been here and thought of it as an amusement park.


    It was normal for children to regard the house as an amusement park.


    The vi where Jane lived was in the innermost part of the house, upying arge area, so it was


    easy to find.


    In particr, there was a ''Kim family'' sign hanging at the door of the vi.


    This was something Roy had observed especially since he came outst time.


    Soon, the car arrived outside the Kim family''s vi.


    At this time, the people in the vi were already on full alert.


    Vivian had already seen a few ck cars heading towards the Kim family vi in the surveince


    footage.


    Soon, the cars behind stopped one by one, and then a lot of people in ck got out of the car.


    The men in ck were tall and strong, seemingly having been trained.


    Vivian was nervous to see them.


    Who sent these people and what they were doing here?


    Ever since Jane offended Oliver, the people of the Kim family had not rxed. They were afraid that


    Oliver woulde to seek revenge one day.


    Now that there were so many peopleing out of the car, Vivian could only inform the bodyguards at


    home immediately to get ready.


    Jane also knew what happened outside.


    She saw the license te number in the front row at a nce.


    She sneered. "Is he really here?"


    "Miss, do you know who it is?" Vivian asked.


    "It''s Oliver''s." Jane said.


    Oliver''s men got out of the car in turn. They had to observe the surrounding environment to ensure


    Roy''s safety.


    It was not until the people behind got off that Garfield got out of the car and helped Roy open the door.


    After Roy came down, he looked at the people in ck behind him and realized that it was not good to


    let so many people standing here.


    Jane didn''t like Oliver. If she knew that Roy had asked so many people to follow him, she would be


    unhappy.


    So Roy walked over and told the leader of the bodyguards to keep all their people in the car and didn''t


    Only then did the bodyguards get back into the car.


    When Vivian finished arranging everything and returned to the surveince screen, she found there


    was no one outside.


    She felt very strange.


    Jane was already waiting at the gate, knowing that they wouldn''t have left empty-handed since they


    have been here.


    Knowing that she couldn''t escape, Jane thought it was better to face it directly.


    In a moment, the doorbell rang.


    Jane didn''t see anyone outside from the peephole.


    It was strange.


    Anyway, it was at her house, so she opened the door directly.


    She only saw there were still a few cars parked outside, but no people.


    At this moment, something hugged her gently.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane was shocked and wanted to kick it away.


    Looking down, she realized that it was Roy who was standing beside her and hugging her thigh.


    Jane stroked his head and said softly, "Why are you here?"


    Roy looked up and stood up straight. "Hello, aunt Kim. I want to y on the swing with you."


    She was really shocked by his innocence.


    It turned out that it was to y on the swing, but they should bring so many people here.


    When Vivian heard the voice, she also came out.


    She was relieved to see that Roy was standing next to Jane.


    She felt surprised that Roy actually came here again.


    Jane didn''t want to have too much contact with Roy.


    Jane wondered how he would feel if he grew up knowing that Tina''s death had something to do with


    her.


    She also didn''t want to have too much contact with Oliver.


    Maybe Oliver would know about Roy''s visit to the Kim family soon.


    Oliver might evene to pick up his son himself.


    Just as Jane wanted to refuse to y on the swing, Roy slipped into the door fast.


    Roy saw a very cute puppy in the yard.


    So he went forward to y with the puppy.


    Jane saw it and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Vivian nced at Jane.


    It was really not good for Jane to chase Roy away who had already entered the house.


    She wanted Roy to y at home for a while and sent him away immediately. At least, she had to send


    Roy away before Oliver arrived.


    Roy didn''t feel strange at all. After all, he had been here once.


    When he arrived at the Kim family, he suddenly saw a lot of people in deep ck clothes behind the


    yard. But he was not afraid at all because he was used to it.


    Those were the bodyguards Gavin had specially chosen for Jane and Lucas to guarantee they two


    were safe in Birmingham.


    Just now, these bodyguards were fully armed and waited to fight against the people Roy took here.


    Instead, there was no need to do that.


    When Roy saw those men in ck, he took the initiative to say hello politely.


    Jane thought that since Roy came in, she would let Vivian take him around and then let him leave.


    Then Jane went into the room by herself.


    Roy saw that Jane just left without any sound.


    He followed Vivian a little disappointedly and sat on the swing, but seemed to have lost interest in


    ying.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Vivian was ying on the swing with Roy in the backyard when her phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was Lucas, she guessed what he was going to ask.


    Vivian said to Roy, "Baby, you can y here now. Don''t move around. I will answer the phone."


    It was fine if she didn''t say it. As soon as she said she wanted to answer the phone, Roy knew she


    would not keep an eye on him.


    So he nodded and agreed.


    He walked out while she was answering the phone.


    He took the opportunity to get off the swing and sneak back to the ce where he had just separated


    from Jane.


    Vivian was exining to Lucas why there were so many people outside the vi just now on the phone.


    She did not notice that Roy had already left.


    Roy had been paying attention to Jane''s room just now. He quietly went in without any sound.


    When Jane entered the room just now, she didn''t close the door.


    Thinking that she would send Roy out soon, she did not close the door.


    Because when she went out just now, she brought a sharp weapon to defend herself.


    When she returned to her room, she took it off her body and put it in the drawer of her dresser.


    When she put it down, she actually opened the jewelry box.


    She watched as her tulip earring slipped out.


    It was Roy who came today and she saw the tulip earring again.


    Jane couldn''t hold back her tears at once. She cried.


    When she saw the tulip earring, she remembered what had happened to Oliver and her dead child.


    Now she had to force herself to show a smile in front of Roy, Oliver and Tina''s child.


    Roy leaned against the door and saw that Jane was looking at the earring and crying.


    He was a little flustered and did not dare to step forward or make any sound.


    He only waited for Jane to feel better before speaking.


    Jane regretted not getting the other tulip earring back before Tina died.


    Now, she didn''t know if Marina had taken the other tulip earring away or whether someone had take


    away that earring.


    This was a set of jewelry that Jane''s mother had left and was taken over by Tina.


    After a while, Jane thought about driving Roy out immediately and not letting him stay here any longer.


    She could not forgive his parents for the rest of her life. They were the people who hurt her the most.


    Thinking of this, Jane quickly put the tulip earring back into the jewelry box.


    At this time, Roy had already got the tissue somewhere and quietly handed it over. "Aunt Kim, don''t cry.


    I''ll wipe your tears."


    As he spoke, he reached out his little hand to wipe away her tears.


    Jane had just been immersed in the pain of the past and was exceptionally repulsed by Roy''s behavior.


    She didn''t know how to refuse the child, but suddenly stood up.


    Roy was about to raise his hand when he was startled by Jane''s sudden standing up and sat directly


    on the ground.


    Only then did Jane realize that she was overreacting.


    After all, Roy was still a child and didn''t know anything.


    She bent down and helped him up. She asked softly, "I''m sorry. Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be


    ying on the swing in the back?"


    "It''s okay." Roy said in a childish voice, "It''s not fun for me to y alone. Aunt Kim, can you y with


    me?"


    Facing his invitation, Jane wanted to refuse to do that immediately.


    But for a child who looked at her sincerely with clear eyes, Jane really couldn''t bear to refuse for a


    moment.


    She said, "Then auntie will y with you for a while, but you should go home immediately. If your father


    can''t find you, he will be anxious."


    Roy pped her hands happily. "Okay, thank you, aunt Kim."


    Jane took his hand and walked to the swing.


    For some reason, the child''s hands were so warm.


    It seemed to drive away the chill from her body immediately.


    It was good to have a child.


    Tina was unlucky but lucky to have such a lovely son.


    Vivian had just finished calling and saw that Roy was gone.


    She was anxious. If something happened to Roy in the Kim family''s vi, it would be really a chance for


    Oliver to make things difficult for the Kim family.


    Fortunately, she saw Jane holding Roy''s little hand and walking towards her.


    From afar, Jane really looked like Roy''s mother.


    But Vivian could only think about it in her heart.


    She was afraid that if she said it to Jane, it would remind Jane of the past which would make Jane feel


    sad.


    It would be great if Roy was not the son of Oliver and Tina. If Jane had nothing to do with him, she


    could regard him as her godson.


    That would make Jane feel no regret.


    Thest time Vivian saw Jane and Roy together, Vivian would really think Roy was Jane''s biological


    son if Vivian did not know the truth.


    Maybe Jane and Tina had some simrities because they were both raised by the White family.


    Anyway, they were all rted to Oliver.


    Roy looked very simr to Oliver, but not to Tina.


    Vivian stood aside and smiled happily as she watched Jane and Roy on the swing.


    Soon, Jane came down from the swing.


    "Roy, you should go home now."


    Roy was having a good time. Although he was a little reluctant, he had just promised Jane that he


    would go home immediately.


    He didn''t want his father to know that he hade to Jane.


    Just now, before he came into the house, he had threatened Garfield not to tell Oliver about hising


    here.


    Garfield could only agree.


    Therefore, Garfield sat in the car all the time and couldn''t even show his face.


    Most importantly, Roy couldn''t let Garfield see Jane. Otherwise, Garfield would tell Oliver what kind of


    woman Roy met.


    Otherwise, Oliver would know everything.


    Jane held Roy''s hand and sent him to the gate.


    She also warned Roy not to run around alone without Oliver''s permission next time.


    When Roy saw Jane at first, he told her about his sneaking out of the amusement park.


    Roy nodded and promised, telling her that he would be obedient in the future.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jane stroked Roy''s head again. "Get in the car now."


    Roy walked down the steps step by step.


    He looked back when he took a step every time.


    He probably realized that he didn''t know when he woulde back next time.


    Only then did Garfield get out of the car and open the door. "Get in the car."


    After that, he carried Roy to the safety seat and helped to fasten the seat belt.


    The car quickly drove away from the Kim family. Roy kept waving his little hand and saying goodbye to


    Jane.


    At this time, a ck Bentley car in the distance was parked not far away and the people in it witnessed


    all this.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    When Roy returned to GrandVille Apartments, Oliver had already been home.


    Oliver asked, "Did you have a good time at the amusement park today?"


    Roy was in excitement, showing that he was happier than ever.


    However, he could not tell Oliver about his visit to the Kim family vi.


    He had warned Garfield not to disclose it.


    Of course, he couldn''t say it either. Otherwise, he would have betrayed Garfield.


    Roy said, "Thanks dad for taking me to the amusement park and y with the children. It''s the funniest


    day ever."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Oliver looked at his son''s smiling face and said nothing.


    He just told him to have a good dinner.


    Roy had been ying outside all day, who was tired and had a big appetite.


    After dinner, Oliver asked Simon if Marina and Jason were found.


    Simon told him that Marina and Jason seemed to have changed their shelter.


    The ce he went tost time was now empty.


    He asked the people living around and found out that they had not seen Jason and Marina for a long


    time.


    It seemed that Marina and Jason had not gone back since theyst met Oliver.


    They were avoiding Oliver on purpose.


    Then Oliver felt more certain.


    Marina and Jason must know something, so they hid deliberately.


    Maybe he was too soft-heartedst time and let them go.


    The opportunity that he hardly won slipped away.


    But Oliver knew that even if he caught the two back, he would only confirm his thoughts.


    Undoubtedly, Roy should be the son of him and Jessica.


    He believed in science more.


    Because the cord blood that Tina left behind had nothing to do with Roy.


    And Jessica''s blood matched with Roy''s.


    Coupled with Marina and Jason''s deliberate escape, the answer was almost certain.


    And the tulip earrings, all these mysteries, as long as they found Jason and Marina, should be solved.


    But Marina and Jason deliberately hid from Oliver.


    They must be more careful than ever.


    However, Oliver was not in a hurry.


    Because he had already figured out most of the facts.


    He was not in a hurry to confirm all the information.


    Because in a short time, he really couldn''t ept that he had done so many ridiculous things in the


    past, especially what he had done to Jessica and Roy


    Jessica was still pregnant at that time.


    Now once he saw Roy, he felt even more guilty. It turned out that he really owed his son much.


    Oliver was still slowly digesting the past as if theter the truth came to light, theter he could confirm


    what a jerk he was back then.


    In the evening, Oliver drove away from GrandVille Apartments.


    The butler was also surprised why Oliver drove out alone sote.


    Even Simon was a little confused.


    Oliver drove the ck Bentley all the way to Jessica''s grave in QN Town.


    He just came here a few days ago and the white roses had notpletely withered.


    Lucas and Jane had nevere here since they passed byst time.


    Oliver stood there, reminiscing about the past.


    If time could go back, he would do anything for...


    However, there were no ifs.


    In retrospect, there weren''t many happy times when he and Jessica were together.


    It onlysted for a short time when Jessica lost her memory.


    He selfishly thought that if only Jessica would never recall the past.


    Of course, he was also ready for Jessica to think of everything in the past.


    This was why Oliver would ask hiswyer to transfer arge amount of property to Jessica on their


    honeymoon, as well as cash andpany stocks.


    But then, a series of things happened, especially something involving Lambert.


    At that time, he deliberately blinded himself and ignored Jessica.


    Thinking of the past, Oliver clenched his fists and his knuckles were already white.


    It was only his fault that he did not investigate the truth further.


    It was all because of all kinds of grudges that blinded his mind.


    In this way, Jessica disappeared forever in front of him.


    Unknowingly, the sky was already bright.


    Everyone in QN Town woke up.


    Oliver''s car, parked on the side of the road, was surrounded.


    He looked at the watch and realized that it was time to leave.


    Knowing that Gavin was back in Birmingham, Lan was going to meet him.


    His car was blocked by Oliver''s car on the way.


    If a luxury car appeared in this town, it would naturally attract his attention.


    Lan looked at the license te number and knew that it was a car from Birmingham.


    Then he found out that Oliver was here.


    He also heard that this car had been parked here sincest night.


    And it left just now.


    Lan sat in the backseat of the car and sighed.


    He knew very well that Oliver woulde here on the anniversary of Jessica''s death.


    He always knew.


    However, he couldn''t say anything.


    For some reason, Oliver stayed here for a night again.


    He had told Gavin about this.


    Gavin told Lan definitely not to tell Jane about Oliver''s frequent visit to Jessica''s grave.


    It was the most tolerant of him not to bother with Oliver now.


    Of course, it was all for Jane. He didn''t want Oliver to know that Jane was Jessica and that she was


    still alive.


    That''s why Gavin didn''t make any moves.


    As for Oliver, if Gavin had not known about his rtionship with his daughter before, he would have


    thought that Oliver was young and promising, who had been dominant in Birmingham for so many


    years as the head of the Williams Group.


    However, no matter how promising he was, as long as he had hurt his daughter, he would never forgive


    him.


    Everything was for Jane. The Kim family did nothing and could not do anything until Jane figured it all


    out.


    For Jane, it was the best oue for both sides to be strangers.


    Being parallel lines that were never intertwined would be the best result.


    After all, Oliver had saved her life and didn''t take her as a burden.


    What''s more, he let Lucas saved her and then she could find her family.


    Oliver had inadvertently done a great good thing to her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!